ă€ŠHeaven Domain (Iwan Cliff)ă€‹


 Chapter 1 His Daughter Asked for Help

    Chapter 1 His Daughter Asked for Help

    Chapter 1 His Daughter Asked for Help

    "Hello, Dad, are you Dad? Could youe to save Emily and Mom? They are hitting Emily, and it

    hurts so much. Emily is afraid... Mom also has been taken away by them... Waaa..."

    "Did you call the wrong person, little child?"

    "No, my mom told me this phone number. My mom is Jayna Brown. Are you my dad Iwan Cliff?

    Dad,e to save us! I can''t say anything more. The bad guy ising to hit me. Come quickly...

    quickly! I... I''m not calling anyone. I... I won''t dare anymore... Bang..."

    This was a very short call Iwan Cliff had suddenly received on the Central Asia Battlefield an hour

    ago. He had just annihted Archfield Organization, the biggest dark force in the world, with his

    fighting squad! When he had just lit up a cigarette, he received a call from a little girl. He had

    thought that the girl must have called the wrong person, but after she spoke of his and Jayna

    Brown''s names in a tearful tone, he immediately trembled in shock! But when he called back, his

    phone showed that he couldn''t reach her. From the voice he had faintly heard in the end, he could

    conclude that the girl seemed to have been hit and that her mobile phone had been smashed...

    Boom... Iwan''s hostility burst out violently. The next moment, without any hesitation, he rushed at

    full speed to the foot of the mountain and got in a military off-road vehicle, and those few

    subordinates with him also immediately rushed into the vehicle.

    "Go, quickly, quickly, quickly! Go to the Huaxia Kingdom at the fastest speed! Find out, find out the

    location of this phone number, quickly, quickly, quickly!" As soon as he sat in the vehicle, Iwan

    shouted extremely anxiously at the two men under hismand sitting in the front seats. While he

    was shouting, his eyes had turned red with two trickles of hot tears flooding down uncontrobly!

    Seeing Iwan''s face full of tears, the two soldiers sitting in the front seats were astonished. Not

    daring to hesitate for even a second, one drove the car and the other tried to locate the phone

    number thrown at him by Iwan. In an instant, the two military off-road vehicles reached their highest

    speed of a few hundred miles an hour, racing like an arrow toward the Huaxia Kingdom in the east...

    And Iwan, who was sitting in the back row of the vehicle at the moment, could not help but tremble,

    panting madly, with all kinds of emotions instantly bursting out. His tears were running down

    unstoppably!

    Now he was absolutely sure that the crying little girl who had just called him for help was his

    daughter, the daughter of Iwan Cliff, the Lord of the Heaven Domain and the best warrior of the

    Huaxia Kingdom! But the daughter he had never met was now being hit!

    "Ah..." he could not help but roar miserably! His voice contained tremendous grief, anger, and self-

    me!

    Hearing such a miserable roar from Iwan, the soldier driving the car was extremely shocked and

    drove faster...

    Boom... Iwan''s momentum rushed up to the heavens. At the moment, even the night clouds were

    making way for him. They were broken apart in the middle by his heaven-shaken momentum...

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He had once been the immediate heir of the hidden powerful Cliff family in Gotham City. Yet, six

    years ago, his mother suddenly died of a disease and he was driven out of the house by his

    stepmother who couldn''t wait to take the mistress''s position in the family. That day, the whole

    Gotham City was turned upside down. Hoping to take revenge, Iwan immediately went to his

    fianc¨¦e, who was also from a powerful family in Gotham City, but she tore their marriage contract

    into pieces in his presence and drove him out of her family''s house. Desperate, he had no choice

    but to escape from the city overnight, heading to Cleveque City in the south to ask his best friend for

    help. Unexpectedly, the best friend in the past showed his kindness on the surface but treated him

    like an enemy, poisoning him and sending people to hunt him...

    That year was the darkest time in his life. He was so suddenly expelled from the family, his beloved

    woman broke off the engagement with him, and his best friend poisoned him! Therefore, after

    fleeing to Pasnd, he thought aboutmitting suicide. His enemy was so powerful that he was

    unable to resist at all, and the misfortunes that had happened one after another destroyed his belief

    completely.

    Therefore, that night six years ago, Iwan, poisoned and seriously wounded, stood on the riverbank

    of Pasnd, looking at the torrent rolling on below his feet, and jumped into the river. But he had

    never expected that he was saved by a girl strolling along the river, and her name was Jayna

    Brown.

    At that time, Jayna had just graduated from university, full of expectations about the whole world.

    She was beautiful, gentle, and fresh. After saving Iwan, she let him live in a room she rented,

    carefully taking care of him and encouraging him. Thanks to her encouragement, Iwan felt warmth,

    and they became best friends. Only when he had recovered did he leave...

    Iwan bore a feud. After he recovered, he simply left the Dragon Kingdom for the battlefield. He must

    get immense power and go back to revenge! Therefore, he fought fiercely afterward, and he finally

    built the Heaven Domain that made the whole world tremble, where there were the Four Masters of

    Heaven, the Nine Warriors, and numerous Powerhouses! Now he already had the strength to take

    revenge! After annihting Archfield Organization tonight, he nned to return but suddenly

    received his daughter''s call for help!

    Recalling his daughter''s scared and desperate crying voice, Iwan had the feeling of being sorry and

    pain, which were indescribable! "My daughter Emily Brown and Jayna Brown, the girl who saved me

    back then!" he thought.

    "Did I eventually hurt you in those days?" Iwan closed his eyes in great pain, two trickles of tears

    running down unstoppably.

    That year, he had been not only seriously wounded but also poisoned so that sometimes his mind

    would be in disorder at night. Now he still remembered that one day, when he got up in the morning,

    he found that Jayna looked so unusual with red eyes. Remembering nothing, he asked her what

    was wrong, but she said she was fine.

    Thinking of his daughter''s call for help tonight, he finally realized that that night he had hurt Jayna,

    the girl who had saved her. Besides, he had never imagined that Jayna had gotten pregnant and

    given birth to the child.

    For Iwan, Jayna Brown was, so to speak, a beam of light. She had made him revive, which was a

    great kindness to him. Iwan had thought about going back to pay her the debt of gratitude, guarding

    her for a lifetime. He knew that she was not married, but he didn''t know that Jayna had given birth

    to a daughter for him!

    His life was miserable and sad. In his childhood, he had been unpopr in his family. Only his

    deceased mother and Jayna could give him warmth. Now his tears were running down

    uncontrobly. When he again remembered that the daughter he had never met had just called him

    for help in great fear, his heart was full of endless grief.

    "Are you my dad Iwan Cliff? ..."

    "Dad,e to save Emily and Mom..."

    "Dad, it hurts so much, so much..."

    "Dad, Emily is afraid, afraid..."

    "Ahhhhhhh! Faster, faster, faster, faster, faster!" His daughter''s cry for help rattled in his brain. He

    estimated that his daughter should be just more than four now. "So young, so younggggg...!" he

    thought wildly.

    Iwan waspletely insane at the moment. The ferocious aura on him could not be suppressed

    anymore so that all the clouds in the sky were now making way for him...

    He was the best warrior in the world, and the girl was the daughter of the Lord of the Heaven

    Domain, the strongest organization in the world, but she was bullied like that...

    Just ten minutester, Iwan and his team arrived at a military airport in Santalington City, the

    Dragon Kingdom. At full speed, they flew a fighter toward the location from which his daughter had

    called him for help...

 Chapter 2 My Dad Is a Peerless Hero

    Chapter 2 My Dad Is a Peerless Hero

    Chapter 2 My Dad Is a Peerless Hero

    It was getting veryte at night, and time passed quickly. Iwan was burning with anxiety. The

    daughter he had never met must have been so afraid that she could cry like that...

    An hour passed quickly. At 23:00, a few local ruffians were beating the woman on the ground with

    their clubs in a spacious vi yard in the suburbs of Southpool. Soaked in blood, the woman

    screamed again and again. Not far away from her, a little girl no taller than one meter, kneeling on

    the ground, was pleading with the man in ck next to her.

    "Sir, I beg of you, I beg of you. Don''t hit Zora anymore! She didn''t give me the mobile phone. I stole

    it myself. I stole it myself. Sir, I beg you not to hit her anymore, not to..." The little girl kneeling on the

    ground begged the leader beside her so hard for mercy. Her eyes were red because of crying, her

    cheek was swollen high, her clothes, which had been washed many times, had lost some of their

    colors and they were broken with dirt, and her face was extremely pale...

    "Huh, she dared to bring in the mobile phone. Even if she was beaten to death, she deserved it.

    Doesn''t she know the rules, eh?" The man in ck beside the little girl remained unmoved, without

    a wish to ask his men to stop.

    The next moment, the man in ck looked at the girl called Zora who was being beaten, and said,

    "You have a good heart, right? Don''t forget your agreement with us! We''ve given you the money to

    cover your university expenses, but you gave the little bastard the mobile phone! How stupid you

    were! If you want to die, I''ll let you die!"

    Zora was only twenty. She was a university student these people found to watch the little girl. But

    after a few days, when she saw that these scums let the little girl stay in the pigpen and eat the

    swill, she couldn''t bear it anymore. She knew that the little girl''s mother had offended a few people

    and that these people had brought the girl here, aiming to force her mother to do what they

    demanded.

    Having been with the little girl these days, Zora knew about her miserable life. Even before she was

    brought here, she had lived like a beggar. Her mother was a hotel waitress, who couldn''t make a lot

    of money. Each month, after paying their rent, food, and daily necessities, she wouldn''t have

    anything left in her pocket. Therefore, the clothes the little girl was wearing were from other people''s

    garbage.

    The little girl had told her that her name was Emily Cliff, that her mother was the best in the world,

    that she herself was very obedient, that she often helped her mother wash the dishes and pick up

    empty bottles to sell, that her mother would sometimes buy her meat, and that although it only

    happened once in a very long time, she was really very happy...

    When the little girl stayed with the pig in the pigpen at night, she would also look up at the stars in

    the sky. At that time, Zora asked her curiously, "What are you doing?"

    "I''m looking at my dad," the little girl said with a smile.

    "Your dad? Oh, by the way, where has your dad gone? Why didn''t he keep you and your mother

    company?" Zora asked with confusion.

    The little girl said, "Mom said that Dad had gone to a very faraway ce to make money. Mom told

    me: Dad also had a hard life and he was also very tired, but he woulde back to me when he

    had made enough money..." That night, while she was saying this to Zora in the pigpen, she also

    gave her a smile.

    Zora instantly shed tears and subconsciously said, "Your dad might... might have died..."

    The little girl was unhappy, and she said hurriedly, "That''s not true! Mom said that Dad is a peerless

    hero. He will ride colored clouds toe to me! My dad is sure toe back. I''m so obedient, and

    he must also like me..."

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing the little girl''s star-bright eyes full of hope, she couldn''t suppress her sadness anymore.

    Taking the risk of being beaten by the ruffians, she stealthily brought a few pieces of bread to the

    little girl, letting her eat them and quickly hiding the uneaten...

    In this way, she chatted with the little girl in the pigpen for a few days. But the little girl suddenly fell

    silent tonight. Looking at the gloomy sky, she said, "Zora, look, the stars are gone..." As she spoke,

    she cried. After being silent for a while, she added, "Zora, the stars are gone. Then my dad won''t be

    able toe back..."

    Zora''s heart shook violently when she heard these words. "In fact, the little girl knows everything..."

    she thought.

    After being silent for a while, she hurriedly wiped her tears away, forced a smile, and said to the little

    girl, "Emily, don''t think so stupidly! Your dad will surelye back. He will, he will..."

    The little girl miserably smiled, held her knees, which were covered with mud, then shook her head,

    and said, "Zora, don''t fool me. Actually, I have long known it. I''ve already known Mom was cheating

    me. The bad people are bullying me, and they''ve also taken Mom away. If that was not a lie, why

    didn''t Dade back?" While speaking, the little girl cried.

    Zora looked up at the extremely dark sky. "Is this a prosperous age?!" she asked in her mind. She

    took a deep breath and suppressing her inner pain, said to the little girl with a smile, "Emily, I''m not

    cheating you. Think about it. Your dad is a peerless hero, and he wille back to you! You''re such

    a good girl, and your dad must like you very much! By the way, do you know your dad''s phone

    number? Call your dad..."

    Zora just said it casually, but the little girl suddenly raised her head and thought hard for a long while

    before she nodded and said, "Yes, I remember. Mom once told me that Dad''s mobile phone was

    also bought by her, but Mom has always said that Dad is tired and has a tough life, so we can''t call

    him. But Mom is now bulled by the bad people. Zora, please help me call my dad..." The little girl

    talked to Zora for a long time before she finally gave her a phone number.

    Then there was the scene that had happened more than an hour ago. The little girl had finally

    seeded in calling Iwan who was overseas. The little girl was very happy, but they were found by

    the ruffians before she could speak much. They smashed the mobile phone, pinned Zora to the

    ground, and beat her...

    In the yard, Zora was unbearable to look at because of the bloody beating, and she was about to

    faint. Kneeling on the ground, the little girl kept on asking for mercy, "Sir, don''t hit her anymore!

    Don''t hit her anymore! It''s all my fault. I won''t dare anymore, I won''t dare anymore..."

    When the leader in ck who hade to Zora heard the little girl''s words, he turned his eyes and

    pointed at the smelly food the pig in the pigpen had not yet finished eating, saying, "I can stop, but

    you must eat up the swill, okay? Will you go eat it? Don''t think I don''t know the bitch has been

    stealing food for you to eat!"

    The pale-faced little girl nced at the thing in the trough and instinctively took a step back. Yet, the

    next moment, she gritted her teeth to walk there and began eating the smelly stuff...

    Zora, who was being beaten, could not bear to watch it and closed her eyes. This was hell on earth!

    The little girl cried. As she ate, she mumbled, "My dad is a peerless hero. He''lle to protect me.

    My dad is a peerless hero. He''lle to save me..."

    The leader in ck walked to the pigpen and squatted down to look at the little girl. While listening

    to her mumbling, he said, "Huh, your dad died a long time ago. He won''te to save you. If your

    mother doesn''t agree to be Master Green''s woman, you''ll also die. Actually, it''s good for you to die.

    Then you won''t have to suffer, will you? And you can also go find your dad in hell..."

    The little girl shook her head and tearfully said, "No, no, no, my dad is not dead, not dead. He''s sure

    toe to save me. He''s sure to..."

    "Huh... I don''t think you should..." The man in ck wanted to keep on disheartening the little girl

    when a thunderous noise came from the gate of the vi. The next moment, a military armored car

    rushed in like a beast. The noise also scared the little girl ashen, and she subconsciously looked up

    at the car. Then, the furious Iwan in military uniform jumped off the car, and Warrior No.1 and

    Warrior No.7, among the top ten warriors from the God of War Domain, jumped down closely after

    him.

    At this moment, without knowing why, when she saw Iwan at first nce, the little girl had a strong

    feeling toward him and felt warmth. She subconsciously smiled and called, "Dad..."

    Iwan, who had juste down, was about to look for his daughter when he trembled violently. He

    stared at the little figure in the pigpen. She was so much like him. Her eyes, eyebrows, nose...

    "Emily?" When he saw his daughter''s living condition, Iwan seemed to have been stricken by

    thunder, with a trickle of blood tears running down his eyes.

    "Heehee, Dad, you came to rescue me. I''m very happy, very happy. Dad, I miss you so much, so

    much..." the little girl in the pigpen smiled and said innocently. Yet, at this moment, she involuntarily

    fell back...

    "Ahhhh..." Iwan roared in unbearable pain. With his momentum fully released, he simply broke the

    man close to the pigpen into pieces with a punch before he jumped into it and picked up the little

    girl, holding her tightly in his arms... Standing straight in the pigpen, he cried and said to the little

    girl, "Emily, don''t be afraid. Dad is here, Dad is here..."

    Looking at Iwan, the little girl slowly closed her eyes and passed out. Even in that condition, she still

    mumbled softly, "My dad is a peerless hero. My dad is a peerless hero. Someday he will ride

    colored clouds toe to me... My dad is a peerless hero, a peerless hero..."

    "Ahhhh..." Iwan looked up at the sky and made a silent but extremely miserable cry. The blood tears

    ran down his eyes unstoppably, and he suddenly spat out a mouthful of dark blood the next

    moment. Then his mind went nk. Under the gloomy starry sky, even though he hadpletely

    fainted, he still held his daughter firmly in his arms, protecting her, protecting her...

    "Kill! Kill them! Ahhhhh!" When they saw that Iwan and his daughter were like that, Warrior No.1 and

    Warrior No.7 could not hold it anymore. They rushed toward those few ruffians in the yard. Just in

    an instant, they had cut into pieces the ruffians in the yard and those few people in the house.

    When Zora, who had been beaten, lying on the ground, also fainted with a smile when seeing

    Emily''s father truly arrive.

    "Emily, you''re right. Your dad is a peerless hero... Emily, you must be happy..." These were thest

    words Zora had said before she lost her consciousness.

    At this moment, Warrior No.1, Warrior No.7, and the more than one dozen iron-willed soldiers

    looked quite grievously at Iwan, who was standing without consciousness but still holding his

    daughter firmly in his arms in the pigpen. When the two warriors and the other soldiers saw it, their

    eyes turnedpletely red...

    "Ahhh!" Warrior No.1 could not help but howl miserably. He took out his mobile phone, visited the

    inside channel of the Heaven Domain, turned the camera to Iwan, and roared furiously at the mobile

    phone, "The Lord''s mind is in a serious trauma! The Junior Lord is seriously wounded and

    unconscious! It''s hard to tell if she''s alive! All those under themand of the Heaven Domain shall

    hurry over! Put aside all your affairs! At all costs! Immediately! At once! Everyone! Everyone! All of

    you shalle over! All of you! All of you! All of you!"

    As soon as Warrior No.1 shouted this message at the secretive channel of the Heaven Domain, the

    whole world was on the move and all the Powerhouses of the Heaven Domain around the world

    released their heaven-splitting killing aura...

 Chapter 3 The Sky Fell (I)

    Chapter 3 The Sky Fell (I)

    Chapter 3 The Sky Fell (I)

    The sky in the center of the Dragon Kingdom was gloomy this night. The thick, heavy clouds were

    so near the ground. Late at night, from time to time, bolts of lightning fell from these clouds as if

    heaven were cryingˇ­

    At this moment in time, the three thousand top Powerhouses, Nine Warriors, and Four Masters of

    Heaven, of the Heaven Domain scattered all over the world were silent for a short while before all of

    them put aside everything they were doing and arranged the fastest routes to the Dragon

    Kingdomˇ­

    Night had just fallen on the endless desert of the North Africa Battlefield because of the time

    difference. Yet, at the moment, a figure full of momentum was racing like mad toward the airport one

    hundred kilometers away. He was extremely fast on the way, with all his momentum instantly

    released! The Lord of the Heaven Domain was in serious trauma, and it was hard to tell whether the

    Junior Lord was dead or alive! As one of the Top Four Masters of Heaven of the organization, Killing

    Master, whose life was saved by Iwan, had a very strong wish to kill at the moment! He must go

    there as soon as possible to rescueˇ­

    But when he had covered dozens of kilometers, a figure also with strong momentum suddenly

    appeared in the desert and stopped him. "Haha, y, you''re in such a hurry! What are you going to

    do?" the figure said to y with a smile.

    "To kill!" y said tersely. The instant the figure stopped him, he went furious and drew his long

    sword from his sheath, aiming at the figure without hesitation or saying anything. This attack was to

    kill, and y was even without defence at this momentˇ­

    The Powerhouse from a foreignnd turned obviously pale in an instant. "You are insane! You and

    the Dark Night Organization have a grudge against each other, but it''s not great, is it? Are you

    crazy?"

    "Fu*k off!" The moment the Powerhouse from a foreignnd had avoided the sword, y roared

    and continued to race like mad toward the faraway ce without lingering for a second, and he

    disappeared in the blink of an eye. Apparently, he was extremely anxious.

    The Powerhouse of the Dark Night Organization stood his ground, not daring to pursue y. At this

    moment, his heart and soul shook violently. The next moment, he quickly took out his mobile phone,

    dialed a number, and said, "Find out what happened to the Heaven Domain. Just now, there was

    something wrong with y, one of the Top Four Masters of Heaven of the Heaven Domain. Find it

    out, quickly!"

    The person at the other end of the line very soon replied, "Now we can''t find any information about

    it, but we''re sure that something eventful truly happened to the Heaven Domain. The thing was so

    influential because the Powerhouses under themand of the Heaven Domain around the world

    are now looking for means of transportation to the Dragon Kingdomˇ­"

    After the Powerhouse of the Dark Night Organization heard it, a drop of cold sweat ran down the

    side of his face uncontrobly. ''Even when the Heaven Domain went to destroy the Dark Night

    Organization, not all their Powerhouses were mobilized!'' he thought.

    "The sky fellˇ­" this Powerhouse mumbled in great fear. The name of the Heaven Domain was

    known to the whole world. It quickly rose five years ago. All those forces against it in the past years

    had been destroyed! He didn''t know what it was going to do, but he knew that it must be because of

    something influential, something influentialˇ­

    Also at this time, a few white Powerhouses stopped a car at an entrance of an airport in America.

    Their leader was a muscr man in special armor, but he also looked quite serious at the moment

    because the one sitting in the car before him was the King of Destruction, one of the Top Four

    Masters of Heaven of the Heaven Domain!

    "Step aside! Or let''s fight to death today!" No one got out of the car, but an icy-cold voice that chilled

    the bones came out. After that, the temperature in one hundred square meters around dropped

    below the freezing point instantly. Then it was easy to imagine what a strong will to kill the person in

    the car had at the moment!

    The white Powerhouse swallowed in a dry throat with difficulty, wanting to say something, but he did

    not dare to say it because he also got the news that the whole Heaven Domain was striving to mass

    at this moment! In order to mass, some of the Powerhouses hiding in different parts of the world

    could not even care so much now. They were trying their best to look for airports, and then they

    would fly to the Dragon Kingdom as quickly as they could!

    "Something eventful must have happened!" The white Powerhouse stepped away hurriedly.

    Actually, his back was already covered with cold sweat at the moment. The Heaven Domain got its

    fame by sheer killing and fighting! And now all the dark forces of the world knew that they could not

    offend the Heaven Domain except that they unitedˇ­

    To be honest, all these forces could stop one or two Gods of War of the Heaven Domain or even a

    Master of Heaven of it and kill them, but they would not only pay a high price but also face the

    revenge from the whole Heaven Domain! No one dared to offend it when it was furious, let alone

    when all its members mustered for the first time in its history!

    Now, in North Africa, North America, and all the other continents in the world, its top Powerhouses

    were hurrying to the airports at full speed. Then they would charter airnes and immediately fly to

    the Dragon Kingdomˇ­

    A few, a dozen, dozens of, and hundreds of people appeared. One hour after Warrior No.1 issued

    the order to mass, three thousand top Powerhouses of the Heaven Domain had arrived at their

    airports, flying to the Dragon Kingdomˇ­

    And the Powerhouses living nearby in the Dragon Kingdom were driving as fast as they could

    toward Southpool in the center of the kingdomˇ­

    The Powerhouses overseas were rushing over, and those in the Dragon Kingdom were working

    against time to mass. Now, the Powerhouses of the Heaven Domain did not even hide their

    identities because they just wanted to reach the staging ground as fast as they couldˇ­

    At the same time, everyone in the Gotham Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom was

    completely appalled, and all the senior leaders there were ashen with cold sweat running down,

    because they had just received the news that thousands of Powerhouses from the Heaven Domain

    were now quicklying toward the Dragon Kingdom in various ways.

    Rendon Scott, the top executive officer of the Military Headquarters, looked pale-faced at the world

    map on the electronic screen, where thousands of arrows were converging on the Dragon

    Kingdomˇ­

    "You still haven''t found the reason yet, eh? The Dragon Kingdom has been friends with the Heaven

    Domain, but why are all of them converging on the Dragon Kingdom tonight? What is the reason?

    What is the reason, eh?" Rendon roared anxiously at the intelligence personnel of the Military

    Headquarters. He was anxious! He was really anxious! "This is the Heaven Domain! The strongest

    force on earth!" he screamed inwardly.

    An intelligence agent immediately reported to him, "Sir, we still haven''t found the specific reason,

    but we''ve done an analysis and found their gathering ground: Southpool City in the Central Region

    of the Dragon Kingdom."

    Rendon trembled and said, "Southpool City? That is a small secondary city, isn''t it? Why are the

    people of the Heaven Domain going to gather in that ce? Keep working to find the reason! I must

    hear it in ten minutes!"

    The intelligence agent was ashen, soaked in sweat. Then he said in a tremulous voice, "Sir, you

    know, we really can''t find the reason. The security system of the Heaven Domain is too

    sophisticated to break. Do we need to stop them, sir?"

    "Don''t stop them! Don''t stop them! By the way, tell the guards my order right now: let these

    members of the Heaven Domain pass no matter where they go. No one is allowed to stop them! No

    one is allowed to stop them!" Rendon''s expression drastically changed when he heard thest few

    words of his subordinate. He thought, ''You must be joking! If the rtionship between the Heaven

    Domain and the Dragon Kingdom is not good, no matter what price it is, we have to stop them. But

    the problem is that the Heaven Domain has helped the Dragon Kingdom quite a lot openly and

    secretively over the years, and the Heaven Domain''s Lord, Top Four Masters of Heaven, and Nine

    Warriors are all from the Dragon Kingdom! To say the least, even if we go to stop them, can we

    really do it? Can we?''

    Rendon shook his head so bitterly. As all members of the Heaven Domain were massing, his

    premonition grew stronger and strongerˇ­ "What on earth happened? What happened?" he asked

    himself inwardly.

    When Rendon was extremely confused, his mobile phone suddenly rang. It was Miles Ward, Military

    Lord of the Central Region of the Dragon Kingdom. When he saw the phone number, Rendon

    suddenly remembered that Miles had once been a member of the Heaven Domain, butter, he

    leftˇ­

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Thinking of this, Rendon immediately answered the call. Before the caller could say something, he

    asked hurriedly, "Miles, I beg you, I beg you to tell me at once what on earth happened tonight?

    You''ve been a member of the Heaven Domain before, and you even reached the God of War''s

    position. Even if you left itter, you should have news about this? Now tell me what on earth

    happened!"

    After a while of silence, the caller said seriously, "Mr. Scott, now I resign from the Central Region

    Warrior''s position. Now I''m also on my way to Southpool. Sorryˇ­"

    Rendon was so afraid that the caller would hang up, so he immediately said, "Let''s talk about your

    resignationter! Quickly! This is the Dragon Kingdom! All the people here are yourpatriots! Tell

    me what on earth happened!"

    The person at the other end of the line was silent longer this time. When Rendon tried to press,

    Miles suddenly answered, "The Junior Lord of the Heaven Domain has been cruelly persecuted.

    Now it is still hard to tell whether she is dead or alive. The Lord was so furious that his mind was

    seriously damaged. He has faintedˇ­ Mr. Scott, please ept my advice. The Heaven Domain has

    done nothing wrong to the Dragon Kingdom, and it won''t hurt the innocents. The Lord has given an

    indisputable order: All those involvedˇ­ Weˇ­ won''t let anyone offˇ­" As soon as he finished

    speaking, Miles hung up his phone.

    And Rendon froze like a statue on the spot, the mobile phone in his hand simply fell on the floor,

    and his clothes were instantly soaked in cold sweatˇ­

    "What really happened, sir?" the intelligence agent under Rendon''smand asked gingerly.

    "The skyˇ­ fellˇ­" Rendon mumbled with a pale face.

 Chapter 4 The Sky Fall (II)

    Chapter 4 The Sky Fall (II)

    Chapter 4 The Sky Fall (II)

    "What? Chief Scott, what''s the matter?" the intelligence agent continued to ask Rendon.

    It looked like Rendon was suddenly ten years older.

    He waved his hand feebly and said, "Call Senior Elder. Tell him the sky might be falling..."

    "Call the Senior Elder?" Hearing this, the intelligence officer instantly turned even paler. Then, he

    hurried to a secret room, where there was a most secret internal phone.

    Rendon felt a monstrous fear and anger in his heart. He was furious at the truth that someone

    would dare to persecute the children of the Lord of Heaven Domain in Southpool! And what if the

    Junior Lord of Heaven Domain really suffered this time? Thinking of this, the mighty Rendon

    couldn''t help shivering. He really didn''t dare to think about the consequences. But he never doubted

    the consequences would be uneptable and outrageous, just like the sky fall...

    "Chief Scott, the call is connected..." At the door of the secret room, the intelligence officer reported

    to Rendon. Rendon nodded. He dragged his exhausted body into the secret room and picked up

    the phone...

    ...

    On the other side, with the passage of time, thousands of top powerhouses under Heaven Domain

    had all taken a ne or drove to Dragon Kingdom overnight...

    And two hourster, all the top organizations and forces around the world got the news. They were

    all trembling at the news that all Heaven Domain members had assembled, and they had

    assembled their members to make various deployments overnight. In their view, no matter why

    Heaven Domain did this, this was definitely a big event, and it was very possible that it would have

    a great impact on them...

    That night, there were too many people all over the world who couldn''t sleep because of a phone

    call from Warrior No.1. Everyone was paying attention to the news from Dragon Kingdom. The top

    forces were desperately trying to deal with it, with an extremely tense spirit...

    Southpool, at the center of the storm, was certainly more nervous than outside forces. And the big

    case that happened in Southpool more than an hour ago made countless people unable to sleep.

    All of Southpool''s security systems were functioning.

    At this moment, Iwan with a slightly pale face had woken up in a high-end decorated and quiet vi

    on the hillside of the east suburb of Southpool. He was only in aa for an hour. This was not

    only because he was too powerful, but Warrior No.1 and others immediately gave him the best

    medicine. Although he was awake, his daughter Emily was still in aa.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Emily was lying on a big white bed at the moment, with the drip on her thin little arm.. All the stains

    on her body had been wiped off. Emily slept soundly, with a smile on the corner of her mouth,

    holding a furry bear in her other arm that wasn''t infusion. A gentle doctor sat quietly beside Emily''s

    bed. This doctor was very dissatisfied when she was called by Warrior No.1 overnight. But when

    she saw Iwan standing unconscious and Emily who was in aa as well in his arms, she was

    deeply shocked. With an indescribable feeling, she just felt moved.

    She checked Emily right away and found she was fine. So after prescribing some medicine to Emily,

    she sat in Emily''s room to look after her.

    Iwan gently opened the door and walked in. He looked at his daughter lying on the bed with great

    distress. She was indescribably cute. In just an instant, shepletely warmed his heart.

    The doctor who was with Emily didn''t see Iwan until he walked up to her. But then she opened her

    mouth wide and looked at Iwan in disbelief!

    Because she knew how serious Iwan''s injury was. The man in front of her not only had too many

    injuries on his body, but he was also deeply traumatized by grief and anger. ording to her

    expectation, Iwan would be in aa for at least two or three days. But she never expected Iwan to

    wake up in just an hour. How powerful was this man...

    And this man was not only powerful, but also very mysterious. When Warrior No.1 and others found

    her, the strong men cried. Together they knelt down in front of her and begged her to save Iwan and

    the little girl. The shock in her heart at that time was indescribable.

    "You..." the doctor said subconsciously. Just as she was about to say something, Iwan made a

    silent gesture towards her. He pointed to Emily and then to the door, motioning her to go out and

    talk. So the doctor followed Iwan out.

    "Sir, you''re so badly injured. You''d better not move freely now. Tomorrow, you should go to the

    hospital for aprehensive examination..." After going out, the doctor frowned and said to Iwan.

    With a sad expression, Iwan said, "Well, I will go. This injury is nothing to me. I am used to it.

    Doctor, how is my daughter? Is there something wrong with her? "Iwan said, with his tone bing

    worried.

    Listening to Iwan''s words, the doctor was shocked again. The man said he was used to getting

    hurt? Who was he? When she first met Iwan, she thought Iwan was a domineering and cold man.

    But now she felt that he was a spring breeze! She felt that Iwan was a tough soldier who had

    experienced many battles!

    Suppressing the shock in her heart, the doctor said to Iwan, "Don''t worry. She''s fine. She''s just been

    frightened a bit these days. She just needs a good sleep and some nutrition. Don''t worry, she''s

    really fine..." The doctor repeated it several times for some reason. Subconsciously, she didn''t want

    the man in front of her to worry about his child again.

    Hearing this, Iwan breathed a sigh of relief. He said to her, "Thank you doctor. Please take care of

    Emily for a while. Don''t worry, I willpensate you tenfold for the loss you suffered because of

    us..."

    Sighing, the doctor shook her head and said, "It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of

    her. And you need to rest as well..."

    Iwan nodded and thanked the doctor again. Then, the doctor went back and closed the door to

    apany Emily.

    When Iwan walked into the living room, Warrior No.1 asked eagerly, "My Lord, how is your injury?"

    Iwan nodded and said, "I''m fine. Have you checked the matter here? Jayna... where is she now?

    "When Iwan mentioned Jayna, he couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of guilt.

    Warrior No.1 replied angrily, "My Lord, Miss Brown was kicked out of the house by the family after

    giving birth to Junior Lord four years ago. In desperation, Miss Brown came to work in a restaurant

    in Southpool two years ago. Some time ago, Anton Green, the young master of the Southpool the

    Green family, fell in love with the mistress. After being rejected, he arrested the Junior Lord to

    threatened the mistress. Fortunately, the mistress had a good friend named Scarlett Mond in

    Southpool with a very good family background. Scarlett took the mistress into her home to protect

    her. "

    After a pause to nce at Iwan''s expression, Warrior No.1 continued, "But just over ten minutes

    ago, Anton learned about the fact that we killed his men. He''s now taking arge group to Scarlett''s

    to find the mistress. Just in case, I have sent two people to the Mond family..."

    Hearing this, Iwan narrowed his eyes, almost unable to restrain his desire to kill. Just as he was

    about to say something, a quarrel suddenly came from the door. Iwan frowned, and Warrior No.1

    ran out to see what was going on. Two minutester, Warrior No.1 came back and said to Iwan, "My

    Lord, Josh Piper is here. He left us four years ago and returned to Dragon Kingdom. Now he''s the

    suprememander of the Central Region of Dragon Kingdom. Will he be allowed in? "

    Iwan pondered for a while and said, "I''m going out soon. Let''s go out together to see his purpose."

    And just as Iwan was talking, there was a sudden burst of rapid braking sound from outside the

    door. And that voice was getting louder and louder. Iwan frowned. Warrior No.1 changed his face.

    With an extremely cold killing intent bursting out from him, he said coldly, "Josh, how dare you!"

    At this moment, outside the gate of the vi, several heavily armed soldiers from the Heaven

    Domain were confronting Josh and dozens of patrolmen from the Patrol Department.

    Facing the same heavily armed soldiers from Heaven Domain, those patrolmen from Southpool''s

    Patrol Department behind Josh were shocked. They never ecpected that the group of people who

    were killing people two hours ago would be so tyrannical!

    At this moment, Josh was yelling at Luke, themander in the Patrol Department, "Go away!

    What are you doing here? Who the fuck allowed you to do this? Ah? leave now! All leave now! ! ! "

    At this moment, Luke couldn''t describe the shock in his heart. In his opinion, it was normal for him to

    lead a team to catch murderers. But why would Josh say that? And why did Joshe here all of a

    sudden? But anyway, let alone him, even his boss, Erick, the head of the Patrol Department in

    Southpool, would not dare to question Josh.

    Luke asked directly, "Chief Piper, what''s going on? Where did those people in the vie from?"

    Just then, Iwan in a ck trench coat came out. Looking at Josh standing in a pile of police in the

    distance, he said, "Warrior No.34, or General Josh Piper, are you here to arrest me?"

    Iwan''s tone was very calm. But Josh, who heard his words at the moment, shuddered. The next

    moment, he turned and knelt in front of Iwan. With tears streaming down his face, he said, "Of

    course not. My Lord, I just heard that you were injured. So I wanted to see you and the Junior

    Lord..."

    Boom... Seeing this scene, Luke and the patrols in Southpool immediately set off a huge wave in

    their hearts...

 Chapter 5 Who Is He

    Chapter 5 Who Is He

    Chapter 5 Who Is He?

    Luke couldn''t help stepping back. The scene in front of himpletely subverted his cognition. As

    the suprememander of the Central Region of Dragon Kingdom, why did he treat this man with

    great respect? But after the shock, Luke instantly had a monstrous fear. As the captain of the Patrol

    Departmen, he was not eligible to participate in what''s going on here. This time, the impact was too

    great. Even big shots like Josh came to Southpool City in person. At this moment, he instinctively

    felt that something serious was going to happen in Southpool City...

    Thinking of this, Luke couldn''t help sweating all over his body. The next moment, he hurriedly turned

    around and shouted at his men, "Back up. Back up. Put away the weapon. Put away the weapon.

    Back up..."

    At this moment, neither Josh nor Iwan paid attention to them. Josh was still kneeling on the ground,

    with his tears flowing down uncontrobly.

    He still couldn''t forget the scene where Iwan and a group of men from Heaven Domain rescued him

    many times and took him to fight together when they were in the North Africa Battlefield.

    He would never forget the fact that Iwan led the men from Heaven Domain to help the warriors of

    the Dragon Kingdom fight. For this reason, he would not hesitate even if he was seriously injured. It

    was all because of Iwan''s words, which was also an rule of Heaven Domain- "Anyone who offends

    Dragon Kingdom will be killed no matter how far the target is!"

    Even after he quit the Heaven Domain, he could still hear the news of the Heaven Domain soldiers

    destroying the forces hostile to Dragon Kingdom in the External Regions many times. In any way,

    Josh respected Iwan the most in his life!

    Although Iwan was not the God of War that was included in the Dragon Kingdom, he was the God

    of War who guarded the Dragon Kingdom invisibly! Although he was not a soldier of the Dragon

    Kingdom, in the past few years, he had paid too much for the Dragon Kingdom with his Heaven

    Domain. His sacrifices were immeasurable. But now his daughter was being persecuted like this!

    Josh now wanted to kill those scum with his own hands!

    At this time Warrior No.1 came out. He coldly shouted at Josh, "Josh, how dare you bring the Patrol

    Department of Dragon Kingdom over here? How dare you! Do you remember how many times the

    Lord rescued you? You bastard! I will kill you today if you want to do anything bad to the lord! You

    can have a tryˇ­"

    Josh looked up at Warrior No.1 with tears on his face. He said bitterly: "Warrior No.1, IˇŻm sorry. But

    please believe me. I really didn''t bring these people here. And an hour ago, I submitted my

    resignation to Defense Operations of Dragon Kingdom. I want toe back to the team again!

    Please permit my return! "

    Luke was stunned by what Josh said. He hurriedly led his team back again, and then back...

    Listening to Josh''s words, Warrior No.1 was stunned as well. Iwan took a deep look at Josh and

    said, "Warrior No.34, itˇŻs very thoughtful of you. But you don''t have to resign. The Defense

    Operations of Dragon Kingdom won''t allow you to leave either. I have something else to do now.

    Just stay here with Warrior No.1..." After speaking, Iwan walked outside. When passing Josh, Iwan

    patted Josh''s shoulder heavily.

    Josh who was always tough suddenly burst into tears again. Iwan called him Warrior No.34 again,

    which was his codename at Heaven Domain back then. That Iwan called him by his codename

    instead of his real name showed that Iwan treated him as hispanion.

    "Yes, my Lord!" Josh, who was full of tears, knelt straightly and shouted.

    And when Iwan walked up to Luke, Luke almost fell to his knees because of fear. He had never

    heard of Heaven Domain. But a name that could make Josh kneel and be proud could already

    express a lot. Now, when he faced Iwan directly, he felt an indescribable pressure from him. He

    couldn''t describe the feeling at all. It was as if a peerless king was walking towards him.

    When Iwan walked away, Luke''s legs suddenly became weak. The next moment, he copsed to

    the ground. His clothes were already soaked in his cold sweat and he was extremely pale.

    Warrior No.1 was relieved at this moment. Walking to Josh, he helped him up with his own hands

    and nodded at him. Then he said, "Josh, good job! Now that this is your territory, you should take

    care of the Patrol Department people out there. The Junior Lord is fine. But she is still in aa. So

    don''t let them disturb her..."

    After nodding heavily, Josh said, "Well, just leave it to me. Even though I have submitted my

    resignation, I am still the suprememander of the Central Region! "

    After that, Josh walked up to Luke. He said coldly, "Now take all your men out! Retreat to the bottom

    of the mountain to ensure safety here. As for the rest, donˇŻt join in. Call your boss Erick and ask him

    to meet me here. Tell him that if he is not here in ten minutes, he will be at risk. "

    Hearing this, Luke shuddered. He knew very well that what happened tonight was beyond his ability.

    Not to mention the mysterious Iwan, even Josh could turn Southpool City upside down!

    Thinking of this, Luke nodded quickly. He took out his phone and called Erick. After Luke got

    through, Erick''s terrified voice immediately came from the phone, "F*ck you, Luke! Why don''t you

    answer my call? You didn''t do anything to the people in the vi, did you? Don''t do anything. I''ll be

    there soon. Withdraw now and just leave it to me. Withdraw now! Hurry up! "

    Hearing Erick''s terrified voice on the phone, Luke suddenly felt a great fear. He hurriedly said, "No,

    Chief Bacon, I didn''t do anything. I''ll ask them to leave now."

    After Luke hung up, a supreme car of Patrol Department came whizzing by. After parking the car,

    Erick with grey hair and pale face rushed down quickly. He was really scared now. Luke didn''t know

    what Heaven Domain was, but as the top security officer here, he certainly did.

    A few days ago, he heard the news that Heaven Domain had wiped out the Archfield Organization,

    which had been hostile to Dragon Kingdom, in the External Regions. At the time, he was quite

    excited. But tonight he got the news that the three thousand powerhouses of Heaven Domain were

    rushing towards him. Being frightened, he immediately checked what happened in Southpool City

    tonight. Then, he hurried over here...

    But after seeing Josh, Erick was also shocked. Now he was even more convinced that something

    big had happened. Otherwise, the Supreme Commander of the Central Region would not be here!

    Thinking about this, Erick was so terrified that he trembled when he walked.

    Walking up to Josh, he asked in a trembling voice, "Chief Piper, sorry. I know something happened

    here. Thousands of powerhouses from Heaven Domain are gathering here... Could you please tell

    me who is in the vi? "

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Erick finished speaking with difficulty and wiped the cold sweat from his face. Now Thousands of top

    powerhouses from Heaven Domain were gathering here. Once a conflict broke out, the entire

    Southpool City would be destroyed!

    Josh snorted coldly. He yelled at Erick angrily, "What the hell are you doing! How do you govern the

    city? Erick, I don''t want to waste my time. Now get your people out of the f*cking mess. For the next

    few days, don''t ask anything and just be quiet! "

    Hearing this, Erick turned even paler. He asked in horror, "Chief Piper, could you please tell me

    what happened?"

    After turning his head to look at the vi, Josh said, "How dare you ask what happened? You guys

    at Southpool City s*ck! How dare they put a four-year-old girl in a pigsty to beat and scold? Erick,

    you''re done. If I could do something now, I would definitely kill you! "

    Hearing this, Erick swallowed hard. Even if he was a fool, he now would understand that the little

    girl in the vi was not ordinary. He asked curiously, "Chief Piper, who is the girl?"

    Josh snorted loudly. He looked at Erick like a dead man and said, "Huh, who is she? I tell you now.

    You should listen carefully and remember it forever. She is the Junior Lord of Heaven Domain!

    She''s the...daughter of the Lord of Heaven Domain! Even if no one from Heaven Domain came

    over, I would also punish you."

    Boom! Erick felt his mind explode after hearing that the persecuted little girl was the daughter of the

    Lord of Heaven Domain. He slumped to the ground feebly...there was only one thought in his mind

    Oh God! The sky in Southpool City...was falling...

 Chapter 6 Ericks Shock

    Chapter 6 Erick''s Shock

    Chapter 6 Erick''s Shock

    It took a while for Erick to slowly stand up. He walked staggeringly into the distance with a pale

    face. At this moment, he seemed to be ten years older all of a sudden. He couldn''t imagine how

    angry Heaven Domain would be at this moment. And he couldn''t stop the anger at all. Although the

    Heaven Domain had nothing to do with the Dragon Kingdom on the surface, the fool did not believe

    it. Otherwise, why were the Lord of Heaven Domain, the Four Masters of Heaven and the Nine God

    of War all from the Dragon Kingdom?

    "Chief Bacon, what''s going on? And we... what are we going to do?" Luke, the police captain of

    Southpool City, asked Erick, swallowing hard.

    Erick was just back from his thoughts. He gave him a bitter look and said, "Don''t ask. You can''t tell

    anyone what happened today. No one is allowed to tell others what happened today! Get them all to

    sign nondisclosure agreements! As for what to do? Just go back. Don''t get involved in anything

    these days..."

    With a pale face, Luke continued, "Chief Bacon, but General Piper asked me to take some people

    down the mountain to guard here... So should I leave now or stay?"

    After a pause, Erick thought about it and said, "Then you should bring a few people to guard here.

    But no matter what happens, you shouldn''t get involved in. You just need to follow the orders of

    General Piper..."

    "Yes, sir!" Luke nodded. Then he drove down the mountain with a few people to the periphery. And

    Erick took the rest of the Patrol Department. Now that something big was going on in Southpool

    City, he needed to prepare for what might happen next.

    It was just that he even wanted to kill the Green family now. The Green family was indeed powerful,

    but was not qualified to provoke Heaven Domain! ! ! How dare they! But he was just thinking about

    it in his mind. Now that the people of Heaven Domain had been provoked, he didn''t want to get

    involved.

    At this moment, after leaving the vi, Iwan rushed towards where Jayna was. Along the way, Iwan

    recalled Jayna in his mind, with his eyes and heart full ofplicated feelings.

    She was the person that would alwaysugh. Having just graduated from college six years ago, she

    was full of yearning for the whole world and full of hope for life. She was so smiling, gentle, kind,

    and beautiful. Even though she knew that someone wasing after him, she still helped him

    without hesitation. And even if he hurt her unconsciously in the end, she neverined about

    him. When he was going to leave, she also gave him all the money.

    But Iwan never thought that Jayna was pregnant after that time and she even gave birth to Emily. At

    this moment, the news that Warrior No.1 told him echoed in Iwan''s mind. Theplicated feelings

    and guilty were so strong that he couldn''t describe them in words now. He didn''t know how Jayna

    had been through the past few years as a strong girl and how hard it was for her to raise Emily by

    herself.

    "I''m sorry... But please give me a chance to take care of you and Emily in the future. I, Iwan, will do

    my best to be nice to you all my life... I''m sorry Jayna... I''m so sorry." With red eyes, Iwan

    apologized to Jayna in his heart...

    More than ten minutester, Iwan came to a vi in the east of the city and saw Warrior No.7 who

    had been guarding here. Warrior No.7 was afraid that something bad would happen to Jayna, so he

    guarded here by himself. When he saw Iwaning, he was also surprised.

    "My Lord, you are awake? How is your injury?" Warrior No.7 asked Iwan worriedly.

    Looking at the vi where Jayna was in front of him, Iwan said, "I''m fine. Is that Anton here?"

    Warrior No.7 shook his head and said, "He hasn''t arrived yet. But ording to the news from our

    men, he is almost there." While Warrior No.7 was talking, he suddenly saw something. Afterwards,

    he pointed to the front door and said to Iwan, "My Lord, the mistress came out..."

    Iwan watched intently. He saw Jaynae out with a woman. Now Jayna was very different from

    the girl he remembered. She was wearing very old denim and looked exhausted. But she was still a

    beauty. Looking at her, Iwan felt a little distressed. He waved for Warrior No.7 to step back with him.

    At the gate of the vi, Scarlett desperately pulled Jayna''s arm. She begged, "Jayna, just wait one

    day, just one day. My dad will be back tomorrow. I''ve already told my dad about you. He will

    definitely help you. Jayna, please don''t be impulsive. If you go away with that scumbag Anton, your

    life will be ruined. Jayna, I beg you, just one more day, just one day..."

    Scarlett lookedplicatedly at her tough best friend. She had beening to Southpool City for a

    long time. But she would rather be a waiter by herself thane to her and beg her for help. It was

    not until her daughter was taken away a few days ago that she came to find her.

    Hearing this, Jayna, with red eyes, looked extremely sad and began to cry. She said sadly, "Jayna,

    you have seen the video sent by Anton. He made Emily drink swill. She is just a little girl. I should

    take good care of her but I didn''t. I feel extremely sorry now. Jayna, please apologize to your dad for

    me. I can''t just watch Emily suffer. And Anton has given me a deadline. If I don''t go, he''ll kill Emily.

    Heh...maybe...this is my destiny...please don''t try to persuade me..."

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Scarlett shook her head and said, " Jayna, could you tell me now who Emily''s father is? At this time,

    he has not appeared to protect you? "

    Hearing this, Jayna froze, with the more intense pain in her eyes. She took a long breath and said,

    "Her father? I don''t know where he is either. In fact, he still doesn''t know that I gave birth to a

    daughter... He was in aa at the time. When he woke up, he didn''t remember anything. He was

    also suffering. So I didn''t tell him..."

    Scarlett opened her mouth in shock. Looking at her tough best friend, she didn''t know what to say

    for a while. She could only hold her hand and ask her to stay. And just as Scarlett was about to pull

    Jayna in again, three ck Mercedes-Benz cars drove up and stopped in front of them.

    The next moment, a group of people in ck came down from the Mercedes-Benz cars. The leader

    was a man in a white suit with a piece of gauze on his head. The man looked gloomy, with malicious

    eyes, and his clothes and essories were very precious. He didn''t look like a good guy. Yes,

    he...was Anton!

    After Anton got out of the car, he stood by the car and didn''t move. He sneered at Jayna and said,

    "Heh, Jayna, you should''ve known what wasing. If you marry me, I promise you a good life.

    Your daughter can go to school. I will arrange the best school for her. Isn''t it good for us? Why are

    you making such a fuss now? ah? "

    When Jayna saw Anton, she almost couldn''t help wanting to kill him. She clenched her fists tightly,

    trembling all over in angry...

    "Get over here! Or I''ll kill your daughter!" Anton was upset with the way Jayna looked at him, so he

    yelled at her suddenly. He was also anxious at the moment. More than an hour ago, he received the

    news that the little girl was rescued by someone. So he didn''t want to leave these things too long

    and gave Jayna an ultimatum. Sure enough, Jayna gave in.

    Jayna gritted her teeth so hard that even blood came from the corners of her mouth. But in the end

    she broke free from Scarlett''s hand and walked towards Anton...

    "Jayna!" Scarlett yelled sadly at Jayna. Jayna shuddered, with a tear falling directly to the ground.

    But she didn''t look back.

    "Scarlett, even if your dad is Lucas Mond, you''re not qualified to interfere in my affairs! Don''t piss

    me off. Otherwise, you know what will happen to you! Behave yourself!" Anton squinted and

    scolded Scarlett. After seeing Jayna get into the car and sit in the back seat, he got into the car. He

    closed the car door and stepped on the elerator. The car turned a corner and drove away...

    "Jayna..." Scarlett murmured as she watched Jayna being taken away by Anton. She didn''t have to

    think to know that Jayna''s life waspletely ruined. From now on, her life would be dark, without

    any light.

    And now in Anton''s car, Anton sneered at Jayna while driving, "Don''t forget what you promised

    me..."

    Jayna in the back row stared at Anton in the front row with her red eyes. She almost wanted to kill

    him now. She had a visceral hatred for him now. But since Emily was still in his hands, Jayna didn''t

    dare to scold Anton yet.

    She was desperate, utterly desperate. She closed her eyes in despair and lowered her head. But

    suddenly, she recalled in her mind what Scarlett had just said-- "Where is Emily''s father? Why

    hasn''t hee to help you when such a big thing happened?"

    "Iwan, are you still alive? Maybe you will never know that you have a daughter in this world. If you''re

    still alive, will you have a chance to meet Emily in the future? Could youe to save me and

    Emily? Could youe here?" Jayna said silently in her heart. But she knew it was impossible at

    all. Iwan had no idea that she was pregnant and gave birth to Emily. How could he possibly appear

    here to save her?

    But the next moment, Jayna, who was inplete despair, suddenly heard a loud roar from Anton

    in front. He shouted, "Fuck! Is this idiot looking for death? Standing in the middle of the road and not

    running? I''ll kill you if you really want to die!" Anton, who was so angry tonight, was about to lose his

    mind. So now, when he saw a man who was not afraid of death standing in the middle of the road in

    the middle of the night and staring at him, he immediately became furious. He mmed on the

    elerator and rushed towards the man.

    And Anton''s roar made Jayna open her eyes subconsciously. She looked at the figure in front of the

    car. But just at this nce, Jayna was lost in the thoughts that exploded...

    Without waiting for her to react, Anton had already driven quickly to the man. Then the next

    moment, something shocking and unbelievable happened.

    The man standing straight in front of the car raised his right hand and pped it down sharply. After

    a sudden loud noise, the car Anton and Jayna were sitting in stopped, the rear half of the car being

    lifted up high...

    Jayna leaned forward as the rear half of the car was raised. But she also saw the face and eyes of

    the man in front of her more clearly. He...he was Iwan!

    Iwan did the same while Jayna looked at Iwan with red eyes. The two of them stared at each other

    in silence through the car window.

 Chapter 7 Its Impossible for You to Die Easily

    Chapter 7 It''s Impossible for You to Die Easily

    Chapter 7 It''s Impossible for You to Die Easily

    Jayna opened her mouth wide in disbelief. It was true... Iwan really showed up at her most

    desperate moment!!! He really showed up!!! For a moment, Jayna couldn''t help crying.

    At this moment, Iwan, who was staring at Jayna outside the car window, couldn''t help crying. After

    more than five years, he finally saw this girl again, the girl who pulled him out of the darkness, the

    girl he hurt deeply, the girl who gave him a daughter...

    "Wh...what? How...how is this possible?" At this moment, Scarlett, who couldn''t bear to see Jayna

    being taken away and turned around, turned back suddenly. Then she saw this unbelievable and

    unimaginable scene in her life. A man actually smashed to stop a car with his hands! ! ! A speeding

    car! ! !

    Standing still, Scarlett stared nkly at the scene ahead and at the mysterious man who forced

    Anton''s car to stop... The next moment, a thought that she didn''t dare to think about appeared in her

    mind... Could it be that this man was Emily''s father?

    Bang... With a loud bang, the Mercedes-Benz fell from the air again. After it fell, the hood of the

    body was directly sunken. Smoke wasing from the car. The wheels stopped turning and the

    windshield in front of the car waspletely shattered. At this point, there was no longer any barrier

    between Iwan and Jayna.

    Anton quickly got out of the car. He looked at Iwan in horror and stammered, " Who... who are you?

    What... what do you want to do? Don''t try anything! My dad is John Green, the richest man in

    Southpool City. He is powerful. Don''t do anything crazy..."

    "Help! Help..." Anton continued to yell at the men in the two cars behind him after a pause.

    Iwan ignored the fearful Anton. All his attention at the moment was on Jayna. Looking at the woman

    who gave almost everything for him back then, and the woman whose life was almost ruined

    because of him, Iwan felt a deep sense of guilt in his heart.

    The next moment, Iwan opened his mouth and said in an extremely hoarse voice, "I''m sorry for

    comingte. I''m sorry for causing you and Emily to suffer so much..."

    "Iwan..." Jayna looked at the man in front of her with extremelyplicated feelings. Looking at the

    man she wanted to beat and scold countless times in the past five years, she burst into tears...

    And Scarlett, who ran over at this moment, was also stunned. As she guessed, he was really the

    man who made Jayna suffer for five years!

    Just when Scarlett was about to say something, she suddenly saw arge group of people with

    knives and sticks rushing over from the two cars behind.

    "Run..." Scarlett hurriedly yelled at Iwan.

    And Anton who reacted also understood that the mysterious man in front of him was the man Jayna

    loved. In an instant, the desire to kill him appeared in his heart. The fear in his heart just now

    disappeared after his bodyguards rushed over to protect him. He pointed at Iwan and yelled, "Kill

    him! Kill him now!"

    After Anton finished speaking, the dozen or so punks behind him all rushed towards Iwan. Those

    with knives even stabbed Iwan''s head and heart...

    "No..." Jayna hurriedly yelled at Iwan when she saw that the punks wanted to kill Iwan. But Iwan

    was still standing there in a daze. She was anxious, and so was Scarlett. But Iwan just stood there

    in a daze without any reaction...

    When the first punk rushed up to Iwan with a baseball bat and tried to smash Iwan in the head, Iwan

    fought back. As he grabbed with his backhand, the punk''s baseball bat was in his hand.

    After a loud bang, the punk who rushed to Iwan first was kicked out by him. Then, Iwan walked

    towards Anton step by step.

    "Come on... kill him, kill him, kill him..." Anton swallowed in fear when he saw Iwan knocking a thug

    away with just one stick and then he frantically urged the punks to kill Iwan...

    But it didn''t work at all! Iwan walked very slowly, with an extremely strong desire to kill in his heart. If

    he didn''t want this bastard to die miserably, he could just kill him right now. But how could he allow

    this Anton to die so easily? Since he dared to persecute Iwan''s daughter, Iwan would make him

    understand that wanting to die was a big dream for him!

    He would make this Anton and the entire Green family behind him pay! After all, he was already

    furious...

    Boom! Boom! Bang... Iwan approached Anton one step. No matter how many people rushed in front

    of him, Iwan shot them out. Soon Iwan came to Anton.

    "No....not here! No, no, no. My dad is John Green. If you kill me, he will kill you! Do you want

    money? Well, let me go. I can give you money! One million? Ten million? One billion? Ah..." When

    Anton was talking, Iwan broke his right leg with a baseball bat, and Anton fell to the ground

    screaming...

    At the moment, Jayna and Scarlett, who came back to their senses, were very shocked. The two of

    them also felt Anton''s desire to kill, and hurried to grab Iwan.

    "Iwan, calm down, calm down..." Jayna begged Iwan with tears in her red eyes.

    But Iwan continued to smash Anton with the baseball bat as if he hadn''t heard. Anton kept

    screaming. Soon, all his limbs were smashed by Iwan, with a pool of blood flowing from under him...

    "You, you...you''re dead. The Green family will kill you definitely..." A punk got up and yelled at Iwan.

    But when Iwan nced at him, he hurriedly scrambling away...

    " Oh, no..." said Scarlett, who grew up in Southpool City. When she saw Iwan beat Anton like this,

    she waspletely dumbfounded. This man was Anton, the sole heir of the Green family. Now the

    Green family would kill Iwan definitely...

    Iwan said coldly, "Even if I don''t beat him, will a bastard like him give up? He..."

    Scarlett was immediately speechless by what Iwan said.

    Jayna shivered and got out of the car. After being in a daze for a while, she suddenly said anxiously,

    "Iwan, Emily is still in his hands! Save Emily, save Emily...Emily is your daughter! She is your

    daughter..." Jayna was distraught.

    Iwan said to her calmly, "Don''t worry. She''s fine. I had picked up Emily two hours ago. She''s fine

    and she''s sleeping now..."

    After speaking, Iwan paused and said again, "She''s really fine..."

    After hearing Iwan''s words, Jayna couldn''t help but jumped into Iwan''s arms and cried. She has

    been suppressed and worried for too long.

    "Anton is the heir of the Green family. His dad...John Green is the richest man in Southpool City. He

    is very powerful in both the upper sses and the underworld. And in the past, the Green family

    started from the underworld. Jayna, you should get out of Southpool City now. Hurry up..." Scarlett

    said anxiously.

    A few punks just ran away. She was pretty sure someone from the Green family woulde to

    make trouble for them soon. By then Jayna and Iwan would not be able to leave.

    With Scarlett''s reminder, Jayna also understood. Breaking free from Iwan''s arms, she said to Iwan,

    "Yes, Scarlett is right. Iwan,you should leave now. Hurry up..."

    After being silent for a while, Iwan took a deep breath and said to Jayna, "I''m sorry, Jayna. I really

    didn''t know that you were pregnant that time. I''m really, really sorry..." Iwan''s eyes were redder, with

    moreplexities in his eyes.

    Jayna shook her head desperately. She cried and begged to Iwan, " Leave first! Please! Get out of

    here first..."

    Scarlett came running too. She said to Iwan eagerly, "Listen to Jayna, leave quickly! The Green

    family will be here soon. They have a casino very close to here. Hurry up! I''ll deal with it..."

    Iwan was silent. In fact, in his capacity, let alone the Green family, even the Archfield Organization,

    which was well-known in the External Regions, was destroyed by him casually. So he wouldn''t be

    afraid of the Green family in the second-tier city at all.

    Iwan took a deep breath. When he was about to say that he was okay with Jayna, he suddenly

    heard an angry roar in the distance, "None of you could to leave now!"

    With the sound, almost a hundred punks rushed over from all around. The punks who ran ahead

    and led the way were those who escaped a few minutes ago. And in the middle of these people was

    a bald head with a scar on his face.

    Seeing this, Scarlett and Jayna were very terrified. Scarlett even said to the man, "Leon! Don''t mess

    around. It was Anton who hit first. My dad will be back tomorrow. Don''t try anything crazy! "

    "Uncle, save me...Save me..." Lying at Iwan''s feet, Anton kept screaming at Leon...

    The scarred face named Leon snorted coldly, "Lucas Mond could talk to me like this, but you means

    nothing to me. Since he had beaten Anton, he couldn''t leave easily. I won''t let him get away with

    that! "

    Scarlett stiffened. She didn''t expect Leon to give her no face at all. Then Iwan looked at Leon and

    said, "Who are you?"

    Leon then squinted at Iwan. He couldn''t help but shrink his eyes. He felt an extremely tyrannical and

    frightening power from Iwan. He couldn''t help being a little surprised and asked, "I''m Leon, Anton''s

    uncle. You hit Anton?"

    Iwan nodded, "Yes."

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Leon sneered, with the desire of killing in his heart. He stared at Iwan stubbornly and said, "How

    brave you are! I think you have been a soldier and killed others before. You are probably not a

    nobody. But you shouldn''t hit Anton. So you can''t leave today! "

    Iwan nodded, "Okay, I won''t leave. But you should let them both go! Otherwise, I''ll kill him now. We

    can make a bet..."

    Iwan spoke very calmly and looked at Leon calmly. Leon slowly stopped sneering. After being silent

    for a while, he agreed, "Okay. Good for you. I''ll let them leave, but you need to stay here! "

    Iwan nodded, "Okay".

    "Iwan..." Jayna shook her head at Iwan with tears in her eyes.

    "Go! Get Emily out of here. Hurry up! Emily needs you. Just go now!" Iwan yelled at Jayna. Then he

    gestured to Scarlett with his eyes. After Scarlett took a deep look at Iwan, she took the crying Jayna

    and ran outside...

    And when they ran out, Leon really didn''t stop them. But along the way, they saw more and more

    punks rushing towards Iwan...

    Dozens... Hundreds... Hundreds... More and more punks surrounded Iwan in the middle. And Iwan

    was still standing in the same ce, just watching more and more people rushing from all around...

    The more people from the Green family came, the calmer he became. The calmer he was, the

    colder he was...

 Chapter 8 Leon Greens Fear

    Chapter 8 Leon Green''s Fear

    Chapter 8 Leon Green''s Fear

    Ten minutester, Scarlett Mond had taken Jayna Brown far away enough when they stopped to

    gasp for air. Jayna Brown''s face bore signs of tears while Scarlett Mond''s eyes were very

    complicated seeing the man who hurt Jayna Brown five years ago appeared out of nowhere. But he

    was too impulsive to maim Anton Green whose family would never go easy on him.

    Jayna Brown bent her waist and pressed both hands on her knees, gasping for air. Suddenly, tears

    rushed out her eyes. All she could think now was how Iwan Cliff appeared in front of her when she

    was desperate. What''s more, Iwan Cliff told her Emily had been rescued. However, he himself was

    being trapped...

    "Scarlet, do you think...he will be ok?" Her head hung down and her eyes full of pain, Jayna Brown

    asked Scarlett Mond.

    Scarlett Mond was feeling even moreplicated in her heart. From her own perspective, now that

    Jayna Brown and Emily were both safe, why would they care about Iwan Cliff? But on a second

    thought, she had to admit that Iwan Cliff showed unprecedented courage when he stood out to

    confront with the Green''s on his own, which no normal people would do.

    Scarlett Mond stayed silent for a moment before she spoke, ignoring Jayna Brown''s

    question,"Jayna, don''t worry. He must know what he was doing. Besides, he seemed to be a very

    agile warrior who had joined the military before. If so, the military headquarter might interfere too.

    You should stop worrying and find Emily as soon as possible, then get out of here..."

    Jayna Brown bit her lips and said,"But...But if we leave him behind, what will happen to him?"

    Scarlett Mond gritted her teeth and said,"Rx, my father will be back at home tomorrow morning, I

    will ask him to help negotiate with the Green''s and get this conflict solved. Now take Emily with you

    and leave. It''s better not to let Emily see what''s going to happen. She''s so young and might get

    scared. I think this is what Iwan Cliff want too. Don''t let him down..."

    Just as Jayna Brown wanted to continue saying something, a military SUV abruptly stopped in front

    of them. The car window went down and Warrior No.1 appeared. He said to Jayna Brown,"Ma''am,

    please get in. Emily''s here. She had just got some fluids. I was asked to send you to Pasnd City.

    Hurry up, we must keep you and Emily safe..."

    Jayna Brown looked at Warrior No.1 for a second, then at Emily who was sleeping peacefully on the

    back seat. Tears streamed down her face. Emily was here, but her father was being surrounded

    right now. She had no idea what is the correct choice for her.

    "The daughter had just met her father, but they had to part again?" Jayna Brown''s heart was

    broken.

    Scarlett Mond shook Jayna''s hand firmly and said,"Jayna, go on, don''t worry, I''m still here. I promise

    you I will ask my father for help. Now stop thinking too much. Emily needs you. Actually, it''s not

    helpful for you to stay here or it might get worse, go on..."

    Warrior No.1 also nodded and said, "Ma''am, please get in quickly. Emily is weak and she needs

    good care. She had got very frightened these days. She needs you..."

    Jayna Brown kept silent for a little longer and decided to get in the car. She sat down and carefully

    held Emily in her arms. Then she looked at Scarlett Mond through the window and pleaded,

    "Scarlet, you must help him, please help him..."

    Scarlett Mond nodded seriously and said,"Sure, don''t worry, I will. You are my bestie, my only

    friend!"

    Warrior No.1 started the engine and nodded at Scarlet, then elerated to leave the town. Warrior

    No.1 was driving silently and Jayna Brown was sobbing, holding Emily in her arms.

    "Well..." Warrior No.1 sighed deeply in his heart. He knew that Jayna and Emily were perfectly safe

    ever since Iwan Cliff returned. But he had followed Iwan Cliff for many years and understood that he

    was filled with hatred in his heart and about to lose control now. Iwan wanted to keep Jayna Brown

    and Emily away only because he didn''t want them to see anything bloody or whatever was going to

    happen...

    Anyone who dared to abuse the wife and daughter of the Lord of Heaven Domain was asking for

    death! Iwan Cliff would not spare them. No way! Even death would have been too kind for them!

    Warrior No.1''s eyes got cold and he kept driving on. He had toplete his mission...

    ...

    By now, Iwan Cliff was being surrounded by hundreds of the Green family while Anton Green was

    howling on the ground besides his feet. Leon Green sneered and slowly said,"It''s been ten minutes.

    The two women were far gone. Shouldn''t you let go of my niece now?"

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Iwan Cliff jeered and said,"Well, did I say I would let go of him?"

    Leon Green narrowed his eyes on hearing this and stared at Iwan Cliff for a long moment, then he

    nodded,"You got a lot of balls, kid!"

    "Boss, cut his nonsense! Kill him now! He dared not to kill little master, otherwise he will be dead for

    sure!" One man from Leon Green''s side pointed at Iwan Cliff with his machete.

    "Heh heh heh..." Iwan Cliffughed out loudly when heard this. Hisughter was weird as if he was

    about to kill someone. He keptughing for a while and then raised his head to look at Leon Green,

    like he was looking at a dead man. Leon Green stepped backwards unconsciously and asked,

    "What...what are youughing about?"

    Iwan Cliff tried his best to control his fury in his heart and darted a nce at Leon Green again. He

    joked, "Well...Leon Green, you should feel blessed that you are not his father, otherwise there''s no

    way you are still standing here..."

    Leon Green''s face instantly changed. He stared at Iwan Cliff and said, "Kid, I admit that you are

    quite good. You are full of evilness. You must have seen lots of blood shedding. But if you think only

    you alone can threaten me, you must have thought too high of yourself! You''d better first ask the

    permission of my 300 brothers standing with me!"

    Iwan Cliff didn''t answer. He absolutely had no interest to interact with these punks. At this moment

    when Leon Green just finished his words, on the roof of a two-story t behind him, Warrior No.7

    followed by two soldiers of Heaven Domain appeared.

    Warrior No.7''s garment was dancing in the night wind and he said jokingly, "Heh, kill you? A

    garbage like you doesn''t have the honor to trouble my brother. A bunch of losers you have, can they

    protect you? Heh...How naive!"

    Leon Green turned around to find Warrior No.7 and his followers and said,"Huh...It''s been a long

    time to see someone so arrogant. So you really think I am a cut of dead meat? Nobody from

    nowhere dares to show off in front of me now?"

    Leon Green finished andmanded coldly,"Kill them!"

    Immediately dozens of punk with machetes and steel pipes marched up towards Warrior No.7 upon

    the order.

    Warrior No.7 didn''t talk any more, he sneered and made an agile movement. The next second he

    was standing on the ground and rushing straightly toward Leon Green rapidly. In the meantime,

    those who stood on his way were all swept away.

    "This is impossible! Stop him, stop him!" Leon Green''s face underwent a sudden change. Seeing

    dozens of his men were broken by Warrior No.7, he hastily asked his guards standing beside him to

    stop Warrior No.7...

    However, it was helpless. Warrior No.7 was super agile in his movements. If it wasn''t Jayna Brown

    was here a while ago, he would have already attacked then. Now that Jayna Brown and her friend

    were gone, he didn''t need to suppress himself any more.

    Bang bang bang...Over a blink, Warrior No.7 was standing right in front of Leon Green and dozens

    of punk who tried to stand in his way were scattered on the ground. The next minute, an inky ck

    knife was pressed against Leon Green''s neck.

    "Keep still...otherwise your head will fall down..." Warrior No.7 said yfully.

    St...A drop of cold sweat fell from Leon Green''s face. His face instantly became deadly pale. So

    were his followers, shocked and unbelievable.

    In the meantime, those two warriors who stood behind Warrior No.7 had rushed over to the back of

    Iwan Cliff and taken Anton Green over under their control. Iwan Cliff then walked casually up to

    Leon Green and said after a minute of silence, "As I''ve said, you should feel lucky that you are not

    father to that garbage. Tell John Green, his son is with me. Three dayster, he cane get his

    son at the Riverside Vi in the east suburb. His son held my daughter for three days, now I will

    have him for three days too. Don''t try to rescue him in these three days, otherwise I can''t promise

    you will get a living man back."

    Iwan Cliff left, bringing the dead faint Anton Green with him. Warrior No.7 let go of Leon Green too.

    However, Leon Green didn''t dare to chase after them until they have gone quite far away. He

    literally felt death on him just now. That man could really kill him, kill him...

    "Who are they?" Leon Green thought in great amazement.

 Chapter 9 John Green

    Chapter 9 John Green

    Chapter 9 John Green

    "Boss, what should we do now? Do we just let them take little master away?" A man standing

    beside Leon Green frustratingly said.

    Leon Green ignored himpletely and his eyes were filled with fear. Every one only lived once.

    Just now when the Warrior No.7 pressed the knife against his neck, he literally felt an air of death.

    What''s more, he was pretty sure the Warrior No.7 would have already cut his throat not if Iwan Cliff

    finally spoke up.

    Master! Definitely a master! He must be one of the masters in the Military Headquarters. Leon

    Green difficultly swallowed, his legs still trembling. He was totally frightened.

    He recalled what Iwan Cliff just said and understood they were after John Green. A terrible idea

    appeared in Leon Green''s mind, that is, if his older brother John was here tonight, all the Green''s

    probably had been sent to hell...

    "We got a huge problem...How could Anton do something so stupid! He have all kinds of women at

    his fingertips just with his background. Not only in Southpool City, but also in Cleveque City, having

    a top woman is so easy! Why did he get involved with a wife of someone from the Military

    Headquarters? Damn it! He asked for it!" Leon Green was terrified, knowing things were out of his

    control now, he had to go home to discuss with his brother as soon as possible.

    "Let''s go! Go home! Hurry!" Having made up his mind, Leon Green instantly left for the Green''s

    mansion with his followers. After all, he was only a bully while his brother John Green was the

    richest man in Southpool City, who had a wide socialwork. In the meantime, he didn''t believe

    that his brother wouldn''t be able to defeat Iwan Cliff! Wouldn''t matter if he was from the Military

    Headquarters! It''s not like his brother had never killed in these years!

    Just then when Leon Green and his men were about to leave, Scarlett Mond got back after she sent

    off Jayna Brown. She was worried about Iwan Cliff too. But now she got back only to find Leon

    Green ready to leave and Iwan Cliff was not here any more, neither was Anton Green...Scarlett

    Mond got totally confused.

    "Leon Green, where''s Iwan Cliff? What did you do to him?" Seeing Leon Green was getting into his

    car, Scarlett Mond rapidly asked.

    Leon Green froze for a moment and then turned back to look at Scarlet Mond and said, "Heh...They

    are masters from the Military Headquarters, how can I be able topete with them? Well, they

    have left. They even took Anton Green with them. Moreover, they asked me to tell my brother to

    pick Anton Green up in the Riverside Vi in three days. Heh, how good they are, those from the

    Military Headquarters! They are not the ones we Greens could screw with...You and your father

    ned to get involved right? Well, then we Greens should be even more afraid..."

    Of course, Leon Green didn''t mean what he said. Though he said they were afraid, he meant

    nothing like it. He had absolute confidence in his own brother. Once his brother started to get

    involved, neither Iwan Cliff or Lucas Mond would end well.

    Before Scarlett Mond could reply, Leon Green had got in his car and left, leaving her sitting on the

    ground and her face extremely pale.

    It was totally beyond her expectation that Iwan Cliff could make his way out from the trap and even

    manage to take Anton Green with him. ording to what Leon Green said, there were someone

    else with Iwan Cliff, all from the Military Headquarters. The world was full of wars nowadays. And

    from ancient times, the strong ones were in the Military Headquarters. Scarlett knew this very well.

    If it wasn''t for what happened, she would feel real happy for her best friend Jayna Brown to see the

    man she had been waiting for 5 years was one of the Military Headquarters.

    However, Scarlett Mond didn''t think Iwan Cliff was right to cripple Anton Green and take him away!

    This would be a huge issue. Among all the people in the Southpool City, the Mond family knew best

    how horrible John Green was.

    Take her father Lucas Mond for example, who was also a business legend in the Southpool City

    years ago. What''s more, the Mond family had rooted in the Southpool City since their ancestors with

    deep foundation. Their power was super strong. Nevertheless, John Green came here alone twenty

    years ago, shuffled the forces in this city within several years and became thergest family in

    Southpool City.

    John Green was extremely insidious and cruel. As he was getting old, he didn''t deal with daily

    affairs himself any more. However, Anton Green was his only child and the only heir to the

    commercial empire of the Green family. Iwan Cliff made Anton Green severely injured and held him

    away, there''s no way a dragon like John Green could ept it. Once John Green got furious, even

    her father Lucas Mond would not dare to approach him.

    Suddenly, Scarlett Mond thought of something. Iwan Cliff was going to hold Anton Green for three

    days. Would he try all kinds of means to torture Anton Green? The answer was driving Scarlett

    crazy, her face changed abruptly. If Anton Green could get back to the Green''s safe and sound in

    three days, negotiations were still possible. But what if Anton Green was tortured to half-death

    during these three days? Scarlett shivered on this thought. She couldn''t think anymore and instantly

    got up on her feet to get her car from her vi. Then she sped her way to Iwan Cliff''s ce.

    In the meantime, Iwan Cliff had brought Anton Green back to his temporary living vi. When he

    passed by the foot of the mountain, Iwan saw Luke Ayre guarded there with several men and

    nced over, which made Luke Ayre tremble. Luke dared not to stare at Iwan any more and

    immediately retreated to his car...

    Iwan Cliffughed and simply ignored. Luke Ayre was not worth to worry, what mattered was the

    attitude of the Dragon Kingdom. If they were going to interfere with what''s happening, Iwan would

    not back down!

    As Iwan Cliff arrived at the vi, Warrior No.7 immediately woke up Anton Green who was half-

    death. Anton Green opened his eyes, looked around and then his face totally changed. Iwan Cliff

    was still sitting in front him, which means Leon Green failed to rescue him...

    "Up?" Iwan Cliff squinted his eyes and nced at Anton Green.

    "You...you...you..." Anton Green looked at Iwan Cliff as if he was seeing a ghost, his face saying

    "this is unbelievable". His uncle Leon Green and his hundreds of men didn''t seed in rescuing

    him?

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "It was you who made my daughter stay in the pigsty for three days, right?" Iwan Cliff coldly asked.

    "No...Not me. Those stupid guys did this without my knowledge, it''s not me. Let me go. I beg you to

    let me go. No matter how much money you need, I can give you..." Anton Green was shocked the

    hell out of him and kept begging at Iwan Cliff.

    Iwan Cliff''s eyes got colder and said to Warrior No.7, "He was severely injured, don''t let him die like

    this, clean him up with alcohol..."

    Warrior No.7 sneered,"Okay, I just don''t think a shit like this could take it..."

    Iwan Cliff waved his hand and said,"It doesn''t matter, use the best medicine for treating injuries on

    him. Even though he wanted to die, I couldn''t let him die so easily..."

    "Well, understand, leave him to me..." Warrior No.7ughed coldly. The next minute he made a

    gesture and two warriors of the Heaven Domain took out arge bucket of pure industry alcohol

    which surely had the sterilizing effect. But not everyone could stand the pain when the alcohol met

    with the wounds.

    Moreover, Warrior No.7 took Anton Green to a newly-built pigsty beside the vi. Filthy and filled

    with mud and feces, this pigsty was specially prepared for him.

    "No...No, no, no..." Anton Green screamed and struggled, but he had no force to fight. Warrior No.7

    kicked him on his butt and he was in. Then when hey on his belly in the pigsty and saw Warrior

    No.7 was about to give him an alcohol shower, Anton Green''s heart almost exploded in fear. He

    begged and begged.

    "Iwan Cliff, stop! Stop torturing Anton Green, stop..." Just as Warrior No.7 was going to pour the

    alcohol on Anton Green, Scarlett Mond appeared and yelled at Iwan Cliff who was sitting in the

    yard.

    Anton Green saw Scarlett Mond and a beam of hope arose in his eyes, he hastily turned to her,

    "Scarlett Mond, save me, save me! I promise I will ask my dad not to revenge. I will not bother your

    family any more in the future. I promise, I promise, save me, save me..."

    Iwan Cliff looked at Scarlett Mond coldly and said, "You are begging for an asshole like him?"

    Then he didn''t wait for Scarlett''s reply and waved at Warrior No.7, in no time, dozens of pounds of

    industry alcohol fell on Anton Green and flew precisely into every wound on his body...

    "Ah ah ah ah..." Anton Green howled desperately in the pigsty, like he was in hell. He passed out,

    but soon sobered up by the extreme pain. No matter how hard he begged, Iwan Cliff''s eyes were

    steadfastly firm with no hesitation at all...

    "Iwan Cliff, his father is really John Green, the richest man with the most powerful forces in

    Southpool City. He would not go easy on you after you torturing Anton Green like this..." Scarlett

    Mond helplessly looked at Anton Green who was still howling in the pigsty and said to Iwan Cliff

    again.

    However, Iwan Cliff still didn''t change his mind. He coldly watched Anton Green scream and a beam

    of cold light shed in his eyes, murmuring,"John Green? I hope he wille..."

    "Anyway, if he doesn''te, I...will go find him!"

 Chapter 10 Confrontation

    Chapter 10 Confrontation

    Chapter 10 Confrontation

    Time went by slowly. At four o''clock in the morning, the first batch of top warriors from the Heaven

    Domain had arrived at the airports on the east coast of the Dragon Kingdom. After meeting each

    other, they didn''t stay and headed for Southpool City...

    They and the warriors who had arrived in the Dragon Kingdom entered the city one after another.

    After they entered the city, theyplied with Warrior No.7''s order and disguised themselves.

    After a few hours of trekking, all the warriors from the Heaven Domain converged on the Dragon

    kingdom!

    Of course, Iwan had got the news. Anyway, he could act againstw and reason in the Dragon

    kingdom, so he would be more fearless after the warriors from the Heaven Domain arrived...

    It was getting light, but Iwan didn''t go back. Instead, he sat quietly in the courtyard of the vi,

    watching Warrior No.7 knock Anton out and then wake him up again and again. Moreover, Warrior

    No.7 forced Anton to eat a lot of dirty swill. Iwan had been looking at this scene with cold eyes. He

    wanted Anton to suffer a worse life than death...

    Staying with him, Scarlett was stunned by what she saw. She had understood that there was no

    turning back. Iwan took revenge on Anton, which made her delighted. However, John and the

    Green family will not let Iwan go.

    Scarlett gritted her teeth, stamped her foot, and turned to leave. Her father would be back at dawn.

    The only thing she could do was to ask her father to help Iwan. As long as... Iwan didn''t kill Anton,

    they could stop this matter from getting worse!

    She wanted to help Iwan, but he didn''t even ask her, which made her annoyed, but there was

    nothing she could do. She even made up her mind to get her family involved!

    It was light. At seven o''clock in the morning, Warrior No.1 sent Jayna and Emily to Pasnd City

    and arranged for them to live in a nice hotel.

    Jayna was restless and her eyes were bloodshot. She didn''t even dare to close her eyesst night

    because Iwan was still there though they had left. Did she hate Iwan? Of course, she did. After all,

    she had borne too much alone in the past five years. Back then, it was Iwan who changed her

    whole life. Whether she could ept it or not, it was the truth.

    Butst night, Iwan took risks with his life and sent her and Emily away, which made her so worried.

    When Jayna wanted to ask Warrior No.1 about Iwan, Emily woke up in bed. As soon as Emily

    opened her eyes, she saw Jayna stand in front of her, but she didn''t see Iwan, her father whom she

    saw for the first timest night.

    "Mom, where''s dad?" Jayna had been strong, but tears streamed down her cheeks when she heard

    Emily''s simple question...

    Emily panicked. She burst into tears and said, "Mom, I want dad... I want dad..."

    All Emily thought about was the scene of Iwan saving her and holding her in his armsst night. She

    missed Iwan so much. However, at this time, she saw Jayna standing with a strange man, and the

    man was not her father.

    Thinking that Iwan was surrounded by hundreds of people when she leftst night, Jayna was so

    mournful. Emily had just met Iwan. Couldn''t they see each other anymore? However, she didn''t

    dare to tell Emily the truth. She could only wipe her years and said to Emily, "Honey, your dad has

    something to do, and he will be back in a few days..."

    Emily nced at Jayna and then stopped talking. She lowered her head and said after a long

    silence, "You''re lying. Dad must be fighting with those bad guys. Mom, will dad be okay? I miss him,

    and I want to see him..." After she said this, tears ran down her face again...

    It turned out that Emily knew everything...

    Warrior No.1 was standing by the door. He raised his head and took a deep breath. He was a brave

    warrior who had been fighting on the battlefield, but he almost burst into tears when he saw this. He

    composed his emotions, went to the small bed, squatted down, and smiled at Emily, "Your name is

    Emily, right? Your father is my leader. Don''t worry about him. I promise that he wille back to you

    in two or three days at most. I''m a soldier, and I''ll never lie to you..."

    Only then did Emily look up at Warrior No.1. She asked innocently, "Sir, don''t lie to me. Will my

    father knock out those bad guys ande back to me? Will he abandon me again as he did

    before? Sir, tell my dad that I''ll be very obedient. If he thinks I''m not obedient, I will change. I''m

    serious..."

    Warrior No.1 gritted his teeth with great strength. He was a tough man, but his heart was softened

    by such a sensible child and her touching words. After a while, with tears in his eyes, he nodded

    hard and said to Emily, "Okay! I promise your father wille back in two or three days at most,

    and I will never lie to you..."

    Warrior No.1 promised Emily again and again, so Emily believed him for the time being. Then she

    asked Warrior No.1 to tell her about Iwan''s stories. Therefore, Warrior No.1 made up stories about

    their experiences in the army and told Emily about them...

    Emily was still very weak. After eating something and listening to the stories for two hours, she fell

    asleep again...

    Jayna tucked her in carefully. Then Warrior No.1 walked downstairs, lit a cigarette, took a deep

    draw on it, and looked up at the sky. He wished he could kill everyone in the Green family in

    person...

    "You lied to Emily, didn''t you? But I''m very grateful to you. Go back. If... he''s still alive, tell him to run

    away. Ask him to leave Southpool City and the Dragon Kingdom, and tell him... not toe back..."

    Jayna walked to Warrior No.1 and said to him withplicated emotions.

    Warrior No.1 immediately stub out the butt of the cigarette end and said to Jayna very seriously,

    "Jayna, no matter what, please believe Iwan. He wille back safely, I promise!"

    Jayna smiled sadly, turned around, and went upstairs again... She didn''t believe Warrior No.1.

    Anton''s father was the richest man in Southpool City. In Southpool City and even the Central

    Region, he could act in a tyrannous manner. Iwan was a member of the Military Headquarters, but

    so what? Moreover, Iwan had disabled Anton. How could John let go of Iwan?

    ......

    At the same time, in the downtown area, the atmosphere in the Green family was extremely intense.

    The weather was gloomyst night, and it finally rained this morning. Moreover, Southpool City was

    in the South and it was the rainy season, so the rain was particrly heavy. The vi was very big.

    The Green family owned an area of five square kilometers around the downtown area.

    At this time, there were many people in the courtyard. From the gate to the hall, bodyguards in

    ck suits stood in a row. The vi was heavily guarded. In the hall, the atmosphere was more

    depressing.

    In the hall sat several elders of the Green family. They were all big shots in various industries in

    Southpool City. Even Leon, who rushed herest night, was only qualified to sit at the door of the

    hall. At the moment, a man dressed in a ck tunic and trousers sat in the seat of honor. His hair

    was slicked back, and the expression in his sunken eyes was gloomy. He lookedmanding and

    aggressive all the time. Although he didn''t lose his temper, everyone was afraid of him. He was the

    head of the Green family, John!

    Leon found that the rain was getting heavier and heavier, and John hadn''t taken action since he

    reported to Johnst night. At this moment, he couldn''t wait anymore. He stood up and said to John,

    "Brother, let''s rescue Anton immediately! We can''t wait for three days, can we?"

    John lowered his head, turned the jade ring on his thumb, looked up at Leon, and said, "Give Anton

    a video call..."

    Leon nodded with joy. The next moment, two bodyguards put a screen in the center of the living

    room. Leon called Anton directly.

    On the hillside, Iwan dressed in a ck robe and sat in the courtyard of the Lakeside Vi. Warrior

    No.7 stood behind him with a huge ck umbre. In front of Iwan, Anton was wailing in the pigsty...

    "Mr. Cliff, the Green family gives Anton a video call... Should we answer it?" Warrior No.7 held

    Anton''s phone and said to Iwan.

    Iwan said, "They want to talk to me, not Anton. Answer it..."

    When the phone was connected, Iwan saw John. John looked at Iwan and said, "I''m John. Are you

    Iwan, a member of the Military Headquarters?"

    Iwan narrowed his eyes and said, "Yes, I''m Iwan. What''s the matter?"

    John narrowed his eyes as well and said in a cold voice, "The rain won''tst for three days, and I

    can''t wait for three days. I''ll give you ten hours to call for help. Ten hourster, I''ll get even with you."

    Iwan smiled ndly, leaned forward, looked at John, and said, "I don''t know if the rain willst for

    three days. I gave you three days to make preparations, but since you want ten hours, I''ll wait for

    you here ten hourster. By the way, you should get ready to bury the dead..." Iwan hung up the

    phone.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    At this time, John''s eyes became extremely vicious, and he looked so scary and furious...

 Chapter 11 Iwans arrangement

    Chapter 11 Iwan''s arrangement

    Chapter 11: Iwan''s arrangement

    In the courtyard of the Lakeside Vi, Iwan hung up the phone and looked hostile all over. It was still

    raining, and Anton was still struggling in the pigsty full of muddy water.

    Warrior No.7 said with a sneer, "Ha-ha... Mr. Cliff, we haven''t gathered all the warriors of the

    Heaven Domain for a long time. To be honest, I''ve forgotten when we gathered all the warriorsst

    time. We only called half of the warriors when we annihted the Archfield Organization... Mr. Cliff,

    we show the Green family too much respect, don''t we? Such a small family doesn''t deserve it..."

    Iwan smiled and said, "Of course, such a humble family doesn''t deserve it. We do this to prove our

    strength to some people in the Military Headquarters. Even if it didn''t happen, I shoulde back. I

    have a lot of things to do in the Dragon Kingdom. This time, I gathered all the warriors to avoid

    some trouble in the future. By the way, after dealing with the Green family, I''m going back to

    Pasnd. Have you sent warriors there?"

    Iwan said these words ndly. Obviously, he didn''t take the Green family seriously. In his opinion,

    the Green family was a small family in a second-tier city in the Dragon Kingdom, and ruining the

    Green family was a cinch. He gathered all the warriors of the Heaven Domain to announce to

    everyone that he hade back. After all, he had many enemies in the Dragon kingdom, and he

    would get even with them for what had happened six years ago.

    Hearing this, Warrior No.7 immediately said, "Mr. Cliff, Warrior No.1 is dealing with this matter. It is

    expected to be done this afternoon. We''ve got Clevnd Group, the biggest group in Pasnd.

    What''s more, Warrior No.1 will immediately integrate the underground forces there..."

    Iwan nodded when he heard this, and he said, "Okay, but remember to warn Warrior No.1 that he

    should keep everything he has done a secret. Don''t let my wife and daughter know it. They have

    suffered too much. I will make it up to them and shoulder the responsibilities as a husband and a

    father..."

    Warrior No.7 nodded and then said, "Mr. Cliff, I have one more thing to tell you. The Four Masters of

    Heaven Domain, Kill, War, y, and Dark, have also arrived in the Dragon kingdom. They''ll get to

    Southpool City in two hours. What are we going to do? Should we ask them toe here directly

    or..."

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Iwan narrowed his eyes and said, "With their help, I''m even confident to go to the Military

    Headquarters in the Dragon Kingdom. Tell them not to enter the city directly. Let them hide in the

    four directions of the city gate to prevent the hidden forces from the Military Headquarters and some

    other masters from entering the city."

    "Got it!" Warrior No.7 started to make arrangements after hearing Iwan''s words.

    Iwan nced at the ant nest which had been destroyed by the rain and sneered. In his eyes, there

    was no difference between the Green family and the destroyed ant nest on the ground.

    Iwan arranged everything in good order. The Green family was the most powerful family in

    Southpool City. They couldn''t give him three days. John said he woulde here in the evening. In

    Iwan''s opinion, John was brave enough, but it was useless, wasn''t it? John was going to challenge

    the Heaven Domain! He could never bear the consequences!

    ......

    At this time, the Green family was making a n. In the hall, John gave instructions directly.

    John said to Leon, "Assemble all the forces of our family right now! Call everyone you know and ask

    them toe, including those in the casinos and clubs!"

    "Okay! Brother..." Leon nodded immediately and went out in a hurry. He hadn''t seen John give

    instructions in person for a long time, and he didn''t know how powerful the Green family was

    because they had developed in Southpool City for a very long time. This night, everyone in the city

    would be shocked by their power!

    After Leon left, John looked at a man sitting behind and said, "Uncle Michael, you need to go to the

    Patrol Department and warn them not to get involved in what will happen tonight! Don''t exin

    much to them and meet Erick directly!"

    "I see! Don''t worry, John. I''ll do it right away!" A fierce-looking old man sitting in the back got up and

    left.

    John nodded and then said to an aggressive old man on the other side, "Uncle Deacon, contact the

    Southeast Military Headquarters and ask them to investigate Iwan''s background!"

    Hearing this, Deacon got up and said, "Okay! This time, we call out everyone in the family to join the

    battle. Should we ask George toe back? Now he''s the regimental colonel of the Southeast

    Military Headquarters. Although Southpool City is in the charge of the Central Region Military

    Headquarters, he cane here in private..."

    Initially, John wanted to refuse him, but he thought for a moment and said, "That''s good. As Leon

    said, our family hasn''t shown off our power for a long time. Even Lucas, the good-for-nothing, thinks

    he can battle with us. Let Georgee back. He is the leader of his generation. After we solve this

    problem, we can let George take Anton to the army and train him..."

    "Got it. I''ll make an arrangement right now!" Deacon nodded and left.

    John looked at the three old men sitting in the front and said, "Uncle Judy, Uncle Sam, Uncle Peter!

    What you need to do is also very important. ording to Leon''s words, Iwan is deft and strong. He

    used to be a warrior in the Military Headquarters, and he has several skillful subordinates. I need

    you to deal with them. Are you sure to win?"

    The three elders were the most domineering in the Green family, but they were not sure to win.

    They frowned slightly and seemed to be a little afraid.

    After a long time, Judy said slowly, "John, we don''t know much about them, so we''re not sure to

    win. We''ve seen the surveince video. Iwan''s subordinates are very strong, and we have equal

    shares of power. But don''t worry. I contacted my two old friends. They are on their way here from

    Cleveque City. They are masters of five-star level. As long as Iwan''s subordinates are not Gods of

    War, my friends can kill them! Of course, we have to offer them more money. You know that Iwan

    can''t be a God of War in the Military Headquarters! There are nine Military Headquarters in the

    Dragon Kingdom, and there are only ten Gods of War, but Iwan can''t be one of them!"

    Johnughed, turned his ring, and said slowly, "Uncle Judy, you''re thoughtful. In fact, even if you

    don''t ask for their help, it''s okay. Do you forget how powerful I am? Ha-ha..."

    Hearing this, Judy looked at John in surprise. John didn''t seem to be less aggressive than him. He

    was shocked and asked, "John, have you be a master of five-star level?"

    John shook his head with a smile and said, "Not yet. If I be a master of five-star level, I can

    be a God of War in the next level. Gods of War rarely show up, but there are lots of masters of

    five-star level. It''s not easy to be a God of War. Although I''ve practiced for more than ten years, I

    haven''t seeded. But I''ll soon make it. I think I can reach five-star level in about a year. I nned

    to do something big after I made it, but now it doesn''t matter. Since Iwan wants to court death, I

    don''t mind giving him a lesson... "

    John was very confident. It was not only because of the power of the Green family but also because

    of his confidence in his strength! Since Iwan dared to provoke the Green family, he might as well kill

    Iwan. Moreover, in John''s heart, killing Iwan was not the main purpose. He was going to kill his

    worst enemy Lucas!

    "We haven''t done anything big for a long time. I''m afraid all the forces in Southpool City have

    forgotten how powerful we are. It''s good. Anton can suffer and change his temperament, and

    everyone can remember how powerful we are!" A trace of cruelty shed through John''s eyes. He

    looked up at the rain outside. The rain was getting heavier and heavier, but his blood was boiling

    with excitement. He would make the Green family great again in Southpool City and even the whole

    Central Region, and he would make it a first-ss family!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    At this time, the atmosphere in Southpool City was intenser and intenser. Three thousand

    kilometers away from Southpool City, the most powerful old men in the Dragon Kingdom had been

    staying in a closed conference meeting room for a night... The atmosphere was depressing to the

    extreme.

 Chapter 12 The Meeting in the Gotham City

    Chapter 12 The Meeting in the Gotham City

    Chapter 12 The Meeting in the Gotham City

    There were four people in the conference room in the Military Headquarters in Gotham City. They

    were the most powerful and respectable elders in the Dragon Kingdom. The topmander of the

    Military Headquarters, Rendon, was only qualified to stand in front of them. Last night, Rendon

    called the Senior Elder, and then they gathered here to discuss the way to deal with the Heaven

    Domain...

    They did not eat or drink anything all night, and they all looked very dignified. The Heaven Domain

    was special. It wasn''t an external force, because all the warriors in the Heaven Domain were from

    the Dragon Kingdom. Although the Heaven Domain had helped the Dragon Kingdom annihte

    many hostile forces over the years, it didn''t belong to the Dragon Kingdom. Therefore, it was

    troublesome to deal with this matter. After all, after annihting the Archfield Organization, the

    Heaven Domain had be the strongest force outside the kingdom.

    "Patter..." In the conference room, the Senior Elder tapped the table with his fingers and frowned

    hard. Time went by slowly. It was eleven o''clock in the morning.

    After a while, the Senior Elder asked Rendon, "Is there anytest news?"

    Rendon wiped the cold sweat on his cheek and didn''t answer him immediately. Instead, he fiddled

    with the projector beside the wall. The next moment, Southpool City was projected onto the wall.

    Then Rendon showed them the pictures of the four gates of Southpool City. Four people sat beside

    the four gates separately and quietly. Seeing the four people, Rendon felt more depressed.

    He pointed to the four people and said, "They''re the Four Masters of Heaven, the top-notch warriors

    in the Heaven Domain. Each of them is super powerful. Thetest news is that they have blocked

    the four gates of Southpool City..."

    The Senior Elder frowned again and asked subconsciously, "Why do they block the city gates?"

    After pondering for a while, he said, "The Heaven Domain has helped us many times outside the

    kingdom. But this time, they aim at the Green family, and the Green family is in the Dragon

    Kingdom! It is not good..."

    The one who answered him just now was the Fourth Elder. He was the supreme officer of the

    Military Headquarters. He said, "However if we want to get involved, I''m afraid we can''t avoid

    conflict with them..." The Fourth Elder looked more serious after he said this. He was lost in thought.

    At this time, the Second Elder asked, "Carl, in your opinion, do we have a chance of winning if we

    fight with the Heaven Domain?"

    The Fourth Elder was named Carl. He was the youngest among the most powerful four elders.

    Hearing the Second Elder''s words, he said without thinking, "Ha-ha... Do we have a chance of

    winning? Of course, we will win. No matter how strong the Heaven Domain is, we can annihte

    them as long as we can fight at all costs. It''s not the problem. The problem is that they''re in the

    Dragon Kingdom, so we can''t userge-scale weapons! Of course, if we only send superb warriors

    to fight with them, we can get what we want, but the price is too big..."

    Hearing this, the Senior Elder asked subconsciously, "What price will we pay to annihte them?"

    Carl was silent after he heard the Senior Elder''s question. After a long time, he took a deep breath,

    and said with a very serious and dignified face, "The first way is to let the Immortal Force fight with

    them. A conservative estimate of the result is that two or three warriors will be killed! At present, we

    can only contact five warriors in the Immortal Force! The second way is that I''ll lead the Military

    Headquarters to fight with them. The result is likely to be that the Military Headquarters will suffer a

    great loss. Over the years, the development of the Military Headquarters isn''t very good. What''s

    more, I might be killed by the Lord of the Heaven Domain!" Carl sighed deeply, and his face looked

    more dignified.

    "What? Is the Lord of the Heaven Domain so powerful? Is he strong enough to kill you?" Hearing

    Carl''s words, the Senior Elder raised his eyebrows. He was shocked.

    Carl nodded and said to the Senior Elder, "I''m serious. When the Heaven Domain annihted the

    Archfield Organization six months ago, I battled with the Lord of the Heaven Domain. We pushed

    each other. He took a step backward, but I took a step and a half backward! Of course, I didn''t use

    my best at that time, but he didn''t, either!"

    "Oh my..." The Senior Elder and the Second Elder gulped in surprise. They didn''t expect that they

    had to pay such a big price to annihte the Heaven Domain.

    At this time, Rendon nodded bitterly and said, "The Fourth Elder is right. The Heaven Domain is

    very powerful. They develop too fast. Unlike any organization that has been famous for a long time

    outside the kingdom, the Heaven Domain has only been established for five years. They win their

    fame by their strength. On the battlefield outside the Dragon Kingdom, they have annihted

    hundreds of powerful organizations!"

    After saying these words, Rendon paused. Then he gritted his teeth and added, "Please forgive me

    for making bold to say something. I want to tell you what I think. I feel that the Heaven Domain and

    the Lord of the Heaven Domain are friendly to the Dragon Kingdom. Moreover, the reason why the

    Lord of Heaven Domain wants to attack the Green family is that some people in the Dragon

    Kingdom have gone too far. It''s not the Heaven Domain''s fault, but ours..."

    Saying this, Rendon projected a picture on the wall. It was the picture of Iwan standing in the pigsty

    holding his daughter who was in aast night...

    Rendon looked at the picture, gritted his teeth, and said, "He did so many things to help the Dragon

    Kingdom outside the kingdom, but his wife suffers a lot here! His biological daughter is only about

    four years old, but she was locked up in a pigsty, and she could only eat swill! To be honest, if my

    daughter was treated like this, I might be more furious than the Lord of the Heaven Domain!"

    "What? Is there such a terrible thing in our kingdom? How dare they! This is too much!" When the

    Senior Elder saw Iwan holding his unconscious daughter who was vomiting blood in the pigsty, he

    suddenly mmed the table and stood up.

    The expression in the Second Elder''s eyes changed. He went berserk and scolded Rendon, "How

    could such a thing happen under your stewardship?"

    Rendon immediately bowed his head and said, "I''m sorry. Such a thing happened, and it was my

    dereliction..."

    The Third Elder was dressed in a ck tunic and trousers. He had gray hair and looked kind. After

    remaining silent for a long time, he said, "Alright, don''t me Rendon. The Dragon Kingdom is too

    big, and it has been developing rapidly over these years, so some regtions are far from perfect.

    Rendon monitors the nine regions every day, and he''s busy. I agree with what he said just now. Let

    me tell you something I know..."

    What he said next stunned everyone. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry. This matter is not as serious

    as you think. In fact, I... know the Lord of the Heaven Domain!"

    "What? Do you know Iwan?" The Senior Elder looked at him in great surprise.

    There was nostalgia in the Third Elder''s eyes. He smiled and nodded, "Yeah, I know him. You

    remember that I was trapped in Afrindst year, right? He saved me. In addition to me, he saved

    more than eight hundred people from the Dragon Kingdom. He is a very nice young man..."

    The Third Elder paused, looked at them, and said, "What''s more, he has a sort of connection with

    you..."

    The Second Elder frowned slightly and asked suspiciously, "Is that so?"

    The Third Elder took a deep breath, nodded, and said, "Yeah, he was born in the family of a

    general! He is Evan''s grandson!"

    "Impossible!" Hearing this, Carl immediately stood up in shock and said in disbelief, "Don''t lie to me.

    I have been friends with Evan for many years. He has only two grandchildren. Although I can''t

    remember their names, neither of them is named Iwan!"

    When Carl finished his words, the Senior Elder, the Second Elder, and Rendon who stood there

    nodded in agreement. They naturally knew Evan, one of the founders of the Dragon Kingdom.

    Although Evan was old, he was one of the top ten big shots in the Military Headquarters! At this

    time, he was defending Eurnd.

    The Third Elder''s face darkened as he looked at them. He nodded and said, "I didn''t lie to you. It''s

    true. It''s just a name, and he can change his name. Have you forgotten what happened in the Cliff

    family six years ago? Evan couldn''t leave Eurnd, so Carl went to the Cliff family, didn''t he?" After

    finishing his words, the third Elder looked at Carl.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Carl''s face suddenly changed when he heard this. He stared at the Third Elder, and his mind

    suddenly went nk. Subconsciously, he said immediately, "Is it him? He''s Christ! That''s right. Evan

    has two grandsons. His eldest grandson is named Christ. Six years ago, something happened in

    the Cliff family, and his stepmother drove him out of the family. Then I didn''t hear any news about

    him... I didn''t expect Iwan to be Christ! What has he experienced in the past six years? He has

    be different!"

    The Third Elder said in a deep voice, "What has he experienced? Ha-ha... As soon as his mother

    died, his father gave his stepmother the status of legitimate wife. He was driven out of the family

    that day, and his father disinherited him. Then the Smith family broke off the engagement with him,

    and his younger brother tried to poison him and kill him. Do you understand why he grew up so

    quickly now? It''s because he carries too many burdens..."

    After the Third Elder finished speaking, he remained silent. The others in the conference room didn''t

    speak, either. After meeting Iwan one year ago, the Third Elder sent someone to investigate Iwan

    secretly. At that time, Iwan thought that the Third Elder was an ordinary old man in the Dragon

    Kingdom, so he didn''t intend to hide something from him. As a result, the Third Elder found out

    Iwan''s true identity that year!

    After a long silence, the Third Elder sighed and said, "He''s a nice young man who was born in the

    Dragon Kingdom. What''s more, he''s Evan''s grandson. We can''t fight with him and let him down, not

    to mention that we can''t defeat him now! Talk with him. He has endured his hatred for six years, and

    he established such a great force in the External Regions. Moreover, now he knows he has a

    daughter here, so he won''t leave here for the time being. Just talk to him. He''s the future of the

    Dragon Kingdom!"

    Carl nodded and said, "That''s good! Ha-ha, it turns out he''s Evan''s grandson! Nice! I''ve made up

    my mind to let him be my sessor! I''ll go to Southpoolter and talk to him in person! He''s the

    Lord of Heaven Domain, isn''t he? His status is high, so it''s improper for Rendon to talk to him. Let

    me meet him!"

    At this time, Rendon''s phone suddenly rang. After checking the message, he quickly said, "I

    received a message from the Patrol Department in Southpool. Michael went to the Patrol

    Department and threatened them not to get involved in this matter. They will deal with Iwan

    tonight..." When Rendon said this, his expression was quite mocking.

    Michael was from the Green family. How could the Green family be so arrogant? Even the most

    powerful elders in the Dragon Kingdom were afraid of the Heaven Domain, but they wanted to

    annihte the Heaven Domain! They had no clear estimation of themselves, and they were all

    stupid...

    Hearing Rendon''s words, Carl was so mad but heughed. He sneered and said, "The Green family

    in Southpool City? How dare they bully my grandson! It''s too much! Will they attack Iwan tonight?

    Alright! I''ll ruin the Green family tonight!"

    "Well, when did Iwan be your grandson? Carl, you''re too shameless, aren''t you?" The Second

    Elder looked at Carl helplessly.

    Carlughed and said unconcernedly, "Evan and I are best friends, so his grandson is my

    grandson!"

    The Senior Elder took a deep breath and said, "Should we inform Evan? Iwan is his grandson..."

    The Third Elder thought for a while, shook his head, and said, "Don''t tell him. Iwan has suffered too

    much over the years. This time, he definitely wants to take revenge on the Cliff family. Let hime

    by himself..."

    The Senior Elder nodded. Then the Third Elder took off a ck dragon ring on his hand, handed it

    to Carl, and said, "Carl, help me give this ring to the little girl. By the way, tell Iwan to visit me if he

    comes to Gotham City..."

    Carl looked at the Third Elder in surprise and said, "You''ve been wearing this ring all your life. Do

    you want to give it to Iwan''s daughter?"

    There was a trace of guilt in the Third Elder''s eyes. He said, "It''s okay. It''s just a ring. Iwan has done

    so much for the Dragon Kingdom these years. We all owe him. The ring is a token of my regard..."

    The Third Elder said in a rxed tone, but Carl took the ring very seriously. Everyone here knew

    how meaningful and powerful the ring was. A lot of the time, this ring was a powerful amulet!

    After the discussion, Carl took a deep breath and said with a very serious face, "Don''t worry. I''ll go

    to Southpool City right now! Believe me! Iwan has done so much for the Dragon Kingdom! I won''t

    disappoint him!"

    Meanwhile, Carl had made up his mind to ruin the Green family. He said, "I''ll let the Green family...

    pay the price!"

 Chapter 13 Before The Storm

    Chapter 13 Before The Storm

    Chapter 13 Before The Storm

    It was still raining in the Central Region. In Southpool City and Pasnd City, the rain came down in

    torrents.

    In a hotel in the downtown area of Pasnd City, Warrior No.1 settled Jayna and Emily, and then

    went out to carry on his task. At noon, Emily woke up again. But as soon as she woke up, she ran

    to the gate of the hotel and squatted there, looking at the rain outside. No matter how Jayna

    persuaded her, she refused to leave because she wanted to wait for her father toe back...

    Watching Emily squatting at the gate and listening to her words, Jayna was mournful. She knew

    Iwan might nevere back, but she didn''t know how to exin it to Emily.

    The rain was getting heavier and heavier. Jayna said with grief, "Emily, Warrior No.1 told you that

    even if dad coulde back, you had to wait for two or three days, right? He won''te back

    today. The rain is too heavy. Don''t catch a cold. Go back and wait for dad in the room, okay?"

    However, Emily shook her head and said with a smile, "Mom, it''s all right. If dades back earlier,

    he has to go upstairs to find me, so I''ll wait for him here. In this way, he can see me as soon as he

    comes back. If you''re tired, go up and have a rest. I''ll wait for dad here..."

    Emily spoke with a smile, but Jayna could tell how much she missed Iwan from her eyes. Emily had

    a feeling that Iwan woulde back to her this day.

    Jayna''s eyes were brimming with tears. She raised her head and tried not to cry in front of Emily.

    With sadness in her heart, sheforted Emily, "Honey, listen to me, and you should believe

    Warrior No.1. Your dad won''te back today..."

    Emily raised her head, looked at Jayna, and said, "Mom, I feel that dad wille back today. I''m

    serious. My intuition has been right. Last night, I felt that dad would save me. As a result, he really

    came to me! Then he drove away the bad guys! Mom, trust me! Dad wille back today. You

    have to believe me, mom..."

    Jayna looked at Emily. After a while, she nodded and said with a smile, "Yeah, I believe you. Your

    dad wille back today..."

    Jayna couldn''t bear to deceive Emily again. She was extremely grieved. She didn''t expect that her

    four-year-old daughter would be so sensible. Emily knew everything. In the past, Emily missed

    Iwan, but Emily didn''t tell her. After seeing Iwanst night, Emily couldn''t hide her feelings anymore.

    She was so eager to stay with Iwan...

    "Iwan, you have toe back safely! Please! You may not know how much your daughter misses

    you!" Jayna gritted her teeth and tried not to cry, but her heart was filled with grief.

    She took a deep breath. Emily looked out again, so she took out her phone and sent a message to

    Scarlett. "No matter what, please help me. I can live without a husband, but Emily can''t live without

    her father, please..." After sending the message, Jayna took a picture of Emily and sent it to

    Scarlett.

    ......

    At the door of a luxury vi in the downtown area of Southpool City, Scarlett was dressed in a white

    dress and looked down at the two messages sent by Jayna. After reading the first text message,

    she looked at the photo of Emily. Then she paused and stood still for a long time.

    At eight o''clock in the morning, her father Lucas had returned to Southpool City. She immediately

    told Lucas about what had happened to Iwan and asked him to help Iwan. Lucas asked her to go

    out after hearing her words. Lucas was very worried. After all, it was something big, and he had

    always been at odds with John. Lucas had his own concerns. Although Scarlett kept begging him,

    he didn''t make up his mind.

    Scarlett stared at the photo of Emily for more than ten minutes. Then she took a deep breath, gritted

    her teeth, and replied to Jayna with firm eyes. "Jayna, don''t worry. I promise my father will definitely

    help Iwan!" Then she went back to the vi and continued to talk to her father!

    Lucas was the No. 2 figure in Southpool City. He was second in line to John. Meanwhile, only the

    Mond family was equal to the Green family. The Mond family was less powerful than the Green

    family, but people in Southpool City believed that the Green family couldn''t be much stronger than

    the Mond family. These years, with Lucas''s efforts, the Mond family had been developing well, and

    they had their business in some other cities.

    In the study of the vi, Lucas was thinking alone. Scarlett wanted him to get involved in the Green

    family''s business, and he had been hesitating. Smart as he was, he knew that if two men rode on a

    horse, one must ride behind. He had to challenge the Green family sooner orter, and he knew this

    better than anyone. Even if he didn''t get involved this time, he nned to probe the strength of the

    Green family.

    Before he came back, he had made up his mind to go to the Green family and talk to John after he

    came back! But he didn''t expect Iwan to attack Anton, the only son of John! Moreover, Anton was

    the heir of the Green family! Of course, Lucas regarded Anton as a good-for-nothing. He was happy

    to see Anton inherit the Green family.

    He could get involved in the Green family''s business with any excuse, but since it was about Anton,

    he had to be careful. Besides, he had got the news that John would attack Iwan this night.

    Lucas sat in a chair, ying with two jade balls in his hand. From his position, he couldn''t confront

    the Green family in this matter, or the whole Mond family would get involved. Iwan was the husband

    of his daughter''s best friend, and he didn''t have to take the risk for Iwan. But John knew what he

    was thinking. In other words, even if he didn''t trouble John, John would make things difficult for him

    sooner orter. Moreover, John was likely to use this chance to challenge the Mond family...

    "Should I bet?" Lucas frowned hard, lit a cigarette, and took a deep draw on it. His temples pulsed a

    little, and he didn''t know whether he should take the risk or not...

    At this time, Scarlett pushed open the door of the study. As soon as she came in, she knelt on the

    ground and looked at Lucas with determination in her eyes.

    With a frown, Lucas asked Scarlett, "What are you doing? I didn''t say I wouldn''t help your friend.

    Why do you have to kneel on the ground? Get up right now!"

    Scarlett shook her head and said, "Dad, I know you''re in a dilemma. In fact, I''m not stupid. I

    understand everything. Our family is going to battle with the Green family sooner orter. In

    Southpool City, only one family can be the winner! We can''t coexist with the Green family

    peacefully. What''s more, even if you want to hide your light, will John give us time? He won''t. Dad,

    he''s not stupid..."

    Lucas kept nodding and said, "But Scarlett, you should understand that if we lose, our family will be

    finished..."

    Hearing this, Scarlett suddenly looked up at Lucas with a bitter smile and said, "Ha-ha... Dad, in

    fact, we have lost, haven''t we? More than ten years ago, John came to Southpool City alone. We

    had lost at that time, hadn''t we? Now, all the big shots in Southpool City know that I let Jayna live in

    our vi for three days. If we retreat again, will we get another chance to fight back?"

    Lucas''s body trembled. He looked at Scarlett for a while before asking, "Did you... let Jayna live in

    our vi?"

    Scarlett lowered her head and said, "Yes. Dad, Jayna lived here for the past few days. What''s more,

    when Iwan disabled Anton, I stayed with Iwan..."

    Lucas sighed deeply, "s! Scarlett, you shouldn''t have done that..." The expressions in Lucas''s

    eyes were extremelyplicated. He had understood everything.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Scarlett said, "Dad, I''m sorry. I''ve got you and our family involved. I''m so sorry. In fact, I''m not just

    trying to help Jayna. I also want to fight with the Green family and prove our strength. Dad, now

    there''s no turning back. I''m sorry..." Scarlett shook her head with mixed feelings.

    "Yes, there''s... no turning back... s..." Lucas murmured and then didn''t speak anymore. Scarlett

    knelt on the ground and didn''t intend to get up.

    After a while, Lucas took a deep breath and stood up. With amanding face, he narrowed his

    eyes and said, "Scarlett, inform the elders toe to the hall for a meeting immediately! Assemble

    all the forces of our family! We''ll go to the Lakeside Vi! John warned us not to get involved, didn''t

    he? Ha-ha... I''d like to see if he can act in a tyrannous manner!"

    Scarlett''s eyes lit up instantly. Lucas looked more and more aggressive, and he straightened his

    back! He added, "People seem to have forgotten that our family is the leader of the Southpool City!

    The Green family came from another city! I''d like to see whether John can defeat me or not!"

    As the head of the family, Lucas made a decision when he heard Scarlett''sst two sentences.

    When he faced John more than ten years ago, he admitted defeat, and then he lived under John''s

    pressure for more than ten years! Therefore, he could never allow his daughter to admit defeat!

    "Thank you, dad! I''ll inform all my uncles and let theme for a meeting..." Scarlett got up with

    great joy and hurried out. She started to contact all the rtives she knew. Of course, she was

    happy for Jayna. She believed that her father could make it since he had made up his mind!

    Southpool waspletely in chaos. The Green family was taking action, and the Mond family had

    gone into action. As soon as the Green family left the Patrol Department, the Mond family went

    there. The city was descending into chaos, and all parties were making preparations. They were

    waiting for the evening toe...

 Chapter 14 All Gathered Here

    Chapter 14 All Gathered Here

    Chapter 14 All Gathered Here

    Time went by. When people were busy with something, they felt that time was cracking. It was rainy

    on Saturday, and the rain in Southpool City was getting heavier and heavier. There were not many

    pedestrians on the streets because of the heavy rain. The Green family, the Mond family, and the

    Patrol Department had taken action, so the atmosphere in Southpool City was depressing. A storm

    was brewing over. Every powerful man in Southpool City was under great pressure.

    The Green family first concentrated their forces. All the casinos and clubs were closed, and all the

    bodyguards went to the Green family. The Mond family took actionter, but they began to

    concentrate their forces at noon.

    The Patrol Department was in charge of Southpool City, and there were hundreds of guards in all

    the departments. However, on this day, all the guards were asked to go back to the headquarters of

    the Patrol Department, and no one was allowed to go out.

    In a secret office in the Patrol Department, Erick gave Luke a video call. Luke was in the Lakeside

    Vi. At this time, he looked very dignified.

    "Mr. Bacon, there are more and more people on the mountain. The Green family has set off. Now

    they have blockaded the ten-mile area around the mountain. The Mond family is on the way here,

    too. I can''t bear it anymore. Mr. Bacon, we need military aid..." Luke said with a serious face. He

    had a nasty feeling. More and more people wereing here, and he was under great pressure.

    In the Patrol Department, Erick was silent for a moment. Then he narrowed his eyes, nodded, and

    said, "It''s okay. I know everything..."

    "Have you known about it?" Luke looked at Erick with a puzzled face. He wasn''t sure what Erick

    had learned about.

    Erick nodded and said, "Ha-ha, do you know why I got the news? Because the Green family and the

    Mond family came to me today. It seems that the two families are going to fight in the Lakeside Vi

    tonight, and I think all the big shots in Southpool City will be there. The Green family will fight with

    the people in the Lakeside Vi and the Mond family. This matter is getting worse and worse. To my

    surprise, the Mond family has got involved. Ha-ha... I have to admit that Lucas is so lucky. I''m afraid

    he doesn''t know how important his choice is... "

    "Mr. Bacon, I don''t quite understand what you mean. Why do you think the Mond family is lucky?"

    Luke continued to ask.

    Erick shook his head with a smile and said, "I can''t tell you. Just stay there and I''ll be thereter.

    Tonight is an opportunity for you to broaden your horizons. Maybe it''s the only chance in your life.

    Ha-ha... Take advantage of it. Now you don''t have to care about anything or do anything. Just stay

    there. I''ll tell you what to do when I get there..."

    Luke wanted to ask something more, but Erick had hung up the phone. After hanging up, Luke felt

    more confused. He frowned and said, "Is the Mond family very lucky? Is this my chance?" Luke

    couldn''t understand. Then he couldn''t help looking at the vi and murmured, "Is it because of the

    big shot in the vi? Is he a senior officer in the Military Headquarters?"

    Although Luke didn''t understand, he didn''t think about it anymore. After all, he would know the

    answer tonight. There were only a few hours left. After having a meeting in the Mond family, Scarlett

    called Jayna who had returned to Pasnd City, and told her that Lucas would help Iwan, but she

    didn''t tell Jayna what she had done this night.

    Jayna felt more relieved, but she was still extremely worried about Iwan. After all, she had been in

    Southpool City for three years, and she knew that the Mond family was not as powerful as the

    Green family. She wasn''t sure how much help the Mond family could offer, but she didn''t ce

    much hope on the Mond family. After all, Iwan disabled Antonst night. She just wanted to do

    everything she could for Iwan.

    Warrior No.1 hade back. Seeing Jayna put down the phone, he asked, "Jayna, did you call

    Miss Mond?"

    Jayna nodded and said with some worry, "Yeah, Scarlett said her father would help, but I don''t ce

    much hope on them. After all, their enemy is the Green family. I don''t know if Iwan is all right now. If

    Iwan can escape this time, ask him to leave this country as soon as possible. Don''t let hime

    back in a short time..."

    Hearing this, Warrior No.1 looked at Emily who squatted at the door of the hotel and looked outside.

    After a moment of silence, he took a deep breath and said to Jayna very seriously, "Jayna, please

    believe Iwan. He wille back safely."

    Jayna smiled sadly but didn''t say anything. Of course, she didn''t believe Warrior No.1. Iwan was

    forced to flee abroad five years ago. How much had he changed in five years? How could he go

    against the Green family that had developed for decades?

    Warrior No.1 leaned aside and hid the bloodstain on his sleeve. He went out to deal with something

    in the morning. Others didn''t know that the leader of the greatest Dark Force in Pasnd City had

    been reced! But he couldn''t tell Jayna about this.

    At this moment, he could onlyfort Jayna. He said, "Jayna, I have to apologize to you on Iwan''s

    behalf. He really didn''t know you gave birth to a daughter for him. I swear that he really didn''t know.

    He is a good man. If he knew that you and Emily were suffering here, he would havee back

    earlier..."

    Jayna took a deep breath, looked at Emily who squatted at the door and said, "It''s okay. I believe

    that he didn''t know. I didn''t tell him..."

    After finishing speaking, Jayna was silent for a while. Then she looked up again and said, "In fact, I

    don''t me him. When he got sick five years ago, I could run away if I wanted. It was my own

    choice. Besides, I didn''t know I was pregnant. Two monthster, I went to the hospital and found

    that I was pregnant. I wanted to abort the child, but she moved in my belly. You know what? Every

    woman will be touched when she feels the fetal movement. So, I gave birth to Emily... "

    As Jayna said this, her eyes were brimming with tears again. Yes, she never regretted her choice.

    Although she was driven out of the Brown family and her parents didn''t want to see her again, she

    bore everything alone. She went to Southpool City to work and took care of Emily alone, but she

    was happy...

    Warrior No.1 trembled violently when he heard this. He was silent. After a long time, he clenched

    his fists and said to Jayna, "Don''t worry, Jayna. Iwan wille back safely and take good care of

    you and Emily. Please believe him..."

    "Hmm..." Gao Weiwei nodded and said, but she didn''t take Warrior No.1''s words too seriously...

    ......

    In Southpool City, the rain was getting heavier and heavier. Time went by. At three o''clock in the

    afternoon, Iwan was sitting quietly in the yard. He received a message from Warrior No.1. It was a

    video of Emily waiting for him to go back at the gate of the hotel. His stern and cold heart was

    softened, and he missed Emily so much.

    "Emily, don''t worry. I will go back to you tonight. After I knock out all the bad guys who bullied your

    mom, I will go back to you. In the future, I will never leave you..." Iwan watched the video and

    muttered to himself.

    At this moment, he even wanted to give up everything, including the Heaven Domain and all the

    hatred he had been carrying in the past six years. He wanted to apany Emily to grow up

    quietly. Such a life must be wonderful...

    But he couldn''t. Having no power and not using his power were two different things. If he gave up

    the Heaven Domain and his power, he couldn''t protect his wife and daughter... Jayna had done so

    much for him. She looked after Emily alone, and she had suffered a lot. He owed her too much.

    After dealing with this matter, he would go back and hold the most luxurious wedding for Jayna. He

    would let her live in happiness forever...

    "How''s the preparation of the Green family?" Iwan wrenched his mind back to the present and

    asked Warrior No.7 who stood behind him.

    Warrior No.7 respectfully replied, "Quite good. They will go up the mountain in two or three hours at

    most. Moreover, they invited two masters from Cleveque City and asked them for help. The two

    masters are of five-star level. Ha-ha..."

    Warrior No.7''s words were full of disdain and ridicule for the Green family. Masters of five-star level?

    Even if the Green family had asked for ten masters'' help, he could kill them alone, and there was no

    need for Iwan to fight with them in person. The Green family had an exaggerated opinion of their

    abilities.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "I see... Finish the battle quickly. I don''t bother to waste my time on these scums..." Iwan nodded.

    When Warrior No.7 was about to say something, he received a message. After reading it, he said to

    Iwan with a strange expression, "Mr. Cliff, Lucas, the head of the Mond family, is on the way here.

    He wants to help you fight with the Green family. Maybe Jayna has asked her best friend for help..."

    "Well..." Iwan''s expression was a little strange, too. He said helplessly, "It seems that Jayna really

    doesn''t believe me. Dealing with the Green family is a piece of cake... But since Lucas is on the way

    here, I''ll meet him..."

    After speaking, Iwan slowly stood up and looked at the rough and wild river at the foot of the

    mountain. He took a deep breath and said in amanding way, "Those we wee and don''t

    wee will all be here tonight. In this case, let''s solve all the problems together..."

    Yes, the Green family and the Mond family were on the way here, and the Patrol department was

    making preparations in secret. In addition, the two masters the Green family invited from Cleveque

    City and the warriors from the Military Headquarters wereing here...

    Southpool City was an unimportant city in ordinary times, but all the forces had gathered here.

    When the sun set, it was time for them to fight!

 Chapter 15 Who the Hell is He

    Chapter 15 Who the Hell is He

    Chapter 15 Who the Hell is He?

    At the foot of the mountain beside the Lakeside Vi, Lucas stepped up the stairs in a ck suit

    followed by four masters of the Mond family. All of them were full of power. Lucas hadn''t given a shit

    about Iwan. But when he went up the mountain and saw Iwan and Warrior No.7 with his own eyes,

    he couldn''t help but look at them seriously. He had a feeling that both of them were very powerful.

    He didn''t practice martial arts himself, so he naturally had no idea of how powerful the two were. In

    fact, just ording to his extrasensory perception, Iwan knew that the Green family woulde in

    two or three hours, but he was still calm, which made Lucas thought better of him...

    "Brother Cliff, I''m Lucas Mond. I''ve always heard about you. Sure enough, you''re really

    extraordinary and handsome." Lucas said with a smile after observing Iwan for a while.

    Iwan also smiled. He nodded to Lucas and said, "Thank you, Mr. Cliff. Tonight, I will fight against the

    Green family. I''m very grateful that you cane at this moment..."

    Lucas gazed seriously at Iwan. When he saw Iwan''s unhurried look, he couldn''t help frowning and

    said, "Bro, I heard that you are from the Military Headquarters. Then, you must have fought a lot.

    But what I have to say is that you can''t underestimate the Green family. They have been ruling

    Southpool for many years and have deep roots here. All walks of life are within their sphere of

    influence in Southpool. Forgive me if I say something bad. But you''re actually very short-handed at

    this moment. It''s impossible for you to win..."

    "It''s okay. You don''t need to worry. We have all experienced many crueler battlefields over the

    years..." Different from Lucas, Iwan just waved his hand, adopting an air of indifference.

    "Iwan...Well..." Lucas wanted to say something more, but seeing Iwan''s indifferent expression, he

    held back the words that came to his lips. He sighed secretly and thought it seemed that he could

    only rely on himself...

    Time flied quickly. The rain in Southpool still didn''t show the slightest inclination to stop, just not that

    heavy. At five o''clock in the afternoon, the sky outside finally darkened. The forces of the Green

    family, which had already assembled at the foot of the mountain, finally began to take actions.

    Groups of gangsters in ck clothes, holding steel pipes and machetes in their hands, began to

    charge towards the halfway up the mountain in an orderly way.

    Dozens of, hundreds of, in the end, there were thousands of people marching towards the mountain

    with weapons. Several masters of the Green family, including John and others, also began to head

    towards the mountain.

    John, Leon and a few elders of the Green family quickly marched up the mountain without saying

    anything. They could not conceal their anger and unkindness. Behind them were the subordinates

    of the Green family. They went up the mountain very fast. Luke, who had been monitoring the

    surrounding situation at the foot of the mountain, also notified Erick in the Patrol Department at

    once. People from the Patrol Department in Southpool leapt into action immediately.

    In just two or three minutes, the Green family came to a mountainside tform next to Iwan''s vi.

    John looked in the direction of Iwan, and at the same time Iwan also stood up and looked at him.

    "Dad... help me, help me, help..." Anton, who had been thrown to the pigsty by Warrior No. 7 and

    had pretended to be dead, suddenly crawled out at this moment and howled at John opposite them.

    "Shut up! Damn it!" Warrior No.7 kicked right at Anton''s back, which was so hard that made Anton

    spit out a mouthful of blood.

    John, who was standing opposite and surrounded by the crowd, saw this scene. His eyes narrowed

    and within them were all hatred and killing. He did not look at Anton, but stared at Iwan. Resisting

    the impulse to kill him, he slowly said, "Iwan, how dare you? You think you can rely on Lucas next to

    you?"

    Obviously, John thumbed nose at Iwan. Although Iwan and Warrior No.7 were powerful, he had two

    five-star masters on his side. Additionally, there were numerous four-star powerhouses and

    thousands of subordinates. Iwan was already a dead person in his eyes at this moment...

    The only thing he scrupled was Lucas. The four people behind Lucas were also skilled fighters.

    They were all simr to him, four-star masters.

    When Iwan was about to speak, Lucas had stepped forward to stand in front of him and said to

    John, "John, since we''ve reached this point, there''s no need to be euphemistic. The Mond family

    will protect him! Then, let''s see what you can do!"

    After Lucas finished, he immediately waved his hand. The four powerhouses of the Mond family

    behind him were standing by. Groups of people from the Mond family also rushed up the mountain.

    There were less than one thousand people, but about eight hundred. Anyway, they were still heavily

    outnumbered by the Green family...

    Lucas was also standing by at the moment, confronting John. But John sneered disdainfully and

    said to Lucas, "What can I do? Humph! Then I''ll let you see if I can destroy your family today... Go!"

    With John''s order, four powerhouses behind him rushed towards Lucas immediately. Seeing this,

    Warrior No.7 was about to fight, but he was stopped by Iwan, who was still sitting in a chair.

    Because when John''s people ran at them, the four powerhouses of the Mond family behind Lucas

    also charged at them...

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!... Without any unnecessary process, in the blink of an eye, the

    powerhouses of the two families were facing each other. What surprised all was that the four

    powerhouses brought by Lucas were just knocked back by the other party in an instant. All their

    chests caved in. They all fell to the ground, bled at the mouth, and were dying...

    "What? How is this possible? Five-star! Five-star masters!" Lucas''s expression changed drastically

    when he saw this scene. He stared at John in disbelief.

    It was just a start. Almost as soon as his voice fell, someone in the Mond family''s team that rushed

    here rebelled, which immediately caused uproar. Those in the team couldn''t protect themselves, let

    alone to gather together ande to help. Because the rebels were the senior level of the Mond

    family! They incited most of the people of the Mond family to rebel...

    "Seth Mond! Are you crazy? You''re my family!" Lucas shouted in shock at the rebellious high-level

    executive of the Mond family.

    Seth, who was busy rebelling,ughed and said, "Hahaha, Lucas, you are so naive! Although my

    surname is Mond, I am not a direct inheritor of the Mond family. Why should I work for you?

    Stupid......"

    Time passed. Two or three minutester, John looked at Lucas, whose face was pale and

    frightened because of the scene in front of him, and said yfully, "s, Lucas, you lose! You lost

    more than ten years ago. There is no hope of winning in your life. Do you really think that your rapid

    development in recent years is due to your own abilities? It''s just that I feel bored and y with

    you... Gosh! It''s so stupid of you that..."

    "John! You! You you you!!! Pfffffffff..." Lucas pointed at John. Because of his extreme anger, he spit

    out a mouthful of ck blood. Yes, he lost,pletely lost. At this moment, John not only defeated

    him, but alsopletely shattered his beliefs!

    "Master, go! Hurry up! We''ll deal with them!" Just as Lucas vomited blood, the four powerhouses of

    the Mond family he had brought here struggled to stand in front of Lucas, each of whom prepared to

    die for him. Apparently they wanted to use their lives to gain time for Lucas'' escape.

    Lucas'' belief was shattered by John at this moment. It seemed that he was ten years older for a

    moment. He waved his hand and said, "I can''t go. John won''t let me go..."

    After Lucas finished speaking, he turned to look at Iwan sitting behind him and said sincerely,

    "Brother Cliff, I can''t leave. You are powerful. I will hold John. You just go. My daughter, Scarlett, I

    didn''t bring her here. My only wish is that you can send her out of Southpool after you escape, and

    never...nevere back..."

    Iwan was silent. At this time, John on the opposite side looked at them and said, "Wanna go? My

    son was maimed all because of him. Do you think he can leave? Or do you think you can protect

    him?" John looked even more murderous.

    Iwan looked up at John. John stared at him and continued to say, "Iwan, right? The one from the

    Military Headquarters? Well, do you think...you can leave today? I know you are very powerful, but

    we have two five-star powerhouses in our Green family! Can you... leave here?" The murderous

    intent of John became more and more obvious. The atmosphere crackled with tension and

    coldness.

    Lucas'' face changed again and again. He quickly blocked Iwan with his body, turned back, and

    yelled at him,"Iwan! Hurry up! Anyway, our Mond family will stop them for a while! Don''t forget my

    request! Take my daughter and go! Go!!!"

    "Go..." as he finished speaking, Lucas quickly gave the order to the four powerhouses of the Mond

    family. He must save some time for Iwan. Following the order of Lucas, the four masters of the

    Mond family rushed towards the opposite side with firm determination...

    At this time, John also shouted his order with fierce eyes, "Since you are looking for death, Lucas, I

    will kill you first, then kill him! Go and kill them!"

    As John''s words fell, the two five-star powerhouses beside him, as well as two four-star

    powerhouses of the Green family, drew out their long knives and went towards the four

    powerhouses of the Mond family to kill them......

    "Leave here! Go!!!" shouted Lucas. The two five-star powerhouses from the Green family were

    coming, but Iwan was still sitting in the chair motionless, so he couldn''t help yelling at Iwan.

    But the next moment everyone was shocked by the astonishing scene. Right at the moment when

    the two groups of people came into contact, a figure suddenly appeared in the middle. The figure

    kicked four feet like lightning, and then the four powerhouses of the Green family all vomited blood

    and were thrown away...

    "Om..." Time seemed to stop at this moment. Everyone''s eyes were filled with disbelief, and their

    mouths were wide open. They all stared nkly at the powerhouse who suddenly appeared in the

    middle of the battlefield. John quickly recognized the person. He pointed at the man in horror and

    shouted, "You...you are Josh Piper? The Central Region Warrior Josh Piper! You...how can you be

    here?"

    Josh sneered, looked at John, and said, "Oh? John, you know me? Haha... However, don''t call me

    Josh Piper today, neither the Central Region Warrior. Please call me... Warrior! Thirty! Four!"

    "Warrior thirty-four? Warrior No.34?" John said subconsciously.

    Josh said proudly, "That''s right! My ranking is 34!"

    And as soon as he finished his reply, many powerhouses that were even more powerful than him

    came one after another. Everyone exuded an air of a warrior! The moment these people appeared,

    they surrounded the Green family from every direction...

    A powerhouse suddenly appeared behind the Green family. he gave off a rush of air. Suddenly,

    some people behind the Green family were directly blown away, and the person said in a cold voice,

    "Here, Warrior No.33!"

    Boom... There was another loud noise, and another powerhouse of the Heaven Domain said, "Here,

    Warrior No.31!"

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!... One after another, the sound of Warrior re-echoed in the middle

    of the mountain. Warrior No.7 also came up behind Iwan at this time. He said with a light smile,

    "Here, Warrior No.7!"

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!... It was not over yet! Suddenly, four powerhouses far exceeding the

    level of the God of War suddenly appeared in four directions on the mountainside.

    The aura of the northern powerhouse was soaring into the sky so that the clouds in the sky were

    swept away. Theer said lightly, "Here, y of Heaven Domain!"

    Boom!... The clouds in the south were also washed away, and a powerhouse said, "Here, War!"

    The powerhouse representing the Western God of War appeared, "Here, Dark!"

    Then the powerhouse representing the Eastern God of War appeared, "Here, Kill!"

    With the appearance of the Four Masters of Heaven, the three thousand top powerhouses of the

    Heaven Domain began to appear quickly in all directions of the Lakeside Vi. At the foot of the

    mountain of the Lakeside Vi, military armored vehicles roared. On the top, many huge-caliber

    artillery were pushed out. Many gunships flew over, and a fully armed battleship with eight cannons

    came over on the river...

    Everyone in the Green family who saw this scene, including the two five-star powerhouses invited

    by the Green family, was almost been frightened to death...

    John looked at Iwan who had been sitting still in fear. His heart trembled. A monstrous fear instantly

    rose in his heart. His voice trembled, "You, you... Who the hell are you?"

    It wasn''t just John who was shocked and terrified to the extreme. At this moment, even Lucas, who

    had been trying to help Iwan, fell to the ground in shock by the scene in front of him. He wondered

    who the hell he was!

    "Heil my lord!"

    "Heil my lord!"

    "Heil my lord!"

    The next moment, around the Lakeside Vi, the three-thousand top powerhouses of Heaven all

    roared, kneeling on one knee. Their voices were full of fanaticism. Then more than thirty war-god-

    level powerhouses bowed their heads to Iwan and roared. Finally the Four Masters of Heaven also

    did so. The roar of the soldiers of the Heaven Domain resounded for dozens of miles at that

    moment.

    And Iwan finally stood up slowly in the shock eyes of the crowd. As he stood up, a column of air

    suddenly burst into the sky, and the gloomy sky was brightened by his power at that moment.

    Iwan then took a deep breath, gave a yful look at John who was scared stiff, and asked, "You.

    You are you going to kill me?"

 Chapter 16 Stun Everyone (1)

    Chapter 16 Stun Everyone (1)

    Chapter 16 Stun Everyone (1)

    "You... Who the hell are you?" John was so frightened that he even couldn''t stand up at all. With the

    extreme fear, his muscles were shaking involuntarily.

    Iwanughed when he heard the words. He walked towards John, squatted down, and said slowly,

    "Who am I? I''m Iwan. I''m nobody, just the ruler of Heaven. There''s nothing awesome. I just

    destroyed hundreds of foreign organizations on the battlefield in External Regions. Compared with

    the Green family, it is not worth mentioning, not worth mentioning at all... How awesome you are!

    So, you have the guts to bully my wife and hurt my daughter. s! Well, well, well..."

    When he was about to finish his sentence, IwanˇŻs voice was full of endless coldness. Hearing

    IwanˇŻs monologue, John was so frightened that his face turnedpletely pale. A foul liquid flowed

    out from his pants. He was incontinent because of fear!

    John stammered, "Sorry, sorry, sorry, I... I really didn''t know they were your wife and daughter.

    Sorry, sorry, please let me go. I don''t want to die. I, I really don''t want to die..."

    Iwan stared at John and said, "Do you think you can still live? I brought the top three thousand

    powerhouses and dozens of Gods of War here. I even prepared to fight against the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. Do you think I''ll let you go?"

    After Iwan finished speaking, he stood up, paused for a while and continued to say to John, "Of

    course, I can give you a little more time. Just take a good breath of the air when you''re alive..."

    Then, he turned around and walked back to Lucas. He smiled at Lucas. Lucas was so frightened

    and he tried to stand up quickly. He lowered his head and said to Iwan respectfully, "Mr. Cliff, please

    forgive my ignorance..."

    Lucas was about to cry. He found it ridiculous that his daughter had knelt and begged him to save

    this person. Stop joking, okay? Iwan had supreme power. The Heaven Domain! A ce that was

    envied by all External Regions! All the foreign people were afraid of it. He, Iwan, was exactly the

    Lord of Heaven Domain...

    To be honest, at this moment, Lucas almost cried... Thinking that he let him go first, Lucas was

    extremely embarrassed. He had no choice but to lower his head...

    Lucas wanted to kneel to Iwan. After all, Iwan''s status was too high. He had always heard the

    legend of Iwan before, but he didn''t expect that he would stand right in front of him. Just as he was

    about to kneel, Iwan held him up.

    Iwan smiled and said to Lucas, "Haha...You don''t need to be so polite to me. Thank you for your

    help before. I appreciate your kindness. From now on, you are our friend, the friend of the Heaven

    Domain. Don''t stand on ceremony. I''ll deal with something. Have a rest first..."

    Lucas nodded quickly. When he heard Iwan say that from now on he was a friend of the Heaven

    Domain, Lucas couldn''t be more pleased. His whole body was shaking with excitement. Tonight, the

    Green family must be doomed. In front of the Lord of Heaven Domain, even Jesus couldn''t save

    him! And the Mond family would be thergest family in Southpool!

    More than that! The Mond family won the friendship with the Lord of Heaven Domain, not to

    mention that his daughter and IwanˇŻs wife were best friends. When Lucas imagined the glorious

    future of his family, he even breathed heavily...

    At this time, Seth, the high-level executive and the traitor of the Mond family, was so frightened by

    the scene in front of him that he even peed and shitted without consciousness. His face was as pale

    as paper. He hurriedly knelt to Lucas out of fear, kept kowtowing, and said, "My brother, I was

    wrong, I was wrong! I was forced by the Green family. They forced me to do so. You have to believe

    me, trust me..."

    "Hmph..." Lucas snorted coldly, looking at him like he was looking at a dead man. It was useless to

    be regretful now. Lucas would never tolerate this kind of person, the traitor. Lucas gave a sign, and

    the next moment, a powerhouse of the Mond family beside him rushed to Seth and twisted his

    neck...

    Iwan didn''t even look at Seth. It was just a traitor of the Mond family. He didnˇŻt need to pay much

    attention to him. At this moment, he had walked to Anton, who was frightened and crawled back into

    the pigsty.

    "I was wrong. I''m sorry. Let me go! Let me go! Please!... I don''t want to die. I''m not yet thirty, I''m not

    married, and I still have too many things to do. I canˇŻt die! I canˇŻt!..." When disaster struck his head,

    Anton desperately begged Iwan for mercy. Ignoring the dirty environment in the pigsty, he knelt

    down and kowtowed to Iwan constantly.

    Iwan revealed his intent to kill him. The scene of saving Emilyst night appeared in his mind. The

    next moment he clenched his fist sharply, and Anton''s body explodedpletely, turning into a

    blood mist that drifted in the air. Nothing left. Both his body and spirit were destroyed. He had no

    chance of reincarnation in the next life.

    "Damn it! I want to go back to see my daughter right now. Otherwise, I wouldnˇŻt let you die so

    easily." Iwan said coldly. Then he sat back in his chair. Warrior No.7 came behind him and held an

    umbre for him. Iwan looked coldly at John, who was sitting on the ground opposite him with a

    pale face...

    Just now John saw his own son die in front of him. He could do nothing but see his son turn into a

    fog of blood. At this moment, he was more afraid than sad. Fear of death. He never imagined that

    one day he would end up like this.

    He was a legend of Southpool City. He came to Southpool City alone more than ten years ago, and

    in a few years he hadid arge-scale foundation for his business. Even the original wealthy family

    of Southpool City, the Mond family, was suppressed by him bitterly. Compared with him, the Lord of

    the Mond family was shameful! He himself was about to be a five-star master! He was even

    expected to be a level-one God of War! And the Green family was about to develop in

    Cleveque City...

    But now, all his grand career would gone. He would also die. Iwan''s voice came, "John, youˇŻre a

    hero in some way. I donˇŻt want to be mean. Kill yourself... I won''t kill you by myself."

    After Iwan finished speaking, Warrior No.7 who was standing behind him threw a dagger at John.

    John picked up the dagger from the ground, but never dared to do so.

    The next moment he hurriedly knelt down in front of Iwan and begged, "Lord, I''m sorry. It''s our fault.

    But youˇŻve already killed Anton. I''ll give you all the business of our family. Just let me go, please!"

    After John finished speaking, he looked at Iwan eagerly. He was a hero. He really didn''t want to die.

    After one died, all the business and ambitions were meaningless.

    Iwan looked at John with interest, leaned forward and said, "John, are you dazzled? I just killed him,

    your own son!"

    John clenched his teeth sharply, and kowtowed to Iwan, "He deserves it! He deserves to be killed!

    You did a good job. Even if you don''t kill him, I have to do it myself! So please let me go. In the

    future, I will do anything for you!"

    Smiling, Iwan then shook his head.

    Boom... John was desperate. Blood dripped from his head. He couldn''t conceal the fear in his heart.

    At this moment, suddenly a group of people rushed up from the foot of the mountain. There were

    more than a dozen people. They were heavily armed and from the Military Headquarters. The head

    of them was somewhat simr to John. It was George Green of the Green family in the Southeast

    Military Headquarters!

    When John saw George, he shouted immediately, "George, help! Save us! You are in the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. If they kill you, that means they have to fight against the

    Dragon Kingdom! Help! Save your dad and me! You will be the lord of our family from now on!"

    "Oh? You have your patron in the Military Headquarters?" Amused, Iwan smiled when he saw

    George. Of course, GeorgeˇŻsing was not a coincidence. It was Iwan that led him here.

    Otherwise George couldnˇŻt be here with dozens of people!

    When George was about to say something, Josh suddenly turned his head to look at him. His eyes

    narrowed, which made people feel stressed. He said in a deep voice, "George! I am Josh in the

    Military Headquarter of the Central Region! The Green family is doing the wrong thing. You... should

    keep away from that. Please retreat right now. Once you join the Military Headquarter, you donˇŻt just

    belong to your family. Don''t make mistakes!!"

    When he wanted to say something more, Warrior No.7 looked at him with a faint smile and said,

    "You talk too much..."

    When Josh heard the words, he hurriedly lowered his head to Iwan and said, "My Lord, I''m sorry.

    But I dare not..."

    "Haha... It doesn''t matter. I led him here. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have the chance to meet us..."

    Iwan waved his hand and said.

    Then he looked at George, who was fully armed and already had five-star power. He said, "Tell me,

    what do you want to do? But no matter what you want to do, I must kill those of the Green family..."

    George took a deep look at Iwan after hearing this, but then his body trembled. His face turned pale

    and the next moment he spurted out a mouthful of blood. The four god-level powerhouses of the

    Heaven Domain were staring at him, which made him severely wounded in an instant.

    But George still said to Iwan under great pressure, "Lord Cliff! This is the Dragon Kingdom, not any

    External Regions!"

    "Oh? So what? Can''t I kill people from the Green family? Or you think I dare not kill you. Huh?" Iwan

    looked at George with interest. It had to be said that George was righteous. But unfortunately he

    was born in the wrong family, the Green family.

    "Yes! I bet that you would not dare to kill me, not dare to fight against the Military Headquarters of

    Dragon Kingdom!! If you kill me, they must take their revenge!" George said through his gritted

    teeth.

    Iwanughed. Hisughter was louder and louder. At this moment, Iwan did not look at George

    anymore, but at an open space. He said lightly, "Enough? I want to ask if GeorgeˇŻs words represent

    your standpoint and the stance of the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom?"

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Then, Iwan narrowed his eyes. He felt the air around him began to rise slowly. He had known that

    there was a powerhouse who was more powerful than the God of War. Judging from the air around

    him, Iwan thought that he was someone from the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom. In fact,

    he had been waiting for him toe for a long time. Since all the members of the Heaven Domain

    had assembled in the territory of the Dragon Kingdom, it was strange if the Military Headquarters of

    Dragon Kingdom took no action. So, Iwan concluded that the powerhouse should be their supreme

    commander, Carl!

    After Iwan said that, Four Masters of Heaven, y, War, Dark, and Kill, all focused on that

    position...

    The moment Carl appeared, Iwan still smiled and said to him calmly, "Carl, the supreme

    commander of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, the top powerhouse, let me ask

    again, are you here... to dere a war?" Iwan''s eyes were narrowed into lines. He became in high

    spirits of bellicosity immediately.

    The atmosphere crackled with great tension. And John, George, Lucas and others were all

    frightened again. They never imagined that the suprememander of the Military Headquarters of

    the Dragon Kingdom, the fourth chief of the Dragon Kingdom, also came... What surprised them

    more was that Iwan really dared to challenge Carl directly! ! !

 Chapter 17 Stun Everyone

    Chapter 17 Stun Everyone

    Chapter 17 Stun Everyone ˘ň

    Boom... A monstrous bang came out, and Lorenzo instantly released his energy. He stared at Iwan

    and said, "George, the Commander of the Ninth Corps of the Southeast Military Headquarters of the

    Dragon Kingdom, has never participated in the affair of the Green family! Since entering the Military

    Headquarters, he has been fighting bloody battles, and he is not the same as the Green family!

    Your Excellency, Lord of Heaven Domain, Lord Cliff, if I intercede with you personally, could you let

    him leave? "

    After Lorenzo spoke, everyone present in Southpool City didn''t dare to make any more movement

    and even held their breath for a moment. This was the confrontation between the two bosses and

    the head-to-head confrontation between the real boss-level characters.

    At this time, Iwan stood up again, facing Lorenzo, whose power was unfathomable. But meanwhile,

    he also put away the smile on his face and said coldly, "What if I say no?"

    Lorenzo squinted, and his energy grew rapidly again. Although he had already known Iwan''s true

    identity in his heart, at this moment in front of outsiders, especially when Iwan had not officially

    returned to the Dragon Kingdom, they were still two bosses. They should act and say like bosses!

    At this time, Rendon saw that Lorenzo and Iwan began to confront each other, and they may fight

    again if things got worse. He hurriedly shouted to everyone in the Green family, "Do you want the

    Green family to be exterminated? Who is George''s father? Hurry up and cut off ties with George!

    Drive him out of the Green family!"

    As Rendon shouted, Roger Green, the Fifth Elder of the Green family behind John, hurriedly

    shouted at George with tears in his eyes, "You bastard! You have already been kicked out of the

    Green family! The matter of the Green family has nothing to do with you, and you don''t need to

    shed crocodile tears! Get out! Get out!"

    Roger continued roaring, "You bastard! Our Green family has done too many outrageous things

    over the years, but it has nothing to do with you! All of this today is our own fault! If we are

    exterminated, we have noint! You quickly get out of my way! Get out! Get out!"

    Roger knew that he was done for and so was the Green family. But George was his son and the

    pride of his life. Just as Lorenzo said, George was really a principled and righteous person. He had

    been disgusted with what the Green family had done since he was a child. All his achievements at

    the Southeast Military Headquarters over the years were entirely the result of his own struggle,

    which really had nothing to do with the Green family!

    Although Roger scolded George angrily, his eyes were filled with blessings. After yelling at George,

    hemitted suicide by throwing himself on a sword. He didn''t want his own existence to put his

    son into a dilemma. As long as he died, George and the Green family would no longer have the

    slightest concern...

    "Ah..." George shouted in grief. He naturally understood how many outrageous things his father had

    done over the years. Otherwise, he would havee up, but for this reason, he did not, even

    though he had arrived early today. Only when he saw the Green family would be exterminated and

    his father was dying, did he rush to save them. But at this moment his father was dead. Not far

    away, Lorenzo, the suprememander of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, was

    confronting the Lord of Heaven Domain for him. In addition to the Lord of Heaven Domain, there

    were also Four Masters of Heaven from Heaven Domain and dozens of powerhouses at the level of

    the God of War. Lorenzo was extremely dangerous...

    Thinking of this, George knelt down on one knee and shouted at Lorenzo, "Marshal! Go! Don''t fall

    into danger for me!"

    After this, he shouted at Iwan again, "Lord Cliff! I''ll bear the consequences of my own acts! I know

    that Heaven Domain has been helping the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom all these

    years! Today, I''llmit suicide! Please don''t have a grudge against the Dragon Kingdom!"

    After shouting, George immediately took out a military bay and try to stab it in his neck. But just

    as he was stabbed in the neck and was bleeding, the military bay in his hand was suddenly

    thrown out...

    George stared nkly at the thrown military bay, and then looked at Iwan. Iwan also looked at

    him and smiled faintly, "Did I say I was going to kill you? Huh?"

    George was stunned, at a loss. He thought to himself how Iwan could let him go since he was from

    the Green family.

    At this time, Lorenzo nced at Iwan with a smile on his face and nodded with satisfaction. "Kid,

    you are very good that you take the overall situation into ount. Thank you..."

    Iwan couldn''t help but rolled his eyes at Lorenzo and snorted, "Don''t tter me. George and the

    Green family are not the same kinds of persons, and I''m not a monster, so why do I want to kill him?

    Do you think I was killing people casually?"

    The next moment Lorenzo''s words shocked everyone present, including not only everyone in

    Southpool City this time, but also a group of powerhouses in Heaven Domain, and of course

    George who was at a loss.

    Lorenzo looked at Iwan and said apologetically, "Kid, I''m sorry that you suffered wrongs all these

    years. Don''t leave since youe back this time, and I will hand over the Military Headquarters of

    the Dragon Kingdom to you from now on. We all know what happened back then, but I was one

    stepte. Kid, I''m sorry. Come back, Dragon Kingdom needs you..."

    "Uh..."

    "What? What are you talking about, boss? Why can''t I understand what you''re saying? Well, we

    don''t know each other, so don''t make fun of me, okay?" Iwan looked directly at Lorenzo in shock,

    thinking to himself, "What happened to the old marshal? Why did he suddenly say this?"

    Everyone present was dumbfounded, but Lorenzo pped his head and said two words to Iwan,

    "Evan...Cliff!"

    Boom... At this moment, Iwan understood. It turned out that Lorenzo had already found out his true

    identity. Naturally, Lorenzo also knew all about the events of the Cliff family in Gotham City six years

    ago.

    The next moment, Iwan couldn''t help but ask Lorenzo with slightly red eyes, "Sir... Sir, you... You

    went there six years ago?"

    Lorenzo took a deep breath, and his eyes were watery. He nodded heavily and patted Iwan on the

    shoulder, then said, "Well, I went there, but I''m sorry that I waste! Sorry, kid, I didn''t take good

    care of you..."

    Iwan''s eyes turned even redder. That was the biggest secret in his heart, and he even didn''t tell

    Jayna. After Iwan was silent for a while, he smiled pitifully and said, "It''s okay. It''s all in the past.

    One day I will go back in person to seek justice and get back what belongs to me! And this day is

    not far away, isn''t it?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Lorenzo suddenly thought of something after he finished speaking. He paused, and the next

    moment he took out a ck ring with a dragon pattern from his arms and handed it to Iwan.

    Lorenzo said, "This ring was given to the child by the Third Elder, and he asked me to give you a

    message. After you return to Gotham City, go to catch up with him. He has prepared the best tea for

    you and wait for you to taste it together..."

    Iwan said suspiciously when he heard this, "The Third Elder? He... Does he know me?"

    Lorenzo smiled mysteriously and nodded. "Well, he knows you, and you know him too. I won''t say

    more. You''ll understand when you see him..."

    Iwan nodded and controlled the doubts in his heart. He put the ck gold ring with a dragon pattern

    in his arms and kept it carefully...

    What he didn''t know was that the scene of his conversation with Lorenzo, the No. 4 figure in the

    Dragon Kingdom hadpletely stunned the crowd in Southpool City. Lucas was even more

    shocked and couldn''t imagine what happened.

    "Iwan, he... Who is he exactly?"

 Chapter 18 The Fourth Elder of the Dragon Kingdom

    Chapter 18 The Fourth Elder of the Dragon Kingdom

    Chapter 18 The Fourth Elder of the Dragon Kingdom

    At the entrance of the vi halfway up the mountain, Lorenzo and Iwan stood against the wind, in

    high and vigorous spirits. At this moment, they were the focus of all the attention. Lorenzo was the

    No. 4 figure of the Dragon Kingdom,manding the Military Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom. Iwan was the head of Heaven Domain, famous among External Regions. One was old

    and the other was young, both of whom had power far beyond the level of an ordinary God of War,

    the top of the world.

    However, no one had thought that the two exceptional powerhouses who were expected to confront

    each other were more like inheritors at this moment. Lorenzo wanted Iwan to inherit the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom!

    But with Iwan''s strength and ability, could he be in charge of all the Military Headquarters of the

    Dragon Kingdom? Of course, the answer would be yes. After all, in the past five years, he had built

    Heaven Domain in External Regions that was no less than the Military Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom! This was achieved without the support ofrge resources behind him! Not to mention,

    once Iwan had the support of the entire Dragon Kingdom, how powerful would the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom be under his leadership? This was beyond the imagination of

    everyone present!

    After Iwan took over the token between himself and the Third Elder, Lorenzo had more and more

    smiles on his face. He looked at Iwan with more gratification. For so many years, he had been

    supporting the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom by himself. He had been old, and

    many times he felt it far exceeded his ability. People didn''t know how many times he wanted to be

    freed of his heavy responsibilities. The pressure was too great. He had to fight both the foreign

    enemies and the internal Immortal Force that appeared from time to time. He had been exhausted

    for a long time. Moreover, it was difficult for him to make another breakthrough in his power...N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    When he identally knew Iwan''s true identity today, the gloom in his heart seemed to be lifted in

    an instant. Iwan''s real power was no worse than his. The Dragon Kingdom had a qualified

    sessor, and so did the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom...

    "Kid,e on, do whatever you want, as long as it didn''t go against your heart and the bottom line.

    Our old guys in Gotham City are right behind you..." said Lorenzo to Iwan with great relief.

    However, Iwan was silent. He saw deep exhaustion in Lorenzo''s eyes. The old man in front of him

    seemed to be unable to make it any longer. Although he looked strong from the outside, he still

    exuded exhaustion which could also be seen in his eyes...

    At this moment, Iwan, who understood Lorenzo''s heart, was silent and turned to be serious. After

    being silent for a long time. Iwan looked up at Lorenzo and said, "Sir, I... I may not be as good as

    you think, and I may not be able to shoulder the heavy responsibility of the Military Headquarters of

    the Dragon Kingdom..."

    "Hahaha... Hahaha..." Lorenzo suddenlyughed loudly when he heard the words. The next

    moment he suddenly looked around, pointed at the powerhouses at the level of Four Masters of

    Heaven under Iwan''smand, and said, "If you are not qualified, who else is more qualified in the

    Dragon Kingdom? When the four of them join forces, even I dare not say that I''m definitely going to

    win. After leaving your Heaven Domain, Josh Piper, Warrior No.34, can be this generation''s

    God of War in the Central Region! Can you still tell me you are not qualified?"

    Lorenzo looked around and shouted at the crowd, "Tell me, is Lord Cliff qualified to take over the

    Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom? Huh?"

    At this moment, when Lorenzo finished speaking, both the soldiers of Heaven Domain and the rest

    from Southpool City were shocked. Yes, if a hero of the age like Iwan was not qualified, then who

    else was? What was even more shocking to them was that Lorenzo was not just saying that, but at

    this moment he really wanted to hand over the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom to

    Iwan!

    How old was Iwan? He''s not even thirty years old, around twenty-seven or twenty-eight. He''s too

    young,pared with the four supreme rulers of the Dragon Kingdom. And once Iwan really took

    over the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, he would probably be the youngest Elder in

    the history of the Dragon Kingdom!

    Everyone was shocked, but Lucas, who had made the right choice, was trembling with excitement

    at this moment. He was going to be thriving, and so would the Mond family. As long as Lucas clung

    to Iwan, the Mond family would even be able to enter the Central ins in the future and be

    the top aristocratic family in the Dragon Kingdom! At this moment, Lucas was so excited that his

    eyes were filled with tears, and he felt that the blood in his body was burning.

    After finishing speaking, Lorenzo continued to turn his head to look at Iwan and said, "Kid, you

    should also consider the men under your leadership. They are all top powerhouses and all came

    from our Dragon Kingdom. As the saying goes in the Dragon Kingdom, fallen leaves return to their

    roots, and people return to their hometown in glory. I think if you take over the Military Headquarters

    of the Dragon Kingdom, they will be happy too..."

    Iwan frowned slightly. He thought for a while before looking at Lorenzo and said, "Thank you for

    your appreciation, Sir, but I don''t want to take care of anything now. I... I have a daughter now, a

    daughter who is still waiting for me toe home, and someone I hurt. I still have a lot of things to

    do, and I want to be by their side..."

    Iwan''s voice became hoarse at thest words. Deep in his heart, he always regarded himself as a

    native of the Dragon Kingdom. He would also take action if the Dragon Kingdom needed him, but

    now he didn''t want to think about it so much. He only wanted to go back quickly to be with his

    daughter and Jayna he owed too much.

    Lorenzo paused, and he looked at Iwan, his eyes with more emotions. At this moment, he thought

    of what he saw. In that photo, Iwan was standing in the pigsty and vomiting blood, in aa, with

    his four-year-old daughter in his arms.

    "Ah... D*mn!" At this moment, Lorenzo had a deep sense of grievance. It was all the bastards of the

    Green family who affected Iwan''s mind. The next moment, Lorenzo roared and suddenly moved in

    front of John, who was frozen with fear. He smashed John with his hand. Then Lorenzo brandished

    his long sword, and the Green family''s direct descendants were exterminated!

    Lorenzo kept George, so he couldn''t let Iwan kill the Green family himself. He was more suitable.

    After Lorenzo killed the direct descendant of the Green family, he turned his head and stared at

    George, "George! See clearly. The one who killed the Green family was me! If you want revenge in

    the future, juste to me"

    George hurriedly knelt on the ground with a bang, and said with tears in his eyes, "I won''t! The

    marshal did it right, right..."

    George also understood everything at this moment. It was very likely that Iwan''s heart was bitterly

    disappointed because of the dirty things done by the Green family, and he was reluctant to return to

    the Dragon Kingdom. Thinking of this, George gritted his teeth. He suddenly took out the long knife

    at his waist, rushed into the rest of the Green family, and started killing the coteral rtives of the

    Green family...

    "It''s all because of you! You! I''ll kill you all! Kill, kill, kill..." George was also angry. But it didn''t take

    long for him to kill, there was another burst of violent footsteps from the foot of the mountain, and

    the next moment Erick came up with the fully-armed Patrol Department.

    When he saw Lorenzo and Rendon, Erick was suddenly shocked. He never imagined that the two

    top leaders of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom had alsoe here. Moreover,

    they didn''t look nice. Lorenzo seemed to be angry, his face darkening. Luke Ayre, who followed

    Erick, turned pale at this moment because of the scene in front of him, and the muscles in his legs

    began to tremble. There were too many bosses and powerhouses, and no less than hundreds of

    people who could kill him...

    Luke swallowed hard and felt cold sweat trickling down his back. He didn''t dare to look anymore,

    and quickly lowered his head and followed Erick. Erick hurried over to Lorenzo and said, "Marshal,

    I''m Erick Bacon, director of Patrol Department in Southpool City..."

    "Mmmm..." Lorenzo was in a bad mood, so he waved his hand casually and ignored him.

    Rendon pointed to the rest of the Green family and said to Erick, "Deal with those people! Inflict the

    punishment that is ten times severer on them, kill all who deserve to be killed, and imprison the rest

    in the Justice Department. They have to atone for their sins!" Rendon was also in a bad mood and

    immediately announced a ten-fold punishment to the Green family. The punishment was so serious

    that even if these people survive, they would not be able to free themselves in this life...

    "OK!" Erick nodded quickly, and then Luke arranged for the staff of the Patrol Department to escort

    the Green family down the mountain...

    "By the way, order everyone to keep quiet about everything that happened here today. Everyone

    needs to sign the confidentiality agreement at the highest level. Anyone who dares to disclose it will

    be executed!" Seeing Luke taking people down, Lorenzo quickly said something. Now, Iwan had

    made it clear that he didn''t want to get his identity exposed, so Lorenzo naturally had to help.

    Erick of the Patrol Department hurriedly nodded and said, "Marshal, don''t worry. I will arrange small

    operations of erasing the memory for people without fixed duties, only to erase what happened in

    the past two days. It''s not difficult..."

    "Well, that would be great..." Lorenzo nodded, and Erick quickly wiped the cold sweat from his

    forehead.

    After Luke took those people down, Lorenzo walked up to Iwan again and said to him, "Kid, things

    have already happened, and no one wants to see it. You suffered wrong. But don''t worry, we are

    here. Your child and wife and you will never suffer like that again in the Dragon Kingdom in the

    future. I''ll be waiting for you in Gotham City..."

    "I''ll say thest sentence. Think about it carefully. I came here, but how many years will I live? I

    hope you take over the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom! s..." Lorenzo finally patted

    Iwan on the shoulder, turned around, and walked down the mountain.

    Rendon also walked in front of Iwan, nodded to him, and said, "Lord Cliff, whenever you need

    anything in the future, please let me know at any time. If it''s inconvenient for you to take up the

    matter, I can do it..."

    Iwan nodded. "Well, thank you, Chief Scott..."

    Lorenzo and Iwan left, and people brought by the Green family and the Mond family were also

    taken down under escort. Lucas and Erick left in the room had be extremely awe-stricken

    when they looked at Iwan again.

    This was just because of the sentence Lorenzo said when he left. Iwan would be the

    sessor of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom in the future, the person in power!

    That was the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, which had gone on an expedition and

    reigned over the whole region! How powerful he would be!

    Erick knelt down on one knee at Iwan and bowed deeply, "Lord CliffŁ¬ I''m Erick Bacon..."

    In the future, whether Iwan would take over the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom? No

    one could give an urate answer. Would he? Once he took over the Military Headquarters of the

    Dragon Kingdom, he would be the youngest person in power in the history of the Dragon Kingdom...

    Would he? Would he?

 Chapter 19 Heading to Pasoland City

    Chapter 19 Heading to Pasnd City

    Chapter 19 Heading to Pasnd City

    After Lorenzo, Rendon, and the others left, Iwan walked to the two powerhouses with five levels

    who were brought here from Cleveque City by the Greens. Despite being in their sixties or

    seventies, their power couldn''t be underestimated. That was why when Luke arrived to arrest

    people brought by the Greens, Iwan motioned for Warrior No.7 to stop him from taking away these

    two powerhouses.

    As Iwan stopped in front of them, the two powerhouses who had been injured seriously by Josh

    hurriedly went down on their knees. "Greetings to Mr. Cliff from Triston Walken and ke Piper from

    Cleveque City. Mr. Cliff, please forgive us. We swear to do whatever for you once you need any

    help in the future."

    At this moment, the two of them were filled with horror but still had a glimmer of hope in the deep

    recesses of their minds since Iwan stopped them from being taken away. But they had no idea what

    exactly he was up to.

    Hearing their words, Iwan nodded slowly. "You even have both the Walken family and the Piper

    family to back you guys up? Nice try..."

    Hearing that, the two of them managed a bitter smile, knowing that their families were far from being

    rivals to Heaven Domain however powerful they were. Besides, despite being powerhouses with

    great power, the two of them had nothing on Iwan. But what he said next brought them much hope.

    "Do you want to survive or even rise to the level of gods of war within a few years?" Iwan said

    slowly.

    Triston and ke who knelt on the ground exchanged nces. They were positively beaming with

    pleasure and immediately kowtowed, saying, "We both will swear our loyalty to you, Mr. Cliff!" Every

    single warrior stuck to pursuing greater power and the two of them were no exceptions. That was

    why they even gave up their family business to be single-minded about rising to higher levels.

    "Good..." Iwan nodded and then pounded the two of them with his palm. Immediately, they spat

    blood out, ck mist puffing out of the pores all over their bodies. But they didn''t feel bad. Instead,

    they found themselves younger and more vigorous at that moment. Unlike them, Iwan turned

    slightly pale despite his great power.

    Triston and ke were stunned as they looked at the ck blood they had spat out and other

    impurities excreted. They instantly realized that Iwan had consumed part of his power to unblock

    their meridians upon noticing his slightly pale face. Doing so was incredibly helpful for them to

    pursue greater power after a long period of stagnation. Now the two of them were confident that

    they would be able to rise to half-level of gods of war in a short time.

    "Thanks, Mr. Cliff." Once again, Triston and ke kowtowed to Iwan earnestly in gratitude.

    Iwan nodded, saying, "I''ll go to Cleveque City to deal with some unfinished business shortly. It''s

    good that you two are locals. When you''re back, remember to make a breakthrough in your power

    as soon as possible and regain control over your family business. Are you clear?"

    Speaking of this reminded Iwan of his brother who stabbed him in the back six years ago. Since he

    had been back, Iwan would get even with him for what he had done to him. As for Triston and

    ke, they only served as intentional backup.

    Triston and ke promised earnestly, "We''ll be looking forward to your arrival in Cleveque City, Mr.

    Cliff."

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Iwan nodded at them before letting them go, without telling them when exactly he would go to

    Cleveque City where he had spent his college years. In his junior year, he started his business and

    developed it into a leading enterprise in only two or three years, which earned him a reputation as a

    rare businessman of genius in the business circle in Cleveque City. But all those glorious moments

    came to an end after he was kicked out of his family. It was the result of his best brother''s betrayal

    at that time.

    Such things weren''t in a hurry to be dealt with. Now Iwan''s top priority was to mop up the business

    here as soon as possible and then go to Pasnd to see his daughter. He had received from

    Warrior No. 1 the video where his daughter was squatting at the hotel''s gate, waiting for him.

    Iwan finally came up to Lucas, saying with a smile, "Mr. Mond."

    "Mr. Cliff, the Monds will go all out to take whatever orders from you!" Lucas hurriedly bowed and

    said respectfully.

    Iwan waved his hand. "Mr. Mond, just as I''ve said before, you don''t have to be so inhibited as my

    elder given that your daughter is my wife''s best friend. I just wonder if you can keep what happened

    here secret from your daughter since I''m carrying too much burden to tell all my things to my wife. If

    your daughter asks you about how this matter was handled, please tell her it was Patrol Department

    who did it."

    When he finished speaking, Erick, head of the Patrol Department who stood at Iwan''s side,

    hurriedly nodded. "Exactly. Mr. Mond, remember that it was the Patrol Department that held the

    evidence of the Greens'' crimes and brought them to justice."

    Lucas immediately nodded to Iwan and promised, "Mr. Cliff, don''t worry. I''ll keep it secret even from

    my daughter till my death."

    Iwan smiled. "You don''t have to hide it from her for that long. I''ll gradually tell my identity to my wife

    to make it easier for her to ept the fact."

    When he finished speaking, he paused and looked at Lucas. "Mr. Mond, Southpool is too small for

    you. Do you want to further your career in Cleveque City? If you want, I can help you with it. Just as

    you''ve heard just now, I''ll go to Cleveque City soon."

    Hearing his words, Lucas beamed with pleasure and nodded without hesitation. "Thanks, Mr. Cliff!

    I''ll go to Cleveque City to pave the way for you after settling my family affairs."

    "Good." Iwan nodded, smiling. Then he came up to all the warriors of Heaven Domain and gave his

    speech emotionally. "Brothers, thanks so much for all your assistance! Now, please leave for

    External Region right away to continue the fight!"

    Then Iwan looked at the Four Masters of Heaven and nodded at the four of them. "Thanks for your

    hard work."

    The Four Masters of Heaven all nodded back at Iwan slightly before shouting to the warriors and

    leading them away.

    Before three thousand warriors of Heaven Domain left, they all went on one knee in front of Iwan

    once again and roared, "Bade farewell to Lord!"

    "Bade farewell to Lord!"

    "Bade farewell to Lord!"

    As the sky resounded to the loud sound waves, the warriors gradually faded away. Iwan stood on

    the mountainside and watched them disappear from sight. In the beginning, he never expected to

    be able to build up such powerful forces in External Regions in only five years. When he returned to

    the Dragon Kingdom, he found himself at the peak of this kingdom, powerful and extremely wealthy.

    Despite him not being a member of Defense Operations of the Dragon Kingdom, the head of it

    chose him to be the sessor and take over all the defense operations in this kingdom. Besides,

    some of his subordinates were gods of war in the Central Region of this kingdom. He never

    bothered to check his bank bnce, but he had VIP ounts in every top-level bank all over the

    world even including some banks in External Regions he founded. Over the past few years, he had

    been busy fighting, without founding anypanies. Despite that, he possessed dozens of top-

    levelpanies in External Regions.

    Now, he was back as a powerful man to protect his daughter and wife from any harm. He was fully

    confident that he would promise them endless glory and happiness during his lifetime.

    He thought, ''Emily, wait for me. I''ll be right back. Jayna, believe me. I won''t let you down again. I''ll

    make up for whatever you''ve lost during the past few years and let all the people who once looked

    down upon you regret what they''ve done!''

    As he was thinking, an armed helicopternded slowly in the yard and opened the cabin door. After

    Iwan got into it, the door closed behind him. Then the helicopter rushed him in the direction of

    Pasnd at top speed.

    It was only six in the evening, but Iwan didn''t bear to keep his daughter waiting any longer. The

    helicopter flew at top speed, rumbling through the rain and clouds and heading in the direction of

    Pasnd.

 Chapter 20 Dad Is Back

    Chapter 20 Dad Is Back

    Chapter 20 Dad Is Back

    It was seven in the evening in Pasnd City where the rain relented. At the gate of a hotel in the

    city center, Emily was still waiting there, somewhat tired. It was already dark outside. No matter how

    many times Jayna had tried to persuade her to go back, she just insisted on waiting there, staring at

    the rain in the darkness in a daze and expecting her father to show up any moment...

    "Emily, it''s already seven. Let''s go eat something..." Jayna sighed deeply in her mind. She knew

    how much Emily had been looking forward to seeing her father and felt extremely sorry for her at

    the thought of the eagerness in Emily''s eyes.

    Since Emily turned three, she had been more and more thoughtful. Sometimes when she stayed in

    the restaurant Jayna worked in and saw other kids who had their father''spany, she just

    watched them silently with envy and eagerness. But it was sweet of her never toin to Jayna

    about it since Jayna had told her that her father was working very hard in a faraway ce and

    needed to be left in peace.

    "Mom, you go first. I''ll wait longer. I feel like my dad ising back, so I''m waiting to have dinner

    with him..." Emily shook her head, turned to smile at Jayna, and then stared at the outside again.

    "Emily, don''t you remember that uncle has told you that your father isn''ting back today? He

    can''t make it here before the day after tomorrow at the earliest. Just go eat something with me,

    okay?" Jayna continued to persuade Emily.

    Emily shook her head again and said stubbornly, "No way. I''ve got a feeling that my dad will be back

    today. I''m sure about it. I''ll wait for him to be back and eat cooked noodles with him. That''s my

    favorite food. If he''s back tonight, I''ll give him the poached egg in my noodles. As long as he''s full,

    he won''t leave us anymore. Am I right, mom?"

    Jayna''s body quivered as her eyes turned red. She bit her lips, trembling, and hurriedly turned

    around to avoid Emily seeing her shed tears.

    She said to herself, ''Iwan, have you heard that? Your daughter''s dearest wish is to have your

    company. She''s such a thoughtful girl who has been hiding her longing for you from me until you

    showed upst night. So pleasee back safe and sound!''

    Now Jayna was already at a loss what to do with Emily since whatever she said didn''t work. Emily

    had made up her mind to wait at the gate lest Iwan couldn''t find her when he was back. At this

    moment, Emily had been overwhelmed by her insistence on waiting for Iwan to be back.

    But Jayna was afraid that Emily would catch a cold given her poor condition and the heavy rain

    outside if she went on like this in little clothing. What was worse was that it would take a kid at her

    age many days to recover from the cold.

    Despite her reluctance, Jayna still tried to pretend to lose her temper with Emily. "Emily, haven''t I

    made it clear enough? Just as I''ve told you, your dad won''t be back today! What''s the point of

    waiting outside any longer? Why do have to try to make yourself sick? Are you going back or not?"

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Emily quivered and looked up at her mother in anger surprisedly, with fear in her eyes and tears

    rolling down her face. But still, she shook her head stubbornly, saying in a choked voice, "My dad

    will be back. He will..."

    Jayna also shed tears, trembling. But what she didn''t know was that there seemed to be some bond

    between people somehow. Emily had gotten the right feeling since John''s waging the war against

    Iwan at noon ahead of schedule led to Iwan''s early arrival. This might be the result of some magical

    and indescribable bond. Somehow, Emily was very certain of the feeling that Iwan would be back

    today. Perhaps it was just a matter of blood rtion.

    But Jayna didn''t get the same feeling as Emily and couldn''t see the point of her stubborn resistance

    to go at the moment. So she tried to fight down her guilt, grabbed Emily by the arm, and pulled her

    into the hotel.

    "Mom, let go of me. I need to stay here to wait for my dad. He''s bound to be back today. Mom,

    please, let me stay here, okay? Please, I''ll wait here for him..." Emily still tried to struggle free as

    she was dragged inside by Jayna.

    "I''ve told you! Your dad won''t be back! He won''t!" Jayna was indeed angry and couldn''t help but

    snarl at Emily.

    Emily was instantly startled and failed to gulp back her tears. She burst into crying out of fear and

    worry over Jayna''s anger. So she said to Jayna while crying, "I''m sorry, mom. But please don''t snarl

    at me. I''m so scared..." She shed tears, trembling.

    For a moment, Jayna was stunned by the scene and regretted what she had done. Then she

    suddenly squatted down, held Emily in her arms, and burst into tears.

    "I''m sorry, Emily. It''s my fault for shouting at you. I shouldn''t have done so. I''m so sorry, Emily..."

    Jayna cried as she apologized to Emily.

    Muchter on, Jayna calmed down, let go of Emily, and looked at her, saying, "Emily, your dad won''t

    be back today. So you need to be good and go eat something and then have a rest. Let''s wait for

    your dad tomorrow, okay?"

    Emily lowered her head, fiddling with the skirts of her faded dress. She was too young to know how

    to make her instinct clear to Jayna. But she knew Jayna was mad and sad, so she had to listen to

    her.

    But just as she was about to look up and promised to go back with Jayna, Iwan''s figure emerged in

    the rain outside and he was striding over.

    Upon seeing him out of the corner of her eye, Emily immediately struggled free out of Jayna''s arms

    excitedly and ran toward Iwaning the other way. She shouted happily while running, "Dad,

    dad..."

    "Emily, you... What? How can it be possible?" Jayna was about to stop Emily as she ran outside.

    Suddenly, she heard Emily''s excited voice.

    Then she saw Iwan striding over followed by Emily''s throwing herself into his arms in extreme

    shock...

    It was Iwan and he finally came back! She found it so impossible and even suspected her eyes

    deceived her.

 Chapter 21 We Didnt Love Each Other Before, Iwan Cliff

    Chapter 21 We Didn''t Love Each Other Before, Iwan Cliff

    Chapter 21 We Didn''t Love Each Other Before, Iwan Cliff

    "Daddy, daddy! Hee hee, I knew you woulde back today. Hee hee, you really came back..."

    Emily said happily in the rain outside, directly jumping into Iwan''s arms and kissing his cheek.

    Iwan had extremely mixed feelings at this time, feeling sad but delighted when hugging his

    daughter. All kinds of emotions were mixed up, making him speechless.

    Iwan also kissed Emily on her cheek and said, holding back the sourness, "Emm, my dear Emily is

    fairly intuitive. Sorry, my dear, Daddy came backte, sorry..."

    Emily happily shook her head and said, "It''s okay. I''m d to see daddye back. Mom and I

    were just about to go to dinner, so let''s go together, shall we?"

    Iwan held back his mixed emotions and nodded with a smile, "Well, okay. Let''s go together..." He

    raised his head to look at Jayna, finding her standing there in a daze with a tear-stained face. He

    felt more guilty than before.

    At this time, Emily also turned around and happily waved her little hand at Jayna, saying, "Mom,

    Mom, let''s go together. Hee hee, Mom and Dad will go to have dinner together with me..."

    Jayna covered her crying face with her hand. Iwan looked at her and nodded, saying, "Let''s go to

    have dinner first. Don''t starve Emily..."

    Jayna nodded with tears in her eyes. She wiped her tears and followed Iwan who hugged Emily in

    his arms. Iwan smiled and asked Emily, "Emily, daddy takes you to eat something good. What do

    you want to eat? Let''s go to a big restaurant, okay?"

    Emily said excitedly, "Daddy, daddy, let''s go to eat boiled instant noodles. It''s so delicious. Daddy,

    can you take me to eat that, okay?"

    Iwan was stunned by the instant noodles. He could take her daughter to eat the delicacy rather than

    the instant noodles as he was extremely wealthy now. Before he said something, Jayna nodded to

    Emily and said with a smile, "Mm-hmm, mommy, and daddy will go with Emily to eat the delicious

    instant noodles..."

    Emily immediately made a V-sign and then pointed to a small restaurant not far away from the hotel.

    She said with gleaming eyes, "Over there, over there..."

    Iwan frowned slightly, and he had wanted to take Emily and Jayna to go to a better restaurant. His

    daughter, however, was so happy that he would follow her will. He and Jayna took Emily together to

    the small restaurant. Emily ordered three bowls of instant noodles with eggs happily.

    When the food was ready, Emily put her own egg in Iwan''s bowl and said to him with a smile,

    "Daddy, you are an adult, so you need to eat more. I can''t eat so much. You eat more, or you will be

    hungry at night when you sleep..."

    Hearing Emily''s words, Iwan felt shocked. He seemed to get the reason, but he wasn''t sure. He

    took a nce at Jayna suspiciously, while she was red-eyed and bowed her head to eat. After

    eating, they went back to the hotel. Emily kept talking about various things to Iwan in his arms.

    Later in the evening, Jayna took Emily to take a bath. After the bath, Emilyy on the bed and

    asked Iwan to tell her a story. Emily waited for Iwan in front of the hotel all day and did not sleep at

    noon, so she was very tired. Emily fell asleep in less than half an hour of story. Iwan carefully tucked

    his daughter in. After that, he found Jayna went to the balcony, secretly crying. Frowning, Iwan also

    gently got out of bed and walked to her.

    Noticing Iwan''sing, Jayna looked at him with red eyes and asked, "Are you really okay? How

    could the Green family let you go so easily? Why don''t you just leave right now, as Emily is asleep?

    You should leave the Dragon Kingdom now and hide outside the country for a while. Don''te

    back recently..."

    Hearing her words, Iwan kept silent. After a while, he took a deep breath and looked at Jayna

    seriously, saying, "It''s okay. The problem was allpletely solved. I''m lucky, maybe, and the

    Green family made a big movement, which irritated the Patrol Department in Southpool City. This

    afternoon, the Patrol Department directly caught people of the Green family. They made a lot of

    crimes all these years, so they were hit hard this time."

    "What? The Green family is gone?" Jayna looked at Iwan with shock and said. She had never

    expected such an end.

    Iwan nodded and said, "Well, the Green family is gone, and that''s why I was able toe back

    safely. I don''t have to leave any longer. It''s okay. Don''t worry..."

    Jayna looked at Iwan with mixed feelings and was greatly relieved, saying, "Well, God bless.

    However, you beat Anton so hard. Did the Patrol Department trouble you?"

    Iwan said after a moment of silence, "I''m a member of the War Department, so I''m not under the

    charge of the Patrol Department. If I would be punished, it would be the matter of the War

    Department..."

    Jayna asked worriedly again, "Then how will the War Department punish you? Will it be very

    serious?"

    Iwan paused and said, "It''s okay. Maybe I will be expelled from the War Department, but it doesn''t

    matter. When I know I still have a daughter, I no longer want to stay in the War Department. I just

    want to be with Emily..."

    Jayna looked at Iwan with more mixed emotions. She thought that it might be the best end that Iwan

    coulde back safe and sound, although he would be expelled from the War Department. Then

    they fell into silence.

    They stayed quiet for a while before Iwan raised his head and said to Jayna with a deep apology,

    "Jayna, I''m sorry. I ...... really didn''t know that I had hurt you previously, and you had such a hard

    time raising Emily by yourself in these past few years. It''s all my fault. I''m sorry..."

    Jayna shook her head and then turned her head to look at Iwan, saying, "Don''t talk about that

    anymore. It''s all in the past. Emily is God''s gift. She is so considerable and lovable that you can''t

    even imagine she can be such a good girl at her age..."

    Jayna continued after a pause, "Iwan, do you know why Emily had to take you to eat the instant

    noodles tonight?"

    Iwan subconsciously shook his head.

    She continued, "That is because, in her mind, the instant noodles with an egg are the most delicious

    food in the world. She never asked me for snacks, even if she often secretly looked at those

    children who were eating snacks, but she never asked me for snacks."

    Jayna''s eyes became even redder, and she looked at Emily who was asleep in the bed with a sweet

    smile on the corner of her mouth. She said to Iwan, choking, "Emily also likes to eat the egg in the

    instant noodles, but do you know how she thought? Before you came back, she told me that if you

    come back at night, she would give you her favorite eggs so that you wouldn''t go because you were

    not hungry anymore..."

    Jayna said with weeping tears. She took a deep breath and said, looking at Iwan with mixed

    emotion, "Iwan, although Emily has never seen you before, she doesn''t hate you at all. Instead, she

    loves you so much that she is afraid that you will go. She is even willing to give you all her favorite

    food, even if she is hungry, and she is willing to do that. "

    She continued, "Iwan, although Emily is still small, she has tried hard to give you everything she

    thinks that she can give you in her mind, the best of all..."

    Iwan was shocked with sweeping tears. He felt something wrong during the dinner. That''s the

    reason. He trembled greatly, and he was deeply moved but remorseful in his heart.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''m sorry..." Iwan apologized to Jayna with tears running wildly.

    Jayna took a deep breath and said to him, "Hoo... Iwan... You and I originally had no feelings, and

    what we did that night was also a coincidence that happened when you were delirious. When I

    knew that I was pregnant two monthster and wanted to have an abortion, I felt the fetal

    movement, so I gave birth to Emily. At that time I thought, that even if I suffered more and was tired

    in my life, I still wanted to raise her. However, I never expected that she had such an affection for

    you that she would rather be hungry and tired, but still waited for you at the door all day..."

    "Iwan, we originally had no feelings. You have your career, and I do not want to take Emily to

    threaten you or drag you down. Iwan... I''m not asking you to marry me in this life, but I only ask you

    to be kind to Emily. She is your own daughter and she is dependent on you the most in her life. So...

    I beg you... I beg you not to leave her and apany her to grow up, okay? If you meet someone

    you like in the future, you can go and marry her. I don''t care, okay?" Jayna looked at Iwan with red

    eyes and said.

    Iwan waspletely stunned at this moment. Facing Jayna who spoke so earnestly, even with a

    pleading tone, for a moment he wanted to p himself to death. All these years he was conquering

    the External Regions. Although it was hard, he was the master of the Heaven Domain! He enjoyed

    boundless power! He could never imagine that his wife and daughter were living such a miserable

    life in the Dragon Kingdom...

    Yes, in his heart, Jayna was his wife. Even if she didn''t give birth to Emily, he would still marry her,

    the woman who gave him hope again when he was at his most desperate!

    Iwan opened his mouth slightly, but after thinking for a while, he couldn''t say anything to her

    although he wanted to say a lot when looking at the grieved Jayna.

    "Go to have a rest, and you are also tired. Don''t think too much, and don''t have too much pressure.

    Emily is Emily, and I..." After saying thest word to Iwan, Jayna went back to sleep.

    Iwan stood alone on the balcony. He closed the door and lit up a cigarette. He stayed alone on the

    balcony for a long time. Inside the house, Jayna who was incredibly tired also quickly fell asleep.

    After seeing Jayna also fall asleep, he took out his cell phone and dialed Warrior No.1''s phone

    number, "Warrior No.1, how are the arrangements in Pasnd?"

    At the same time, inside a top private club in the center of Pasnd, hundreds of tough bodyguards

    filled the room. In the hall of the club, there were only three people sitting there. The one sitting on

    the main seat was Warrior No.1, and the two sitting below him were the two most powerful people in

    Pasnd. One was Dawson Gill, the chairman of the Clevnd Group, which was thergest group

    in Pasnd City, and the other was Eden Addison, the boss of thergest dark force in Pasnd.

    Both Dawson, the richest man in Pasnd, and Eden, the most powerful underground power, were

    in extreme fear when facing Warrior No.1 who sat on the main seat. The mysterious Warrior No.1

    had the strength of the God of War, as well as a huge amount of money. Just one morning he

    bought all the Clevnd Group. What made them even more fearful was that the top brass of

    Pasnd didn''t have any reaction to the acquisition of the Clevnd Group, thergest leading

    enterprise in Pasnd!!!

    Therefore, Dawson and Eden found through inquiry that all people from the Heaven Domain, the

    most powerful organization in the External Regions, all gathered in Southpool City, a city not far

    from Pasnd. They understood then, and just now they got the news that the Green family, the

    most powerful family in Southpool City, had been destroyed by the Patrol Department. That the

    Green family was destroyed by the Patrol Department was only a deception to the lower ss, and

    they would never believe it. They also heard that the War God, who is now in charge of the Central

    Region of the Dragon Kingdom, was from the Heaven Domain, who was Warrior No.34!

    At this moment, Warrior No.1 said with a smile to Dawson and Eden, "Oh, I''m sorry. I don''t have

    much time, and my boss is still waiting for my reply. I don''t want to waste time with you. I knew that

    you have arranged hundreds of people outside now, so either let theme in and fight, or you two

    submit to us. Time is almost up, so you two tell me the answer now, okay? What''s

    your...consideration?"

    Dawson and Eden looked at each other, and they suppressed the idea of letting their people outside

    rush in to fight. Eden cautiously asked Warrior No.1, "Your Excellency can let us make a choice, but

    your Excellency at least also let us know who we have actually submitted to. Otherwise, we are also

    anxious..."

    Warrior No.1 looked at Eden with a smile and said slowly, "Mr. Addison, just put away your petty

    trick. You already have had a guess in your heart, haven''t you? Oh, there is nothing to hide because

    you two won''t dare to say out. I''m... the Warrior No.1!" After finishing his words, he cooled his face

    with the demeanor of the War God instantly overwhelming the ce.

    Dawson and Eden changed their faces immediately, turning pale at once. They unconsciously stood

    up in a hurry. They even didn''t dare to stand before Warrior No.1. This was the Warrior No.1 from

    the Heaven Domain. The powerhouses in the Heaven Domain could have the rank! What''s more,

    the most powerful governor in charge of their area, who was the War of God in the Central Region,

    ranked only 34th! This was the Warrior No.1!

    At this moment, Dawson and Eden could feel cold sweat trickling down their backs. Dawson

    suddenly thought of something that Warrior No.1 said they should be submitted, and he had to reply

    to his boss. Therefore, Warrior No.1 meant that...

    Thinking of this, Dawson swallowed hard and asked Warrior No.1 with caution, "Distinguished

    Warrior No.1, please forgive me to ask that...did your bosse to Pasnd?" After Dawson

    asked, Eden also looked at Warrior No.1 in a hurry.

    The Warrior No.1, however, picked up the teacup, took a sip, and said, "Oh... you should ask what

    you need to know, or you may die for it..."

    Dawson and Eden were scared to fall to the ground. Although Warrior No.1 didn''t explicitly say it, he

    tacitly consented! That was the legendary master of the Heaven Domain! He shoulde to

    Pasnd City!

    "We''ll submit, and we are willing to die for Your Excellency!" The next moment Dawson and Eden

    hurriedly kneeled down and roared. On the one hand, they did this because of fear and terror, but

    on the other hand, they also knew that this was a great opportunity, a path to heaven!

    At this time, Warrior No.1''s phone rang. When he saw the number, he hurriedly stood up. After

    listening to Iwan''s question on the phone, he hurriedly said in respect, "Boss, everything is done.

    Dawson Gill and Eden Addison have submitted..."

    Dawson and Eden, who heard Warrior No.1''s words, were even more certain in their minds that the

    legendary person had reallye to Pasnd City! They were extremely shocked in mind.

    "Well..." Iwan nodded and hung up the phone on the hotel balcony. He looked back at Jayna who

    was asleep lying on the bed with her daughter. He took a deep breath and murmured in his heart,

    "My wife, my daughter! Don''t worry. I''m back. No one can bully you again in this world anymore!"

 Chapter 22 The Grand Wedding

    Chapter 22 The Grand Wedding

    Chapter 22 The Grand Wedding

    It was a silent night. After talking to Warrior No.1, Iwany next to Emily to sleep, but he couldn''t fall

    asleep. He took Emily''s hand, looking at his daughter who was cute but also suffered for so many

    years.

    In the morning, Emily woke up very early, while Jayna was still asleep as she was mentally

    exhausted these days. Therefore, Iwan took Emily out for breakfast. He took Emily to have milk and

    toasts. After eating, they both packed some up for Jayna. Emily was clingy to Iwan and let him hold

    her in his arms all the time. Of course, Iwan also enjoyed her affection very much. It was said that

    the daughter was the father''s little lover in the previous life and in the present life, she became the

    apple of his eyes. Iwan had a deep experience with this. He would like to hold her in his arms every

    day and hoped that she wouldn''t grow up.

    "Daddy, daddy. You can''t lie to Emily in the future. Please don''t go. Emily wants to be with you every

    day..." Emily said, helping Iwan to sort the cor.

    Iwan looked at the worn-out clothes on Emily, and he thought that after Jayna woke up, they would

    go together to buy some new clothes for Emily. He nodded to Emily, saying with a smile, "Mm-hmm,

    daddy will never lie to Emily in the future. After mommy gets up, let''s go to buy some new clothes

    together, okay? We''ll buy some clothes for Emily, and some for mommy, OK?

    Emily nodded excitedly and said, "Yeah, I''m so happy. Emily is going to have new clothes! Hee

    hee..."

    Iwan felt heartbroken and didn''t say anything. He smiled to Emily and held her in one arm, carrying

    the breakfast with the other hand. When he arrived at the hotel gate with Emily, he found that the

    door of Jayna''s room was open. There was arge group of people arguing inside. Iwan frowned

    and walked into the hotel quickly.

    When he reached the door, Iwan saw that Jayna had already gotten up, dressed, and washed up.

    There were a lot of people sitting around her, including an old man with grey hair, three middle-aged

    men, two middle-aged women, and two youngdies. Jayna, however, was surrounded by them in

    the middle. She lowered her head, letting them scold her. She didn''t dare to look up or speak. Iwan

    frowned more deeply.

    Inside the room, a woman wearing a flesh-colored skirt with short hair coldly scolded Jayna, "Jayna,

    how dare you! At first, you left without a word, and now you''re back without a word, either? If

    Krista''s friends hadn''t seen you living here, how long would you hide from us? Do you still recognize

    me as your mother? Is he still your father? What? How dare you bring a strange man back! Yes,

    you''ve grown up. And you even sleep with a man in the hotel!"

    The woman who was talking was Skyler, Jayna''s mother. After she finished, Luis, Jayna''s father,

    who was sitting next to Skyler, also coldly snorted, "Jayna! Are you trying to piss me off? How old

    are you? Do you know that now the Brown family has be a joke in Pasnd City? Just

    because of you! The Brown family''s daughter was impregnated secretly and even gave birth to the

    child. However, the man is nowhere to be seen!"

    Luis was so angry that the muscles on his face trembled. He used to be extremely satisfied with this

    daughter, but now he was extremely disappointed with her!

    Luis did not speak, so Skyler began to scold Jayna again, pointing at her nose, "Listen! You won''t

    have a chance to leave anymore. I have found a good man in all aspects for you, who is your

    college ssmate Lamar Walz. He doesn''t care that you have a child. He went on a business trip a

    few days ago and will be back tomorrow! The day after tomorrow you should go with him to get

    married!"

    Jayna trembled when hearing Skyler forcing her to marry a man. She finally raised her head to look

    at Skyler and said, "Mom, I won''t get married to him!"

    "You don''t have the right to speak! Who made you say that you wouldn''t get married to him? He is

    now a big executive of apany! He doesn''t frown upon you, so you shouldnˇŻt, either." Skyler

    continued to roar at Jayna.

    Seeing that Jayna was about to cry, Iwan, who was standing at the door, stopped listening. He

    walked in with Emily in his arms and said loudly to Skyler, "But she is my wife, Iwan Cliff''s wife! Why

    should my wife get married to someone else? Is there any reason to do that?"

    Jayna trembled hard and subconsciously turned to look at Iwan, saying in surprise, "Do you want to

    marry me? You said you would only be EmilyˇŻs father, not my husband." Poor Jayna, until now she

    was still thinking about Iwan.

    Iwan smiled to Jayna and said, "That''s what you said, but in my heart, you are my wife. In this life, I

    will treat you well and will not let you suffer anymore. Jayna, you will be my wife forever."

    "Wait, who are you? You said you are the father of that dirty girl, so you are her man, right?" Skyler

    asked Iwan coldly and sternly.

    When Iwan heard Skyler say the word dirty, he became intimidating like an monster, and in an

    instant, Skyler was frightened and took several steps backward. Iwan stared at Skyler with ferocious

    eyes and said, "If you say that my daughter is dirty again, I wonˇŻt forgive you. Do you want to try?ˇ±

    "I..." Skyler was almost scared to death, murmuring for a while but not daring to say anything.

    Luis suddenly stood up and directly pped Iwan fiercely, shouting with a stern face, "You talk to

    her mother like this again try? Do you want to beat me now?"

    Suddenly, the whole room became quiet. Iwan naturally was able to dodge the p from Luis.

    However, Luis was Jayna''s father, and if Iwan violently hurt someone today, things might be worse,

    so he could only stand still and looked at Luis in silence.

    "Dad, what are you doing? Don''t do that, okay? I''ve told you that it''s not his fault! He doesn''t know

    anything at all. He doesn''t know anything at all..." Jayna cried and hurriedly got up, standing in front

    of Iwan to protect him.

    Luis red at Jayna and shouted at Iwan behind Jayna, "You only dare to hide behind a woman?

    Hmm?"

    Iwan looked at Luis meaningfully and pushed Jayna away, saying, "It''s okay. I am supposed to be

    responsible for these things.ˇ±

    "Grandpa, please don''t beat daddy. Daddy also went through much hardship. Please don''t beat

    daddy. Don''t..." Seeing what was happening, Emily was immediately terrified and directly cried out.

    "You shut up! I''m annoyed to see you! Get out!" Skyler heard Emily crying and yelled. At this time, a

    young girl standing beside her hurriedly carried Emily from Iwan''s arms. She was Jayna''s sister

    Jacey, who was now in her fourth year of college.

    Jacey was also beautiful, and she looked like Jayna who had just graduated from college. Jacey

    held Emily, looking at Iwan and Jayna with mixed emotion and saying, "You should go on talking,

    and I''ll take Emily out. Don''t scare her..."

    "Jacey, he is not your brother-inw. Don''t treat him like that." At this time, Jayna''s cousin, Krista,

    said to Jacey leisurely as well as sarcastically, sneering. She was dressed scantily and gaudily, with

    a stic face.

    Jacey frowned, red at Krista, and said, "Krista! I know you don''t have any good intentions. These

    are our family''s affairs, and it''s not your turn to interfere with them! Watch your words! Misfortune

    comes out of your dirty mouth!"

    "You! How dare you? Heh, your family are not good at doing but good at talking..." Krista, with a

    stic face, immediately blew up and continued to sneer at Jacey.

    "All shut up! Jacey, how do you talk to Krista? She''s your sister. Get out quickly!" At this time, the

    old man, William Brown, spoke, who was sitting in the innermost part of the room. He was also

    Jayna''s grandfather. He scolded Jacey directly and didn''t even look at Emily. Jacey gave a cold

    snort and walked out.

    Iwan secretly approved Jacey''s attitude toward Jayna and Emily. It seemed that Jacey and Jayna

    had a good rtionship. Since Iwan came back to find Jayna, he naturally investigated the situation

    of the Brown family in detail.

    Jayna''s father, Luis, was honest and loyal, and he didn''t enjoy a high position in the Brown family

    and was repressed by his two brothers. He was not regarded as an important figure by his family,

    especially after Jayna was pregnant and gave birth to Emily five years ago. Luis was in a lower

    status then. Jayna was also repressed by her sisters. In the three generations of the Brown family,

    now Krista enjoyed the highest reputation and would get married soon. Her fianc¨¦ was also the heir

    to the Tenney family in Pasnd City, who was rich and powerful.

    When Iwan was thinking, Krista''s father, Luis'' second brother Wilson Brown said with a smile,

    "Krista, just talk less. Uncle Luis will naturally take good care of it..."

    After Wilson finished his words, he said to Luis with a smile, "Yeah, Luis, don''t put your anger on

    Krista. Krista is the star of the Brown family now. Many projects have been done with her

    rtionship, and she is going to talk about cooperation with the Clevnd Group in a few days. So

    don''t affect her..."

    Hearing that Wilson mentioned the Clevnd Group, Luis secretly hated that his daughter didn''t

    have the chance to negotiate with the Clevnd Group. Thinking of this, he became angrier at Iwan

    because this man ruined her daughter''s life.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Luis grunted in extreme anger and stared at Iwan, saying, "I pped you. Do you surrender? You

    ruined my daughter''s life and made her the joke of the whole Pasnd City now. Do you admit it?"

    Iwan nodded and said, "Yes, I admit it! If Jayna hadn''t saved me back then, her life wouldn''t have

    turned into what it is now! Jayna is my saviour."

    Hearing Iwan''s admission, Luis was not so angry as before, but was still unhappy. He still couldn''t

    have any good feelings towards Iwan. So he continued, "Good, since you admit it. Then what

    should you do? Don''t tell me that you''re responsible for Jayna. What makes you think that you have

    the ability to be responsible for Jayna? Hmm?"

    "Dad, don''t force Iwan. He just got discharged from the military, Dad..." Jayna continued to plead for

    Iwan.

    Just before she finished her words, Iwan interrupted her, pulling her behind him. He looked at Luis

    and said, "Dad, you''re right. You should beat me. However, it''s already happened, so naturally, I

    have to take responsibility for Jayna, for what I did in the past! I have nned toe back for

    Jayna. I will marry her and take care of her for the rest of my life!"

    "Oh...you take care of her? How do you take care of her? You are a poor soldier. You even retired

    from the army without any official positions. Jayna has now be a big joke in the city, and what

    you owe her can not be paid in your whole life! How can you make up for it? What will you do? You

    can change the views of the whole Pasnd City of her? Heh, what a big joke!" Skyler also said

    disdainfully to Iwan.

    Iwan looked at Luis seriously and said, "Dad, please wait for a month. In a month, I will give Jayna a

    wedding in Pasnd City! It will be a sensational wedding, shocking the whole city. Let all the

    people who look down on her feel regretful!"

    "Yo, that''s some tough talk. May I ask you a question, my good brother-inw? Do you have a job

    now? And a sensational wedding shocking the whole city? Oh..." Krista said to Iwan with a sneer on

    her face.

    Luis and Skyler at this time didn''t say anything, and they also felt ashamed. The more he said, the

    more ashamed they would be. A sensational wedding in the whole city? What a joke! A poor soldier

    had no money and even no job.

    Iwan didn''t care about what they thought. He just seriously looked at Jayna and said, "A month

    later, I will give you a grand wedding. Do you believe me?"

    Jayna looked at Iwan with extremely mixed emotion. After being silent for a while, she sighed and

    said, "Iwan, you should go out first. I''ll talk to my parents. I appreciate what you just said, but you

    should go out first, okay?" There was a hint of pleading in Jayna''s eyes. She had already been

    laughed at once by the whole Pasnd City. She didn''t want to beughed at a second time! Even

    now she had nothing left, but she still wanted to retain thest little bit of dignity.

    Iwan looked at Jayna who wanted to say something many times but finally could only nod. If he

    were her, he also wouldn''t believe it. He could only nod and said, "I understand. Then I will go out

    first... No matter what, please remember that what I said is from my heart..." Iwan finished his words

    and headed out.

    Just as he was almost at the door, Krista said sarcastically behind him again, "Oh, brother-inw,

    you''re going to give Jayna a grand wedding next month, huh? Oh, what a coincidence! my fianc¨¦

    Hamza and I are also going to hold a wedding next month. We can hold together... Your grand

    wedding will definitely outshine ours..."

    Iwan paused for a moment and sneered in his heart. He didn''t want to say anything to Krista, the

    cheap woman. Since this woman wanted to make a fool of herself, he would satisfy her well. Iwan

    disdainfully grunted and walked out fast.

    "Fu*k... What a faker! I have shown you respect. What a stupid man!" Krista scolded. The mockery

    on Krista''s face got even stronger. She was jealous of Jayna''s prettier look, and now she made

    every effort to make a rise in her life. She naturally wanted to repress Jayna all the time.

    Facing Krista''s sarcasm, Jayna lowered her head more, with fists clenched tightly without speaking.

    ......

    After Iwan walked out of the hotel, he took out his cell phone and called the Warrior No.1. "Tell

    Dawson Gill and Eden Addison that on the 15th of next month, they should hold the grandest

    wedding ever for me and Jayna by all means!"

    Iwan said, after a pause, and continued, "Wait! Since it should be grand, then ask them to hold a

    wedding which a thousand couples can attend. All new couples in more than one hundred cities in

    the four provinces of the Dragon Kingdom cane to Pasnd City, as long as they will hold their

    wedding next month. However, screen out a thousand couples with good appearances for me! I will

    sponsor each couple for one million as their wedding costs! There is one condition that on the day

    all the chosen couples should bless my wife!"

    Iwan hung up after finishing his words. He looked back at the upper floors of the hotel and muttered,

    "Shocking the whole city? Heh, then I will hold a grand wedding shocking hundreds of cities. Is it

    enough? Is it enough to have a wedding that costs a billion dors?"

    Iwan sneered in his heart and thought, "On that day, I will wait to see your regretful expressions..."

 Chapter 23 A Stunningly Luxurious Wedding

    Chapter 23 A Stunningly Luxurious Wedding

    Chapter 23 A Stunningly Luxurious Wedding

    After Iwan gave Warrior No.1 the call, the two biggest forces in Pasnd City instantly braced

    themselves for Iwan''s order. Dawson hastened to call Eden over. Any operation was suspended in

    Clevnd Group and all the top executives were called for an urgent meeting in the top conference

    room.

    As the one in charge of the

    biggest underground forces and most of the entertainment industries in this city, Eden ran Mellon

    Group, a leading enterprise only second to Clevnd Grou. It involved businesses like amusement

    parks, shopping malls, cinemas, Karaoke, night bars, and high-end clubs. But just like Clevnd

    Group, Mellon Group suspended all its operations and got all the top executives to rush to

    Clevnd Group''s headquarters for the meeting.

    When hundreds of top executives from different industries of both groups ended up filling therge

    conference room, those elites were greatly shocked since it was extremely rare for the two most

    powerful men in this city to attend the same meeting despite the rift between the two of them. So

    they all wondered what made it happen.

    But what happened next made them even more shocked when the presidents of both groups,

    Dawson and Eden, followed a young man respectfully into the conference room. The moment

    Warrior No.1 showed up, all the elites were shocked again as a crazy guess that the top two groups

    in Pasnd City might have been merged into one popped into their heads. They were so confused

    about who the man was.

    Even when Warrior No.1 took the seat of honor, both Dawson and Eden showed no discontent.

    Instead, the two of them seated themselves at his sides. Instantly, therge conference room which

    contained hundreds of people was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard.

    When all of them took their seats, Warrior No.1 said lightly to Dawson and Eden, "I''ve made it clear

    to you and you have to know whether your work is effective isn''t up to me. I''ll repeat it one more

    time. There''s a grand wedding to be held on the fifteenth of next month with a budget of at least one

    hundred and forty million dors. For this wedding, you need to pick one thousand couples from

    hundreds of cities in the Central Region and all their wedding expenses including the catering will

    be covered. But make sure all the couples are good-looking enough and exclude any frauds.

    There''s only one hour for your discussion. An hourter, make sure the news is made public across

    Pasnd City and even the Central Region! Anyway, try to give the wedding a huge build-up. Well,

    that''s all the instructions. Then you can start to work on the specific ns for it."

    When he finished speaking, he sat there leisurely without any further advice. Although he was

    silent, his imposing manner which even permeated the air spoke for itself. He had a great presence

    that even overshadowed that of Dawson and Eden just by sitting there casually. As a top

    powerhouse in the world, Warrior No.1 was powerful enough to be a peerless force wherever he

    was and would only be humble in front of Iwan.

    Hearing his words, Dawson and Eden hastened to nod respectfully as all the top executives present

    were shocked at the news.

    At this point, one of the top executives of Clevnd Group in the middle of the room was bold

    enough to stand up suddenly and say to Warrior No.1, "Ex, excuse me, my wedding is scheduled

    for next month. So, could I ... could I sign up for it?" Despite his fear of Warrior No.1 who might be

    some powerful figure, he still made this bold move to hold a grand wedding for his beloved woman.

    "Stop it! Were you allowed to speak? Get out of here!" Upon seeing him, Dawson instantly turned

    pale with fear as he hurriedly stood up and snarled. As for that top executive who was quite

    handsome, he was so scared that his legs felt weak.

    "Mr. Gill, please ... please excuse me for it. I ... I''m getting out of here right now." The man was

    extremely scared by the fear in Dawson''s eyes and was about to leave in a hurry.

    "Wait," Warrior No.1 who had been silent said at this point.

    Dawson was almost scared to death and immediately exined to him, "Mr. Warrior, I''m sorry for

    his rashness. Please pass over his stupid remarks."

    The way Dawson condescended to plead with Warrior No.1 frightened the man even more. But

    Warrior No.1 just waved his hand, saying, "Well, it''s fine. Since he''s handsome enough and we''ve

    made no exclusion of insiders from the wedding, they should be given priority over any bonus. So

    you don''t have to be so mean to your employees, Mr. Gill. Just include him in it and remember to

    allocate more resources to him on the wedding day."

    Hearing that, Dawson instantly heaved a sigh of relief and looked back at the man, saying,

    "Shouldn''t you thank Mr. Warrior for it?"

    The man hurriedly thanked Warrior No.1 who just waved his hand and nodded with a smile. This

    incident made the atmosphere electric in the conference room. Among all the top executives

    present at the meeting, more than fifty of them nned a wedding for this year. They were greatly

    enthusiastic about the idea, so they worked out all the specific ns soon.

    An hourter, a statement was issued on Clevnd Group''s and Mellon Group''s official websites.

    "The mysterious president schedules a grand wedding at Pasnd Cathedral with a budget of at

    least one hundred and forty million dors a monthter, the fifteenth of next month. For this

    wedding ceremony, 1314 couples from all the cities of the Central Region will be recruited to hold

    the wedding. Each couple included will get a 140 thousand dors sponsorship for the wedding. All

    the wedding necessities, including jewelry and wedding outfits, can be purchased autonomously or

    provided by Clevnd Group or Mellon Group. No expense will be spared! ces are limited and

    volunteers are weed!" After the discussion between Dawson and Eden, they added another

    314 couples whose sponsorships would be on the two of them since 1314 was a lucky number that

    represented their best wishes for a happy marriage.

    Ten minutes after the statement was issued, it was scrolled on all the advertising boards in the city.

    Besides, some well-informed people learned soon that Pasnd Cathedral had been booked by the

    mysterious president for further decorations.

    This uing luxurious wedding scheduled by the mysterious president was a great shock to

    everyone in Pasnd City. More than 140 million dors would be used to sponsor 1314 couples''

    weddings and each couple would get a 140 thousand dors sponsorship. People couldn''t even

    imagine how spectacr this wedding would be. More importantly, the 140 million dors only

    meant the sponsorships for those recruited couples and didn''t include other expenses for the

    wedding. Given some couple''s rough estimate, this wedding would cost at least one billion dors.

    Everyone in Pasnd City was astounded at the news and so were people from more than one

    hundred cities in the Central Region several minutester. After all, it was so rare to see one spend

    so much money holding a wedding.

    Subsequently, all the couples who were to be married from Pasnd City and other cities in the

    Central Region began to sign up for it. Any woman would find it too hard to resist the temptation to

    share such a grand wedding with this mysterious president with a 140 thousand dors

    sponsorship. So the news caused a sensation across the Central Region.

    At the same time, the Browns who were still in conversation also saw the news. Krista even

    screamed, "Oh my god, what a luxurious wedding!"

    Then her eyes rolling, she said acidly as she looked at Jayna with contempt, "Well, Jayna, given

    what your boyfriend said just now, this should be the wedding he is going to hold for you, right?

    Wow, he must be rich enough to spend one billion on this wedding."

    Aware of Krista''s obviously sarcastic tone, Jayna shivered with embarrassment. She felt so helpless

    after Iwan''s bragging to her family was immediately followed by the news that some mysterious rich

    man scheduled such a luxurious wedding for next month. Thinking of this, she couldn''t even live

    with the overwhelming shame. She would never daydream that Iwan would be that mysterious rich

    man. It was just pie in the sky since Iwan was too poor to afford a phone himself when she met him

    five years ago. So she believed that Iwan couldn''t even have an earthly chance of earning so much

    money in only five years.

    But the truth was Jayna was wrong this time. If Iwan were here, he would scoff at Jayna''s thoughts

    by saying, "I''m the mysterious rich man. Do you have a problem with it?" But it was a shame that he

    wasn''t here.

    "Enough already! Hasn''t it been humiliating enough? Krista, stop talking about it anymore. Anyway,

    Jayna is your family. Why can''t you act like an older sister?" William got angry since Jayna''s affair

    humiliated him a lot.

    "Dad, please excuse Jayna for what she did. Anyway, Jayna is a member of the Brown family and

    she''s having a hard time being a single mother, so could you let her go back to Brown Group?"

    Despite his anger, Luis still didn''t have the heart to see his daughter suffer since what was done

    was done.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon hearing his words, Wilson said acidly, "Luis, thepany has got no spare post. Since so

    manypanies are avable in Pasnd City, why does Jayna bother to go back to the family

    business? After all, Krista is able enough to handle the business well, right?" Then he took a sip of

    tea when he finished speaking.

    Skyler was so disgusted at his words and suddenly stood up to talk back to him, "Wilson, don''t go

    too far! Since even Warren hasn''tmented on this matter, what are you up to by trying to stop

    Jayna from going back to Brown Group? Jayna did make a mistake before, but Luis was right in

    saying that she''s a member of the Brown family! How can you hinder Jayna''s return when your

    daughter holds a senior position in the group? I''m afraid that maybe your next move is to withdraw

    Luis''s shares."

    "Aunt Skyler, what do you mean? How can you use me of holding a senior position and ignore

    those contracts I''ve won for the group?" Krista was rather displeased with what Skyler said.

    "Enough already! Skyler, Krista, stop arguing if you don''t want to annoy Dad. What''s the point of

    arguing over the group? If Brady didn''t work in the Military Headquarters, it wouldn''t be up to you to

    compete for the family business." At this point, Warren Brown, who had been quiet as the eldest son

    of William,mented on their quarrel. As soon as he spoke, the room fell silent instantly.

    Among the third-generation Browns, the most promising child was neither Jayna nor Krista, but

    Brady Brown who was a majormander in the Military Headquarters. As Brady''s father, Warren

    enjoyed a high status in the family. Even William needs to reckon with his words. As everyone knew,

    the future development of the Brown Group relied on Brady since power was needed to sustain the

    wealth in the society.

    When everyone was silent, Warren nced at Jayna surrounded by others, saying, "Jayna, since

    you''re a member of the family, it''s eptable if you want to be back to Brown Group or even take

    up an important post. But anyway, you''ve humiliated the family before, so you have to make some

    contributions to the group, which can also be regarded as a probationary period. Once you finish

    the given tasks, you can be a regr employee. What do you think of it?"

    Then he nced at Luis. "Luis, how do you like this idea?"

    Luis nodded and Jayna also lowered her head as a way of showing her acquiescence. Then William

    breathed deeply before saying, "Well, Jayna, a usual period of probation tends tost at least two

    months or even half a year. But as a member of the family, you won''t be given a specific period. As

    long as you can finish the three tasks, you can be a regr employee even in a month. The

    first task is to collect a debt of 280 thousand dors which the Piper family in the south of the city

    has defaulted on for three years. The second is to expand three distribution channels for the group''s

    newly released products. The third is to pick one of the difficult projects for the group and win the

    contract."

    When William finished speaking, Luis''s expression instantly changed and he hurriedly said, "Dad,

    the three tasks are much too difficult for Jayna."

    At this time, Wilson said cynically, "Luis, didn''t Skyler use Krista of holding a senior position?

    Since this is how Krista has risen through the ranks to her current position, then why can''t Jayna

    make it given that she''s only several months younger than Krista and graduated from one of the top

    universities?"

    "Wilson, don''t confuse the two different cases. As you know, Jayna hasn''t even worked for one year

    since graduation. Then how can sheplete such difficult tasks?" Luis said anxiously.

    Jayna looked up at her father, knowing that despite his anger, Luis was still concerned about her,

    and so was Skyler. Then she breathed deeply and said to Luis, "Dad, stop it. I promise to try my

    best toplete the three tasks, as a way of making up for being responsible for what I did."

    Luis looked at Jayna with mixed feelings in his eyes and a gloomy face. "What nonsense you''re

    talking! If the three tasks were so easy, s, they would have been long overdue!"

    William thought for a while before leaning in to look at Luis and then at Jayna, saying, "Jayna, your

    dad is right. The three tasks are indeed difficult for you. Well, since you''re my granddaughter, I''ll

    make you a regr employee as long as you can finish one of them. If you can finish two, you can

    take up a post as a director. A post of manager will be avable if you can finish three."

    After that, he looked at Luis. "Luis, anyway, I won''t be too hard on my granddaughter. Now that I''ve

    lowered the standards, do you still have a problem with my idea?"

    Luis fell silent. Muchter on, he shook his head, replying, "No, I don''t."

    William said to Luis, "You can''t help Jayna with the tasks. Well, forget that. Just help her if you can

    be any help. Let''s call it a day and I have to go. As to what to do with Iwan, it''s up to you guys. The

    point is not to make the Brown family a joke in Pasnd City again."

    When he finished speaking, he sighed deeply, stood up, and left followed by Warren and Wilson.

    Only Krista paused and jeered as she walked past Jayna, "Jayna, remember to seek help from me

    if the tasks are too difficult for you. But I can help you with nothing other than the second one." Then

    she left with a smug smile.

    "What the hell makes her so proud of herself? Look at her smug face, which is as disgusting as her

    father''s. Without her fianc¨¦''s help, there should have been no way for her to win good contracts for

    thepany," Skyler snorted contemptuously as soon as Krista left.

    Luis''s face darkened as he said to her, "Skyler, stop it since Jayna just returned."

    Skyler was in a moment of anger and continued, "Scram! Why should I stop it? I bitterly regret

    having given up the decent life in Cleveque City to suffer here because of your weakness. I can

    stand being bullied, but I can''t stand my daughter''s being bullied by your family like you!"

    Skyler paused and then continued, "But anyway, unlike Krista who can rely on her fianc¨¦ to help her

    compete for contracts, Jayna has no one to count on given that you can be no help, let alone that

    poor soldier. The most important thing for a woman is to marry a capable man. In my opinion, we''d

    better let Jayna marry Lamar, her college ssmate. He''s a much better choice for marriage as a

    top executive of Clevnd Group."

    Hearing her words, Jayna shivered violently and clenched her fists, her eyes filled with tears, saying

    slowly, "Mom, stop it! I will try my best to make it without any help! If I can''t, I won''t regret it!" As she

    spoke, her tears rolled down her face.

    Jayna wasn''t disposed to go back to Brown Group, but she didn''t want to upset her father again.

    Skyler was stunned at Jayna''s words and didn''t say anything else.

    At this time, Jayna had made up her mind and said to herself, ''I won''t count on anyone. Never.''

 Chapter 24 Is It Related to Iwan

    Chapter 24 Is It Rted to Iwan

    Chapter 24 Is It Rted to Iwan?

    An hour ago when Iwan finished the call, he looked around for Emily downstairs in the hall where

    Emily was nowhere to be seen. He thought Jacey must have taken Emily somewhere else, so he

    went to the surrounding area.

    It took him some time to find Jacey and Emily in front of a store behind the hotel where Emily was

    enjoying an ice cream Jacey had bought. It seemed that Jacey liked Emily very much. Seeing that,

    Iwan walked over.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Jacey," Iwan called her with a smile.

    Jacey nodded at Iwan, saying, "Hi, Iwan. I''m sorry for what my parents said. They just can''t bear to

    see my sister suffer. Although they have been worried about her as a single mother over the past

    few years, they are just too stubborn to show their care for her and so are my sister."

    Iwan nodded. "Don''t worry. I won''t take their words seriously. It''s my fault for being back toote to

    prevent Jayna and Emily from suffering. Since I''m back, I won''t leave them alone again. I''ve been

    ready to take good care of them. But I''d like you to help me convince your parents to allow me to

    take my time. I''ll prove myself to be a good husband to them."

    Jacey breathed deeply before nodding and saying, "I believe you, Iwan."

    Iwan was stunned and looked at her in confusion. "Do you believe me?"

    Jacey nodded. "Yes. I can feel your genuine affection and concern for my sister and Emily, which I

    believe matters more than wealth or a decent job. Besides, my sister isn''t that materialistic. So she''ll

    be happy as long as you''re nice to her."

    Hearing that, Iwan was so touched. He nodded and then fell silent as her words impressed

    themselves on his memory.

    "Dad, do you want ice cream? Aunt Jacey bought it for me and it''s very delicious. Just have a taste

    of it." Emily handed the ice cream joyfully to Iwan who took her from Jacey''s arms, tasted it with a

    laugh, and said, "Wow, it''s so sweet. But I''ve got an upset stomach, so just enjoy it yourself."

    Emily nodded and buried herself in the ice cream. Since this was a rare feast for her, she ate very

    slowly.

    Just as Iwan wanted to talk to Emily, a stylish woman walked over, stopped at Jacey''s side, and

    nced at her, saying, "Jacey, are you still in a mood for a chat here? Have you gotten the offer

    from the department of Mellon Group where you worked as an intern since you''re graduating next

    month?"

    Jacey''s face darkened and she talked back, "It has nothing to do with you. Autumn Isbell, just mind

    your own business."

    The girl called Autumn Isbell said arrogantly, "Jacey, stop daydreaming about the offer. This is the

    price you have to pay for offending Mr. Piper. You deserve it! What good news it is! By the way, I''ve

    got my offer. So you''d better be ready to look for another job one monthter."

    "Autumn, shut up!" Jacey was instantly furious and shouted at her. But Autumn ignored her and

    turned to leave without staying any longer.

    "What''s wrong, Jacey? Do you want tond a job in Mellon Group?" Iwan asked.

    "Shame on you! I know how you hooked Mr. Piper. You''re so shameless! I will disdain to receive an

    offer from such a filthypany!" Jacey shouted angrily, clenching her fists.

    Then she looked at Iwan and took a deep breath to calm herself down. "I''m good, Iwan. That girl is

    my college ssmate who has been finding fault with me. When we spent the internship together at

    Mellon Groupst year, she always tripped me up and even hooked the director in charge of interns.

    Well, it seems that I have no chance of getting an offer from Mellon Group. But I''m just so disgusted

    at her mboyant style. Iwan, is it inevitable to deal with those boring people at the workce?"

    Seeing Jacey''s frustrated expression, Iwan smiled andforted her. "Not necessarily. I heard of

    Mellon Group, only second to Clevnd Group among the bigpanies in Pasnd City. Given

    that such a toppany tends to have a good reputation, I think the director and that girl called

    Autumn you are talking about are only a few exceptions."

    Jacey nodded, somewhat upset. "s, I know. But I can do nothing with them since I''m just a

    nobody. It seems that I won''t get the offer ording to what Autumn said just now. Actually, I prefer

    Mellon Group to Clevnd Group. What a shame I can''t work there."

    Iwan smiled, saying, "Don''t despair, Jacey. Anything is possible. Maybe you''ll get an offer soon."

    Jacey smiled carelessly. "It''s no big deal, Iwan. Could you stay here to watch Emily while I go

    upstairs to see how their conversation goes? I need to check on my sister since Krista has always

    found fault with her since she was a kid."

    Iwan nodded in agreement. "Alright. Just go ahead."

    After Jacey left, Iwan took out his phone to text Warrior No.1. "My wife''s sister was an intern at

    Mellon Group, called Jacey Brown. Her director with Piper as his surname abused his position and

    had an affair with a female intern called Autumn Isbell. Just let Eden deal with this matter."

    After Iwan sent the message, Emily asked curiously, "Dad, what are you doing?"

    Iwan replied with a smile, "I''m texting Uncle Warrior No.1 Do you like him?"

    Emily nodded cheerfully. "Of course. I like Uncle Warrior No.1 and he also likes me. Dad, could you

    let hime to y with me sometime?"

    Smiling, Iwan nodded. "No problem. What about tomorrow?"

    Emily agreed readily and then was brought to a park in the distance by Iwan. At the same time, at

    the headquarters of Clevnd Group, Warrior No.1 received the message from Iwan while having a

    meeting with Eden and Dawson. He nced at the message and then handed the phone to Eden

    whose expression immediately changed after reading the message.

    Eden thought, ''Lord of Heaven Domain''s sister-inw was bullied by my employees? Damn it, what

    a disaster!'' He was so scared in a cold sweat and wasn''t in the mood for the meeting, charging

    toward a manager of hispany and snarling, "Do you have a man called Nikhil Piper working

    under you who is in charge of interns?"

    The manager instantly turned pale with fear and hurriedly nodded. "Yes. What''s wrong, Mr.

    Addison? What happened to him?"

    Eden snapped at him with a pale face, "Get him out of mypany right now, as well as that girl

    called Autumn Isbell working for him! Besides, hasten to call an intern whose name is Jacey Brown

    to inform her of the offer with a high sry. Hurry up! Settle it within ten minutes, or you''ll be fired

    too!"

    Eden''s words instantly left the manager dumbfounded. Then the manager stumbled out of the

    meeting room as he dialed Nikhil''s number, snarling, "Nikhil, son of a bitch, you''ve been fired! Get

    out of thepany right now, as well as Autumn Isbell working under you! I won''t let go of you!"

    When he finished snarling, he hung up the phone, logged on to thepany''s system, looked up

    Jacey''s phone number, and then dialed. "Hello? Is this Jacey Brown, Miss Brown?"

    Panting heavily, the manager still tried his best to sound respectful despite his intense anxiety.

    "Hello, this is Dexter Orris, administrative director of Mellon Group. ording to the recent internal

    rectification, we''ve found that Nikhil Piper abused his position as your director. He has been fired.

    Besides, I found that he''d assessed your files as disqualified and selected some incapable interns

    like Autumn Isbell instead. So I''m calling you to offer our apologies, as an attempt to ask your

    pardon for this mistake. Miss Brown, Mellon Group wees excellent college graduates like you

    to join us. So you don''t have to wait until you graduate and cane to go through the onboarding

    process whenever you''re avable. Apart from that, you''ll be offered double sries given your

    impressive performance during the internship. If you have no problem with it, I''ll mail you the

    contract right now."

    At the moment, Jacey, who had walked into Jayna''s room in the hotel, was directly stunned by the

    call. She hung up the phone in a daze and then stared nkly at the offer from the administrative

    director of Mellon Group in her mailbox on the phone.

    Although William and the others had left, Skyler looked at Jacey still with a gloomy face. "Jacey,

    what are you busy with? Stop being glued to your phone and spare a thought for your sister! Have

    you talked with Iwan downstairs, right? Then what do you think of him from the perspective of an

    adult?"

    Hearing her words, Jacey looked up thoughtfully as she seemed to realize something. She was

    wondering if this offer had anything to do with Iwan since she received it just after Iwan had made

    such a prediction downstairs. What was more, the director who called her seemed to sound very

    anxious and scared.

    But soon she was stupefied by this sudden idea since it was so absurd and impossible. The more

    she was uncertain about it, the more she couldn''t help thinking that this offer was rted to Iwan

    despite ack of evidence.

    "Jacey, are you listening to your mom? What''s your opinion of Iwan? Do you think he''s good?" Luis

    repeated Skyler''s question since Jacey was silent.

    "What do you expect to be good about a poor soldier? Even if he''s a nice guy, will he be rich

    enough to support Jayna and the kid?" Skyler snorted with contempt and never expected any good

    comments on Iwan from Jacey.

    But what Jacey said next made the other three people in the room look up in surprise.

    "Dad, mom, I think Iwan''s nice and capable enough to take good care of Jayna and make her

    happy. I just have such an intuition despite ack of proof."

    After she said that, she turned to look at Jayna who was staring at her in a fog. "Jayna, I believe

    Iwan is really nice and you two will have a happy ending."

    Luis and Skyler were both stunned since they didn''t expect Jacey to think so highly of Iwan.

    But Jacey was increasingly suspicious and wondering, ''Is it a coincidence or the result of Iwan''s

    help?''

    Her suspicion was hardening especially when she remembered that Iwan seemed so confident

    while talking to her downstairs.

 Chapter 25 Iwans Sensitive Nerve

    Chapter 25 Iwan''s Sensitive Nerve

    Chapter 25 IwanˇŻs Sensitive Nerve

    An hourter, Jayna called Iwan, asking him to bring Emily upstairs. When Iwan brought Emily

    upstairs, Skyler and Luis had already gone back, and only Jayna and her sister Jacey were left

    upstairs.

    ˇ°Iwan.ˇ± Jacey gave him a deep look, suppressing her doubts and not asking. After all, JaynaˇŻs return

    to the family was the top priority. Her parents had told her about WilliamˇŻs conditions for JaynaˇŻs

    return, which she thought might be too difficult for Jayna.

    Jacey took Emily from Iwan as Jayna had a worried look on her face. ording to what she knew,

    Iwan was unemployed after just having been expelled from the army and it might take him one

    month tond a job. He can''t find a job in just one or two days. That meant the familyˇŻs living

    expenses were on her before he got a job, as well as the rental. Since Skyler didnˇŻt want to see

    Iwan, Jayna wasnˇŻt even allowed to move back home.

    Aware of JaynaˇŻs worried expression, Iwan asked her carefully, ˇ°Jayna, whatˇŻs wrong? Do you want

    to tell me about it?ˇ±

    Jayna shook her head, breathed deeply, and smiled at Iwan and Emily, saying, ˇ°I''ll go out to do

    some errandster, maybe I''ll be backter. Iwan, could you take Emily to find a cheaper rental

    house nearbyŁż Let''s rent one first. I mean we canˇŻt afford to stay in the hotel too long.ˇ±

    Then she turned to look at Jacey. ˇ°Jacey, if youˇŻre avable recently, could you help me with Emily

    since Iwan needs tond a job? IˇŻd appreciate your help.ˇ±

    Jacey immediately waved her hand and said, ˇ°As your sister, Iˇ®m d to be of any help, Jayna. I

    happen to be free these days, so you two can rest assured. You can focus on your job, and brother-

    inw can start looking for a job. You guys just leave Emily to me."ˇ±

    Jayna nodded and then kissed Emily. ˇ°Emily, I have to go out to deal with something, so you just

    stay here and y with your dad and Aunt Jacey, okay?ˇ±

    Emily nodded sensibly and kissed Jayna on the face and said, "Well, Mom. DonˇŻt worry. I won''t run

    around, and I''ll be with father and aunt..."

    Hearing that, Jayna looked at Iwan in the end. She didnˇŻt say anything and instead, she stood up

    with a slightly weary look and walked out of the room.

    Having sensed that Jayna was hiding something from him, Iwan didnˇŻt frown until she went far.

    Then he nced at Jacey in a fog, asking, ˇ°Jacey, whatˇŻs wrong with your sister?ˇ±

    Jacey had a meaningful look on her face, sighed deeply, and then shook her head. ˇ°Given that you

    guys have been back, my dad wants to get Jayna back to the family business since itˇŻll be

    convenient for her. For her return, my grandpa has three conditions and Jayna needs to meet at

    least one of them. But, s, each of the conditions is very difficult for her.ˇ±

    Iwan remained calm and asked drily, ˇ°Can you be more specific about the conditions?ˇ±

    Jacey continued, ˇ°The first one is to collect a debt of 280 thousand dors which the Piper family in

    the south of the city has defaulted on. The second is to expand three distribution channels for the

    Brown Group. The third is to handle one of the difficult projects of the group and win the contract.

    None of them is an easy job. I think Grandpa is just making the situation difficult for Jayna by giving

    her such impossible tasks.ˇ±

    At this time, Emily in Jacey''s arms hurriedly cut in to echo what Jacey had said. ˇ°Dad, dad, mom is

    in difficulty and needs your help. I donˇŻt want mom to work so hard.ˇ±

    After Emily said so, JaceyˇŻs eyes shed with surprise as she looked at Iwan carefully. But Iwan just

    nodded, smiling and saying, ˇ°Emily, IˇŻm sorry to be of no help since I just came back and have no

    acquaintance here. But you need to believe that your mom can make it herself, right?ˇ±

    Tilting her head, Emily thought for a while and nodded cutely in the end. ˇ°Yes. I believe that mom is

    quite able to make it. At that time, grandpa and great-grandpa wonˇŻt dislike me and mom.ˇ±

    Iwan nodded. After he and Jacey checked out of the hotel, he began to look for a suitable rental

    house with Emily. As a local who grew up in Pasnd City, Jacey knew well about it and seeded

    in finding a house with two bedrooms and a living room for Iwan and Jayna with her ssmate''s

    help by 3 p.m.. Since it wasnˇŻt a downtown apartment, the rental didnˇŻt cost much. With the

    acquaintanceˇŻs help, it only cost two hundred and fourteen dors a month. So Iwan paid for it

    without bargaining.

    Then Jacey took Iwan and Emily to buy a lot of daily necessities. One room was for Jacey and the

    other room was for Iwan, Jayna, and Emily.

    At 6 p.m., when Iwan got the dinner ready, Jayna hadnˇŻt been back. After giving Jayna a call, Iwan

    had dinner first with Jacey and Emily. As for Jayna, she wasnˇŻt back until eight with a faint handprint

    on her right cheek which was slightly swollen. Her eyes were also somewhat red and swollen,

    probably from crying. Seeing her like this, Iwan narrowed his eyes and couldnˇŻt help but have a

    murderous look. But no matter how he asked, Jayna just imed that she was all right and needed

    a rest before taking Emily back to the bedroom to sleep.

    After clearing up the kitchen, Iwan was about to call Warrior No.1 to ask him to find it out when

    Jacey walked out of JaynaˇŻs room.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ˇ°Jacey, whatˇŻs wrong with your sister? Has she told you about it?ˇ± Iwan asked her.

    Jacey replied with gritted teeth, ˇ°She went to the Piper Group in the south of the city in the

    afternoon for the debts but didnˇŻt even get to see the Pipers but a manager working for the

    When she finished speaking, she nced at Iwan and sighed, ˇ°Iwan, donˇŻt give it a second thought.

    The Piper family has defaulted on the debts for seven or eight years and will never pay off the

    debts. s, IˇŻll tell Jayna to give it up.ˇ± When she finished speaking, she went back into the room to

    resume persuading Jayna.

    When the door was closed, with a murderous look on his face, Iwan slowly turned to look at the

    room where Jayna and Emily were in. He had nned to get Warrior No.1 to deal with the three

    tasks for Jayna as soon as possible. But he didnˇŻt expect Jayna to work on it in such haste.

    ˇ®The Pipers! I wonˇŻt let go of you!ˇŻ Iwan said to himself. He wanted to go to the south of the city

    immediately, but the timing wasnˇŻt good since Jayna and the others hadnˇŻt fallen asleep. Once they

    found out, he didnˇŻt even know how to exin it. So he sent Warrior No.1 a message.

    As time went by, it was midnight when Jayna and Emily had been soundly asleep, Iwan opened his

    eyes in the next bed.

    Then he crept out of bed carefully, tiptoed over to open the door, went downstairs, and walked

    towards the darkness far away. The moment he went downstairs, he couldnˇŻt even disguise his

    overwhelming rage and swore to kill whoever dared to bully his wife.

    But what Iwan didnˇŻt know was that the curtains in JaceyˇŻs bedroom opened a crack to reveal

    JaceyˇŻs eyes as he went downstairs and walked towards the distance.

 Chapter 26 Are You Reed

    Chapter 26 Are You Reed

    Chapter 26 Are You Reed?

    At this time, in the headquarters of Piper Group in the south, Reed was kneeling in the president''s

    office in a cold sweat. With a pale face, he lowered his head and didn''t dare to say a word. He didn''t

    even dare to look up at the man in front of him.

    Because he would never forget the scene that frightened him to the extreme two hours ago.

    Two hours ago, Reed was flirting with his sexy secretary in the office when he suddenly received a

    call from Eden, the leader of the underground forces in Pasnd City. He was so frightened that he

    answered it immediately. As a result, Eden said, "Reed, you''re finished. If you don''t want to die, stay

    in thepany, or you can try to run away..."

    Reed was freaking out. He couldn''t care about the beautiful secretary and drove her out. Shivering,

    he called Eden, but Eden didn''t answer him. No matter how powerful Reed was, he was just the

    boss of a smallpany. Naturally, he couldn''t bepared to Eden, one of the big shots in

    Pasnd City. He didn''t even dare to escape. If he escaped, he would absolutely die. Eden was in

    charge of Pasnd City. How could he leave Pasnd City? It was his wishful thinking...

    Sure enough, when Reed came to sense and looked downstairs, he saw several gangstersing

    here. He was desperate.

    But he had no idea what he had done! He was dumbfounded. He thought about it carefully, but he

    didn''t know who he had offended.

    More than ten minutester, Eden arrived with more than one hundred gangsters. As soon as he

    arrived, he surrounded Reed''spany. Reed was cruel and he liked to squeeze his employees.

    Therefore, many people were working overtime in thepany though it waste. However, they

    had no way to leave thepany at this time.

    As soon as Eden entered thepany, he went directly to Reed''s office. Reed was so scared that

    he hurriedly knelt on the ground. He had only heard of Eden, but he never saw him. Even so, he

    was extremely afraid of Eden. These years, he heard a lot of stories of those who went against

    Eden. Those people all suffered miserably. Therefore, Reed knelt on the ground without hesitation.

    "Mr. Addison, I... really don''t know what I did wrong. Mr. Addison, please tell me. No matter what,

    I''m willing to be punished. Please don''t kill me..." Reed knelt on the ground and begged Eden in

    great fear.

    Eden looked coldly at Reed who was kneeling on the ground. He walked to Reed and looked at him

    as if he was a dead man. Then he slowly said, "Reed, you''re finished. If you offended me, I might let

    you go. However, you don''t even know who you offended. What a tragedy!"

    No matter how dull Reed was, he understood what Eden meant at this time. It turned out that he

    didn''t offend Eden. He didn''t take the other words of Eden to heart. He subconsciously looked at

    Eden and asked, "Mr. Addison, it''s good that I didn''t offend you. I was so scared..."

    Eden looked at Reed with strange eyes. After looking at him for a long time, he said, "Are you out of

    your head? Or didn''t you hear what I said clearly? Alright, I''ll repeat it. Reed, you offended someone

    more powerful than me. Even I don''t dare to offend him. Ha-ha, have you understood?"

    Oh God... Reed understood what Eden meant, and his face turned pale. He immediately looked at

    Eden and asked, "Mr. Addison? Even you... don''t dare to offend him?"

    Eden nodded, stood up, and said, "Yes, but ording to what he told me, it seems that you were

    not the one who did it. I guess it''s one of your subordinates. Otherwise, you would have died. After

    all, he''s heartless..." Eden frowned and analyzed this matter. This morning, he encountered the

    same thing. One of his subordinates did something wrong and provoked that man...

    Reed trembled violently when he heard this. After a while, he suddenly kowtowed to Eden as if he

    had gone crazy, "Mr. Addison, please help me! I don''t know what my subordinate has done. I have

    no idea. Please save me..."

    Reed was so frightened that he burst into tears. Eden kicked him with annoyance and said, "I don''t

    know the details. Wait for him toe here. Reed... You''d better be sensible. Otherwise, you''ll be

    finished, and your family will be ruined. Understand?"

    Reed nodded in fear, "Yeah, I understand..." Then he knelt respectfully on the ground and waited for

    the man toe. However, he noticed something and felt more frightened. From the corner of his

    eye, he noticed that Eden didn''t dare to sit down after he came in, and Eden had been standing

    aside. Reed was more worried and nervous. The big shot must be horrible.

    Half an hourter, Warrior No.1 came in. He was dressed in ck. When he came in, Eden

    personally pulled a chair for him. After he sat down, he asked Reed coldly, "Are you Reed?" Warrior

    No.1 looked somanding, and Reed was under great pressure.

    Reed was sweating all over. He immediately lowered his head and said respectfully, "Sir... Yes... I''m

    Reed."

    Warrior No.1 nodded and asked, "You owe the Brown family two million dors for goods. What did

    you do when the Brown family came here to ask for money today? Tell me the truth, or you''ll suffer

    a worse life than death!"

    Hearing the question, Reed was stunned. He immediately kowtowed and said, "Sir, I didn''t see

    anyone from the Brown family today. I''m telling the truth. As for the money, I''ll pay it right now. No,

    I''ll pay them ten times the money..."

    Warrior No.1 waved his hand to stop Reed from talking. He leaned forward and said with a colder

    face, "I''m not interested in what you did before. The Brown family dide here today, but you say

    you don''t know."

    Reed was so frightened. He quickly shook his head and said, "Sir, I swear I know nothing about it,

    really. Wait... Sir, can you let me ask my secretary?"

    Warrior No.1 thought for a moment and nodded. Reed didn''t get up and asked his Secretary to

    come in. It was the beautiful secretary he flirted with. When the secretary saw Reed kneeling on the

    ground in great fear, she was scared. Before she could react, Reed hurriedly asked, "Did anyone

    from the Brown familye here for money today? Think about it carefully! Hurry up and tell me!"

    Reed was on the verge of tears.

    The secretary said in a hurry, "Mr. Piper... A member of the Brown family... came here today indeed.

    It was a girl. However, Jeffrey, staff in the Sales Department, drove her out. I heard that... Jeffrey

    pped the girl in her face... Mr. Piper, this is... the only thing I know..."

    "Jeffrey! Son of a b*tch! Where is Jeffrey? Where is he now? Is he still in thepany?" Reed was

    furious. He almost died because of Jeffrey.

    "He''s... not in thepany. He... left. I... don''t know where he is..." The secretary was so scared

    that she had fallen to the ground.

    Warrior No.1 waved his hand and stopped Reed who wanted to speak. Then he turned to Eden and

    said, "Catch him. I''ll give you half an hour. If I can''t see him in half an hour, you know what will

    happen to you!

    Eden ran out in a hurry while roaring at his bodyguards, "Inform everyone right now! Catch Jeffrey!

    The stuff in the Sales Department in Piper Group! Hurry up and catch him..."

    Eden was efficient. More than ten minutester, a fat middle-aged man with earrings on one ear

    was brought in. The man was Jeffrey. At this time, Jeffrey was overwhelmed by fear. Just now, he

    was having roasted meat near thepany when hundreds of people surrounded him and took him

    away without saying a word. On the way here, he heard that it was Eden who wanted to catch him!

    "Mr. Addison... I... am Jeffrey. I... didn''t... do anything wrong..." Jeffrey begged Eden for mercy as

    soon as he came in.

    "Break his legs..." Warrior No.1 said ndly. In an instant, someone broke Jeffrey''s legs. Jeffrey

    screamed in pain. His legs had been broken by Eden''s bodyguards.

    When Warrior No.1 wanted to say something more, Iwan called him. After saying something,

    Warrior No.1 stood up from his seat and waited like Eden.

    Seeing Warrior No.1 stand up, Eden asked subconsciously, "Sir, is... heing?" Warrior No.1

    nodded and said, "He will be here soon..."

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Bang... The next moment, Eden, the No. 2 big shot in Pasnd City, knelt on the ground. He dared

    to stand in front of Warrior No.1, but how dare he stand up in front of the Lord of the Heaven

    Domain?

    When Eden knelt, Jeffrey and Reed were shocked to the extreme. Eden was very powerful. Only

    those who lived in Pasnd City could understand how influential Eden was, but Eden had knelt!

    What the hell was going on?

    The next moment, Iwan, who was dressed in ck and looked domineering and cruel, came in.

    Eden''s bodyguards were all frightened by him and they fell to the ground.

    Iwan sat on the chair with hostility and looked at Eden and Reed who knelt on the ground. Jayna

    frowned and looked at Warrior No.1. Warrior No.1 pointed to Jeffrey whose legs had been broken

    and said, "Mr. Cliff, he is Jeffrey, the man who pped Mrs. Cliff. I was going to disable his hand..."

    Iwan nodded, looked at Jeffrey, and asked, "Did you p my wife? Huh?"

    Jeffrey, who was kneeling on the ground, couldn''t be more scared. He kept kowtowing and begging

    for mercy, "Sir... I... didn''t know she was your wife. I... really didn''t know. Oh, Reed, it was Reed who

    asked me to do this. In the past, he asked me to drive out the Brown family if they came here for the

    money. Sir, please let me go..."

    Reed, who was also kneeling on the ground, was stunned by Jeffrey''s words. Was Jeffrey kidding!

    Even Eden knelt when he heard Iwan''s name. How could he bear to offend Iwan?

    Reed didn''t dare to let Jeffrey go on speaking, so he scolded him immediately, "Nonsense! Don''t

    frame me! I don''t know what you''re talking about!"

    Then Reed hurriedly begged Iwan for mercy and said, "Sir, please believe me. I really don''t know

    about it..."

    Bang... Before Reed finished his words, a loud noise sounded. Iwan had built up his strength

    through breathing and hit Jeffrey who knelt beside him just now...

    A stream of blood sshed on Reed''s body and face. Reed wet his pants in terror...

    Iwan leaned forward, looked at Reed, and asked, "Are you... Reed?"

 Chapter 27 Was It Because Of Iwan

    Chapter 27 Was It Because Of Iwan

    Chapter 27 Was It Because Of Iwan?

    "Sir... Please forgive me... I won''t do it again. I''ll go to the Brown family tomorrow and apologize to

    Miss Brown in person. I''ll pay her ten times the money... " Reed didn''t give up and kept begging

    Iwan.

    Iwan took a meaningful look at Reed and said, "You should be d that I don''t want to expose my

    identity in front of my wife now! Break one of your arms by yourself. Remember what you said and

    apologize to my wife tomorrow, but you''re not allowed to tell anyone what happened tonight. As for

    the money, pay it ording to the bank interest. Understand?" Reed was overjoyed when he heard

    this. He kowtowed to Iwan desperately and said, "Sir, I see. Thank you for your kindness..." After

    kowtowing for a while, Reed picked up a steel pipe on the ground and smashed it on his left arm.

    His left arm broke in an instant, but he endured the pain and didn''t cry out. It was painful, but he

    was too scared to make a sound. As for his secretary, she had fainted in fear when Jeffrey was

    killed. Even if she woke up, she wouldn''t tell anyone about this matter. Moreover, even Eden, the

    heartless and powerful big shot in Pasnd City, was trembling in fear. He knelt on the ground and

    didn''t even dare to look up at Iwan. Iwan nodded, got up, and looked at Eden who was kneeling

    beside Warrior No.1. "Who is he?" Iwan pointed at Eden and asked Warrior No.1.

    Before Warrior No.1 could speak, Eden replied respectfully, "Mr. Cliff, my name is Eden..." "Oh, it

    turns out you''re Eden. You did a good job this morning. Get up. You''re one of us. Help Warrior No.1

    these days. If you do a good job, you can have a chance to join us..." Iwan nodded when he heard

    Eden''s words. Eden was overjoyed and his eyes lit up. He got up quickly, bowed his head to Iwan

    again, and said, "Thank you so much. As long as you need my help in the future, I''ll do my best to

    help you!" Hearing this, Iwan paused and said, "Well, I really need you to do something. Originally, I

    wanted Warrior No.1 to inform you and Dawson. But since you''re here, I''ll give you the task. Well,

    the Brown family asked my wife to do three things. The first one has beenpleted. The second

    thing is that she has to sign contracts with three business partners. Do it for her as soon as

    possible. But remember not to reveal my identity!" Eden immediately nodded respectfully and said,

    "I see. Please rest assured. I''ll make an arrangement tonight!" "Okay..." Iwan nodded. Then he

    looked at Warrior No.1 and said, "Thank you for what you did recently..." Warrior No.1 smiled and

    said, "It''s no bother. You saved my life. I want to support you all my wife and do everything for

    you..." Iwan patted Warrior No.1 heavily on the shoulder and said, "I appreciate it! Deal with the

    mess here. I can''t stay outside for too long. Oh, by the way, Emily wants to y with you. If you''re

    free tomorrow,e to my house. I''ll send you the addresster..." Warrior No.1 nodded, and then

    Iwan left. He couldn''t stay outside for long, and his true identity could not be easily exposed. If

    people knew that the Lord of the Heaven Domain was here, the city might be influenced, and there

    would be no peace... It seemed that Iwan stayed in thepany for a long time. In fact, he went

    back in an hour. After he went back, Jayna and Emily were sleeping soundly, so he didn''t think

    much and went to bed. But what he didn''t know was that at the moment he opened the door and

    entered the house, Jacey, who was sleeping in another room, opened her eyes again and looked at

    the time on her phone. She was lost in thought... The next morning, after having breakfast, Jayne

    wanted to ask Reed for money again. She had made up her mind that she could no longer be

    looked down upon by her family. If her family didn''t ept her, they would never ept Iwan.

    Therefore, she must go to Reed''s house to get the money back! But this time, Jacey insisted on

    going with her. Jayna didn''t say refuse, so Iwan took Emily downstairs to see them off. When they

    got downstairs, Warrior No.1 happened to arrive. "Hello, Mr. Cliff..." After saying hello to Jayna,

    Warrior No.1 held Emily in his arms and said, "I''m here to see you. Look at the toy I brought you. Do

    you like it?" Warrior No.1 handed a pink bubble machine to Emily. He pressed it, and colored

    bubbles came out. The bubbles looked very beautiful in the sunlight. Emily liked it so much, but she

    didn''t dare to take it. She looked at Jayna. Seeing that Emily liked it so much, Jayna smiled and

    said, "Emily, hurry up and express thanks." Emily quickly held the bubble camera, smiled at Warrior

    No.1 sweetly, and said, "Thank you so much..." Iwan said to Jayna and Jacey, "You can leave.

    Warrior No.1 and I will take Emily to the park. Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of Emily..." Emily

    waved her small fist at Jayna and said, "Mom, do your best! You''ll make it!" Jayna smiled and

    nodded at Iwan, and then left with Jacey. But no one noticed that when Jacey left, she stole a

    nce at Iwan and Warrior No.1. She remembered the appearance of Warrior No.1. Yesterday, she

    secretly asked Emily whom Iwan called when she went upstairs to find Jayna, and Emily told her it

    was Warrior No.1.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    More than ten minutester, Jayna asked Jacey on the bus, "Jacey, what''s wrong? Why did you

    steal nces at Warrior No.1 when we left?" Jacey was stunned for a moment. Then she smiled

    and said, "Oh, there''s nothing special. I''m just curious. By the way, Jayna, it''s not nine o''clock yet.

    Are we going to Reed''spany?" Jayna''s face darkened when she heard this. She bit her lips,

    took a deep breath, and said, "Yeah, we''re going there. Before I met Reed yesterday, his stuff had

    driven me out. Today I''ll stop him at the door of hispany! I''m sure..." While Jayna was speaking,

    her phone rang. It was a strange number, so she didn''t want to answer it, but the phone kept

    ringing. She had no choice but to answer it. Someone said something on the phone, and Jayna

    hung up with a strange look on her face. After she hung up, Jacey asked her, "Jayna, what''s

    wrong? Who was it? You don''t look well..." Jayna frowned and said, "Jacey, get off at the next stop.

    Reed said he wanted to see me. I can''t figure out why he suddenly called me. Anyway, let''s meet

    him first..." Jacey''s heart trembled, and an idea shed through her mind, but she didn''t dare to

    think further. She didn''t speak anymore. After the bus arrived at the next stop, she got off the bus

    with Jayna. Then they went somewhere wide and waited for Reed to arrive.

    About ten minutester, Reed arrived in a ck Mercedes. As soon as Reed got out of the car, he

    took a folder and ran to Jayna in sweat. Although Jayna didn''t know what Reed wanted to do, he

    came here in person, so she said in a kind tone, "Mr. Piper, you don''t have toe in person. I was

    going to find you. There''s no need to bother you." Hearing Jayna''s words, Reed broke out in a cold

    sweat. He thought, "Fortunately, I came here in person, or my other arm would be broken. Don''t you

    know who your husband is?" Reed felt extremely bitter. He immediately smiled and said to Jayna

    with great respect, "Miss Brown, you''re too polite. I''ve owed the money for many years, and I''m so

    sorry. I was on a business trip yesterday. When I heard that my stuff pped you, I felt guiltier. Well,

    I''ve transferred two million three hundred and forty thousand dors to yourpany. The extra

    three hundred and forty thousand dors is the interest. I''m here to apologize to you personally. I''m

    so sorry for what happened yesterday. Please forgive me... " Hearing this, Jayna was stunned. She

    asked subconsciously, "Mr. Piper... Do you mean you''ve transferred the money?" Reed immediately

    showed Jayna the screenshot and said, "Yes, Miss Brown, this is the screenshot of the transfer

    records. You can inform the Finance Department of yourpanyter. Oh, by the way, Miss

    Brown, to express my sincere apology, I''ll sign a new contract with you. I want to achieve long-term

    cooperation with your family in the future. I want to buy all your products. I don''t want any

    misunderstanding. Therefore, as long as you sign this contract now, I will transfer the money for this

    year to you. What do you think?" When Reed finished speaking, he took out a contract and handed

    it to Jayna. Besides, he had swiped open his phone. As long as Jayna signed her name, he would

    transfer the money immediately. Jayna was somewhat dumbfounded, and she read the contract

    subconsciously. The contract was very simple, and there was nothing wrong with it. After reading

    the contract, Jayna said to Reed suspiciously, "Mr. Piper... Are you sure you want to cooperate with

    my family and pay the money in advance?"

    Without saying anything, Reed immediately transferred one million dors to the Brown family''s

    company in front of Jayna. Then he said to her, "Miss Brown, look. I''ve transferred the money. I''m

    sorry for what happened before. I promise that there will be no problem with our future cooperation!

    Miss Brown, please sign the contract..." Jayna signed the contract in a daze. Although the contract

    was in her hand and Reed had paid a year''s money in advance, she couldn''t believe it. After all, she

    was driven out of Reed''spany yesterday. However, Reed apologized to her in person this day.

    He paid the money and even renewed the contract. Seeing Jayna sign the contract, Reed was

    relieved, but he didn''t dare to look too happy. However, Jacey had been staring at him and noticed a

    slight change in his expression.

    "Mr. Piper, do you know my elder brother-inw Iwan?" Suddenly, Jacey asked Reed. Reed

    shuddered subconsciously. Cold sweat ran down his cheek, and his face turned pale. But he

    immediately frowned at Jacey and asked suspiciously, "Iwan? Your elder brother-inw? Who is

    he? Does he know me?" Jacey took a serious look at Reed and felt that he didn''t seem to be lying.

    She frowned, too. Hearing Reed''s questions, she said, "Oh, it''s all right. By the way, Mr. Piper, are

    you okay? Your head and arm are bandaged. What happened?" Hearing this, Jayna found that

    Reed seemed to be injured. Seeing them look at him, Reed immediately put on a bitter face, sighed

    deeply, and said, "s! I was so unlucky! I hit a telegraph pole with my car the day before

    yesterday. By the way, Miss Brown, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go first. I have something to do..."

    Reed was leaving, and Jacey asked quickly, "Mr. Piper, Jeffrey pped my sister yesterday. How

    are you going to deal with him?" "Jacey! Shut up! Stop talking!" Hearing this, Jayna red at Jacey.

    Then she said to Reed in a hurry, "Mr. Piper, don''t take her words to heart. She''s young and

    naive..." But Jacey''s words frightened Reed. He immediately waved his hand and said, "It''s okay,

    Miss Brown. I''ll fire Jeffrey when I go back. I''ll never keep such an employee. I''ll leave first. Bye..."

    After Reed finished his words, he hurried away without waiting for Jayna to speak. He almost let the

    cat out of the bag just now! Jayna believed him. However, it was hard to deal with Jacey. He didn''t

    dare to gasp for air until he was far away from Jayna and Jacey. Fortunately, he reacted in time...

    After Reed left, Jayna frowned and said to Jacey, "Jacey! Did you have to speak harshly? Reed is

    not a good man, is he? If he is a kind man, how could he owe the money for so many years? You

    are too young. s! In the future, you should think twice before you speak..." Jacey looked at Jayna

    with a strange expression and said, "Jayna, don''t you think it''s strange? You said Reed was not a

    good man, and he had owed the money for so many years. Why did he suddenly pay the money

    today? He even signed another contract with you so generously!" Jayna was stunned when she

    heard this. She frowned and said, "Yeah, your words are reasonable. There''s indeed something

    wrong with it. I focused on signing the contract just now, so I didn''t think much. Wait. Did you ask

    Reed if he knew Iwan? Do you suspect that Iwan went to him?" Jacey nodded, and then shook her

    head and said, "I''m not sure. After you fell asleepst night, Iwan went out and then came back in

    an hour. But when I asked Reed, he didn''t seem to be lying, so I''m not sure..." Jayna frowned hard.

    She looked up in the direction of the house they rented and thought, "Iwan, did you help me?"

 Chapter 28 Wilson Was Shocked

    Chapter 28 Wilson Was Shocked

    Chapter 28 Wilson Was Shocked

    At this time, in a park next to the house Iwan rented, Iwan and Warrior No.1 were ying with Emily.

    Emily was very happy. Iwan had finallye back to her, and she wanted to stay with him all the

    time. She especially liked to y with her father, and she wanted to make up for the years when

    they were not together. "Dad, look at the bubbles! How beautiful they are! There are a lot of

    bubbles..." Emily ran in the wind happily, and colorful bubbles kepting out of the bubble camera

    in her hand. Emily was having a great time. Looking at Emily''s joyful smile, Iwan was delighted.

    Emily was his daughter. He had owed her too much. Emily was small, but she was the treasure of

    the Lord of the Heaven Domain. If anyone dared to provoke Emily in the future, he was going

    against the Heaven Domain! "Dad, look! The bubbles are flying away. They''re high in the sky. Can

    you catch those bubbles?" Emily ran in the front, ying with the bubbles and turning to say to

    Iwan. "Yes! Well, Emily, run to the front. Warrior No.1 and I will chase after the bubbles, okay?" Iwan

    said to Emily with a smile. Emily nodded cutely and ran forward with the bubble camera. Iwan

    looked at the bubbles flying higher and higher above Emily and said to Warrior No.1, "Why don''t you

    compete with me? You always want topete with me, don''t you? Since Emily is happy now, let''s

    see who can catch more bubbles." Warrior No.1 smiled, nodded, and said, "Okay, let''spete with

    each other. In terms of speed, you may not catch up with me..." "Okay, let''s start!" As soon as Iwan

    said this, he and Warrior No.1 moved at the same time. They ran to the bubbles in the mid-air at a

    dizzying speed. They ran extremely fast like the wind. From time to time, they turned somersaults.

    In short, the bubbles were broken by them one after another. Emily was very happy to watch Iwan

    and Warrior No.1''s dashing movements. Others who yed with their children in the park were

    shocked to see Iwan and Warrior No.1''s amazing performance. A little child who was about the

    same age as Emily eximed, "Mom, they''re so handsome..." Emily said proudly to the little boy,

    "They''re my father and uncle..." A minuteter, Iwan and Warrior No.1nded on the ground. Iwan

    looked at Warrior No.1 with a smile, while Warrior No.1 said with a bitter face, "Forget it. I''m no

    match for you. Iwan, when could you run so fast?" Iwan smiled but didn''t speak. Looking at Emily,

    he thought, ''Are you kidding? If I lost to you in front of my daughter, how embarrassed I would be!''

    Emily was ying with the little boy whom she met just now. She was safe, so Iwan and Warrior

    No.1 lit up two cigarettes and started to smoke.

    "Warrior No.1, how is the wedding preparation going? Is there any problem?" Iwan took a draw on

    the cigarette, looked at Emily who was ying happily and asked Warrior No.1.

    Warrior No.1 nodded and said, "Don''t worry. Everything is going well. Moreover, Eden and Dawson

    will invite more guests to attend the wedding, which means that the wedding will be lively and

    grand. We''ve ordered thergest church in Pasnd City. Besides, we n to cover this city with

    rose petals on the day you get married. The wedding will definitely be luxurious and unforgettable.

    But I''m afraid we have to spend more money on it..." Iwan smiled and shook his head. Then his

    smile vanished, and he looked sad. Thinking about the past, he said, "Warrior No.1, I don''t care how

    much money I have to spend. Now I don''t know how much money I have, but Jayna is no longer

    young. We didn''t get married, but she took care of Emily for more than four years. I owe her more

    than a wedding. I owe her a lifetime, so don''t care about anything. Make the decisions yourself. Just

    remember not to expose my identity..." Warrior No.1 immediately promised Iwan seriously and said,

    "Just rest assured! Jayna is the hostess of the Heaven Domain. No matter what, she deserves

    everything best. All the warriors will congratte you on the wedding day..." Iwan nodded, stubbed

    out the butt of his cigarette, and suddenly said to Warrior No.1, "By the way, how''s Zora who is

    receiving treatment in the hospital in Southpool City? She''s a good girl, and Emily likes her very

    much..." Warrior No.1 quickly replied, "Don''t worry. I''ve paid all her medical expenses. However,

    she''s seriously injured by the Green family. I''m afraid she''ll have to stay in the hospital for a month

    or two." Hearing this, Iwan frowned slightly and said, "I see. After holding the wedding, I''ll go to see

    her with Jayna. She graduated from college this year. Southpool is too small. Arrange a job for her

    in Cleveque City..." Warrior No.1 nodded. He knew Iwan''s character very well. He was thankful. Of

    course, he wouldn''t let go of anyone who had a grudge against him! At the same time, Warrior No.1

    sighed with emotions. Perhaps Zora might never know how bright her future would be......

    ...... After saying goodbye to Reed, Jayna was about to go to the Brown Group when her father Luis

    called her and asked her to go somewhere. Jayna didn''t think too much and took Jacey there.

    At ten o''clock in the morning, Jayna and Jacey arrived. It was a high-end teahouse in the downtown

    area. Luis was drinking tea with his second elder brother Wilson in the hall. The tea they were

    drinking was the best and very expensive. When Jayna walked to them, Luis was talking to Wilson

    humbly. His tone was ttering, and he was subservient and servile.

    Wilson always looked down on their family and bullied them. Seeing Luis beg Wilson so humbly for

    her, Jayna felt so sad. Enduring the grief in her heart, she walked to Luis and greeted him. Luis

    nodded with a smile and hurriedly said to Jayna, "Oh, Jayna, hurry up and serve tea for your Uncle

    Wilson. He did us a big favour today. He made an appointment with Mars Brey, the president of Sky

    Company. Mr. Brey will arrive soon. Wilson said that the credit would go to you. Hurry up and thank

    him..." Listening to Luis''s humble words and looking at his grey hair, tired eyes, and dark eye

    circles, Jayna felt even worse. She was on the verge of tears. Before she could speak, Wilson

    waved his hand and said, "It''s all right. Let Jayna try it. What''s more, I have a request... Luis, I can

    let Mr. Brey cooperate with yourpany, but don''t forget what you promised me. Remember to

    transfer one percent of your shares to me..." Hearing this, Jayna understood everything. She looked

    at Luis with tears and asked, "Dad, did you exchange your shares for this chance?" Luis smiled,

    waved his hand, and said, "It''s okay. Ourpany won''t be floated on the stock market, so the

    shares are useless. Don''t mind it. Hurry up and serve tea for your uncle..." Jayna bit her lips, took a

    deep breath, and took out Reed''s contract from her bag. Just as she was about to tell Luis she had

    completed one and half of the task, a man with gold-rimmed sses and a ck suit came over.

    After the man stopped, Wilson immediately stood up, walked to the man respectfully, and said with

    a very respectful smile, "Ha-ha, Mr. Brey, youe here an hour earlier than the agreed time. In

    this way, I''ll call the manager and ask them to serve the dishes in advance..." Yes, the man who

    suddenly arrived was Mars. Since Wilson was subservient and servile, Mars must be more powerful

    than him. However, the next moment, Mars asked, "Wilson, this is not why I came here. Where''s

    Miss Brown? Who''s Jayna?" Hearing Mars''s words, Wilson was stunned. He sensed something

    strange. At this time, Luis immediately interrupted and said, "May I ask if you''re Mr. Brey? I''m Luis,

    Jayna''s father. She''s my daughter, Jayna..." Luis quickly tipped Jayna a wink and said, "Jayna!

    Hurry up and greet Mr. Brey! Mr. Brey is busy every day. It''s not easy for him to find time to see you.

    Make tea for him now..." Although Jayna was unwilling, she picked up the teapot and cup and was

    about to pour tea for Mars. However, what happened shocked everyone.

    Mars, who looked aggressive just now, threw his briefcase to the ground and snatched the teapot

    and cup from Jayna''s hand. With a pale face, he said in a trembling voice, "No... Miss Brown,

    please don''t do this... Well, Miss Brown, I have something to do. You don''t have to be so polite...

    What''s more, I''ve transferred the cooperation funds to yourpany. You... just need to sign the

    contract. Yes, the contract. Let''s sign the contract right now..." Mars was d that he got the news

    ahead of time. Otherwise, he would miss the opportunity. Eden met him and the other one hundred

    presidents in the middle ofst night. He would never forget what Eden ordered them.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Jayna remembered what Wilson had said, so she took a deep breath and put down the pen. Then

    she bowed her head and apologized to Mars, "I''m sorry, Mr. Brey. I don''t want to sign the contract.

    My father exchanged his shares for the contact. I want to find a partner through my efforts instead of

    worrying my father. I''m sorry..." Then Jayna bowed to Luis and said, "I''m sorry, dad. I can''t let you

    worry about me anymore. I''ll try my best..." After that, she turned around and wanted to leave.

    "Jayna! Stop! He''s Mr. Brey! It took me lots of effort to make an appointment with him. How dare

    you refuse him? Who do you think you are? You..." While Wilson said this, Mars yelled and stopped

    him.

    "D*mn it! Wilson, who do you think you are? I''m willing to sign a contract with Miss Brown. Who told

    you I do this for your sake? Don''t you dare scold Miss Brown again!" Mars went berserk. The next

    moment, Mars ran to Jayna hurriedly, handed the contract to her in a sweat, and said, "Don''t worry,

    Miss Brown. I''m not here for Wilson''s sake, and your father doesn''t have to pay anything. It has

    nothing to do with Wilson. I promise. Please sign it quickly..." "Well..." At this time, Wilson, Luis, and

    Jacey were all stunned by Mars''s words. It seemed that Mars was in a hurry to sign the contract

    with Jayna, and he was afraid that Jayna wouldn''t sign it. When Jayna was in a daze, dozens of

    people rushed into the teahouse. Their faces were drenched with sweat, and they rushed to Jayna

    with contracts and pens... "Miss Brown, I bring the contract here. Please sign it..." "Miss Brown, my

    company wants to have strategic cooperation with yourpany. I hope you could give us a

    chance..." "Miss Brown, we''re sincere to..." "Miss Brown..." ...... Dozens of people rushed to Jayna.

    They were all eager to let Jayna sign the contracts. At this moment, Luis, Jacey, and Wilson were

    so shocked that they couldn''t say anything...

    "How... could it be?" Wilson looked at the scene with a pale face. He knew many of them, and each

    of them was more powerful than him...

 Chapter 29 Krista Paid The Price

    Chapter 29 Krista Paid The Price

    Chapter 29: Krista Paid The Price

    At the same time, what happened in Brown Group which was a little far away from the downtown

    area shocked everyone, too. Everyone from the Brown family and the employees couldn''t believe

    what they saw.

    This morning, Krista went to work as usual. It was the off-season, so she and her family members

    were not so busy. Moreover, the development of thepany hit a bottleneck, and they couldn''t

    make a breakthrough easily. It was difficult for them to gain more market share, and they had cash-

    flow problems. They couldn''t get most of the payment on goods. As a result, it was hard for them to

    expand production.

    Krista went to the hall, as usual, making coffee and chatting with the staff. At this time, a female

    employee who dressed fashionably walked toward Krista and asked, "Miss Brown, I heard that your

    family wants Jayna toe back to work? Everyone in thepany has got the news. When will

    shee back? Will she have an impact on us after she gets a job here?"

    Krista took a sip of coffee and said sarcastically, "Ha-ha. Do you think she cane back? It''s not

    that simple. Don''t worry. She can''te back to work because she has toplete one of the three

    tasks if she wants toe back to work. Ha-ha... About the three tasks, even I can''tplete one

    of them, let alone her..."

    Hearing Krista''s words, the female employee immediately became interested and hurriedly asked,

    "Miss Brown, what are the three tasks? Tell me about it..."

    The female employee spoke loudly and attracted other female employees in the office. Suddenly,

    seven or eight female employees gathered around Krista, and Krista enjoyed the feeling of being

    admired. She smiled and said in an arrogant tone, "Ha-ha. The first task is that she has to get two

    million dors back from Reed''spany. The second task is that she has to sign three new

    contracts with differentpanies. The third task is that she has to solve a problem for the

    company. Which of them is easy toplete? What do you think?"

    When Krista finished speaking, the female employees around her suddenly looked bitter because

    these three tasks were too difficult toplete. The female employee who first asked Krista stood

    up and said, "s! Jayna is so miserable. It seems that she can''te back to work. Miss Brown, I

    think Jayna is too silly. You''re her elder sister. You''ll give her a job if she tters you, but she''s stupid

    and stubborn..."

    "Yes, I heard that she always looked aloof when she worked in thepany before. Humph......"

    Another female employee said contemptuously. They were Krista''s subordinates, and they knew

    how powerful Krista was in thepany, so they kept ttering Krista.

    Krista smiled proudly and said, "Alright, go back to work. You don''t have to pay attention to Jayna.

    Just rest assured. She can''te back to work..."

    When those female employees were about to leave, the ountant in the finance office rushed out

    and said to Krista, "Miss Brown, we''ve received Reed''s payment on goods. He paid us three million

    and four hundred thousand dors. What''s more, he signed another contract with us and paid one

    million dors in advance. Is Mr. Brown here? Will you tell him about it in person? Or should I report

    it to him?"

    "What? What did you say? Did Reed transfer the payment on goods to us?" Krista was surprised.

    She forgot about the coffee and stared at the ountant in disbelief.

    The ountant nodded and said, "Yes, I called the ountant in Reed''spany to confirm this.

    He told me Reed had reached an agreement with Jayna, and Reed signed another contract with

    us..."

    "It''s impossible! I''ll have a look!" Krista''s face suddenly darkened. She couldn''t believe it. She put

    down her coffee and rushed to the financial office to check the ounts. After all, she didn''t believe

    Jayna couldplete this task. She once went to Reed and asked for money, but Reed didn''t even

    see her. In her opinion, it was impossible to get the money back. How could Jayna do something

    she had failed to do?

    However, the next moment, when she saw the money in the ount with her own eyes, she was

    completely dumbfounded. When she was about to say something, the money in the ount

    suddenly increased. From time to time, they received hundreds of thousands of dors or one

    million dors...

    "Well... What''s going on?" Krista pointed to the figures on the ount in shock and asked the

    ountant. The ountant checked it in a hurry, but he was confused.

    When the ountant wanted to say something, those female employees who ttered Krista just

    now broke in. As soon as they entered the office, they said to Krista anxiously, "Miss Brown, dozens

    of presidents came to ourpany. They all took contracts and said they wanted to talk about

    cooperation with us. Some even said that they had paid the deposit..."

    "What? Why don''t you greet them? Forget it. I''ll meet them in person. Hurry up..." Although Krista

    couldn''t understand why so many presidents suddenly came to talk about cooperation with them,

    she didn''t mind. All she knew was that she was going to make a big fortune. After she signed all the

    contracts, no one could shake her position in thepany anymore, and she would get arge

    amount of money as a percentage and bonus.

    Thinking like this, Krista was ecstatic. As she walked out, she arranged her clothes hurriedly. The

    smile on her face became brighter and brighter. She ran to the reception and weed the

    presidents who held contracts in their hands...

    "Wee! Wee to Brown Group! We''re d to cooperate with you! Pleasee in..." With a

    happy smile, Krista led the presidents into thepany.

    Those presidents rushed in while smiling. Most of them didn''t know Krista and Jayna. The

    presidents who had rushed to Krista''s front said to her in a hurry, "Miss Brown, we don''t want to

    waste your time and we have something important to do. Shall we sign the contract first?" The

    presidents handed the pens and contracts to Krista.

    Krista nced at the contracts roughly and found that the conditions given by them were much

    better than she had expected. She grinned and signed the contracts one by one. Then she handed

    the contracts to the presidents. Those whose contracts had been signed were soon squeezed out of

    the crowd. The next moment, more presidents took the contracts and pens and wanted Krista to

    sign her name.

    "Ha-ha... Don''t be in a hurry. I''ll sign the contracts one by one. I have plenty of time. Take your time.

    Don''t worry..." Krista said hurriedly with a smile while signing the contracts. She grinned from ear to

    ear. She was going to make a big fortune. The female employees who ttered her in the office

    were excited. After all, after Krista signed the contracts, they would be responsible to execute the

    orders. They would win a lot in prize money, wouldn''t they? Therefore, they smiled more happily

    and served tea to the presidents enthusiastically.

    However, a voice came out from behind the next moment. Suddenly, the presidents who treated

    Krista enthusiastically just now all looked gloomy.

    "Wait! She''s not Jayna! Who''s Krista? We''re here to see Jayna! Where''s Jayna?"

    Those presidents frowned at Krista at the same time and asked, "Who are you? Aren''t you Jayna?"

    Krista''s smile froze in an instant. Hearing that they came here for Jayna, she went berserk and said

    with displeasure, "Jayna hasn''t joined thepany yet. I''m Krista, the sales director of Brown

    Group! Am I not qualified to sign the contract with you? Huh?"

    After Krista finished her words arrogantly, everyone was stunned. Those presidents sneered with

    disdain and looked at Krista as if she was an idiot.

    "Ha-ha... How dare a sales director talk to us like this? Are you out of your head?" A president tore

    up the contract and said.

    "Ha-ha... Do you think you''reparable to Jayna? You''re a woman utterly without self-knowledge!

    How dare you! Hurry up and ask Jayne toe here, or we won''t sign the contracts!" Another boss

    said disdainfully.

    Krista''s face turned pale in an instant. She clenched her fists. At this time, she suddenly reacted

    that these presidents were on an equal footing with her grandfather. Even her grandfather had to be

    polite to them when he met them, not to mention her. Just now, she got angry because they favored

    Jayna. At this time, she didn''t dare to raise her head...

    What a shame! She thought these presidents came to her, which was so embarrassing. At this time,

    even the female employees who ttered her immediately stood away from her. They seemed to be

    thinking about something, and they were all shocked. These presidents all came to meet Jayna!

    Just then, a president suddenly roared, "Where''s William? Ask him toe out to see me! How

    dare he! I came here to sign a contract with Jayna, but he asked an unimportant woman to greet

    me!"

    "That''s right! Ask William toe out! If he doesn''t give us a satisfactory exnation, let''s wait and

    see!" Another president felt he had been tricked by Krista and yelled.

    At this time, an old man stumbled downstairs from the president''s office. It was William who looked

    dumbfounded. After he went to the hall, he immediately said to the two presidents with an

    apologetic smile, "Oh, Mr. Swift, Mr. Harris, why didn''t you tell me before you came? I''m so

    surprised. Please calm down. I don''t know what happened. Why don''t we have a meal in Pasnd

    Hotelter? It''s my treat. I''ll apologize to you in person..."

    At this time, Calvin Swift, who was a little older than him, snorted coldly and said, "William, today we

    came here to sign contracts with Jayna. You won''t refuse our cooperation, will you? We are all

    sincere. We''ve paid the deposit, and we were waiting for Jayna to sign the contracts. But who''s

    Krista? Is she qualified to sign the contracts? She even spoke to us arrogantly! How dare she!"

    Shawn Harris pped the torn contract on Krista''s face and said to William furiously, "William, we

    have known each other for a long time. Are you fooling me around right now? You asked a sales

    director to teach me a lesson! Tell me directly if you don''t want to cooperate with me!"

    "That''s right... How unlucky I am! How dare a sales director vent her anger on me?"

    "Humph..."

    "If it weren''t for Jayna, I would nevere to such a smallpany! This is too much..."

    Although William didn''t quite understand what had happened, he had guessed something. The next

    moment, he turned around and yelled at Krista with a gloomy face, "What have you done? I''ll get

    even with youter! Apologize right now! Hurry up!"

    Krista was so frightened that she shivered. She was on the verge of tears, and she immediately

    lowered her head and said to those presidents with grievances, "I''m so sorry. I shouldn''t have

    looked down on you. I''m sorry..."

    Those presidents snorted and didn''t pay attention to Krista. Instead, they all looked at William and

    waited for him to exin to them.

    William was furious. He didn''t want to know how Jayna got to convince these presidents, but he

    knew he was going to make a big fortune.

    However, Krista almost ruined the cooperation just now! Thinking of this, William was mad and

    anxious. He roared at Krista, "Look at what you''ve done! You almost screwed it up! You''re no longer

    the sales director in the future. Now I don''t want to see you! Get out of here! Get out..."

    Krista went deathly pale, and tears ran down her face. However, William didn''t pay attention to her

    and went to the conference room with the presidents.

    In the conference room, William said, "I''m sorry, my dear friends. Jayna hasn''t arrived yet. Why

    don''t I sign the contracts? But I promise you that all the credit will go to Jayna. What do you think?"

    At this time, Calvin said, "Alright, but let''s make it clear first. Mr. Brown, don''t regret your words after

    signing the contract. We came here for Jayna. In the future, only she can be responsible for the

    cooperation project between ourpanies. Is this okay?"

    William immediately patted his chest and said seriously, "Please rest assured! I will never do that,

    and I will appoint Jayna the director of the Marketing Department right away! She''ll be responsible

    for the cooperation between us!"

    Hearing William''s words, everyone was relieved. They hadn''t had a rest since Eden met themst

    night. They couldn''t afford to offend Eden. Besides, ording to Eden, Jayna seemed to have a

    very powerful backer. Eden was a man of great influence in Pasnd City, but even he listened to

    the powerful man. They didn''t dare to imagine how influential the man was...

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    They signed the contracts with William and left. After they left, William frowned deeply and

    murmured, "Jayna? Is someone helping her behind her back? I have to investigate this matter. It''s

    strange..."

 Chapter 30 Who Is Iwan Cliff Exactly

    Chapter 30 Who Is Iwan Cliff Exactly

    Chapter 30 Who Is Iwan Cliff Exactly?

    In the tea house where Jayna Brown had went before in Pasnd city, the boss who came to sign

    the contract with Jayna had just left, then Wilson Brown who was deeply ashamed also went away.

    Luis Brown was stunned, sitting at the table. Jayna Brown and Jacey Brown were also both

    confused. What happened was like a dream. Last night William Brown had given Jayna Brown three

    impossible missions. But in only one day, she hadpleted two of them? Even more than she was

    asked to, for she had fulfilled the second mission with several times better than the goal...

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Jayna Brown couldn''t believe it and walked out of the door, watching those bosses leaving in their

    luxury cars. She couldn''t help pinching herself on her arm to check if she was in a dream. However,

    she felt the pain clearly, which meant this was not a dream.

    "Sister, this is too weird. Reed Piper who came in the morning, those who just left and the other

    bosses who came to sign contracts with you...all seemed unreal...Sister, I think there''s someone

    who is helping you secretly..." Jacey Brown walked behind Jayna and said to Jayna with a frown.

    Jayna Brown nodded, "Yes, I can''t believe this is real too. But who would help me? After all I was a

    joke in Pasnd five years ago. Other than beingughed at, I couldn''t think of anyone who would

    help me?"

    Jayna Brown said and both of them fell into silence, for a man''s figure appeared in their mind--Iwan

    Cliff. But soon they both denied themselves. Iwan Cliff was only a poor man who had been expelled

    from the Military Headquarters and came back to Pasnd city not long ago. How could he be able

    to manage all of this?

    Who was it exactly? Both Jayna and Jacey were deeply confused in their hearts.

    As they were thinking, Luis Brown walked out of the door, gave Jayna aplex look and said,

    "Jayna, I know you had been through a lot these years. Grandpa had just called me to inform you

    that you are wee in thepany and you will be the Chanel Director. Let''s go home for lunch

    together. Your mom is very pleased right now. We can have a meal together..."

    Jayna nodded. Luis Brown drove an old Volkswagan, Jayna and Jacey got on his car and went

    home together.  Luis Brown''s house was quite small and old. When they arrived, Skyler Walz had

    just finished cooking.

    Skyler Walz smiled at Jayna when she saw her today, totally different from her angry face

    yesterday. Skyler Walz warmly held Jayna''s hands and said, "Ha ha, congrattions to my

    daughter, you can go back to thepany and will be the Chanel Director now. My daughter is

    always the best...Come on, try the food, I especially cooked your favorite dish, the braised chicken

    nuggets in brown sauce..."

    Jayna couldn''t get used to Skyler Walz''s warmness and awkwardly said, "Mom, actually I didn''t

    aplish this by myself, I feel there was someone helping me out secretly, otherwise I couldn''t

    possiblyplete the two missions grandpa gave me..."

    Skyler Walz stunned on hearing this and asked several more questions. Then she took out her

    phone and went outside to the balcony to make a phone call. Skyler Walz was talking andughing

    happily on the phone, which made Jayna, Jacey and Luis all confused.

    Several minutester, Skyler Walz returned to Jayna, with a smile on her face, and said, "Well,

    that''s nothing. I just called Lamar Walz. Yesterday he was not back in Pasnd yet, but after I

    mentioned your situation to him over the phone, he started contacting with many people and called

    many bosses when he was still on his way back. Jayna, I''ve scheduled a lunch for you and Lamar

    Walz tomorrow. You must be there and properly thank him for his help..."

    Jayna unconsciously asked, "Mom, so you mean it was Lamar Walz who  has helped me?" Jayna

    and Jacey both frowned deeply.

    However, Skyler Walz nodded firmly and said, "Sure, it''s true. I''ve told you Lamar Walz is an

    executive in the Clevnd Group. It''s very easy for him to ask some bosses to work with you. Well,

    don''t think about it too much, let''s eat..."

    Though Skyler Walz was so sure, neither Jayna nor Jacey could fully believe it. Even if Lamar Walz

    was an executive,  but there are loads of executives in the Clevnd Group, could he be so

    powerful? Could he frighten those small business owners like this? Over a night? Hundreds of

    them?

    Seeing Jayna still didn''t buy her words, Skyler Walz''s face turned cold and said, "Stop thinking

    about it, dress up beautifully and be there tomorrow. What you don''t know is that Lamar Walz has

    got a position in the Clevnd Group''s program the Wedding For Couples From A Hundred Cities.

    It was the breaking news yesterday. Next month, the mysterious rich man will be getting married

    with his wife in Pasnd City and he gave out more than a billion to sponsor the wedding for 1,314

    couples. Although I am old, I can''t imagine how sensational the rich man''s wedding will be next

    month. Jayna, Lamar Walz has already got a position, which is so valuable..."

    Skyler Walz got more and more excited as she continued speaking. Obviously, she couldn''t wait to

    see the sensational century wedding which will be taking ce next month. But Jayna Brown''s eyes

    darkened. She hated to admit, but it sounded extremely romantic and sensational. 1,314 couples

    would be getting married together! She looked forward to a wedding like this too, but she knew

    there was no ce for her...

    Skyler Walz was very happy during the dinner, feeling pleased by imagining having a great son-in-

    law in the near future. On the contrary, Jayna had a lot to worry in her mind, so she made up an

    excuse to leave not long after the dinner was over.

    About 3 p.m., Jayna and Jacey went to Iwan Cliff''s ce. Jayna saw Iwan Cliff was ying happily

    with her daughter who looked extremely happy too. Jayna felt warm in her heart. So, what about the

    Wedding For Couples From A Hundred Cities? She didn''t care. She was satisfied to have Emily and

    Iwan in her life...

    "Sis, I think brother-inw is a great person, I''m on your side, live on with him forever..."Jacey said,

    watching Iwan and Emily ying.

    "Yeah, I will..." Jayna nodded and walked up to Iwan and Emily. She greeted Iwan, then hugged

    Emily.

    "Mommy, I''m thirsty..." Emily said to Jayna.

    "Okay then, let''s go to buy a bottle of water, but remember not to waste..." Jayna smiled and kissed

    Emily on her cheek. Then they left to buy water.

    Watching Jayna and Emily going far, Iwan Cliff asked Jacey Brown, "Jacey, was everything going

    well with your sister''s project today?"

    Jacey Brown turned around and looked at Iwan Cliff, "Well, it was pretty good. My grandpa had

    asked my sister to get back to work in thepany. She will be the Chanel Director."

    "Well, great..." Iwan Cliff nodded. However, Iwan Cliff''s words sounded quite weird to Jacey. He took

    this too naturally as if it was not a big deal. She had always had doubts about Iwan Cliff. He was not

    simple. No matter what kind of difficulties she mentioned in front of Iwan Cliff, all had been solved in

    a very short time. Moreover, Iwan Cliff was very confident, too confident!

    "Iwan, was it you who helped my sister?" Jacey was getting more suspicious.

    The next moment, when Jacey Brown thought of what Skyler Walz said, she came up with an idea.

    She tried to adjust her emotions. Staring after Jayna and Emily, she sighed extremely

    Iwan Cliff gave her a look and asked, "Jacey, what''s wrong?"

    Jacey''s heart was beating faster and faster. She didn''t dare to look at Iwan Cliff. Instead, she stared

    after Jayna and her eyes reddened, "Brother-inw, we went home for lunch today, my mom...my

    mom thought it was Lamar Walz, an executive of the Clevnd Group, who had helped my sister.

    What''s more, my mom made my sister to meet with Lamar Walz tomorrow. She wanted my sister to

    marry him. Brother-inw, I hope my sister can stay with you. Though I haven''t known you for long,

    but I can feel that my sister has feelings for you. Well...Brother-inw, my sister had refused, but

    don''t tell her I told you about it..."

    Jacey finished, then ran to catch up with Jayna. She meant to pry on Iwan Cliff on purpose just now.

    But somehow she felt the atmosphere had suddenly cooled down to severe coldness after she

    walked out only a few steps.

    After Jacey went far enough, Warrior No.1 noticed there was something wrong with Iwan Cliff and

    came up. Warrior No.1 asked, "Brother, What''s the matter? Anything wrong?"

    Iwan Cliff answered, "Nothing..."

    Warrior No.1 continued, "By the way, Dawson Gill, the president of Clevnd Group wanted to

    invite you for dinner in his private club tonight. He had found out that you''ve met Eden Addisonst

    night, so he was eager to make a good impression on you. Heh...Stupid! Who is he? Does he think

    he''s qualified to meet you? Who cares about his dinner? Fool..."

    "Well, I can refuse him and tell him to think no more of this..." Warrior No.1 then grabbed his phone

    and started messaging Dawson Gill.

    However, Iwan Cliff stopped him. Iwan narrowed his eyes and said, "He wants to meet me? Well. I

    want to have a word with him too. Heh, no wonder he and Eden Addison are the same type, the

    men of both parties tried to provoke me..."

    Warrior No.1 shivered and asked, "Brother, what is it?"

    Iwan Cliff sneered. He saw Jayna Brown was on her way back and said "It''s not a big deal. I heard

    an executive named Lamar Walz was working for him. This guy wanted to marry my wife.

    Well...Since Dawson Gill wants to meet, let''s go. Tell him toe with that man called Lamar Walz.

    I want to see who dares to go after my woman!"

    Iwan Cliff''s eyes got colder. But the next minute he became a warm person again, for Jayna Brown,

    along with Emily and Jacey Brown, wasing towards him.

    Iwan Cliff smiled and said, "Jayna, can you y with Emily for a while? Warrior No.1 is going home,

    I''ll give him a ride so that we can talk for longer time. I probably won''t be back for dinner..."

    Jayna didn''t think too much and nodded, "Okay, you can grab some food in a restaurant, don''t try to

    save money on dinner..."

    Iwan Cliff nodded and left with Warrior No.1. But what Iwan didn''t know was that Jacey Brown said

    something to Jayna and secretly followed them after they left...

    After ten minutes, a ck Rolls-Royce stopped at them. The driver politely invited Iwan Cliff to get

    on. Jacey took a taxi and followed them. Her eyes were wide open when she saw this scene. Now

    she was more sure of her suspicion. She calmed down and asked the taxi driver to keep up with the

    Rolls-Royce...

    After a quarter or so, the Rolls-Royce Iwan Cliff was riding stopped in front of a private club and

    Iwan Cliff stepped out. Again, Jacey Brown was strikingly shocked as if her heart was going to

    explode.

    That''s because she clearly saw Dawson Gill, the president of the famous Clevnd Group which is

    thergestpany in Pasnd City, the richest man in Pasnd City, was obediently standing

    there with his men and waiting for Iwan Cliff. Moreover, when her brother-inw, the poor man her

    sister brought home from the army, stepped out of the car, Dawson Gill and the rest big-shot bosses

    in Pasnd City all bent down and didn''t dare to raise their heads at all...

    Iwan Cliff stood in the wind after he got out of the car, followed by Warrior No.1 right behind him.

    Everyone in front of them bent down and bowed their heads, and kept an extremely low profile in

    front of him...

    "Wh...what...what, howe! My brother-inw, Iwan Cliff...Who is he exactly?" Jacey Brown, who

    was hiding behind the taxi, was so shocked that she copsed to the ground when seeing what''s

    happening.

 Chapter 31 Lamar Walzs Fear

    Chapter 31 Lamar Walz''s Fear

    Chapter 31 Lamar Walz''s Fear

    "It''s a great honor to meet you, my lord. My name is Dawson Gill. We are more than honored to

    have you here. Please..." Being nervous and scared, his face riddled with unnatural smile, Dawson

    Gill lowered his head and said to Iwan Cliff.

    "Sorry to disturb you, Mr. Gill." Iwan Cliff nodded and darted a look at Dawson Gill. Iwan only

    wanted to meet Lamar Walz this time, otherwise he wouldn''t havee for a meeting with Dawson

    Gill.

    "Now I''m embarrassed, Mr. Cliff, this way please..." Dawson Gill kept the bent-down position and

    the smile on his face, led the way ahead. However, Iwan Cliff frowned when he was about to go

    inside.

    "Uh?" Iwan Cliff swiftly turned to the direction where Jacey Brown was hiding. Simultaneously,

    Jacey Brown realized Iwan Cliff was looking at her. She couldn''t help to scream and turned around

    to run.

    However, hundreds of guards surrounding the club had gathered up in a blink. Dawson Gill was the

    richest man in Pasnd City and he hired all the best security guards from all over the world. It

    didn''t take more than two seconds when dozens of guards in formal suits, carrying red shields in

    their hands, rounded up around Jacey Brown and pointed their guns at her head.

    "Oh...No, misunderstanding, I...I...I..." Jacey Brown went ck in her mind. She hadn''t graduated

    from college yet and never experienced anything like this. She went ghostly pale.

    "Eh? Jacey? Why was she here?" Iwan Cliff recognized her little sister-inw. His face changed in a

    second for he didn''t n to reveal his identity to Jayna Brown yet.

    Again, Iwan''s words made Dawson Gill paralyzed. Iwan knew the girl! Dawson Gill rushed over and

    yelled to those security guards, "Stop! What are you doing? Stop. All of you, stop now!"

    The security guards heard Dawson Gill and finally put their weapon away. Still, Jacey Brown was

    scared the hell out of her, her lips trembling. Those security guards were all very nasty.

    Iwan Cliff and Warrior No.1 came up too. Iwan Cliff came nearer to Jacey Brown and said, "Jacey,

    why are you here? Is your sister...here too?"

    Jacey was too scared to meet Iwan''s eyes now. He was horrifying, even though she knew this man

    was her sister''s husband. Jacey shook her head immediately, "Brother...Brother-inw, sorry, I

    followed you secretly, my sister doesn''t know..."

    Iwan Cliff looked at Jacey Brown for a long moment and then sighed, "Well Jacey, you have seen

    some stuff already... But I hope you don''t tell your sister yet. It''splicated and many things are

    involved. I will exin to you in the future..."

    Jacey Brown soon shook her hand and said, "It''s okay, brother-inw. Now you go on with your

    thing. I promise I won''t tell my sister, don''t worry, I promise..." Jacey hadn''t recovered from the big

    shock yet. Right now, the richest man in Pasnd city, the biggest boss, the president of Clevnd

    Group was obediently standing behind Iwan Cliff.

    Iwan Cliff winked at Warrior No.1 and said, "Warrior No.1, I need to talk with Mr. Gill. Take Jacey

    inside and get her some food for ..."

    Warrior No.1 smiled and nodded, "Yes, brother..."

    Dawson Gill walked up to Jacey Brown and apologized, "Sorry Miss Brown. We didn''t know that

    was you. We are so sorry that we''ve frightened you. Deeply sorry. Anything you like, please do let

    us know or tell anyone here...Please forgive us..."

    "It''s...It''s okay. I''m good, Mr. Gill..." Jacey Brown felt it was like a dream to have the richest man in

    Pasnd city apologizing to her. Then Jacey Brown went inside after Warrior No.1. After they were

    gone, Iwan Cliff also walked inside after Dawson Gill.

    After Iwan Cliff and Dawson Gill entered the club, Iwan Cliff naturally took the head seat in the hall

    while Dawson Gill obediently stood beside him. Dawson was very nervous and his face was telling

    all about it. Iwan Cliff knew exactly what he wanted.

    Iwan Cliff looked at Dawson Gill for a moment and said, "Mr. Gill, don''t be so eager. I only gave

    Eden Addison a possible opportunity to join me in the future. If you are interested, I could provide

    you the same opportunity. What do you think?"

    "The opportunity to join the Heaven Domain?" Dawson Gill''s heart beat faster because of

    excitement when he heard this. It was the Heaven Domain! Not long ago, the Heaven Domain had

    just destroyed the Dragon Kingdom''s enemy--the Archfield Organization. Thus, it was clearly known

    to all the forces in the External Regions that the Heaven Domain was the most powerful. None

    couldpete with them! Dawson Gill thought if he could join the Heaven Domain, then he would

    be able to expand his force to outside of Pasnd city and advance into a wider space in the future.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Thinking of this, Dawson Gill dropped his knees directly on the floor and hastily answered, "Thank

    you so much, my lord. If there''s anything I can do for you in the future, I''m willing to die again and

    again for you."

    Iwan Cliff waved his hand and said, "Well, no need. After all there are little who dares to be against

    the Heaven Domain all over the universe. But I do have an idea for you, I won''t be staying in the

    Pasnd city for long and will be leaving for Cleveque City in some time. You can move some of

    your business over there..."

    "Okay! I will start arranging ording today. I''m at your disposal, my lord..." Dawson Gill

    respectfully answered.

    "Okay..." Iwan Cliff nodded. The business was done. Then he turned to Dawson Gill and said,

    "Warrior No.1 should''ve told you to bring an executive called Lamar Walz along, did hee? If

    he''s here, I want to meet him now..."

    Dawson Gill rapidly answered, "Yes, he''s here. Let me go get him..." Dawson Gill didn''t dare to ask

    anymore but ordered one of his men to get Lamar Walz. Then he continued standing beside Iwan

    Cliff with his obedience and respect.

    Five minutester, a man wearing a pair of lens with golden rim and a grey suit came him, looking

    clean and rigorous but walking carefully and nervously. He was Lamar Walz.

    On his way here, he saw all the armed security guards standing beside the door and the hall.

    What''s more, the boss of his supervisor, the president of Clevnd Group Dawson Gill was

    obediently standing in front of a man who looked extremely powerful, which made him even more

    shocked. He had been told that it was the man on the head seat wanted to meet him.

    "Are you Lamar Walz?" After Lamar Walz came in, Iwan Cliff asked him yfully.

    "Lamar Walz, show some respect!" Seeing Lamar Walz was still stunned like a goose, Dawson Gill

    yelled at him at once.

    Lamar Walz rapidly bent down and bowed to Iwan Cliff, "Lamar Walz...It''s a great honor to meet

    you, my lord. I don''t know if there''s anything I can do for you..."

    Iwan Cliff halfughed and said to Lamar Walz, "I heard that you were going on a blind date with

    Jayna Brown tomorrow, Skyler Walz set you up. Is that right? Also, I heard that you had got a ticket

    to enter the Wedding For Couples From A Hundred Cities next month, right? Well...I''d like to know,

    are you ning to take Jayna Brown as your bride for the wedding next month?"

    Lamar Walz was utterly surprised and raised his head hearing Iwan Cliff''s words. He stared at Iwan

    Cliff and asked, "How did your highness know about this?"

    "How dare you! Shut up! Answer to the question, stop your nonsense!" Seeing Lamar Walz asked

    Iwan Cliff a question made Dawson Gill sweat. He hurriedly snapped at Lamar Walz.

    Iwan Cliff lifted his hand and said, "It''s all right..."

    Then Iwan Cliff leaned his body forward and said even more yfully to Lamar Walz, "Well, you tell

    me how I would know all this. Or guess who I am? Guess what is the rtionship between Jayna

    Brown and me? And guesss who isunching the Wedding For Couples From A Hundred Cities?

    Well, it''s all right, just have a guess..."

    Lamar Walz thought for a minute and his fave went abruptly different. He pointed his finger at Iwan

    Cliff and said, "You you you...you are Iwan Cliff, the man Jayna Brown took home, you you you..."

    "Boom." Lamar Walz copsed to the floor and both his legs be weak. He stared at Iwan Cliff

    unbelievably and took a long while before he reacted. He could only feel the increasing fear in his

    heart, rising dramatically..."

 Chapter 32 Do You Know the God of War of Dragon Kingdom

    Chapter 32 Do You Know the God of War of Dragon Kingdom

    Chapter 32 Do You Know the God of War in Dragon Kingdom?

    "Someone take him out!" Seeing Lamar Walz being so disrespectful, Dawson Gill ordered his men

    behind him...

    Suddenly, Lamar Walz realized what was going on. He quickly knelt and kowtowed to Iwan, saying,

    "Sir, I am sorry. I really didn''t know that Jayna Brown was your wife. If I were aware of that, I

    wouldn''t have done it no matter what.  Forgive me, sir, please forgive me..."

    While Lamar Walz was screaming, two bodyguards were dragging him out, making him even more

    afraid. Let alone the unfathomable Iwan Cliff, his boss Dawson Gill was able to make him disappear

    in Pasnd ande to a bad end in so many ways.

    Iwan Cliff looked coldly at Lamar Walz, who was struggling and screaming for mercy. For a moment,

    Iwan really wanted to kill him right away. But that would be of no help, because his mother-inw

    would find another man to do the exact same thing.

    With this in mind, Iwan Cliff waved his hand and asked Dawson Gill to bring the guy back. Lamar

    was surprised and overjoyed. He quickly knelt down in front of Iwan and begged, "Forgive me, sir..."

    Iwan took a deep breath and said to him, "You see, I really want you dead..."

    Lamar trembled with fear and didn''t dare to say anything. He just kept kowtowing. He was already

    filled with dread.

    Iwan continued, "Forget it. Even if you were gone, my mother-inw will never stop bugging me.

    Listen, you are going to meet her tomorrow as scheduled and tell her whatever you want, but if you

    dare to tell her who I am, well..."

    Lamar Walz quickly shook his head. "Yes, sir, I understand. I understand. Please rest assured. I

    know what to do. I know..."

    Dawson gave a snort of contempt, looked at Lamar Walz coldly and said, " You''d better not do

    anything stupid. Don''t forget that you have family... " His voice showed the intention to kill. For

    people like him sitting up high in a leading position, none of them was kind-hearted.

    Lamar Walz trembled again and kept begging, "Yes, sir. Yes, sir."

    Iwan waved his hand and let the man leave. He was very upset, but there were so many things for

    him to handle with caution, and some could not be solved simply by money and power. At that

    moment, his mind still echoed the words Jayna Brown said to himte the night before yesterday.

    "Iwan Cliff, there is no love between you and me..."

    Yes. There was no love. He owed her so much...

    ......

    At the same time, Warrior No.1 and Jacey Brown sat face to face in the backyard of the club, and

    there were all kinds of delicious snacks ced on the table. However, both of them were not in the

    mood of eating.

    After a long silence, Warrior No.1 sighed deeply, looked at Jacey with hesitation and said, "Miss

    Brown, you shouldn''t havee today. Now you know some stuff, my boss may be very passive..."

    Jacey also realized that she did something wrong, but she was mostly in the greatest shock ever.

    She said to Warrior No.1, "I''m so sorry, I know I made a mistake..."

    "Well... What''s done is done. Please don''t tell your sister. My boss has his own difficulties. It''s not

    that he doesn''t want to identify himself. He is struggling..." Warrior No.1 sighed again with mixing

    feelings.

    Jacey quickly held up her hand and swore, "Trust me, you have nothing to worry about. I swear I will

    never tell. But can I ask a question first? Did my brother-inw help me to get the job in Mellon

    Company yesterday?"

    Warrior No.1 nodded, "Yes. Boss texted me and asked me to reach Eden Addison..."

    Jacey was shocked again. Eden Addison was one of the moguls in Pasnd, but Iwan Cliff didn''t

    even have to show up to make him do this favor.

    "And what about Reed Piper, the man who reached my sister this morning, and those hundreds of

    vendors?" She continued to ask.

    Warrior No.1 nodded, "Yes, all his orders."

    Eden Addison, Dawson Gill... Hold on! Suddenly, Jacey seemed to think of something. She stood

    up and asked Warrior No.1, "What... what about the big wedding held in Pasnd City next month,

    the one announced by Dawson Gill and Eden Addison yesterday morning? Was it..."

    Warrior No.1 looked at Jacey Brown deeply and nodded. Her mouth was wide open. She was full of

    shock and couldn''t believe this, and it took a long time for her to get over the shock...

    "Warrior No.1, I swear I won''t tell, but I am curious about one thing. My sister told me that Iwan Cliff

    was fired from the War Department. Well... What position did he hold before?" Jacey Brown asked,

    she was so nervous that her lips were dry and her voice was trembling. She was not foolish, and

    could understand that a person who was able to make the top leaders of Pasnd obedient would

    never have a low position in the War Department.

    Warrior No.1 seemed a bit nervous, with a lot of thoughts shing in his mind in an instant. Then he

    looked up at Jacey Brown and said seriously, "Have you... ever heard of the God of war?"

    "What? What did you say? The God of war?" Jacey Brown was in shock again before she could

    calm down.

    Warrior No.1 nodded, looked into Jacey Brown''s eyes and said, "Well, who do you think he is?

    What identity can make Dawson Gill and Eden Addison of Pasnd so afraid?"

    Jacey plopped down onto the chair, because she couldn''t even imagine. Although she hadn''t

    graduated from college, she also knew something about the War Department of the Dragon

    Kingdom. Her cousin Brady Brown, the son of her uncle, was only serving as a major in the War

    Department, and her whole family including her grandfather William Brown, regarded him as the

    best descendant ever. Not to mention the God of war, who should be a four-star general in military

    rank!

    Later, Jacey got over shock and asked Warrior No.1 anxiously, "Mr. Warrior, did the War

    Department punish my brother-inw too hard? I mean, yes, he broke Anton Green''s leg, but it''s not

    necessary to fire him, right?" Her eyes turned red as she spoke.

    Hearing this, Warrior No.1 looked at her in silence, and then lowered his eyes and said, "That scum

    locked my boss'' own daughter into the pigsty and forced his wife to submit. Do you really think

    breaking his leg is enough?"

    Jacey Brown was astounded and asked subconsciously, ˇ°Mr. Warrior, what do you mean..."

    Warrior No.1 said in a low voice, "As you might expect. Do you know how hard he worked for the

    Dragon Kingdom in these years? He killed countless hostile foreign forces in the battlefield of

    External Regions and did everything he could to defend the kingdom! But his wife and daughter

    were persecuted like that! If you were him, what would you do?"

    Jacey murmured, "Then, the Green family in Southpool..."N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    "They have disappeared... Now, can you ept the fact that he has been expelled from the War

    Department? After all, he was in the External Regions and came back without permission and

    committed major crimes..." Warrior No.1 said gravely.

    "Can he go back to the War Department?" Jacey almost cried.

    Warrior No.1 lowered his head again and said in a deep voice: "I don''t know. That thing happening

    in Southpool made the leading cadre of the War Department so angry that he threatened to fire my

    boss, but some senior leaders disagreed. For now, he is dismissed. As for the future, the

    headquarters are still discussing and we will fight for it, but it takes time. I''m afraid there will be no

    conclusion soon..."

    Warrior No.1 stopped speaking for a while, looked up at Jacey Brown, and said very seriously, "Miss

    Brown, you have to believe my boss. He... he was poisoned and unconscious. He really didn''t know

    that he hurt your sister that night, and that they had a daughter! Otherwise, he would havee

    back long ago. He is a great hero. He will never regret what he did in Southpool, even if he was

    expelled from the War Department! Never! For a thousand times, he will still make that choice!" As

    Warrior No.1 was saying this, he almost cried thinking of the night that his boss was holding Emily in

    the pigsty, and then spit out blood and fainted.

    Jacey Brown stood up, looked in the direction where Iwan Cliff was at that moment, and burst into

    tears...

    At this point, she had no more resentment against Iwan Cliff for he hid his identity. She couldn''t bear

    to suspect a man who could give up everything for his family.

    "Jayna... You really don''t know What Iwan had done for you and Emily..." Jacey murmured with

    tears in her eyes...

 Chapter 33 Impact on Iwan Cliffs Soul

    Chapter 33 Impact on Iwan Cliff''s Soul

    Chapter 33 Impact on Iwan Cliff''s Soul

    Seeing that Jacey Brown had tears streaming down her face and felt remorse, Warrior No.1 lowered

    his head with a guilty conscience. Because what he just said was not entirely true.

    But after thinking it over for a while, he felt relieved. After all, his boss had left the Heaven Domain

    untreated for his wife and daughter. Wasn''t that more than giving up the identity of the God of war?

    So he was in silence and left Jacey Brown in deep thought.

    Later, Iwan Cliff finished talking with Dawson Gill and came over. When he saw that Jacey was in

    tears, he wondered what happened.

    So he asked, "Jacey, what''s wrong? Did Warrior No.1 give you a hard time? Tell me. I will help you!"

    As Iwan Cliff was saying this, he was just about to question Warrior No.1.

    But Jacey stopped him, and looked at Iwan in front of her with tears in her eyes and choked out,

    "Iwan, I''m sorry, I promise that your secret is safe with me, I definitely will not tell Jayna. I''m sorry... "

    Iwan Cliff paused, and then smiled faintly and said, "Jacey, don''t cry. Just tell me what happened."

    Looking at Iwan smiling, Jacey felt even more regret. She shook her head and cried, "Nothing, I

    have to go now..." Then she left. When she was out of the club, she turned around and took a look,

    thinking of those words Warrior No.1 just said.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    "He is the God of war of External Regions, the hero of the age, and now he is dismissed from the

    War Department because he came back to save his family. I can''t believe it!" Jacey Brown couldn''t

    help but cry so hard. In Dragon Kingdom, every God of war had been widely circted, except for

    those who went on an expedition in External Regions for the kingdom! Most of them were unknown,

    but they built a line of defense for the kingdom with their flesh and blood!

    Compared with the God of war within the kingdom, those who served in the External Regions

    carried a lot and were in higher danger. And this day, Jacey Brown met one of them, who was

    respected and remained unknown, and who would give up everything for his wife and child! At that

    moment, Jacey Brown was so moved and in shock, and she could never know how to express her

    feelings.

    And then, she thought of what was just confirmed by Warrior No.1, which was the grand wedding on

    day 15 the next month that Iwan Cliff nned for himself and Jayna Brown, making her even more

    touching... She could not imagine how happy her sister would be that day. As Iwan Cliff said, he

    would changed everyone''s opinion about Jayna Brown, and made those who made fun of her

    regret!

    Suddenly, Jacey Brown came to think of what her mom told her at lunch yesterday, that her sister

    was going to marry Lamar Walz, the man who got a quota to attend the big wedding. When thinking

    of her mother''s expectant look on the face, Jacey Brown just wanted tough.

    She took a deep breath and believed that it was impossible for her sister to give up the chance to

    be the wife of Iwan Cliff for just a quota. She had read about big weddings causing a sensation in

    novels, but none of them couldpare to the one prepared by Iwan Cliff for her sister, which

    would be magnificent and sensational than ever. It must be a big surprise for Jayna. Thinking that

    Jayna must be so happy, Jacey Brown wept with tears of joy.

    After releasing her emotions, she gave a smile and murmured, "Jayna, you will be so happy. I am

    sure. And Emily, your dad is a true hero, although your mother lied to you, your father is real..."

    ......

    In Dawson Gill''s club, Iwan Cliff was more confused. He sat in front of Warrior No.1 and asked,

    "What exactly did you tell her? Why did she cry like that?"

    Warrior No.1 smiled awkwardly and told Iwan Cliff what he had just said to Jacey Brown. Iwan was

    speechless, "So you lie to her?"

    Seeing his boss''s smile, Warrior No.1 said to him seriously, "Boss, you think everything I said is a

    lie?"

    Iwan Cliff was silent for a while, and then he said, "Call Rendon Scott, he is the firstmander of

    the War Department, and ask him to get me an identity of the God of war of External Regions.

    Jacey is too young to keep a secret like that. Let Rendon Scott find the right time to announce it to

    the War Department stationed here in Pasnd... It''s good for me to have such an identity. It''s just

    that we are going to be more involved with the War Department and the old Marshal in the future..."

    Warrior No.1 nodded, and Iwan Cliff talked with him about something else and ordered him to ask

    Clevnd Group to start preparing dresses for the wedding next month. Then Iwan Cliff brought

    Emily some exquisite snacks and went home. On the way, he went to the most upscale clothing

    store in Pasnd City and bought two clothes for Emily.

    When Iwan Cliff was shopping, Jacey Brown already got home first. Jayna Brown saw Jacey''s eyes

    were red and swollen and tears streaked her face, she immediately asked, "What happened,

    Jacey?"

    Jacey looked at Jayna deeply, and shook her head with a smile, "Nothing..."

    "Is that so?" Jayna asked again but Jacey still shook her head. Seeing that she didn''t want to say

    anything, Jayna stopped asking and went back to the kitchen to cook.

    On her way, Jacey suddenly stopped her and said, "Jayna..."

    "Hmm? What''s the matter? Jacey, why are you acting so weird today?" Jayna turned back and

    frowned gently.

    Jacey gave her a smile and said, "Well, it''s nothing. I just want to wish you and Iwan happy. I... I feel

    that he is a good man, and he really cares about you and Emily. Just... don''t give up on him..."

    After Jacey stopped speaking, she didn''t wait for Jayna to respond and went to y with Emily.

    Jayna stood there and looked at Jacey''s back, frowning in deep thought.

    At eight o''clock in the evening, Iwan Cliff was back. When Emily saw her dad, she jumped on him

    happily and kept calling "Daddy, daddy..." He stroked Emily''s head and then gave her a bag and

    said, "Emily, I bought a new ck skirt for you. Let auntie Jacey help you try it on, OK?"

    "Iwan......" Jacey Brown looked at Iwan Cliff with mixing feelings. He slightly nodded at her, and then

    Jacey took Emily to her room.

    Iwan then said to Jayna, "I got one for you too. Sorry, you''ve worked hard all these years, but this is

    the first time I''ve bought you clothes. Just try it on and see if it fits..."

    Iwan gave Jayna a smile. Seeing her old clothes, he felt very distressed.

    Jayna paused, bit her lips and said, "You didn''t have to do this..."

    Iwan said, "It''s nothing. I got you a ck skirt and a pair of ck high-heeled shoes for you to hang

    out with your friends. You need these. Just go ahead and try it on. Emily will be ready soon..."

    "Well, ok... Thank you..." Jayna murmured. She knew that their rtionship waspletely

    because of Emily. And every time Emily was not around, they''re both embarrassed.

    Jayna went to bedroom and try her new clothes on. Iwan didn''t follow in and waited in the living

    room.

    After a while, Emily came out in ck sandals and a small ck skirt, looking very cute. She was so

    happy and kept jumping in front of her father.

    ""Do I look good? Daddy?" Emily asked happily, with an expectant look on her face. Iwan Cliff

    nodded and said, "Of course. My little girl is so beautiful..."

    "Hee hee, where''s mom? Where''s mom? Why hasn''t shee out yet..." Emily continued to ask.

    "She is still changing. Just wait." Iwan said.

    Then Emily ran to the door, knocked anxiously and said, "Mummy,e out,e out, look at the

    beautiful skirt dad got me! Mummy, are you ready? Quick!"

    What Iwan Cliff didn''t know at the moment was that Jayna Brown was standing in front of the mirror

    with her new clothes and shoes in a daze. She couldn''t help but cry when she looked at herself in

    the mirror, who had slender figure and silky long hair, fitted with slim skirt and high-grade shoes. It

    was hard for her to believe that she was the stunning and elegant woman in the mirror...

    In fact, she had already heard Emily knocking on the door, and she subconsciously wanted to

    change her clothes. But before she could do anything, the door was suddenly opened, and the next

    moment, Emily, looking like a cute elf, came in and pulled her out.

    When Jayna Brown followed Emily to the living room, Iwan Cliff stood up and stunned by his

    beautiful wife...

 Chapter 34 Jaynas Confusion

    Chapter 34 Jayna''s Confusion

    Chapter 34 Jayna''s Confusion

    Beautiful, indescribably beautiful. At this moment, Jaynapletely fulfilled all of Iwan''s fantasies

    about his wife, as if he was destined to marry her.

    "Is this... suitable for me?" Jayna asked nervously.

    Iwan stood up and said sincerely, "Jayna, you are gorgeous..." After Iwan finished speaking, he was

    lost in thought as if he had thought of something. Jayna was originally a beauty. It was only because

    of him that her life fell into darkness.

    "Um...Thank you..." Jayna said with a blushing face. She couldn''t stand Iwan''s scorching gaze. The

    next moment she picked up Emily and went back to the bedroom.

    After Jayna returned to the room, Jacey walked up to Iwan. She whispered, "Iwan, have you dealt

    with Lamar? Just now my mom called me again and asked me to take Jayna to meet him

    tomorrow..."

    Iwan smiled and said, "Well, it has been settled. Don''t worry. Just take Jayna to meet Lamar

    tomorrow. "

    Hearing this, Jacey immediately felt relieved. Then she frowned and said to Iwan again, "By the

    way, Iwan, I have to tell you something else..."

    Iwan asked, "What''s the matter, Jacey?"

    Jacey clenched her fists and whispered, "Jayna received a phone call this afternoon. Some of her

    college ssmates are having a reunion tomorrow night. In fact, Jayna didn''t want to go at all. But

    those people seemed to want tough at Jayna''s life and told Jayna that she had to attend. In the

    end, Jayna had no choice but to agree. But I''ve met a few of Jayna''s college ssmates. They''re a

    bunch of snobs. They''ll beughing at Jayna tomorrow night! So, how about you apany her

    over there..."

    Iwan narrowed his eyes and sneered, "Look down on my wife? Well, Jacey, don''t worry. Don''t tell

    Jayna about this first. She is still very embarrassed to face me now. I want to pursue her seriously.

    So I still need your help, please..."

    After looking at Iwan deeply, Jacey smiled, "Iwan, only you are worthy of Jayna in this world. I

    wouldn''t allow anyone else to marry Jayna. Don''t worry. I will be your helper by Jayna''s side from

    now on. I''ll tell you what Jayna is doing as soon as possible. I''m definitely making you Jayna''s

    boyfriend by next month! ! ! "

    Jacey thought in her heart that no one in this world could marry her sister except a hero like Iwan.

    In the silent night, Jayna and Iwan both thought about their thoughts. The two of them slept with

    their backs to each other, with Emily in the middle, who was sleeping very sweetly.

    The next morning, Iwan took Emily out to y as usual. Jayna stopped smiling after watching Iwan

    and Emily walk away. She became a little anxious. She took out her phone, which showed a dozen

    missed calls from her mother.

    Jayna said to Jacey anxiously, "Jacey, I really don''t want to see him. Since Emily likes Iwan so

    much now, how can I give her another dad? " After speaking, Jayna sighed deeply and lowered her

    head.

    But Jacey said, "Jayna, let''s go see him today. Even if you don''t see him today, Mom will definitely

    keep asking you see Lamar in the future. In that case, you should meet him today. Lamar is also

    your college ssmate. If you could have a good talk, he might just give up? "

    "Huh? Jacey, why did you suddenly say that? I feel like your words supposed to mean

    something...." Jayna turned her head and gave Jacey a suspicious look. She always felt that

    something was wrong with Jacey since she came back yesterday afternoon. Yesterday and just

    now, her words were very strange. But she couldn''t figure out what was wrong.

    Seeing Jayna looking at her, Jacey smiled. She took Jayna''s arm and said, "Let''s go, Jayna. Don''t

    leave these things too long. We''d better fix this sooner. Take it easy, Jayna. I will help you! "

    Jayna was pulled by Jacey to meet Lamar. Soon they took a taxi and headed for the restaurant

    arranged by Skyler. When the two of them got to the hotel private room, they found that Skyler had

    already arrived.

    Jayna wasn''t happy when she saw Skyler. But Skyler was delighted when she saw Jayna dressed

    up in new clothes.

    With a smile, she took Jayna''s hand and said, "Jayna, you look so beautiful in this dress! Where did

    you buy it? You are really a beauty! The high heels are also very good for you! Your legs look longer

    with it. Very nice......"

    "Of course she''s a beauty. And Iwan picked these things for Jayna..." Jacey muttered.

    After hearing that Iwan bought this dress for Jayna, Skyler became unhappy immediately. Letting go

    of Jayna''s hand, she snorted coldly, "What is buying a piece of clothing? He caused Jayna to suffer

    so much. Could he make up for Jayna by buying a piece of clothing? It''s impossible. And Jacey,

    when Lamares, don''t talk. Jayna and you are only going to be against me. I really raised you

    two for nothing! "

    Jacey pouted and said nothing. And Jayna said to Skyler, "Mom, I came here today to make it clear

    to you and Lamar. I won''t..."

    As Jayna was talking, the door to the private room opened. The next moment, Lamar in a ck suit

    walked in. Lamar looked ufortable with a pale face. Seeing Lamaring, Skyler quickly got

    up with a smile and greeted him. She pulled Lamar kindly and said, "Lamar,e here and have a

    sit. You arrived around the same time as Jayna. It seems that you two really have a connection..."

    But Lamar ignored Skyler at the moment. He nced at Jayna. Just at a nce, he was amazed by

    her. Jayna was gorgeous today, with her delicate face, cold temperament and slender figure...

    "Hey, have you seen enough? If you haven''t, we would wait for you!" Seeing Lamar staring at Jayna

    all the time, Jacey was a little angry. She gave Lamar a displeased look.

    Hearing this, Lamar panicked in his heart. The next moment he suddenly remembered that Jayna

    was no longer his college ssmate but the wife of that horrible man. Thinking that he was almost

    scared to death yesterday, he hurriedly stopped looking at her. But at this moment, his face and

    back were already dripping with cold sweat...

    Seeing Jacey talking nonsense again, Skyler couldn''t help but pointed to the door and said to

    Jacey, " Jacey, even if you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb. And today Jayna is on a blind

    date. Why are you here? Get out of here now! "

    Jacey stood up unhappily and said, "Okay... I''ll get out now..." She went out. But when she passed

    Lamar, she paused and gave Lamar a meaningful look. Then she said slowly,

    "Mr. Walz, I remind you that Jayna already has a lover. You''d better think about what to say and

    what not to say..." Jacey said meaningfully.

    Hearing this, Lamar was shocked in his heart. He nced up at Jacey and thought of what she had

    just said. Lamar knew right away that Jacey probably knew what happened yesterday.

    Thinking of this, Lamar hurriedly lowered his head and said in fear, "Miss Brown, please rest

    assured. I know..."

    Seeing Jacey still talking to Lamar, Skyler waspletely pissed. She pointed at Jacey and yelled,

    "Get out of here!"

    After sneering at Lamar, Jacey left. And Jayna looked at Le Jacey suspiciously. She felt like there

    was something else in Jacey''s words.

    After Jacey left, Skyler quickly put the smile back on her face. She said to Lamar, "Lamar, please

    don''t be angry with her Jacey. She is still a little girl. I asked Jayna and you out today so that the two

    of you could have a good chat. Lamar, I''ll just say it directly. Although Jayna has a kid, she is a very

    nice girl. I am very satisfied with you too. If you don''t mind, then the two of you could get married

    today. Anyway, you are college ssmates. Don''t leave these things too long..."

    Hearing this, Jayna was panicky. When she was about to speak, Lamar, who was sitting opposite

    her, hurriedly said to Skyler, "Auntie Walz, I''m really sorry. My work changed a lot yesterday. I have

    to go on a business trip abroad next week. I might go for five or six years. I can''t make Jayna wait

    for me. Jayna is a good girl. She deserves a better man than me. I''m sorry, Auntie. I''m so sorry..."

    After Lamar finished speaking, Skyler was stunned. Before she spoke, Lamar quickly stood up. He

    looked at Jayna nervously and pped himself twice. He said, "I''m sorry Jayna. It''s all my fault. I

    know you don''t like me, but I keep asking your mother to force you to stay with me. I''m so sorry for

    that..."

    After finishing speaking, Lamar saw Skyler, who had recovered, raising her hand and wanting to say

    something. He hurriedly lowered his head again and said, "I''m sorry Auntie. I know you want Jayna

    to be with me because I don''t mind her having a kid. But what I want to say is, now I''m going on a

    business trip. And I believe that no one is better suited to be with Jayna than the kid''s real father.

    You shouldn''t let Jayna go on a blind date anymore..."

    After speaking, Lamar turned and left without giving Skyler a chance to speak.

    "Hey, Lamar? Lamar? You..." Skyler quickly stood up and chased Lamar, but found that Lamar was

    far away. She stomped her feet in anger. Then she sighed heavily.

    After returning to the private room, Skyler said angrily to Jayna, "Jayna! Are you satisfied now?

    Huh? Who do you think I''m doing this for? It''s hard to find a nice guy who doesn''t mind you having

    kids. You deserve suffering! From now on, I won''t care about you anymore..." Skyler took the bag

    angrily and walked away...

    It took a while for Jayna to leave the private room after Skyler left. After she went out, she saw

    Jacey waiting for her outside. Jacey said to her, " Jayna, are you finished?"

    After taking a deep look at Jacey, Jayna said slowly: " Lamar has left. Jacey, tell me the truth. Are

    you hiding something from me? And what was the meaning of what you said to Lamar in the private

    room? "

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Jacey was a little guilty. She hurriedly said, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Isn''t it a

    good thing that Lamar gave up? You don''t have to worry now. "

    Jayna asked suddenly, "How did you know he gave up?"

    "Lamar told me just now when he came out. Well, let''s go. We haven''t eaten yet. Then I''ll take you

    to eat something. Let''s go..." Jacey said dodgingly.

    Although Jayna thought Jacey''s words made sense, for some reason, she till felt that something

    was still wrong, very wrong...

 Chapter 35 Krista Being Ridiculed Again

    Chapter 35 Krista Being Ridiculed Again

    Chapter 35 Krista Being Ridiculed Again

    While Iwan was taking Emily to lunch at home, he got a message from Jacey. She reassured him in

    the message and told him that things were settled and that Lamar did what he was asked to do.

    Looking at the message Jacey sent him, Iwan smiled. Seeing Iwanughing, Emily raised her head

    cutely and asked, "Daddy, what are youughing at?"

    Touching Emily''s head, Iwan said, "Emily, mommy is going to work tomorrow. But she would be very

    tired to squeeze the bus every day. So after dinner, let''s go buy a car for mommy, okay? n this way,

    mommy will not have to be tired on the way to work in the future. She can drive..."

    Emily nodded excitedly, "Well, okay, thank you daddy. Let''s buy a car for mommyter, buy a car! "

    Iwan smiled and nodded, with deep eyes. It had been a few days since he came back. He had been

    with Emily these days but not Jayna. He felt it was time to do something for the woman he loved the

    most.

    "Jayna, I will always be by your side to protect you from now on. I''ll be your shelter to protect from

    the difficulties in the future." Iwan said to himself silently in his heart.

    After eating, Iwan also changed into a new ck suit from Pierre Cardin. And Emily was wearing

    that ck slip dress. After Iwan changed into the suit, Emily kept saying he was handsome. And the

    truth was as Emily said. As the Lord of Heaven Domain, Iwan looked like a throne even if he didn''t

    dress up deliberately. Now, the slim suit entuated his temperament even more.

    When Iwan went out with Emily in his arms, passersby kept looking back at them both. In the eyes

    of passers-by, the father was handsome and the daughter was cute.

    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Iwan took Emily to the Mercedes-Benz Sales Service Shop 4S.

    Actually Iwan was rich enough that he could buy a very expensive car for Jayna. But after thinking

    about it, he felt that he didn''t want to be too ostentatious. So he chose to buy a Mercedes Benz for

    Jayna. This was what everyone loved in this small Pasnd City.

    "Hello sir, may I help you? We have a lot of promotions recently. You could have a look about them.

    Let me introduce you..." As soon as Iwan entered the door, a beautiful shopping guide wearing

    ck stockings, high heels, a suit and a short skirt greeted him enthusiastically.

    Iwan smiled and said, "Well, I want to buy my wife a car. I heard that the Mercedes-Benz E-ss

    and S-ss are not bad. Please tell me the specific situation about them. And which one is more

    suitable for women to drive..."

    When the beauty shopping guide heard that Iwan was buying a car for her wife, she was

    immediately envious. She quickly smiled and said, "Pleasee in. I will introduce you slowly.

    There are also cars here. You could take a look at them..."

    Iwan nodded in response. Then he followed the female shopping guide in. The shopping guide

    introduced to Iwan enthusiastically, "Sir, you seem to be sessful in business. Your wife must be

    the same as you. In fact, the E-ss Mercedes-Benz is actually a good choice, but the S-ss is

    definitely better than that. It is more expensive after all. Of course, it''s also worth the high price, just

    like..."

    "Sessful? Are you serious? He came by taxi. Tina, do you really think he can afford a Mercedes?

    Isn''t he just here to entertain us? Several people like thise to the store every day. Why are you

    so naive? " Suddenly another female shopping guide dressed in fancy dress interrupted the words

    of the shopping guide beside Iwan...

    The female shopping guide named Tina standing beside Iwan was a little embarrassed. Before she

    spoke, another female shopping guide said to the woman who had mocked Tina just now, " You

    have too much time. What''s your business with her wasting time? She is willing to do it. Come on,

    tell me how is your rtionship with that man? Did you two have sex? "

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Listening to the words of the two colleagues, Tina was even more embarrassed. She was new here.

    Although the old employees told her to see if the customers were worth serving, she wanted to stick

    to her code. As long as someone was willing toe to see the car, she would do her best to serve

    him. Even if those people just came to have a look, or as the seniors in her shop said, they came to

    have fun, she was willing to serve them...

    The next moment, in order to hide the embarrassment, Tina took a piece of candy to Emily from the

    table beside her. She said, "Sweetie, you''re so cute. Here is a candy. You can taste..."

    Emily looked up at Iwan and asked, "Dad, can I eat it?" Seeing Iwan agree, Emily put the sugar in

    her mouth.

    She smiled and said, "Thank you sister. This candy is delicious. Thank you, beautiful sister..."

    Seeing Emily eating happily, Tina looked at Iwan apologetically. Then she turned to get the candy

    for Emily. Even if Iwan didn''t want to buy a car, she still wanted to get Emily more candy. But just as

    she took the candy, Iwan said to her,

    "Well, you''re right. Since the S-ss is better, then I''ll buy it. After all, it''s worth the price. By the

    way, you just said that the store has it in stock, right? Then I''ll pay by card. I''ll drive it straight away

    later..."

    Tina was shocked. She looked back at Iwan in disbelief and said, "Sir... are you really going to buy

    the car?"

    Iwan smiled and took a Centurion Card from his pocket and handed it to Tina. He said, "Here''s my

    card..."

    "Sir, wait, you can also bargain with me. I can also give you some discount..." Tina said to Iwan in a

    hurry.

    Iwan smiled and said, "No thanks. I''m not short of money. And if you give me more discounts, won''t

    you get less bonus? Hurry up... or I''ll be unhappy..."

    Tina then quickly took the card to pay. At this time, the two female shopping guides who had just

    satirized her were shocked. They didn''t expect Iwan to actually buy a car. And he didn''t even need a

    discount. Then Tina could earn tens of thousands of dors in bonuses from this one order.

    Immediately, the two regretted it. Unlike in first-tier cities, their monthly sry in Pasnd City was

    only five to six thousand yuan, which was quite high.

    "Sir, if you buy from us, we can give you a bigger discount. We can give you a discount of tens of

    thousands of dors..." Before Tina came back, they hurried to Iwan and said.

    Iwan sneered, "I don''t want to. After all, I came by taxi..."

    Hearing this, they were immediately embarrassed. At this time, Tina also came over with the car

    keys and the contract. Iwan signed it without reading carefully. On the one hand, he was not afraid

    of others harming him. On the other hand he believed that Tina would not lie to him.

    Watching Iwan finish signing, Tina said nkly, "Sir, are you really sure you want to buy it?"

    Iwan smiled, "I''ve signed and paid. Where is the car? I want to take my daughter for a ride..."

    "Oh, the car is in the garage at the back. We''ll get it out for you right away. Please wait a moment.

    Sir, thank you, thank you very much..." Tina finally came to her senses. She almost wanted to cry.

    On the one hand, she didn''te from an affluent family. Today, with this order, she made a lot of

    money. On the other hand, she felt a long-lost trust from him.

    Iwan smiled and picked up the contract and car keys. When he was about to leave, a couple

    suddenly entered the door. The man was dressed stylishly, with orange sunsses, while the

    woman was dressed in an off-the-shoulder skirt. They are Krista and her fianc¨¦ Hamza. Iwan didn''t

    want to talk to them. But when Krista saw him, she walked right up to him.

    "Isn''t this my brother-inw? Are you here to buy a Mercedes-Benz? I don''t know you are so rich."

    Krista sneered at Iwan directly. She was so pissed off by Jayna yesterday. So today she asked

    Hamza out to let him buy her a car to make her happy. But she didn''t expect to meet Iwan here. She

    couldn''t help but want to mock him...

    Iwan sneered. Since he didn''t want to talk to her, he turned sideways and wanted to leave. But he

    didn''t expect Krista to stop him again. She said, "Hey? Iwan, don''t rush. I see clearly now that you

    are wearing a Pierre Cardin suit. Iwan, when did you be so rich? "

    Iwan was a little impatient, but then he held back. After all, he was still holding Emily. Otherwise, his

    aura could scare this stupid woman to death...

    At this time, Hamza, who was beside Krista, also said, " You are Iwan? Since you have no money,

    why are you here? Is there a ce that you coulde?" At this time, Tina, who had been following

    behind Iwan, stepped forward and said, "Sir and Miss, you may have misunderstood. This Mr. Cliff

    is really here..."

    When Tina was about to exin for Iwan, Iwan interrupted her with a wave. He looked at the two

    fools in front of him sarcastically and said, "Oh, you are right. My clothes are fake. As for the car

    keys in my hand, I didn''t buy them. How can I afford it? I''m not as rich as you guys. I rent it. Then I

    won''t bother you two to pick a car. Take your time..."

    After speaking, Iwan turned around and left. After he left the store, the shiny ck Mercedes-Benz

    S-Series he bought happened to drive right in front of him. Iwan got into the car with Emily and

    drove away...

    "He rented it..." Krista looked at Iwan with contempt. Then she looked at Tina, who had just finished

    speaking, and asked, "What did you want to say? What''s wrong with that Iwan?"

    Tina said coldly, "Nothing. His clothes were fake, and he rented the S series that he drove away. Mr.

    Cliff rented it for his wife! He spent over a million to rent it. " After speaking, Tina turned around and

    left.

    "What? How can he do it?" Opening her mouth wide, Krista asked in disbelief. Hamza was a little

    shocked. After all, it was a Mercedes-Benz S series car worth more than one million dors. Even

    he couldn''t but it casually. He hadn''t taken over thepany after all. His father was the head of the

    company. How could he have so much pocket money?

    "Honey, I want an S-series car too! Can you buy it for me?" Krista quickly said to Hamza. In her

    opinion, since Iwan bought a car for Jayna, she must have this car too. Otherwise, she couldn''t

    compare to Jayna...

    Hearing Krista''s words, the two snobbish shopping guides rushed up enthusiastically. They ttered

    and said to Krista, "Miss, you have a good eye. Indeed, only cars above the S series are worthy of

    you. Do you want to buy now? We still have cars in store..."

    Hearing thepliment from the shopping guide, Krista was immediately satisfied. She hurriedly

    said to Hamza, "Honey, let''s buy it. Since Iwan bought the car in cash just now, let''s buy it in cash

    as well..."

    "What? Are you crazy? That car is over a million dors! How can I possibly have so much money

    now? Hurry up! Let''s go. Don''t be a fool here!" After scolding her, Hamza left immediately. He was

    rich, but he was not a fool. Did this stupid woman really thought he was a fool? They were not

    married yet. How could he buy her such an expensive car now?

    Watching Hamza leave directly, Krista was dumbfounded. She froze in ce stupidly. She did not

    expect that Hamza would refuse her request!

    "Miss, you can pay in installments. It''s not too stressful..." The shopping guide continued to speak to

    Krista.

    "I...I don''t have that much money..." Krista said subconsciously. At this moment, she was extremely

    embarrassed. As she spoke, she lowered her head and walked out...

    "Don''t have money? Then why are you here? Even if you dress like a richdy, you are still nothing

    without the rich man around you! Soon orter, you will be dumped by him!" The shopping guide

    said beside Krista.

    Hearing this, Krista trembled with anger. Although she wanted to turn back and curse them, she

    was ashamed after all.

    "Well, you''re right. How dare she look down on others? The man could buy an S-series car in cash.

    How dare shepare with him? She''s so shameless..." Another shopping guide also said

    contemptuously. Krista trembled even more...

 Chapter 36 Jaynas College Reunions

    Chapter 36 Jayna''s College Reunions

    Chapter 36 Jayna''s College Reunions

    After six o''clock in the evening, Iwan cooked dinner for Emily. After eating, he took her downstairs to

    y. At about seven o''clock, Jacey, dressed in a cowboy dress with a ponytail, rushed back. As

    soon as she came back, she saw Iwan was picking things up from a new car.

    Jacey walked over to the car and asked Iwan, "Iwan, did you buy this car? Wow, it''s a Mercedes-

    Benz S series car. It''s so beautiful..."

    Iwan smiled and said, "Well, I bought it for Jayna. it''s not bad and suitable for Jayna, right? "

    Jacey couldn''t take her eyes off the car. She went up and touched it for a long time. Then, she

    turned her head and said to Iwan, "Iwan, I want it too! I think it suits me well too..."

    Iwan smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll give you one after my wedding with Jayna next month. You are

    Jayna''s sister. I was thinking of buying you a better one, like a Porsche, a Ferrari or something. But

    since you like this, I''ll buy you this one..."

    Hearing this, Jacey immediately said, "Iwan, don''t be like this. Please don''t give up. You could still

    buy me a Porsche..."

    Iwan smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll buy it for you in the future. Has Jayna gone to the party now? Take

    care of Emily. Warrior No.1 is nearby. You don''t need to worry about safety. Just have fun with

    Emily..."

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Jacey hurriedly said, "Okay, Iwan, go pick up Jayna! Her college ssmates will know that her

    husband is awesome!"

    Emily also waved her little hand at Iwan and said, "Fighting, Daddy! Fighting!"

    After opening the door, Iwan got into the car gracefully. He said, "Don''t worry! I will definitely let

    everyone know it. She is my wife. No one in this world can look down on my wife..." After speaking,

    Iwan stepped on the elerator gracefully and drove towards the hotel that Jacey told him.

    ...

    At eight o''clock in the evening, in a private room of the Hilton Hotel in Pasnd City, Jayna was

    there with a group of neatly dressed men and women.

    This was the annual gathering of Jayna''s college ssmates. Her college ssmates who stayed in

    Pasnd City held a party every year. Jayna had never participated before. And this year, after

    knowing that she was back, her ssmates asked her to participate.

    In fact, the purpose and thoughts of those people could be known without thinking. Only Jayna

    naively thought that tonight''s party was really a friendly gathering of ssmates. After all, she never

    attended their party after graduating from college. And after she became pregnant and gave birth to

    Emily, she stopped contacting these college ssmates.

    After everyone was seated, a woman in a long white dress walked in front of Jayna with a ss of

    red wine. She smiled and said, "Hey, Jayna, do you remember me? I''m Kali, Kali Tenney..." This

    woman looked pretty. She probably had stic surgery, with a pointed nose, long hair, and an off-

    the-shoulder outfit. Because of her good looks and sexy clothes, many men in the private room

    looked at her involuntarily.

    Jayna nced up when she heard someone talking to her. After watching for a while, Jayna finally

    remembered who she was. She smiled and said, "Well, I remember you. Kali, long time no see.

    How are you now? I remember you always wanted to be a hotel manager when you were in college.

    You must have achieved your goal by now..."

    Kali sighed deliberately and said, " I barely achieved my goal. But I am only the lobby manager of a

    small hotel now, with the sry only more than 10,000 US dors a month. In fact, when I was in

    college, I wanted to work at the Hilton Hotel. But I can''t meet their requirements. So now I can only

    work in a small hotel first..."

    At this time, another woman said enviously, "Kali,pared with us, you have been very

    sessful! Pasnd City is different from first-tier big cities like Cleveque City and Gotham City. In

    Pasnd City, a monthly sry of 10,000 is too much! Are you still not satisfied... If you are not

    satisfied, what about us? Are we going to hit ourselves to death..."

    "That''s right. Kali, you''re just showing off in front of us. We haven''t had a better life than you..."

    Another woman said sourly.

    Kali said, "I''m not showing off. Have you forgotten our college ssmate Lamar? He is now an

    executive at Clevnd Group. His monthly sry is more than 30,000 dors, not including bonus.

    He is really sessful. I don''t know why he didn''te today. Probably, he doesn''t even bother to

    pay attention to us..."

    Hearing Kali mentioning Lamar, Jayna nervously lowered her head and took a sip of water. After all,

    she had seen Lamar at noon. But she also wondered why Lamar met her at noon but didn''te to

    the party at night.

    Jacey was not here. If she was there, she would definitely snort coldly. Of course Lamar would

    never dare toe. If it weren''t for Skyler''s suspicion, Lamar would have to disappear forever in

    Pasnd City even if he didn''t die... Lamar had probably run away by now...

    "Okay, Kali, both Lamar and you are very sessful. You are the most sessful of our college

    ssmates staying in Pasnd City. But are you and Lamar in a rtionship? The rumors between

    the two of you has been spreading all these years..." Another woman spoke to Kali.

    Since Lamar was not here, she was the focus of today''s party. Indeed, she deserved everyone''s

    attention. She was beautiful, sociable, and sessful.

    Hearing this, Kali nced at Jayna. Then she said, "Hey, not yet. I like Lamar, but he doesn''t like

    me. Jayna, I remember Lamar had a crush on you back in college. Since you finally came back this

    time, he didn''te to you? "

    Hearing this, Jayna froze. She suddenly didn''t know how to answer. In fact, she didn''t have to

    answer. Another woman immediately mocked," She? That''s impossible. Are you ignorant or just

    pretending to be confused?"

    "Huh? Kenley, what do you mean?" Kali asked deliberately, pretending not to know.

    Kenley with yellow hair said, "What do I mean? Kali, do you really think she is noble?"

    After a pause, Kenley continued with a cold snort, "She got pregnant right after graduating from

    college. After the baby was born, she left. And I heard that now shees back with a four-year-old

    child. Now that she has had a child, do you think Lamar will still like her? "

    "Really? It''s unbelievable. As one of the most beautiful girls in our school, she dared to be pregnant

    without a husband. She''s amazing..." Another woman said.

    Kenley curled her lips and said, "You should stop pretending to be confused. How could you not

    know this? You are just pretending. And what nonsense are you talking about? Why doesn''t she

    dare? She dared toe to the party today. She''s so shameful..."

    Suddenly, the women in the private room looked at Jayna strangely. Jayna bowed her head in

    embarrassment. She didn''t dare to look up at everyone. She wanted to leave, but now Kali was

    behind her. She seemingly unintentionally blocked her from leaving. Jayna was very sad...

    At this time, a man in the private room stood up to help her. He said to Kenley, "Kenley! We are all

    college ssmates. Can''t you just stop talking about these things? Everyone is here for the party

    tonight. What are you doing? "

    As soon as the man finished speaking, Kenley looked at him contemptuously. She said, "Vincent,

    what are you pretending? Oh, I remembered you had written a love letter to Jayna when you were

    in college. But she just threw it away. After all, she was a popr girl back then. Even now that she

    has given birth to a child, it is impossible for a person like you to be in a rtionship with her. You

    are just a real estate salesman. You can''t even support your wife and children. How dare you

    pretend to be a hero..."

    "You! Kenley! What the hell are you talking about? Although I earn less, I work hard to earn money.

    You only sell yourself in nightclubs! "Vincent suddenly stood up and said.

    Kenley also pped the table and stood up. Pointing at Vincent, she said, "How dare you!"

    "What are you pretending to be? Don''t you just work as a prostitute in a nightclub? How dare you

    laugh at me..." Vincent said with a sneer.

    Kenley was shaking with anger. Just when she was about to say something, Kali yelled, " Calm

    down! We all came to the party. What are you doing here? I heard that Jayna had a boyfriend and

    she was already married. "

    After that, Kali looked at Jayna strangely again. She said, "Am I right Jayna? Are you married?

    Where''s your husband? Did hee back with you this time?" Kali was mocking Jayna. And she

    looked at Jayna with a trace of disdain.

    "Jayna, where''s your husband? You were the most popr girl in our school back then. Your

    husband must be great. Since you don''t even like Lamar, your husband is at least an executive or

    boss, right? " Well-dressed Kenley clearly had the same purpose as Kali. She was trying

    desperately to say these words to Jayna on purpose at the moment.

    looking down at Jayna, who was so embarrassed that she didn''t even want to say a word, Kali was

    very happy. She always hated Jayna because she liked Lamar. Now she had found a chance...

    "No, my husband..." Jayna tried to exin something under the gaze of several people at the dinner

    table.

    She was interrupted by Kenley before she could finish. Kenley said, "It''s alright, Jayna. I''ve heard a

    few things about you. I know your husband don''t have a job right now. Well, I can help him find a

    job. My hotel is hiring waiters. Why don''t you ask him to have a try? I gave him a monthly sry of

    three thousand dors. "

    "Hahaha, waiter? But it''s alright. Kali, you are willing to give him that much money? It''s so kind of

    you. Jayna, why don''t you thank Kali quickly? "Kenley said sarcastically.

    Hearing this, Jayna shuddered. She now finally understood the real purpose of these people calling

    her here. These people were here to make fun of her. She pursed her lips and gritted her teeth

    tightly. Taking a deep breath, she didn''t want to stay in this situation anymore. She stood up and

    wanted to leave. But when she turned around, she saw Iwan! Iwan was walking this way,

    apanied by several imposing men and women. Jayna was stunned for a while.

    And Kenley, who sat opposite Jayna and satirized her at the moment, was also surprised and said, "

    Oh, my God, is that Dulce Thomas? She is the most powerful female entrepreneur in our Pasnd

    City! Wait, and Jake Lee, the boss of the hotel where Kali works? Who is the man among them?

    Who is this Mr. Big Shot? "

    In the private room, following Kenley''s words, everyone in the room immediately turned to look at

    the bosses outside, and the handsome man standing in the middle of the crowd who lowered their

    posture to apany them.

    But at this moment, the man surrounded by a group of bosses nced at them in surprise. Then he

    looked at Jayna and said in surprise, "Dear, why are you here?"

    Hearing this, everyone in the private room was so shocked that they lost their voices. And the

    women who were trying to mock her just now opened their mouths and looked at Jayna in

    disbelief...

 Chapter 37 Who Dares to Bully My Wife

    Chapter 37 Who Dares to Bully My Wife

    Chapter 37 Who Dares to Bully My Wife

    At this moment, not only Jayna''s college ssmates who were not sessful in the Pasnd City,

    but Jayna was stunned at the moment. She also heard Kenley''s words just now and knew that the

    people behind Iwan were very powerful. She said to Iwan nkly, " Iwan... why are you here?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ncing at Dulce, Iwan said to Jayna, "Miss Thomas is my friend. After she knew I wasing to

    Pasnd City, she called me over to get together..."

    At this time, Dulce, the boss of Hilton Hotel, also hurriedly walked to Jayna with a smile. She smiled

    and said, "Nice to meet you, Jayna. Mr. Cliff and I are really friends..."

    Jayna hurriedly waved to Dulce and said, "No, Miss Thomas, you''re taking this wrong. I just asked

    casually. We''re here tonight for the college reunion..."

    "What a coincidence! If I knew you wereing, I would definitely arrange the best private room for

    you. If you''re not done yet, you could go upstairs to the Divine Land Pavilion on the top floor. The

    scenery there is good. You can see most of the night view of Pasnd City from there. Just order

    whatever you want. Make yourself at home..." Dulce hurriedly said with a smile and remorse.

    After hearing that, her college ssmates were shocked again. The Divine Land Pavilion was best

    private room of Hilton Hotel. Not to mention ordinary people, even some rich people in Pasnd

    City were not qualified to eat there. Only the top sessful people in Pasnd City could eat there.

    And now Dulce was asking them to eat there for free because of Jayna, no, because of Jayna''s

    husband...

    Who was Jayna''s husband? He was definitely not an ordinary person. After all, Dulce, the boss of

    Hilton Hotel, the top woman in Pasnd City, would not waste time carefully apanying an

    ordinary person. Jayna''s husband must be a big guy. For a while, everyone in the private room was

    a little scared. Especially the women who were still mocking Jayna were even more frightened...

    Seeing that Jayna was still stunned, Dulce deliberately said with a straight face, "Jayna, don''t you

    want to go? Youe to my hotel and pay for such low-grade food? I''d be ashamed if anyone else

    got the news! Don''t you agree......"

    "Miss Thomas, no, it''s not..." Jayna, who was facing a top female boss like Dulce for the first time,

    was even more nervous and didn''t know what to say. So she turned to look at Iwan for help.

    Iwan smiled and nodded to her and said, " Go ahead. Since Miss Thomas wants to treat you to

    dinner, we should enjoy it too. Jayna, take your ssmates up there. I have something to talk about

    with Miss Thomas..."

    After speaking, Iwan suddenly remembered something. He quickly took the Mercedes car key from

    his pocket and put it in Jayna''s hand. He said, "By the way Jayna, since you are going back to work

    tomorrow, I bought you a new Mercedes-Benz S series. The car is downstairs. Just drive awayter.

    I may have a longer talk with Miss Thomas..."

    Hearing this, Jayna''s college ssmates in the private room looked at the car key in her hand, with

    his words just echoing in their ears. A million-dor Mercedes-Benz S-series car. For them, many of

    them may work their whole lives and can''t afford such a car. But he actually bought it as a gift. At

    this moment, they were not only guessing about Iwan''s identity, but also envious of Jayna. Since he

    deserved Dulce and Jake''spany, at least he was a boss...

    Looking nkly at the car key Iwan gave her, Jayna asked, "The car you bought me?"

    Iwan nodded and said, "Well, you could have a try first. If you don''t think it''s right for you, we can

    get another one. Now that you''re going back to work, I think it''s better for you to drive a Mercedes,

    which is more suitable..."

    Jayna, who didn''t know what to say at this moment, was in a daze. One of the hotel''s lobby

    managers ran up to Dulce and said, "Miss Thomas, the Divine Land Pavilion has been arranged.

    Shall I take them up now?"

    Dulce nodded then looked at Jayna and said, "Jayna, since it''s already arranged, you can take your

    ssmates up. I also arranged the best wine and dishes, so you don''t need to choose..."

    After Dulce finished speaking, Iwan also smiled and nodded to Jayna, with endless love in his eyes.

    So Jayna agreed. And her college ssmates were all excited now. A meal at the Divine Land

    Pavilion could cost at least tens of thousands dors. With good wine, the cost was definitely more

    than 100,000 dors. Ate a meal of more than 100,000 yuan? And it was a meal that even rich

    people may not be able to have a chance to eat. At this moment, the men in the private room and

    the women who didn''t mock Jayna were very excited.

    But just as Jayna was about to go upstairs, Vincent, who was helping her in the private room before,

    spoke up. Vincent looked at Iwan and said, "You are Jayna''s husband, right? When you didn''t

    come, did you know that many people here wereughing at your wife? Not only do you not care

    now, but do you want to invite them to dinner? I am poor. But if you are such a person, I will look

    down on you! "

    After Vincent finished speaking, everyone fell silent. Iwan was instantly angry. He stared at Vincent

    and said, "Tell me! Who bullied my wife!"

    Pointing directly at Kali and Kenley, as well as the two women who mocked Jayna in various ways,

    Vincent said, "The four of them, especially Kenley and Kali. They scolded so badly that I didn''t even

    want to mention it. What do you want to do? "

    When Kenley listened to Vincent''s words and saw the angry Iwan, and Dulce and Jake and other

    bosses all with blue faces behind Iwan, she was about to die of fright. She was just a dancer

    working in a nightclub. She didn''t dare to offend anyone here, not only Jayna''s husband who was

    definitely not an ordinary person, but also the local bosses in Pasnd City behind him.

    Thinking of this, she pped herself a few times before Iwan spoke. Then she pointed to Kali and

    said to Iwan: "Sir, I''m really sorry, I did do something wrong. But it was Kali who made me say those

    things to satirize Jayna. When we were in college, she looked down on your wife in all kinds of

    ways. She also organized this party tonight. She just wants to teach your wife a good lesson. Not

    only did Kali provoke me, but also these two women around me..."

    After Kenley finished speaking, the two women who followed her to sneer at Jayna before also

    quickly stood up in fear. They said to Iwan, "Sorry, sir. Kenley is right. Kali told us to scold Jayna.

    Otherwise, how could we scold Jayna..."

    "Kenley, Lucy, Mary, don''t talk nonsense! I didn''t..." Kali said terrified. After all, her boss Jake was

    still here.

    "Huh! Don''t you? Look at your texts with me! You asked me to delete it. Sorry, I forgot to delete it.

    Fortunately, I didn''t delete it..." Kenley took out her phone to find the texts and put her phone in front

    of Iwan. Looking at the phone, Iwan looked even colder.

    The next moment, with a loud noise, Kali was pped upside down by Iwan and flew out. Kali

    screamed and fell to the ground. Half of her face was swollen. She spurted blood and two teeth

    from her mouth.

    Iwan said coldly, "I never hit a woman. But you don''t deserve being a human. Get out of here now...

    My name is Iwan. If you want revenge,e to me anytime. I am waiting for you! "

    Kali, who was kicked out by Iwan, didn''t dare to say a word at the moment. She didn''t know who

    Iwan was. But she knew she must not offend him. She struggled to walk to Jayna and said, "Jayna,

    I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." After apologizing, Kali hurried out. But it was not easy for her to leave.

    "Wait! Are you the Kali who works in my hotel? Tell me! Yes or no! " At this moment, Jake, the hotel

    owner who had been standing respectfully behind Iwan, spoke. No one knew that his clothes were

    already soaked in cold sweat by now. Thank goodness he was here tonight! Otherwise, he would be

    over. Jayna''s college ssmates didn''t know who Iwan was, but he and Dulce did. Although he only

    knew a little, he was terrified in his heart.

    Before he came here, Dulce had told him that Mr. Cliff was the man behind Eden Addison and

    Dawson Gill. He was the terrifying bigwig in the news circting in Pasnd City today. He was the

    big guy who would spend hundreds of billions to hold the grand wedding next month. A small boss

    like him didn''t dare topare with him at all.

    Jake knew there was no future for this Kali. After all, how could the person who scolded Iwan''s wife

    still have a future? She might spend the rest of her life in hell... But he still had to do something.

    Kali trembled. She turned to Jake with a pale face and said, "Mr. Lee, I''m sorry, I''ll go now, I''ll go..."

    Jake snorted coldly, "Hey, do I allow you to go? Ah? Kali, you know what? You are really amazing!

    You offended the wife of someone I dare not offend! How dare you! Listen, from now on, you are

    fired. And you won''t be able to continue working in this industry in the future. Nobody can help you."

    "He''s right! How can you be such a vicious woman? It''s the first time I''ve seen someone like you.

    Get the hell out of here!" Dulce also yelled at Kali. Kali waspletely frightened by now. She didn''t

    expect to be fired by Jake. She didn''t want to be fired and banned. What should she do with the rest

    of her life? She wanted to stay and continue to exin something, but was taken away by two

    security guards called by Dulce. Before she was put out, she saw something that she would never

    forget.

    She saw that Jake not only suddenly bowed his head and pped himself a few times in front of

    Jayna''s husband, but also kept apologizing...

    "Who is Jayna''s husband?" Kali murmured inwardly. At this moment, she was shocked and

    regretful. She regretted making fun of Jayna. But it was toote to repent...

    She didn''t know yet that her future was full of never-ending despair...

 Chapter 38 Vincents Shock

    Chapter 38 Vincent''s Shock

    Chapter 38 Vincent''s Shock

    "Miss Brown, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. It''s my fault. I''m very sorry, I''m really sorry... I hope you don''t

    take it seriously." After Jake apologized to Iwan, he saw Iwan''s expression was still very serious. he

    was so frightened that he trembled. Obviously, Iwan was still not very satisfied with the way he

    handled Kali just now. So Jake was even more frightened. Even Eden was willing to treat him like a

    grandson. How could he be offended by a small hotel owner.

    Seeing Iwan''s icy face, Dulce also trembled in her heart. She didn''t dare to hold Jayna at this

    moment, so she quickly bowed her head and apologized to Jayna: "Miss Brown, yes... I''m sorry for

    letting you meet such a person here. I''m really sorry, I''m really sorry..."

    "Uh..." Jayna was dumbfounded. The boss of the dignified Hilton Hotel, the most powerful woman in

    Pasnd City could apologize to her? And this has nothing to do with the others at all, and Dulce

    really doesn''t know it.

    "No, it''s okay, Mr. Thomas. Don''t be like this. I''m fine..." Jayna quickly pulled Dulce up, and then

    looked at Jake and said, "Mr. Lee. Don''t take it so serious. I really It''s alright."

    However, no matter what she said, both Dulce and Jake dared not to raise their head. The reason is

    very simple. Iwan didn''t say anything yet. At this moment, within a radius of tens of meters inside

    and outside the private room, the temperature in the air is dropping wildly. The night in summer is

    still somewhat hot, but at this moment, everyone seems to be in an ice cave.

    "Jayna, what kind of husband do you marry to..." At this moment, all of Jayna''s college ssmates

    thought this question. Because they saw that Dulce and Jake didn''t even dare to raise their heads

    before Jayna''s husband said anything.

    Jayna finally discovered the problem. The reason why Dulce and Jake dare not raise their head is

    not because of her, but because of Iwan by her side! ! ! Jayna hurriedly nced at Iwan, but at this

    moment she found that although Iwan was very calm, his eyes were full of rage and cold, and there

    was also a raging aura spreading out from his body.

    Jayna was so shocked that she couldn''t help holding Iwan''s arm and said, "Iwan, I... I''m really

    fine..."

    Iwan then looked up at Jayna, and then nodded to Dulce and Jake, and snorted coldly.

    Subsequently, Dulce and Jake quickly raised their heads, but their faces were already stained with

    cold sweat.

    Iwan looked at Vincent who had told him before and said, "Excuse me, Jayna''s husband, how is he

    doing? Is he qualified?"

    Vincent swallowed in fear, and nodded quickly: "Enough, enough!"

    "Well..." Iwan nodded and continued: "You are very good, thank you..."

    "No...it''s okay. I and your wife are both ssmates, so we should help each other, notpare

    each other. I''m just so angry that I said those words. As a car repairer, I never expect to be rich and

    noble. I just want to stay true to my original aspiration." Vincent quickly smiled and waved his hands

    to Iwan.

    Although it was impossible for Iwan to have anything to do with him, Iwan''s imposing aura really

    frightened him. Although he was not an elite, he could see that the husband Jayna married was

    definitely a great person.

    Iwan gave Vincent a deep look, nodded and said, "Well, the words are not rough, and I also believe

    that those who work hard and those who are kind will eventually be rewarded..."

    Vincent smiled embarrassingly, but did not take Iwan''s words seriously. He is a car repairer, and his

    only wish in this life is to earn more money so that he can buy a house for his wife and support his

    children to go to school in his lifetime.

    Iwan didn''t care about Vincent anymore, but looked at Jayna very apologetically and said, "I''m sorry,

    Jayna. I was a little impulsive just now. You guys can go to dinner now. I''ll talk about something with

    Mr. Tenney and Mr. Lee. The car is downstairs. You can go home after you finished dinner..."

    Jayna was full of doubts now and wanted to ask Iwan, but there were many people here, so she

    suppressed it and said to Iwan: "Well, don''t be toote. Take care of yourself."

    Iwan smiled and nodded, and then turned around and walked out of the private room. After Jayna

    left, Dulce and Jake quickly followed with great respect.

    "Miss Brown, pleasee with me to the Kyushu Pavilion.

    Everything is ready, and the desserts are all served. Let''s go now. If you need anything, tell me at

    any time, I''ll be waiting outside the private roomter... ..." The lobby manager of the Emgrand Hotel

    was going to serve as a waiter for Jayna and the others in person, with a respectful attitude...

    Afterwards, Jayna and her college ssmates were taken to the private room on the top floor of

    Emgrand, the Jiuzhou Pavilion for dinner. In the Jiuzhou Pavilion which is three or four timesrger

    than ordinary private rooms, the decoration is even more luxurious.

    There are floor-to-ceiling windows all around, and you can enjoy the night view of most of Pasnd

    City without any blind spots. On the huge round wooden table, there are nearly a hundred exquisite

    dishes at this moment.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Jayna''s college ssmates were stunned. After they came to their sense, they all cast envious

    nces at Jayna and thanked Jayna in various ways. They all thought that Jayna had married a

    good husband.

    Among them, Kenley, who had helped Kali to ridicule Jayna before, was even more ttering to

    Jayna. She caller her Sister Jayna as if her puppy. And at this moment, Jayna also became the

    center of everyone''s mind. No one dared to speak ill of her again. All of them were ttering her.

    At the same time, in the conference room inside the Emgrand Hotel, Iwan was sitting on a chair,

    Dulce and Jake standing in front of him respectfully, not even daring to sit down. Before they

    entered the conference room, they still dared to follow Iwan''s side, but now when no one was there,

    they even didn''t dare to take a breath. In front of Iwan, their identities were indeed not even qualified

    to sit down. Jake was inferior to Dulce, so he didn''t even have the qualifications to utter a word at

    this moment.

    Seeing Iwan sitting calmly in the chair, Dulce said cautiously, "Sir, I''m really sorry tonight. I didn''t

    arrange it well. I''m really sorry."

    While Dulce was speaking cautiously, Jake''s legs were shaking frantically and he didn''t dare to say

    a word.

    Iwan tapped his finger on the table, looked at the two of them after a moment of silence and said,

    "You should have guessed something, but you should know what to say and what not to say, right?"

    Dulce and Jake quickly lowered their heads and said, "Don''t worry, sir. We understand it."

    Iwan nodded and said, "Well, it''s alright. You can go to work now. I wan to stay alone for a while. I''ll

    leave when my wife left..."

    "Ok." Dulce and Jake hurriedly lowered their heads and stepped out cautiously. Iwan stayed in the

    room alone. He walked to the window, watching the scenery below, silently. He has been back for a

    few days, and from now on, he will apany Jayna more to ease her embarrassment little by little

    and heal her hurt heart.

    "Jayna, your wedding dress has already been customized in Eurnd. I believe that you are

    definitely the most beautiful bride on the wedding day." Iwan murmured in his heart.

    Time passed quickly. It was just after ten o''clock in the evening in an instant. Jayna and her

    ssmates'' party also came to an end. She was surrounded by her ssmates after she came out

    of the room. Amid her ssmetes blessings, she came to a brand-new Mercedes-Benz.

    This car was bought by Iwan for her. In fact, she fell in love with the car the first time she saw it.

    Jayna turned her head to look at the Emgrand Hotel, but she didn''t see Iwan either. After hesitating

    for a while, she drove away...

    And for a long time after Jayna left, her college ssmates stood there withplicated

    expressions. Everyone looked at Jayna''s diminishing car withplicated minds. Maybe this time

    was theirst ss reunion. From now on, it will be difficult for them to meet Jayna again with their

    identities.

    "Hey, the difference between people is so incredible. Rich people deliberatelye to attend the

    party with us in a low-key manner, but they are bullied by some garbage. I''m afraid they will never

    want toe to such parties in the future." A male ssmate sighed.

    Kenley and several other female ssmates lowered their heads with regrets all over their faces. If

    they had known that Jayna''s husband was so powerful, they would have to treat Jayna well. Maybe

    Jayna would be able to help them in the future. Now It''s impossible.

    Just when Jayna''s college ssmates were sighing, Vincent''s cell phone rang. It was from his wife.

    He just picked it up, and after heard what his wife said, he was shocked.

    "What? You mean that someone from Mellon Group bought our small repair shop at the price of

    three million dors?" Vincent asked his wife on the other end of the phone in disbelief.

    Soon his wife''s excited voice came over the phone: "Yes, it''s true. And the money has been already

    remitted to our ount. I called you before, but you missed it so I signed it. And they also said that

    they are going to knock down the repair shop and rebuild it into a bigger one, and let you be the

    manager. Vincent, I''m so happy. It was all my fault in the past. I''m sorry for always making you

    angry, looking down on you. I promise to be a good wife in the future. I will love you more and take

    care of you. Thank you honey. You will always be the best in my heart. Honey, I love you. I had

    prepared soup for you. I''m waiting for you toe back."

    Vincent''s wife hung up the phone, but Vincent didn''t feel good.

    "Hey, Vincent, what happened? Was your small repair garage bought by someone?" At this time, a

    male ssmate asked Vincent.

    Vincent nodded nkly. He swallowed hard and said, "Well, I met a good man. He spent three

    million to buy my garage and he will build a bigger repair shop and let me be the manager."

    "Wait, a good man?" While he was talking, he suddenly turned around and looked into the Emgrand

    Hotel behind him. He finally remembered what Iwan said to him before he left. Iwan said "A kind

    person will be rewarded."

    At this moment, Vincent''s heart trembled. He was very sure in his mind that he had no money or

    power in Pasnd City so nobody would help him. Tonight, his own life and even his family''s life all

    changed just because he supported Jayna at the dinner table.

    Simrly, those college ssmates around Vincent also realized, but they all regretted to the

    extreme. They all regretted that they didn''t support Jayna and say something for her. In an instant,

    everyone''s thought became extremelyplicated...

 Chapter 39 Jayna Accepted Iwans Love

    Chapter 39 Jayna epted Iwan''s Love

    Chapter 39 Jayna epted Iwan''s Love

    When Jayna and her fellow students from college had all left the Hilton Hotel by 23:30, Iwan finally

    came downstairs and hailed a taxi home. But as soon as he arrived at the entrance to his apartment

    building, he saw Jayna standing beside her car waiting for him.

    Iwan knew that Jayna must have a lot of questions to ask him, and he was also nning to show

    her his identity bit by bit. He went to Jayna and said to her with a smile, "It''s windy at night. It''s cold.

    Why not go upstairs? Or you can wait in your car..."

    Jayna looked at Iwan with very mixed feelings. Tonight the sudden appearance of Iwan and his

    pping of Kali Tenney to defend her had disturbed the peace of her heart somewhat. She had

    hated Iwan, but now, when years had passed, her feelings about his reappearance were quite

    mixed.

    Looking at Iwan, she took a deep breath and said, "Thank you for what you did tonight."

    Iwan froze and looked at Jayna with more mixed feelings, saying, "Jayna, if I say I''ve fallen in love

    with you since the time you saved me five years ago, do you believe it?"

    Jayna trembled and was silent for a long while before saying, "That is not important. Now the most

    important thing is to take care of Emily. Iwan, you don''t have to do so much for me. I don''t need it.

    I''m Emily''s mother, and you''re her father, but whether we love each other or not is not important. I

    told you that you don''t have to do the job of taking care of me. You have your own life, and I won''t

    interfere with it..."

    After that, Jayna turned and left, and Iwan watched her back. This was a stubborn woman. No

    matter how much pain she felt, she would choose to bear it herself. But now, in Iwan''s eyes, Jayna''s

    back was so soft that she had to be protected...

    Then Iwan didn''t say anything anymore. Instead, he grabbed her wrist, pulled it hard, and held her

    tightly in his arms.

    "Iwan! What are you doing? Let go of me! Let me go!" Jayna pushed Iwan for dear life in his arms,

    hoping to break free.

    Apparently, her strength was not as great as Iwan''s. Holding her tightly, Iwan spoke painfully in her

    ear, "Sorry, I can''t imagine what you''ve suffered these years, but please believe me. I like you

    sincerely. I can definitely give you and Emily an intact family, a happy family."

    The moment Iwan finished speaking, Jayna stopped struggling, with her tears flooding down, and

    soundlessly wept in Iwan''s arms. She had lived a hard life for five years, but no one knew that she

    already could no longer endure it a long time ago. Every day she lived like a corpse, without a soul,

    without strength...

    Jayna cried for a long while before she broke free of Iwan''s arms, snuffled, and said to him

    seriously, "Iwan, let me tell you for thest time. You really don''t have to look for me. After all, you

    have your own life! My life has been ruined, and you don''t have to ruin your life! You can pursue

    your love. If I say all these words are from the bottom of my heart, do you believe it?"

    Iwan seriously nodded and said, "Yes, I do. And what I''ve just told you is also from the depths of my

    heart. I love you. I''ve loved you since you saved me five years ago, but I''ve been on the battlefield

    in the External Regions over the years. I really want to take good care of you and Emily. Jayna, it''s

    been five years. Now we''re all adults. Not a word of mine is impulsive. I''m also serious."

    Jayna''s eyes turned red, staring at Iwan. Back then, when Emily was born, she had wanted to call

    Iwan numerous times. But she also knew that Iwan was also in a hard time. After all, when she met

    him, he was seriously wounded and was being hunted. At that time, she didn''t dare to call him and

    ask him toe back. And she lived like that for five years!

    Looking at Iwan with hot tears, Jayna said, "Iwan Cliff, do you know what you said means? Iwan

    Cliff, I have nothing now. You know I''m a silly girl. If you really say that, I''ll take it seriously. I''ll

    definitely take it seriously."

    Iwan''s tears ran down madly. Seeing that Jayna was in such a state, he felt great pain. He nodded

    hard repetitively, "Iwan, I am serious. I swear. We''ll have a wedding next month. I won''t marry

    anyone but you in this life! Only you are my wife!"

    Jayna also nodded hard and said to Iwan, "Yes, I believe you. Iwan, I also swear that, in this life, I

    will be your wife, and I will try to be a good wife."

    The two of them fell silent after giving their vows. Jayna''s face turned red because only at this

    moment did she sincerely admit that Iwan was her husband. Iwan knew Jayna was shy, so he didn''t

    say anything. Now he was back, and he would have a lot of time to keep herpany in the future.

    It was a quiet night. Jayna and Iwan still slept back facing back, with Emily lying between them. But

    neither of them fell asleep until veryte when they were so sleepy.

    The next day, when they woke up, they nced at each other, and Jayna''s face turned so red.

    Although she had admitted she would be Iwan''s wifest night, she could not get rid of her

    embarrassment in a short time.

    At breakfast, Jayna brought porridge for Iwan, passed it to him, and said, "Eat as much as you can."

    Iwan nodded and smiled, "Okay, you too. You''ll go to work in a while. Eat as much as you can. Don''t

    think about saving money at noon. Buy some delicious food for you."

    "Yes." Jayna lowered her head to eat her porridge, but her face was slightly red.

    Sitting beside them, Jacey Brown looked at the two people with strange eyes. Then she chuckled

    and stopped talking. When Jayna saw the smile, her face turned redder. She pinched her sister''s

    arm and said, "Stop chuckling! Eat!"

    "Yes, yes, dear sister. I simply admire the love between you and your husband! Heehee..." Jacey

    said with a smile.

    And Emily pped her hands happily. "Oh, oh, Daddy loves Mommy. Mommy loves Daddy. Daddy

    and Mommy love Emily. We''re a happy family. Heehee..."

    Seeing Emily''s happy face, Jayna and Iwan also smiled. After breakfast, Jayna would go to work.

    Jacey held Emily in her arms, and Iwan walked Jayna to the car, unwilling to part with her, and said,

    "I really don''t want you to go to work."

    Jayna blushed, bit her lips, and said in a low voice, "It''s okay. I''ll be back this evening, won''t I?" After

    saying it, Jayna suddenly realized what her words meant, and her face turned even redder. In an

    instant, she got into the car to hide her embarrassment.

    Iwan smiled, but when he was to say goodbye to Jayna, Skyler Walz and Luis Brown came over.

    The former looked extremely sullen. She walked very fast and soon came to Iwan.

    Iwan frowned slightly, but he called her Mrs. Brown. He disliked her very much, but if he wanted to

    marry Jayna, he could not avoid her.

    Skyler didn''t scold Iwan this time. She only snorted. Then she walked to the car door and said to

    Jayna, "Didn''t you see meing? Get out quickly!"

    "Uh, mom, why did youe?" Jayna instantly got out of the car and looked at her mother in

    confusion.

    Her mother immediately red up and pointed at the car in front of her, saying, "You ask me why I

    came? You and Iwan are brilliant! You guys are hiding such big news from me? If Krista Brown had

    not told mest night that you guys bought a Benz, I wouldn''t even know about it."

    "Uh... mom, it''s not like that. Let me exin it. The car... uh, the car..." As she spoke, Jayna

    suddenly realized something, thinking, "The car! This is a Benz S-ss car, worth about 150,000

    dors! Iwan has been expelled by the Military Headquarters, right? Howe he has so much

    money?" She had wanted to ask Iwanst night, but she forgot it once they started chatting. She

    really forgot it! She didn''t know anything about cars. In her heart, having a car was the same as not

    having it. In her eyes, her family was the most important!

    Her mother was different. Resting her hands on her hips, she said dark-faced to Jayna, "Haha,

    exin it, eh? Jayna Brown, you''re great! You want to abandon your mother? A car worth about

    150,000 dors! You bought it so easily, but don''t you know your father and I are still driving that

    cheap, old car? You''re amazing! You already have a Benz."

    "Mom, we aren''t. We..." Jayna didn''t know how to exin it at all at the moment.

    Fortunately, Skyler ignored her but turned to Iwan, saying, "Iwan, right? I don''t know how you''ve

    fooled my daughter, asking her to only marry you. I introduced to her the men much more excellent

    than you, but she didn''t want them. Instead, she insists on being with you! Then, fine. If you two

    insist, I agree, but give the car to me and my husband! Do you agree?"

    Iwan was about to say something when Luis Brown finally rushed over, took her aside, and

    reproached her, "Are you crazy? You came to ask for our daughter''s car in the morning, eh? What

    do you want to do?"

    Scolded by her husband, Skyler instantly sat on the ground and began to throw her tantrum.

    Pointing at Jayna and Iwan with tears and mucus, she shouted, "Jayna, you are heartless. You ran

    away with a man, and you abandoned your mother! You drive a nice car, but you let your mother

    drive a cheap, old car! What a bad child! s, why is my life so miserable!"

    "Neighbors,e and look! Come and look! I have an ungrateful daughter! She doesn''t want her

    mother anymore! ..."

    The more she spoke, the angrier Skyler became. She didn''t seem to have a wish to stop. Iwan

    immediately took the key from Jayna''s hand, put it into Skyler''s hand, and said, "Mrs. Brown, sorry, I

    didn''t think about it carefully enough. You drive the car away."

    "You''re heartless! I''ve raised my daughter for more than twenty years." When she was about to

    continue her funny performance, Skyler suddenly realized something. Holding the car key tightly in

    her hand, she said to Iwan on high alert, "But you... uh, wait! What... what did you say? You give me

    the car? This Benz-S ss car that is worth about 150,000 dors?"

    Iwan nodded and said, "Yes, Mrs. Brown, sorry. This car is yours. Now you can drive it away, but

    don''t me Jayna. It''s just because I didn''t think about this carefully enough. Sorry."

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Skyler still didn''t really believe it, but she instantly rose to her feet and asked Iwan, "All you said is

    true? Don''t regret it!" As she spoke, she put the car key into her pocket.

    Iwan again nodded and said, "Yes, Mrs. Brown, it''s true. The car is truly yours. From now on, it''s

    yours."

    "Yes, yes, hahaha, great, this is the right way." Skyler instantly stopped crying andughed out loud.

    With the car key, she got in the car, stepped on the elerator, and drove away as if she was afraid

    that Iwan would go back on his word.

    After Skyler left, Luis Brown''s face turned purple with anger. No doubt, he had lost all his dignity in

    front of Iwan.

 Chapter 40 If You Lie to Her, She Will Die

    Chapter 40 If You Lie to Her, She Will Die

    Chapter 40 If You Lie to Her, She Will Die

    "Shame! What a shame!" Seeing Skyler driving the car away, Luis stamped his feet with his facial

    muscles shaking.

    Then he took a deep breath and looked at Iwan, saying, "Iwan Cliff, don''t worry. We won''t keep your

    car. I''ll ask her mother to give it back to youter."

    Iwan fell silent when hearing it. After a long while, he looked up at Luis and said, "You really don''t

    want to approve of the rtionship between Jayna and me?" When she heard Iwan''s question,

    Jayna shivered and looked at her father with care.

    Luis loudly snorted and said, "Iwan Cliff, now you''re also a father, and you also have a daughter!

    Then my question is: If what happened to Jayna also happened to Emily in the future, what would

    you think then?"

    Hearing it, Iwan fell silent, hung his head low, and sincerely said to Luis, "Sorry..."

    At this moment, Jayna dropped to her knees in front of Luis and beseeched, "Dad, it''s not Iwan''s

    fault. At that time, he was seriously wound and unconscious, so he didn''t know anything. And he

    has been a soldier in the External Regions these years. He really didn''t know anything. Dad, Emily

    needs a father. I believe that Iwan can definitely take care of Emily and me in this life. Dad, if you

    want to scold anyone, scold me! I am an unqualified daughter. Sorry..."

    "Grandpa, grandpa, don''t me Daddy and Mommy, okay? It''s all my fault. I called Daddy, and

    Daddy came back. Grandpa, it''s all my fault. Sorry, grandpa." At this time, Emily also came over,

    holding Luis''s leg and apologizing to him in a great hurry.

    The moment Emily held his leg, Luis shook violently, and his heart turned soft in an instant. He

    squatted down, picked Emily up, and said, "Emily, it''s okay. Go y with your aunt. I won''t me

    your daddy and mommy. Go y."

    Jacey also came over hurriedly. When she came to Luis, she said with very mixed feelings, "Dad,

    my brother-inw is now back. Dad, previously in Southpool, he helped my sister, so he has now

    been expelled by the Military Headquarters! Dad, it''s true. Please believe my brother-inw! I

    promise you he can surely take care of my sister and Emily. I promise..."

    Luis put Emily in Jacey''s arms. Only when Emily and Jacey were already far away did he heave a

    deep sigh. He knew what kind of person his daughter was, and he also knew that Iwan really didn''t

    know anything. And Jacey had just told him that Iwan had been expelled by the Military

    Headquarters because of this unauthorized return. After hearing it, he actually believed Iwan.

    After a long while, Luis heaved one more deep sigh. Looking at Iwan, he said, "Iwan, even if you

    didn''t know, Jayna''s life was ruined because of you. Then I''m angry with you. Don''t you think I

    should be angry?"

    Iwan seriously nodded and said, "Mr. Brown, it''s my fault. I promise you and I swear I''ll take good

    care of Jayna and Emily in this life! Please give me some time, okay? I''ll hold a wedding for Jayna

    on the 15th of next month. I''ll never let her suffer any grievances anymore. Just give me less than a

    month, okay?"

    After hearing it, Luis sighed noisily. The next moment, he fixed his eyes on Iwan and said, "Iwan

    Cliff! I know my daughter. You can''t imagine how she has gone through the five years. You can lie to

    me, but if you lie to her, she will probably die. Know it? Understand, eh?"

    When he heard it, Iwan shook violently. Then he said more seriously to Luis, "Mr. Brown, I won''t. I

    wouldn''t even if I had to die!"

    "Fine, at this point, I don''t have anything to say but one thing. Iwan Cliff, listen carefully. If you dare

    to bully Jayna, making her suffer even a bit, I will let you pay for it even if I go to hell!" Luis

    continued to speak to Iwan coldly and fiercely.

    Iwan nodded hard. Looking at Jayna with quite mixed feelings, Luis deeply sighed and said, "Jayna,

    don''t me your mother. Your mother is just disappointed. It''s not that your mother doesn''t like

    Emily. You need to know something. There are a lot of toys in her bedroom. She told me that she

    picked some of them up somewhere and got the others from the shopping mall promotional events

    for free. But I know she bought them for Emily. The problem is that your mother is stubborn. These

    years others have been gossiping about her and looking down on her, so she feels strong animosity

    toward you, Emily, and Iwan. s, wait for it to go patiently."

    "Dad, sorry... and please say sorry to my mom in my name when you get back. Now I know I was

    wrong," Jayna said to Luis in tears.

    Luis left. Iwan wiped Jayna''s tears off and said to her, "Jayna, don''t worry. Please give me some

    time. I''ll prove to you I can make all my promises to youe true. All of them! I will never let you

    down in this life."

    Jayna nodded and looked at Iwan, saying, "Iwan, I had told you my choicest night. Since I''ve

    made my choice, I won''t regret it. I believe that you''ll be a good father and husband. I believe..."

    "Yes, thank you, Jayna." There was some pain in Iwan''s eyes.

    Jayna shook her head and took a few deep breaths. When she had regained her calmness, she

    said to Iwan, "Sorry, the car you''ve just bought was driven away by my mother. I don''t think she will

    evere back."

    Iwan said with a smile, "It''s okay, Jayna. It''s not a big deal. Today is the first day you go back to your

    company to work. Don''t bete! A car can reduce your mother''s anger, so it''s worth it."N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "Yes." Jayna bit her lips, nced at Iwan apologetically, and then hailed a taxi, hurrying to the

    company.

    After Jayna left, Jacey carried Emily to Iwan and said, "Iwan, don''t be angry! My mother is like that.

    Her tongue is sharp, but her heart is soft. She''s been bullied so much by the people of the Brown

    family these years. My sister was more excellent than Krista Brown, and my mother was very happy

    with it, but that matter of yours happened. Since then, my mother has been getting grumpier. s!"

    Iwan smiled and said, "It''s okay. Your mother drove the car away, but I''m very happy. At least, your

    mother will not get angry so frequently then. You go home and take a look. Persuade your dad for

    my sake. The car is your mother''s. Regard it as my apology gift. Besides, please ask if your mother

    has any other wishes. Your sister epted mest night, then I have to work out some ways to

    please your mother. But don''t reveal my identity at present!"

    "Yes, yes, don''t worry. I''ll take care of it," Jacey happily nodded and said.

    After Jacey left, Iwan said to Emily, "Emily, your nanny has driven your mom''s car away, then your

    mom has to go to work by bus. Let''s go buy another one for your mom, okay?"

    Emily didn''t know how expensive a Benz was. She just knew her mother had to take the bus again,

    so she immediately nodded in excitement and said, "Yes, yes, go, Daddy, let''s buy another one for

    Mommy. Then Nanny won''t have to return the car to us."

    Iwan kissed Emily''s cheek with a smile, then they got in a taxi, going to the Benz 4S store where

    they had bought that Benz yesterday.

    But their experience was different this time. When Iwan came in with Emily, the two saleswomen

    who had satirized Iwan yesterday rushed to him with glistening eyes and said to him in a highly

    ttering manner, "Mr.... Mr. Cliff, you came to buy a car again?"

    "Ha, you are here to receive me? Apologies, I came here by taxi! It''s a waste of time for youdies

    to receive me, isn''t it?" Iwan sneered.

    As soon as Iwan finished speaking, the two saleswomen blushed. They knew Iwan was satirizing

    them, but they didn''t care about it. Compared with making money, losing dignity was nothing.

    Therefore, they said in a more ttering tone, "Haha, Mr. Cliff, you must be joking. What kind of car

    do you want to buy today?"

    "I''m not going to buy a car. I just passed by, and my daughter wanted toe in and y for a

    while. Is that okay?" Iwan answered coldly.

    When the two saleswomen realized that Iwan only wanted to stay here for a while, a lot of their

    smiles disappeared. After all, he had just bought a new car for about 150,000 dors yesterday, so

    how could he buy another one today? Since Iwan was not here to buy a car, the two saleswomen

    instantly lost interest.

    "Okay, okay, fine. Then move around as you wish. We''re busy. We''ll leave you alone." The two

    saleswomen immediately became cold. After saying it, they simply left, even without a wish to pour

    a cup of water for Iwan.

    "Ha..." Iwan smiled speechlessly, thinking, "They''re snobbish to the extremes! But they''re short-

    sighted!" At this moment, Tina, the beautiful salesgirl who had sold Iwan the car yesterday, came

    out from inside and happened to see Iwan. Instantly, she came over and smiled at Iwan, "Oh, you''re

    here, Mr. Cliff! Why do you stand at the door? Come in! Come in and sit. What do you want to

    drink? Beverage or tea? I''ll pour it for you."

    "Water will do," Iwan said with a smile.

    "What do you want to drink, little beauty?" Tina nodded and said to Emily.

    "Miss, could you please give me some candy I ate yesterday? That is delicious. It''s so sweet!" Emily

    said with big, cute blinking eyes.

    "Yes, yes, of course! I''ll bring you a lot, okay?" Tina smiled and nodded.

    "Okay, okay, thank you, beautifuldy." Emily nodded happily.

    After a while, Tina brought Iwan a cup of water and Emily some candy. When Iwan was drinking the

    water, she asked a little worriedly, "Mr. Cliff, what did youe here for today? There is something

    wrong with the car?"

    Iwan put down his cup, stunned, but then said, "The car is fine. It''s very good. I''m very satisfied!"

    Tina heaved a long sigh of relief before she asked, "Oh, oh, then why did youe here today?"

    Iwan said, "Uh, I just dropped in while passing by. What? I''m not wee? Haha..."

    Tina immediately shook her head and said, "Yes, you are! Mr. Cliff, it''s our honor you came to our

    store! Now I''m not busy. Let me show you around and see other cars, okay? And I''ll also kill time."

    At this time, the two snobbish saleswomen gossiped, "The one is not to buy a car, but someone has

    a lot of free time!"

    Hearing it, Tina trembled, but she still smiled at Iwan, "It''s nothing. Let''s go, Mr. Cliff. Anyway, I''m

    free."

    "Okay, does your store still have stock for the car I bought yesterday?" Iwan nodded and said.

    "Yes, yes, we have. What''s the matter, Mr. Cliff?" Tina nodded and said.

    Once again, Iwan took the Centurion Card he had used yesterday out of his pocket, handed it to

    Tina, and said, "My mother-inw also likes the car I bought yesterday, and I''ve given it to her. Then

    I need to buy another one for my wife. Still the Benz S-ss model. Go prepare the contract. I''ll

    drive it away in a while."

    "What? This... This... This..." As soon as Iwan finished speaking, the two snobbish saleswomen

    were stunned.

 Chapter 41 Skyler Walz Was Shocked

    Chapter 41 Skyler Walz Was Shocked

    Chapter 41 Skyler Walz Was Shocked

    At the moment, Tina was also quite shocked, with her small, sexy mouth wide open. Not believing it,

    she asked Iwan again, "Mr. Cliff, you... you really want to buy another one?"

    Emily snatched the Centurion Card from Iwan''s hand, passed it to Tiny, and said, "Beautifuldy, my

    daddy is serious. My granny drove my mommy''s car away in the morning. Go sign the contract!"

    Tiny still looked at the ck card in her hand in some disbelief. But Iwan said to her with a smile,

    "It''s true. Go sign the contract! Then I can take Emily to go out and y in a while."

    "Okay, okay, thank you, Mr. Cliff." Tiny immediately extended her gratitude to Iwan. After that, she

    went to prepare the contract for Iwan in great excitement with the ck card.

    At this point, the two snobbish saleswomen rushed over and asked with mixed feelings, "Mr.... Mr.

    Cliff, earlier, you said you wouldn''t buy a car, didn''t you?"

    "Yes, right! Just now, I really didn''t want to buy one, but now, I''ve changed my mind. Is there

    anything wrong with it?" Iwan sneered.

    "Mr. Cliff, are you making fun of us? We were the first to receive you!" Another snobbish

    saleswoman was quite jealous when she saw Tiny go over to swipe the card to pay the money.

    Iwan nodded and said, "Yeah, you received me! But did you pour a cup of water for me? Ha... you

    both are really ridiculous! I said I wouldn''t buy a car, and you ignored me. I said I would buy a car,

    and you rushed over, eh? You regard us, customers, as idiots? You think we''re your ATMs? Fu*k

    off!"

    Iwan swore at them in the end. Actually, he hated to talk to such snobs so much. Yet, sometimes,

    the less he wanted to talk to them, the more eagerly these rubbish maggots approached him.

    Therefore, no matter how good-tempered he was, he red up.

    The thing was that the less you wanted something to happen, the more likely the thing was to

    happen. He had just got the car key, ready to go to the entrance to drive his car away. Obviously, he

    was still a little unhappy, but he met Krista Brown.

    The moment he saw Krista, he was dumbfounded. He had met her in the 4S store yesterday, and

    he also met her here today. "Is Krista Brown poisonous?" he wondered. Not interested in saying

    anything to her, Iwan bypassed her, ready to leave.

    But Krista stopped him, nced at him, and sneered, "Haha, what? Moneybag, a rich father''s son,

    you came to buy a car again? You''ve bought one, haven''t you? Why did youe here again?"

    Hearing it, Iwan looked at her, as if he was looking at an idiot.

    Krista let out a long "oh" the next moment. Pretending she suddenly remembered it, she said, "Oh...

    s, what a poor memory I have! It is said that the car you bought yesterday was driven away by

    your mother-inw! Haha, your mother-inw robbed your car, and you came to the 4S store,

    hoping to return it? Haha, don''t think about it. It''s impossible... Don''t act! Keep acting, eh? Where''s

    the car? Ha..."

    "Krista, don''t you have a brain?" Iwan was so annoyed by the idiot that he, a good-natured man,

    could not help but say something offensive.

    The instant she heard Iwan''s words, Krista got angry. She pointed at Iwan and said, "Iwan Cliff, you

    dare to curse me? You... you... you..."

    At this point, the manager of the store drove Iwan''s new car-another brand new Benz S-ss car-to

    Iwan in person and said to him with great respect, "Mr. Cliff, your car is ready. Please take it. Since

    you''ve bought cars in our 4S store on two consecutive days, you''ll be our most distinguished

    member in the future. From now on, whatever you need, you cane to us."

    Iwan gave Krista a cold smile. Then he pointed at her and said to the manager, "I don''t need

    anything, but this old woman wants to buy a car here. Please give her good service."

    After a snort, holding Emily in his arms, he got in the car, fastened their safety belts, and drove the

    car away. Krista was left behind. Seeing Iwan driving another new car away and remembering that

    Iwan had just called her "old woman", she instantly became frantic. Furious, she picked up a flower

    pot next to her, throwing it at the Iwan''s car. But Iwan''s car was fast, and she missed it.

    "Miss, please behave yourself. Don''t make trouble in our store, or I''ll call the security guards!"

    Seeing that Krista threw the flower pot frantically at the car, the 4S store manager instantly became

    angry and shouted.

    But Krista was even angrier, shouting at the manager, "Call the security guards? Call them? Call?

    I''m here to buy a car, so I''m a customer! Your 4S store treats me like this? Do you believe that I''ll sit

    on a Benz''s hood of yours to defend my rights and get reporters to expose your store?"

    "Security guards! Security guards! Take the crazy woman out!" The manager didn''t have the mood

    to talk sense to Krista. Yesterday, when Krista and Iwan came to their store to buy cars, he had

    seen them, so he knew that this idiotic woman relied on a rich man''s son. As for such stupid

    women, he didn''t bother to say a word to them. After calling the security guards, he turned and

    walked into the store.

    Not believing her eyes, Krista saw two fierce security guards walk over and force her out. And she

    was going crazy.

    In the meantime, at home, Luis Brown was quarreling with Skyler Walz, who had driven Jayna''s car

    home, and Jacey was sitting nearby. But since her father was in a rage, she didn''t dare to put in a

    word.

    "Skyler Walz, aren''t you ashamed? That''s Jayna''s car, but you want to keep it, eh?" Luis shouted at

    Skyler.

    Skyler was also angry. Refusing to back down, she said, "Luis Brown, don''t try to tell me what I

    should do? It''s my daughter''s car. Can''t I drive it? And the useless guy also said he has given it to

    me. Why do you still argue with me about it?"

    When he heard his wife''s words, Luis trembled with anger and pped her hard. Thetter was

    stunned. Jacey was frightened, but she immediately rushed over, trying to pull them apart.

    Only after a long while did Skyler realize what had happened. Not believing it, she looked at Luis

    and said, "You... you... you... Luis Brown, you hit me? You dare to hit me? I''ll fight you with my life!

    I''ve had such a hard time bearing children for you in this life, but you hit me only because of a car,

    eh?"

    "I''ve been your wife for more than twenty years. I''ve been dreaming about a house in the Bound

    Residence, and you''ve told me, again and again, that you''ll buy one for me, but where''s the house?

    Unfortunately, I was silly, and I believed your words. You''ve fooled me for more than twenty years!

    More than twenty years! Now you even dare to hit me. Do you also want to divorce me? I''ll fight you

    to death, fight you to death..." As she spoke, Skyler rolled up her sleeves to fight Luis.

    Really anxious, Jayna tried her best to pull her parents apart. Yet, the fight didn''t stop until more

    than an hourter. When it ended, Luis walked to the balcony to smoke and Skyler ran out in tears.

    "Dad! Why did you hit my mom? My mom was wrong today, and she has been getting grumpier

    these years, but why did you hit her? Go bring her back! You really want to divorce her? Dad!"

    Looking at her father, Jacey stamped her feet angrily.

    The look in Luis''s eyes trembled, and he got very mixed feelings, which were shown on his face.

    After a long while, he heaved a deep sigh and said, "s, I''m useless. Your mother has always

    liked the houses in the Bound Residence. She even prefers the houses there to vis. This is her

    obsession, and I did promise her so many years ago, but I haven''t had enough money to buy one

    for her. And she took the car Iwan Cliff bought for your sister today. Jacey, what I''m afraid of is: Iwan

    will be bad to your sister after this. Your sister has suffered a lot these years. Now her life has finally

    improved a bit. I don''t want your mother to mess it up. s, it''s only because I''m useless..."

    But Jacey didn''t have any good ideas at the moment. She was so anxious, but she could only

    stamp her feet. After thinking for a while, she chose to go out to look for her mother. When she was

    out, she called Iwan while looking for her mother. She told him about the quarrel in her home.

    Iwan hung up the phone, lowered his head, and said to Emily, "Emily, do you think your granny is

    bad?"

    Blinking her big eyes, Emily said to Iwan, "Dad, why did you ask me such a question? Granny is not

    bad! She also likes me very much! She also came to see mest night! She said she picked up a

    good toy for me on the way, but I feel the toy she picked up is very new, not like an old one. But why

    did she say she picked it up?"

    "Uh?" After hearing Emily''s words, Iwan could not help but knit his eyebrows, thinking, "Skyler Walz

    also came to my homest night! And she also brought Emily a toy?" Now there is something that

    needs exining. After Emily was born, Iwan was not around and Jayna didn''t tell her family who

    Emily''s father was, so Brown became Emily''s family name. Emily had always called Skyler Walz

    Grandma and Luis Brown Grandpa, and she was already used to it. But what about Iwan? He had

    been kicked out of the Cliff family at that time. Therefore, he didn''t care about this. As long as Emily

    was happy, it was okay.

    Seeing her father frowning without words, Emily looked up and asked. "Dad, dad, what''s wrong?

    What did Aunt Jacey tell you on the phone?"

    Iwan smiled and said to Emily, "Emily, your aunt told me your granny has always wanted a big

    house. You think your granny is nice to you, so let''s buy one for her, okay?"

    Emily instantly became excited and said, "Okay, okay, great, great, great! When Granny has a big

    house, she won''t get angry anymore. Let''s go buy a house for Granny! Buy a big house for

    Granny..."

    "Yes, okay..." Iwan smiled and nodded. Then he drove Emily to the Bound Residence, which

    Jacey had mentioned unintentionally.

    The Bound Residence was actually not a new residential area, where the buildings had all been

    finished ten years ago. Therefore, the luxurymunities and vi areas that were better than this

    one were many in Pasnd. Yet, ten years ago, the Bound Residence was the most famous

    residential area in the city. The area was on the riverbank, where the scenery was beautiful and the

    air was fresh. In the past, the notable families and celebrities in the city hadpeted fiercely to

    buy the houses here. Even now, when Pasnd had developed for ten years, many seniors with

    very high social status still lived here, unwilling to move to other ces. This ce was Skyler

    Walz''s obsession.

    At 15:00, Skyler Walz was sitting alone in a pavilion of the Bound Residence. She had been

    longing for the apartment houses here for ten years, but now she looked at them in a daze. She just

    looked at them like that with uncleaned tear marks. Now the prices of the houses here had

    skyrocketed with each one in each building being a million dors or so. It meant that they were

    even more expensive than some vis. Now Skyler didn''t think she had a chance to live here in this

    life. She was worried that this would be her lifetime regret.

    Right, after the fight with her husband in the morning, she hade here alone, as if she could

    calm down only when she was here.

    When she was dazed, a middle-aged woman with heavy makeup suddenly came to her and said in

    surprise, "Hey, Skyler, you''re here again? What? You came to check around the houses?"

    Hearing it, Skyler nced at the woman and had some disgust in the depths of her eyes. She knew

    this woman, who was called Jessica. They had lived in the same oldmunity in the past. Yet,

    after her son-inw bought a small house with a loan in the cheapest D section, Jessica moved in.

    Then, she had been showing off herself everywhere these years. After learning Skyler''s thoughts,

    she had shown off herself quite a few times in front of Skyler.

    Every time she would say, "The houses in the Bound Residence are really good, but there aren''t

    many people here! The people here are all at top levels. I usually can''t find people to talk to. And

    things like that. Oh, it''s so disgusting..."

    Now Skyler didn''t want to talk to her, but she said to Skyler, "Hey, by the way, Skyler, I heard your

    daughter came back with her child and husband. What does your son-inw do? Where are they

    going to buy a house? Have they bought one? Please listen to me. You must ask them to buy a big

    one because it feels bad to live in a small one! Look at my son-inw..."

    Skyler was in a bad mood. After Jessica showed off herself, she became even angrier. She

    suddenly turned her head and said to Jessica, "Does it have anything to do with you whether my

    daughter buys a house or not? You think your son-inw''s house is too small, so don''t live in it,

    okay? Go! No one will stop you! Don''t show off every day! What''s the point of it?"

    Jessica red up, sneering at Skyler, "Haha, Skyler, you can''t afford to buy a house here, but you

    come here every day. What''s the point of that? If you''re an able mother-inw, ask your son-inw

    to buy one for you! Then you won''t have toe here every day. Don''t you feel bored? Those who

    don''t know your condition will think you''re a resident of ourmunity! Stop acting like a rich

    woman! Huh..."

    Skyler''s face turned purple angrily. She trembled, and her finger pointing at Jessica was even

    shaking, but she could not utter a word.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When Jessica was sneering, wishing to continue tough at Skyler and ready to smack her finger

    down, a figure holding a child in his arms suddenly appeared before her and said nonchntly,

    "Hey, old woman, sorry to make you disappointed. I''ve bought one for her. It has 130 square meters

    with three rooms and two living rooms in section A. It''s in the building just in front of you. What? Do

    you want to take a look?"

    Of course, the speaker was Iwan. After spending a long time checking around with Emily, he finally

    chose one that he thought was the most suitable-a luxuriously furnished apartment urgent to sell.

    But Skyler was surprised when she saw Iwan and Emily at the moment.

    With a property ownership certificate in her hand, Emily said, "Grandma, grandma, my dad and I

    have bought a big house for you. Look, look..." As soon as she finished speaking, Emily put the

    property ownership certificate into Skyler''s hand.

    When she saw her name on the certificate, Skyler instantly widened her eyes in great shock.

 Chapter 42 Hold The Grand Wedding In Advance

    Chapter 42 Hold The Grand Wedding In Advance

    Chapter 42: Hold The Grand Wedding In Advance

    "My... name?" Skyler stared at her name on the property ownership certificate, and tears ran down

    her face in an instant. At this moment, Jessica, who was mocking her just now, got a p in the

    face. Her son-inw bought a house which was only eighty square meters in area, and the house

    was in Area D, the cheapest area here. However, Skyler''s son-inw bought the best house in Area

    A. The house was one hundred and thirty square meters in area. Moreover, the house was bought

    for Skyler!

    There was noparison between Jessica and Skyler. Therefore, Jessica was too embarrassed to

    stay there. Before Skyler could react, Jessica ran away in dismay with her head lowered.

    "Mom..."

    "Skyler!" As soon as Jessica left, Luis and Jacey ran to Skyler, panting. Luis had lived with Skyler

    for many years, so he knew Skyler woulde to Bound Residence for a moment of peace

    every time after quarreling with him. Sure enough, he and Jacey found her here.

    But at this moment, Skyler was focused on her name on the property ownership certificate. She

    didn''t hear what Luis and Jacey had said to her.

    "Iwan?" Jacey saw Iwan and Emily who stood next to Skyler and felt more confused. Then, Luis and

    Jacey ran to Skyler.

    Luis saw Iwan and Emily as well, but he was not in the mood to talk to Iwan. He just nodded at

    Iwan. Then he looked at Skyler who stared at the property ownership certificate in a daze and said

    worriedly, "Skyler, are you okay? It''s all my fault. I can apologize to you. I''m sorry. If you''re still

    angry, punch me. I''m sorry. I was too impulsive. I''m sorry..."

    Luis apologized to Skyler in a hurry. In fact, when Skyler ran out of the house crying, he regretted it.

    Soon, he ran out of the door to look for her. What Skyler said was right. She had been with him for

    many years, and she had done a lot for their family. She suffered a lot with him and raised their

    beautiful daughters. He was pissed off this day. Fortunately, he realized his mistake, and he came

    here in a hurry to apologize to Skyler.

    But Skyler still didn''t pay attention to him, and tears kept running down her face. After a while,

    Skyler looked up at Iwan and said withplicated emotions, "Iwan... you..." Skyler was extremely

    shocked at the moment. She didn''t expect that Iwan would buy her a house. In the past, she treated

    Iwan with a bad attitude every time she saw him. This morning, she even scolded Iwan and drove

    away the car he bought for Jayna. However, Iwan returned good for evil. He was so kind to her that

    she couldn''t react...

    At this time, Iwan nodded to Skyler with a smile and said, "Mom, don''t say anything. Thank you for

    the toy you bought for Emilyst night. She likes it. Mom, you don''t have to say anything to me. This

    house is for you. If you want, you can move here tonight. You only have to change the information

    with your ID card in the estate management departmentter. I''ve informed them..."

    "What? House? What house? What are you talking about?" Hearing their words, Luis was puzzled.

    He didn''t know what was going on. He looked at Iwan and then looked at Skyler. Only then did he

    find that Skyler was holding a real estate certificate in her hand. Just now he was too anxious to

    notice it.

    The next moment, Luis opened his mouth wide, pointed to the real estate certificate, looked at

    Skyler in disbelief, and asked, "Skyler, is this house... in..." Luis wanted to say the name of Bound

    Residence, but he was too shocked to say anything.

    Skyler looked at him, nodded with absolute certainty, and said, "Yes, this house is in Area. It''s one

    hundred and thirty square meters in area, and it includes three bedrooms and two living rooms.

    Iwan... bought it for me. The house... is registered in my name..."

    "What? Oh my..." Luis suddenly turned to look at Iwan. His eyes were wide open, and he couldn''t

    say anything.

    Iwan smiled, nodded at Luis, and said, "Yeah, dad, it''s true. The formalities haven''t beenpleted

    yet. You and mom canplete the formalitiester..."

    "Jesus! Well... What? I... You... The house... Oh..." Luis stammered. He had worked hard for many

    years, and he wanted to buy Skyler a house here, but he really couldn''t do it. But Iwan had bought

    the house directly! The house was even in Area A, the best area in Bound Residence! It had

    three bedrooms and two living rooms! It''s one hundred and thirty square meters in area!

    Although Luis had heard Skyler and Iwan''s answers, he still couldn''t believe it.

    Therefore, Iwan had no choice but to nod again and say to Luis, "Dad, that''s right. I have paid off all

    the money. There is no bank loan. You and mom can move here at any time..."

    "Well... How much does it cost? Oh my..." Luis was still shocked. He didn''t dare to imagine how

    much a vi in Area A cost. It cost a few million dors at least! Perhaps it cost almost ten million

    dors!

    Iwan smiled but didn''t speak. Jacey looked at Iwan with great gratitude, and her eyes were

    brimming with tears. She thanked Iwan for everything he did for her mother. She remembered that

    when she called Iwan this noon, she mentioned that her mother liked the house in Bound

    Residence, and her mother often quarreled with her father over the years because of the house. To

    her surprise, Iwan bought the house directly... The more Jacey thought, the more grateful she was...

    "Dad, mom, are you okay?" At this time, Jayna''s anxious cry sounded in the distance. Jacey called

    her an hour ago, so she hurried out of thepany and helped them look for Skyler. After all, her

    family was much more important than her work. When she saw Skyler stand there in a daze, she

    sensed something wrong. Moreover, Iwan and Emily were also there, which made her even more

    worried.

    "Dad, mom, are you okay? You... Why do you look so shocked? What happened?" Jayna ran to

    Luis and Skyler anxiously from a distance, asking them while gasping for air.

    Skyler was a little embarrassed at the moment. She didn''t dare to look at Jayna. At this time, Luis

    looked at Jayna with extremelyplicated emotions and said, "Jayna, Iwan... He..." But before he

    finished his words, Jayna anxiously interrupted him and asked Iwan directly.

    "Iwan, did you quarrel with my mother again? Is it still because of the car? If you are unwilling, you

    can take it away!" Jayna was worried and got angry with Iwan.

    "Well..." Iwan was stunned and didn''t know what to say for a moment. Luis''s heart trembled when

    he saw that Jayna was going to scold Iwan. He immediately said to Jayna, "House! It''s the house!

    The house in Bound Residence! Iwan bought it for your mother. It''s a house. Jayna, don''t

    misunderstand, and don''t scold him..."

    "Well... House? Did Iwan buy a house in Bound Residence for my mother?" Jayna was stunned

    when she heard this, just like Luis. Although she didn''t know much about cars, she knew the house

    prices well. A house in Bound Residence was so expensive! Jayna opened her mouth wide in

    doubt and looked at Skyler who was holding the property ownership certificate.

    At this moment, Skyler''s face was burning hot, and she couldn''t be more awkward. However, being

    asked by Jayna, she braced herself to nod and said, "Yeah. Jayna, Iwan bought me a house just

    now. Jayna, I''m sorry for what happened this morning. I''m sorry..."

    Skyler added in a hurry, "Jayna, drive away the carter. It''s my fault. It''s the car... Iwan bought for

    you... I''m sorry. This morning, I got impulsive because I was bewitched by Krista''s words..." At this

    moment, Skyler called Iwan''s name in a very kind tone. The reason was simple. She was shocked

    by Iwan''s generosity.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing Skyler''s words, Iwan smiled and said to her, "Mom, I''ve told you about the car this morning.

    I was not considerate enough. You can drive the car. In the morning, Emily and I went to buy the

    same car. You can use the one you drove away. If you have time, you can go to the vehicle

    management office and change the owner''s information..."

    "Er..." Skyler, Luis, and Jayna were all stunned. Emily was innocent, and Jacey knew a little about

    Iwan''s true identity. However, Emily felt that Iwan was so charming at this time, and Jacey was

    amazed by him, too.

    Some of them were surprised, and others were dumbfounded. Only Iwan was smiling ndly

    because he and Jayna had rified the misunderstandingst night. Since Jayna had epted

    him, he could do many things in advance, including the wedding. He had nned to hold the

    wedding next month. However, after he bought a house for Skyler, Skyler wouldn''t reject his

    rtionship with Jayna anymore, so he didn''t have to dy the wedding...

    The atmosphere was strange. Skyler was too embarrassed to go into the house to have a look. It

    was Luis who proposed to go there. Then, they went to the house together. Skyler kept her head

    down all the time, and she stole nces at the house from time to time. She didn''t dare to look at

    Iwan''s eyes.

    After looking around the house, they took Skyler to the estate management department to go

    through the procedures. When Skyler got all the documents, bills, and keys, she finally believed that

    she had a house of her own in Bound Residence!

    They had dinner in the restaurant next to Bound Residence. During the meal, Skyler was very

    embarrassed. She didn''t dare to look at Iwan or speak, and she looked very restrained. Yes, she

    was restrained in front of Iwan. When they were about to part with each other after dinner, Skyler

    stopped Iwan nervously. She bowed her head and said apologetically to Iwan, "Well... I''m... so

    sorry. I used to treat you with a bad attitude. Don''t... take it to heart. You''re a nice man. I''m very

    relieved that Jayna married you. I''m sorry for what happened before..."

    Skyler stumbled and apologized to Iwan. Iwan was stunned for a moment. Then he smiled, carried

    Emily in his arms, and said to Skyler, "Ha-ha, mom, you don''t have to apologize to me. I''m an

    orphan. You''ll be my mother in the future. Emily also likes you very much. I should apologize for my

    mistakes in the past. Mom, let''s live a happy life together in the future..." Iwan said that he was an

    orphan because he was sad. When he was driven out of the Cliff family six years ago, he decided

    that he would no longer treat them as his family members.

    Skyler trembled, nodded, and then said, "Okay." She carried Emily in her arms and walked away

    happily...

    "Emily, let me drive you back, okay? I can drive, too. I''m so good at driving..." Skyler said to Emily.

    Emily nodded very cutely and said, "Okay, I''m so d to go home with grandma. Let''s go..."

    Luis took aplicated look at Iwan and nodded apologetically to him. Iwan responded to him

    politely. Then Luis got into the car, while Jacey looked at Iwan with admiration. Knowing that Jayna

    wanted to say something to Iwan, she also got into Skyler''s car.

    Only Iwan and Jayna were left. Jayna said to Iwan with mixed feelings, "Well, I''m sorry for what

    happened this afternoon. I.. didn''t know..."

    Iwan interrupted her and said, "It''s all right. Just don''t me me. I bought a house for mom first. I

    haven''t bought a house for us yet..."

    Jayna immediately shook her head and said, "It''s okay. I''m... very grateful. I appreciate all you''ve

    done for me..."

    When Jayna finished her words, she felt puzzled. She opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what

    to say and bit back her words.

    Iwan naturally understood what she wanted to ask, so he smiled, threw the new car key into her

    hand, and said, "Jayna, I know what you want to ask. Ha-ha, you want to ask me how I got so much

    money and why I know Dulce and Jake, right?"

    Jayna nodded, but she immediately said, "Well, it doesn''t matter. You don''t have to tell me, and I

    won''t ask. I know you''re good to me, and it''s enough. You have your secret, and you don''t have to

    tell me..." At this moment, Jayna was very nervous.

    Iwan shook his head with a smile and said, "It''s not a secret. When you met me five years ago,

    didn''t I tell you that I was betrayed and thepany went bankrupt? Yes, thepany went

    bankrupt indeed, but there was a piece ofnd left. You know how expensive a piece ofnd is in

    Cleveque City now. Although the piece ofnd is in the suburbs, I got more than ten million dors

    by selling it, so don''t worry. When you''re not so busy, let''s pick a better ce with Emily. I have

    enough money to buy another house. Don''t worry, Jayna. You''re my wife, and I will let you and

    Emily live in happiness forever..."

    Jayna looked at Iwan with keen eyes. At this moment, her heart was moved by him again, and she

    was overwhelmed by happiness.

    After a while, Jayna felt that the atmosphere was getting sexually intense because both of them

    didn''t speak. She could even feel that Iwan was getting closer and closer to her. Her heart beat fast.

    She immediately said to Iwan, "Well, I''ll drive the car here..." After finishing speaking, she lowered

    her head and ran away with a red face. However, she regretted it immediately after running away...

    So, her face was even redder...

    Watching Jayna run to the parking lot in the distance, Iwan picked up his phone and called Warrior

    No.1.

    "Inform Dawson and Eden that they don''t have to wait until next month. We''ll hold the grand

    wedding three dayster..."

    Then Iwan hung up the phone and looked at Jayna''s back. His eyes were more affectionate. He

    thought, ''Jayna, since you have promised me, how can I make you wait so long?''

    In fact, there was another reason why he wanted to hold the wedding in advance. It was because of

    Krista and the others. He and Jayna had onlye back a few days ago, but those idiots kept

    troubling them. He was sick of them, so he wanted to solve all the problems at the same time. He

    would hold the grand wedding three dayster. He''d like to see who would dare to make things

    difficult for him and Jayna after he held a luxurious wedding...

 Chapter 43 Make a Stir In The City

    Chapter 43 Make a Stir In The City

    Chapter 43: Make a Stir In The City

    Iwan and Jayna went back to sleep. When Jayna was driving, Iwan sat in the passenger seat, which

    made her heart beat fast all the time. Moreover, Emily was not with them, so she felt shyer and

    more nervous. She felt like they had just been in a rtionship.

    Yes, she was deeply moved by everything Iwan had done for her on this day. At this moment,

    although she was driving, she stole a nce at Iwan from time to time. When she saw his

    handsome side face, she blushed more. After they went home, Jayna coaxed Emily to sleep and

    didn''t dare to talk much to Iwan. Emily slept beside them happily at night, but Jayna couldn''t fall

    asleep. From time to time, she nced at Iwan secretly, and she got more and more infatuated with

    him...

    They didn''t speak all night. However, the whole Pasnd City had burst into an uproar because of

    Iwan''s decision.

    Iwan decided to hold the wedding three dayster. More than one thousand newlyweds from more

    than one hundred cities would attend the wedding ceremony on that day. There would be thousands

    of newlyweds and waiters. Moreover, the newlyweds'' rtives and friends would attend the

    wedding. Therefore, there would be more than a hundred thousand people at the wedding.

    Moreover, people who had nothing to do would go watch the wedding...

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Therefore, after receiving Iwan''s order, Dawson and Eden took action immediately and rushed from

    home to theirpanies. Those top managers had just got off work, and they hadn''t arrived home,

    but they went back to thepanies immediately.

    Iwan gave Warrior No.1 an imperative order, so Warrior No.1 ordered Dawson and Eden more

    strictly. Then, Dawson and Eden, the most powerful men in Pasnd City,manded more than

    one hundred top managers sternly. They held meetings that night, and they were about to do their

    best in the next three days. Those top managers would get ten times the bonus. The two biggest

    companies in Pasnd City ordered hundreds of top managers and tens of thousands of

    employees to prepare for the grand wedding three dayster...

    This night, Dawson and Eden, who rushed back to the conference room, were going crazy! Three

    days! There were only three days left...

    "I don''t care what you do! Now prepare for the wedding all day and night! Double the budgets! Get

    the wedding ready in three days at all costs! From now on, the manager of every department should

    report the progress to me every hour, and I''ll stay here for the next three days! Hurry up!" After

    Dawson arrived at the conference room, he immediately gave orders to the top managers.

    Half an hourter, Eden rushed to Dawson''spany with a ferocious and worried face. He held a

    machete, and more than one hundred top managers followed him. Of course, he didn''te here

    to fight. He had to talk about the details of the wedding with the managers in Dawson''spany at

    any time. Communicating face to face was always the most efficient.

    Panting, Eden said hello to Dawson. Then he jumped directly to the conference table and cut off a

    large piece of the table. The next moment, Eden roared at the top managers fiercely, "Mr. Gill gives

    you ten times the bonus to encourage you to work. Alright, I''ll give you ten machetes! I''ll put them

    here tonight. I don''t care who you are or how powerful your families are, but anyone who dys the

    wedding will die! I''ll kill the saboteur! Think about how I started my business!"

    Boom... Eden finished his words viciously, and he looked so fierce. All the top managers were

    scared. Everyone knew how Eden started his business. Dawson would y some dirty tricks, but

    Eden was more malicious than him. At this moment, the managers in Eden and Dawson''s

    companies didn''t dare to neglect. On the one hand, they wanted to get a bonus. On the other hand,

    they were afraid of Eden. So they began to work crazily.

    There had never been such a grand wedding in the Dragon Kingdom before. Moreover, the wedding

    was going to be held three dayster. However, they had countless things to do at the wedding

    because it was the grandest wedding. There would be thousands of guests. They had to prepare

    the decoration, lights, colors, carpets, flowers, cameras, water, electricity, food, hotels and so on...

    The cost of the wedding was astronomical. How many suppliers did they need? How many things

    should they buy? It was unimaginable.

    Eden finished his words while panting, and Dawson jumped onto the table as well. They began to

    work on the table and direct those managers.

    Dawson and Eden looked at each other. Dawson said solemnly, "Eden, the wedding is ahead of

    schedule. We have to finish the task for Mr. Cliff, or we''ll be too ashamed to face him... Eden, we

    used to hold a grudge against each other. I''ll apologize to you. I hope we could weather the storm

    together! We can''t let Mr. Cliff down!"

    Eden nodded gravely and said, "Don''t worry, Dawson. In the past, I always made things difficult for

    you, and it was my fault. I''ll apologize to you, too. From now on, you have fullmand, and I''m on

    your call. All my subordinates are at yourmand!"

    Hearing this, Dawson was greatly relieved. He said, "Thank you. I''m so d to hear that..."

    At the midnight, after nning for three hours, all the top managers went out. The whole Pasnd

    City became lively, and the doors of many shops were knocked open. Those top managers

    smashed open the door with money boxes and said, "Call the workers immediately and ask them to

    come back to work. Hurry up..."

    In Pasnd Church, the hall was under construction. At this moment, countless headlights were

    delivered from other ces. A few minutester, all the headlights were installed. In an instant, the

    whole area was lit up...

    Famous designers in Pasnd City rushed to Pasnd Church overnight and began to decorate

    the hall...

    The wedding receptionist, singers, and dancers went to Pasnd City overnight. They didn''t have

    much time to rehearse, and they had to get prepared soon...

    Some managers had started to select the newlyweds...

    This night, all the newspaper offices in Pasnd City and other cities in the Central Region reported

    the news that the wedding would be held in advance...

    Countless people were woken up from their dreams, and they went back to work. The Patrol

    Department convoyed all the stuff in the church. The builders went to the church withrge

    machines, and the designers told them how to decorate the hall. They started to decorate the

    church and other ces in Pasnd City...

    Everyone was busy. In Jayna''s house, Jacey was about to sleep after watching the soap opera. All

    of a sudden, she saw hundreds of pieces of news on her phone.

    "Jesus!" Jacey suddenly became energetic. Looking at the news on her phone, she hurried to the

    window, opened the curtains, and then saw that the originally quiet city had been lit up...

    "D*mn! What does Iwan want to do?" Jacey swallowed in shock and couldn''t help looking at Iwan''s

    room.

    While Jacey was looking at Iwan''s room, Iwan, whose eyes were closed, smiled. Of course, he

    knew how noisy the city was. Perhaps half of the people in Pasnd City couldn''t fall asleep this

    night. This was what Iwan wanted. He didn''t want to deal with the vain people in the Brown family

    anymore because it was boring. Moreover, Pasnd City was too small. How could his wife and

    daughter stay in such a small city for a long time? He had made up his mind. After the wedding, he

    would stay here for a few days and then take Jayna and Emily to Cleveque City. In this way, they

    could see a bigger world...

    In the morning, Iwan sent Jayna downstairs as usual. Jayna didn''t sleep wellst night and yawned.

    Iwan said with distress, "If you''re too tired, take a day off. In fact, you didn''t have a good rest these

    days..."

    Jayna smiled at him and said, "It''s all right. I haven''t been to work for a long time. Now I get a job

    again, and I have to learn a lot. Besides, I haven''t finished one of the three tasks given by

    grandpa..."

    Iwan frowned and asked, "Your grandfather let you be the director of the marketing department,

    didn''t he? It''s a formal position."

    Jayna nodded, smiled, and said, "Yeah, I''m indeed a regr employee now, but I don''t want to

    leave any regrets, and I want to finish all the tasks. Don''t worry. I''ll try my best..."

    Iwan was silent for a moment and then asked, "What''s the third task?"

    Jayna said, "Help thepany solve a problem, such as getting a project that they failed to get in

    the past few years..."

    Iwan nodded and continued to ask, "I see. Which project do you want to get?"

    Jayna thought for a moment and said casually, "Brown Group has been developing very fast these

    years, but we don''t have a long history. In ordinary times, we cooperate with some small

    enterprises. My grandfather always wants to cooperate with Clevnd Group and Mellon Group.

    Moreover, Krista often goes to Clevnd Group these days. Her fiance is Hamza, and Hamza''s

    father has a good rtionship with Dawson''s younger brother, Lawson. Krista is determined to win

    this time. She is inferior to me these days, and she tries her best to prove herself."

    After saying this, Jayna paused, and then said to Iwan with a smile, "Don''t worry. It''s okay. I''ll go to

    Clevnd Group to have a try today. Yesterday, I studied Clevnd Group for a whole day, and I

    want to have a try. Moreover, my grandfather said at the meeting yesterday that whoever could

    cooperate with Clevnd Group or Mellon Group would be the vice president. Although

    Krista''s fiance knows Lawson, she may not seed. If I fail in Clevnd Group, I''ll go to Mellon

    Group..."

    "Okay, do your best, Jayna. I believe you can do it. Emily and I have to rely on you, ha-ha..." The

    expression in Iwan''s eyes changed a little. Then he smiled and said to Jayna.

    "Okay, I''ll go to thepany right now. You... Take care of yourself..." Jayna blushed and said to

    Iwan shyly.

    After Jayna left, Iwan smiled meaningfully. "Ha-ha, Clevnd Group, and Mellon Group? Jayna got

    a job in thepany yesterday, but William asked her to get this project so soon. He even promised

    that whoever could cooperate with Clevnd Group or Mellon Group would be the vice

    president. He let Kristapete with Jayna. Ha-ha, is he suspecting something?" Iwan said to

    himself.

    At this time, Jacey walked to him with Emily in her arms and said to him, "Iwan, do you mean my

    grandfather has guessed that you''re helping Jayna behind her back?"

    Iwan nodded. Then he shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but your grandfather has been in

    charge of thepany for so many years. He is experienced and astute. He should have some

    doubts..."

    Jayce frowned and said, "Iwan, will you help Jayna again? If you help her, won''t my grandfather

    suspect you more?"

    Hearing this, Iwan smiled happily and said, "Ha-ha, it doesn''t matter now. The wedding will be held

    three dayster. Even if your grandfather doubts me, so what? Ha-ha..."

    "Jayna, take care of Emily for me. I''ll meet Dawson and Eden in person. I have to talk to them about

    other things..." After saying this, Iwan said goodbye to Emily and left.

    No matter how William suspected him, what could William do? He didn''t intend to hide his identity

    for too long. In the past, he hid his identity because he didn''t want Jayna to be so sad, and he

    wanted to ease the rtionship between him and Jayna''s parents. However, after he bought a

    house for Skyler and gave her the car, Luis and Skyler no longer prejudiced against him.

    In this case, why should he continue to hide his identity? Should he allow those ridiculous people to

    challenge him? Don''t think about it...

 Chapter 44 The Resentment Six Years Ago

    Chapter 44 The Resentment Six Years Ago

    Chapter 44: The Resentment Six Years Ago

    At ten o''clock in the morning, Iwan and Warrior No.1 went to Clevnd Group. Iwan walked in front

    and Warrior No.1 followed him. As soon as they arrived, they saw Krista, who was wearing sexy

    clothes, was holding Hamza''s arm excitedly and saying something to him. Iwan and Warrior No.1

    went inside, while Krista and Hamza went outside.

    "Honey, thank you so much. If it weren''t for you, I would be inferior to Jayna all the time. I don''t

    know why she''s so lucky. She has onlye back to work in thepany for several days, but

    grandpa let her be the director of the marketing department and demoted me. Since you''ve helped

    me sign a contract with Clevnd Group, I''d like to see how Jayna can defeat me again. Even if

    she signs a contract with Mellon Group, she''ll be inferior to me..." Saying this, Krista kissed Hamza

    on the face.

    Hamza enjoyed her sweet words. He nodded and said, "Yeah, that''s right. My family has been the

    supplier of Clevnd Group for many years. You saw the newsst night, didn''t you? The grand

    wedding of the mysterious and domineering man will be held in three days. Now the top managers

    in Clevnd Group and Mellon Group are so busy. They haven''t rested sincest night. Therefore,

    even if Jayna wants to go to Mellon Group and talk about business, she can''t even enter the door.

    I''m afraid she can''t meet any manager. No one has time to meet her now..."

    Krista nodded approvingly and said, "Yeah! Honey, you''re the best. By the way, what about our

    wedding? The grand wedding will be held in advance. Do you think we can get the chance to hold a

    wedding together with the powerful man?"

    Hamza frowned and said, "The wedding is suddenly moved up, so I''m not well-prepared. But don''t

    worry. I''ve applied on the official websites of Clevnd Group and Mellon Group. Moreover, the

    wedding is held in Pasnd City, so they intend to allocate more ces to the couples in Pasnd

    City. I think we''ll get a chance. The grand wedding will cost billions of dors. I want to attend it so

    much..."

    Krista nodded and said, "Yeah, honey, I want to attend it, too. I promise you that as long as you can

    get a chance to attend the wedding, you can do whatever you want in bed. I''m on your call..."

    Saying this, Krista blushed. Seeing her shy face, Hamza was sexually aroused and nced at her

    long legs with randy eyes.

    At this time, Hamza saw Iwan walking toward the gate, and he immediately narrowed his eyes. He

    disliked Iwan because of Krista, so he took Krista''s hand, stopped Iwan, and said, "Hey, what are

    you doing here? Oh... Youe to help Jayna talk about the cooperation with Clevnd Group,

    right? Ha-ha, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed..."

    Iwan paused, looked at Hamza''s confidence with a sneer, and said, "Oh? Do you mean you''ve

    signed a contract with them?"

    A trace of disdain shed across Iwan''s eyes as he looked at Krista''s proud face. Then he looked at

    Hamza and said, "Did you help her?"

    Hamza said arrogantly, "Ha-ha, of course. Iwan, you''re rich, but so what? Ha-ha... This is Clevnd

    Group. My family has been cooperating with Clevnd Group for many years. Do you think an

    outsider like you canpare with me?"

    Hearing this, Iwan nodded in agreement and said, "You''re right, but I feel that your family is going to

    suffer because you have such a rude fiancee. Maybe your family will go bankrupt today..."

    "Iwan, are you cursing me? Who do you think you are? Do you think you own Clevnd Group? Do

    you think you cane here at will? Will my family go bankrupt just because of what you said?"

    Hamza went berserk.

    At this time, Warrior No.1 pushed Hamza aside before Iwan could speak. Warrior No.1 sneered and

    said, "I''m sorry to tell you that Clevnd Group really belongs to Mr. Cliff..."

    After Warrior No.1 finished speaking, Iwan no longer paid attention to Krista and Hamza and went

    straight into Clevnd Group. Hamza was about to fight with Warrior No.1, but Krista stopped him.

    She looked at Iwan who was walking into Clevnd Group and said with a sneer, "Ha-ha, honey,

    calm down. Now Clevnd Group is guarded. People can get out of here, but no one is allowed to

    come in. Iwan can''t get in. He will be thrown out by hundreds of security guards... He..."

    However, before Krista finished her words, all the strong security guards outside Clevnd Group

    bowed their heads to Iwan. Then the eight security guards guarding the door opened the door with

    great respect. Iwan and Warrior No.1 went in.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s impossible! Outsiders are not allowed to enter Clevnd Group, are they? How could Iwan go

    in?" Seeing the security guards open the door for Iwan, Krista was stunned. Hamza was also

    dumbfounded, and he opened his mouth wide in shock. Both of them were stupid. They just saw

    Iwan go into Clevnd Group, but they didn''t notice the fear in these security guards'' eyes!

    Yes, these bodyguards were extremely scared. Naturally, they didn''t know Iwan, and they didn''t see

    him before, but they met Warrior No.1 before. Warrior No.1 often went in and out of Clevnd

    Group these days. Moreover, every time Warrior No.1 came here, Dawson respectfully followed

    him, and sometimes Eden was the same.

    Although these security guards were humble, they were well-informed. They all knew that Warrior

    No.1 worked for a powerful man who could act againstw and reason in Pasnd City! Moreover,

    they heard that it was because of the powerful man''s words that Eden and Dawson prepared for the

    grand wedding in advance! Since Warrior No.1 respectfully follow the man, they could guess who

    the man was. Therefore, these security guards were so nervous that their legs went limp. They

    didn''t dare to say a word. Even if they guessed Iwan''s identity, they didn''t dare to tell anyone about

    it.

    The next moment, Krista and Hamza ran to the security guards. They were very confused and

    asked the security guards at the door, "Didn''t you say that outsiders were not allowed to go in? Why

    could they go in?"

    The head security guard looked at Krista and Hamza as if they were idiots. He said, "Ha-ha, are you

    qualified to question this? Of course, they cane in. Youe from the Brown family and the

    Tenney family, right? I''m the head security guard in Clevnd Group. Are you sure you want to talk

    to me in such an arrogant tone? Or are you questioning my way of doing things? Huh?"

    The head security guard used to be a warrior in the Military Headquarters. He lookedmanding

    and dominating. Krista and Hamza''s faces turned pale when they heard his aggressive words. They

    opened their mouth but didn''t dare to say anything. Yes, he was the head security guard in

    Clevnd Group, and he was quite powerful. Even their family members didn''t dare to provoke him,

    let alone the two of them. Although the head security guard was of low position, they didn''t dare to

    offend him.

    Seeing that Krista and Hamza didn''t dare to speak, the head security guard snorted coldly and said,

    "Get out!"

    ......

    In the president''s office on the top floor, Iwan sat on Dawson''s chair, and Warrior No.1 stood straight

    behind him. Dawson and Eden stood in front of Iwan respectfully and excitedly.

    There were dark eye circles on Dawson and Eden''s faces, and they looked haggard. Iwan looked at

    them and said, "Thank you. It''s my sudden decision to hold the wedding in advance, but the

    circumstance has changed, and I don''t want to wait any longer. Thank you for what you do these

    days. I hope the wedding could be perfect..."

    Dawson and Eden were tired and haggard, but they immediately cheered up after hearing Iwan''s

    words. They were so excited that their bodies trembled. They said respectfully in a hurry, "Mr. Cliff,

    you''re wee. This is something we should do. Please rest assured. We will definitely make the

    wedding perfect and grand!"

    Iwan nodded and said, "Okay, I told you I would give you a chance if youplete the task well.

    Now I''ll give you the opportunity in advance. After I hold the wedding, I will stay in Pasnd City for

    a few days. You can put all your elite forces into Cleveque City immediately after the wedding..."

    Dawson and Eden''s eyes lit up when they heard this. These years, they were not satisfied with their

    achievement and wanted to develop in Cleveque City. However, Cleveque City was the most

    economically developed in the Dragon Kingdom. There were lots of big shots in Cleveque City.

    Even if they wanted to, it was hard for them to gain a foothold there. Since Iwan wanted to help

    them, it was a great opportunity. Which man had no ambition to be more sessful? They had

    seeded in Pasnd City, and they couldn''t wait to achieve more...

    Dawson asked excitedly, "Mr. Cliff, do you mean you''ll go to Cleveque City?"

    Iwan nodded and said, "Yeah, I''ll go there to meet some people, settle some grudges, and remove

    the knots in my heart, or I''ll be depressed..." Saying this, Iwan thought about how he was betrayed

    by his best friend six years ago. Iwan was very influential six years ago, and he could make some

    achievements in Cleveque City without the support of the Cliff family. He was known as the most

    outstanding talent in the business world, and it was not hard for him to be the most powerful man in

    the business world. However, when he was on the upgrade, he was betrayed by his best friend. As

    a result, all his hard work was ruined, and he was almost killed by his best friend. He was seriously

    injured at that time. If he didn''te to Pasnd City and meet Jayna, he would have died...

    Six years ago, he never doubted his best friend. Six years had passed, and his best friend had

    be one of the most powerful men in Cleveque City! Since he hade back, he would let the

    betrayer pay several times the price! Besides, he wanted to take revenge for Jayna and Emily. If the

    betrayer didn''t poison him, he wouldn''t have lost his mind and gone crazy from time to time, and he

    wouldn''t have hurt Jayna that night. Jayna got pregnant that night. Then she and Emily lived a poor

    life for several years...

    Several thoughts shed through Iwan''s mind, and he looked extremely cold-blooded. Eden and

    Dawson''s clothes were soaked with cold sweat. Fortunately, Iwan reacted in time. He returned to

    normal and then said, "Oh, by the way, Dawson, my wife''s grandfather wants to cooperate with

    Clevnd Group. When I came here, I met a man named Hamza. It seemed that he contacted one

    of your managers and helped his fiancee sign a contract with Clevnd Group. Do something..."

    After saying this, Iwan looked at Eden and said, "Well, Eden, you should do something, too. The

    third task William gave my wife is to let her solve a problem that the Brown family failed to solve

    these years. Send someone to find out which things William fails to solve and solve all the problems

    for him. Still, do it in the name of my wife..."

    Hearing this, Warrior No.1 frowned and said to Iwan, "Mr. Cliff, the Brown family is vain, and William

    is not a good man. Do we have to help him like this? Jayna will leave here with you sooner or

    later..."

    Iwan smiled unconcernedly and said, "Ha-ha, it doesn''t matter. Firstly, I''m not doing this to help the

    Brown family or William, but to help Jayna. Secondly, since I can make them rich and noble all their

    life, I can ruin their life at any time, can''t I? Ha-ha..." Iwan smiled meaningfully. As for the end of the

    Brown family, it depended on their choice. They could choose to be rich or go bankrupt. Anyway,

    Iwan had given them several chances...

    At this time, in the conference room in Brown Group, William frowned hard as soon as he put down

    the phone because Krista told him that she had cooperated with Clevnd Group sessfully, and

    she had signed the contract...

    Yes, William asked Krista and Jayna to talk about cooperation with Clevnd Group and Mellon

    Group on purpose.

    "Am I wrong? Isn''t Iwan the one who helps Jayna? Or is it because Iwan is less powerful than the

    Tenney family though he is capable? Or have I made a mistake..." William frowned harder. After

    thinking for a while, he picked up his phone and called Jayna. "Hello? Jayna, ask Iwan to have

    lunch with us at noon..."

    Iwan called Jayna. He nned to meet Iwan in person...

 Chapter 45 No Longer Keeping Low-key

    Chapter 45 No Longer Keeping Low-key

    Chapter 45 No Longer Keeping Low-key

    In the office of the president of Clevnd Group, Iwan Cliff continued to give orders to Warrior No.1,

    "Warrior No.1, next thing you should go to the Municipal Department, the Patrol Department etc. in

    Pasnd City. Let them all know about it."

    Warrior No.1 nodded with a smile, "Don''t worry, brother, I have handled everything in Pasnd City.

    They expressed their full support. Moreover, you are going to hold your wedding here, which is a

    good thing for Pasnd City. They couldn''t thank you enough."

    When Iwan Cliff nodded and wanted to add something, his cell phone suddenly rang. It was Jayna

    Brown''s call. Iwan Cliff picked it up, "What''s up, Jayna?"

    Jayna Brown hesitated for a while and then whispered, "Iwan...Iwan, my grandfather wants to have

    a meal with you at noon, you...are you free?"

    Iwan Cliff rolled his eyes while a few thoughts shed in his heart. He secretly thought, "William

    Brown is not stupid and starts suspecting me. Right, yesterday I bought a car for Skyler Walz and

    then bought a house in Bound Residence. William Brown should have realized something

    strange. But it doesn''t matter, the wedding will be held soon." So Iwan Cliff nodded and said, "Okay,

    I''ll be there."

    After Iwan Cliff hung up the phone, he looked at Dawson Gill and Eden Addison and said, "Okay,

    I''m fine here, you can go."

    Dawson Gill and Eden Addison respectfully backed out. Warrior No.1 smiled and said to Iwan Cliff,

    "Hehe, brother, so William Brown seems to be suspicious of something. As the head of the Brown

    family, William Brown is really something. He brought the Brown family to a new high level by

    himself over the years. But he is old. And I heard that William Brown is now fully supporting his

    grandson, Brady Brown, who entered the Military Headquarters. He is holding great expectations for

    Brady Brown and saying that Brady Brown will definitely be able to lead the Brown family to glory in

    the future."

    But soon Warrior No.1 paused and said with great yfulness, "Hehe, but William Brown has

    limited vision after all. He has been staying in a small ce for too long and don''t know how big the

    world is. Now with a grandson-inw who is far beyond the rank of God of War like you, why does

    he still care about Brady Brown?"

    Iwan Cliff smiled and waved his hand and said, "Well, as you said, he''s old and has a small vision. It

    doesn''t matter. I''ve been giving them opportunities all the time, it''s up to them to choose. Okay, you

    can do your work too. The wedding in three days must not go wrong. I will go to meet the old head

    of the Brown family." Iwan Cliff''s eyes shed a smile.

    There was still more than an hour before noon. When Iwan Cliff walked downstairs and saw the car

    passing by on the road outside, he froze for a moment and said to himself, "I didn''t n to hide it

    any longer. Now, let''s go buy a car."

    So Iwan Cliff went to the Mercedes-Benz 4S store to buy an S-series car and drove away. The

    beautiful shopping guide Tina and the shop assistants in their store were all stunned, because Iwan

    Cliff bought three luxury cars for three consecutive days. And since Iwan Cliff voluntarily gave up all

    the discounts, Tina''smission was also frighteningly high.

    At twelve o''clock at noon, in a private room of a hotel next to the Brown''spany, Jayna Brown,

    William Brown, Krista Brown, and Hamza Tenney were sitting there. Krista Brown looked proud and

    the smile on her face never stopped. While Jayna Brown was just silent, her hand hidden under the

    table and clenched into a fist secretly. Well, Krista Brown got the contract of the Clevnd Group.

    She has a reason to be displeased. Jayna Brown sighed secretly, a hint of helplessness shed in

    her eyes.

    "Jayna, where is Iwan Cliff? Have you contacted him?" William Brown, who was sitting by the

    window, asked Jayna Brown.

    "Grandpa, he called me just now and said that he will be here soon. The traffic is busy. Sorry for

    waiting grandpa." Jayna Brown exined to William Brown.

    "Well, then let''s wait. Anyway, we''re not in a hurry anyway." William Brown nodded and didn''t say

    anything more. Then he stood up, opened the window, looked at the scenery outside the window

    and breathed in the fresh air.

    But at this moment, at the entrance of the restaurant downstairs, a brand new ck Mercedes-Benz

    suddenly stopped. The next moment, dressed in a ck suit, the handsome Iwan Cliff walked out of

    the car. William Brown, who was standing upstairs and looking down, suddenly shrank his pupils.

    Iwan Cliff looked up and saw William Brown standing by the window in a daze, so Iwan Cliff smiled

    at William Brown and threw the car key to the waiter downstairs to park the car into the parking lot.

    Then he went upstairs.

    "Grandpa, what''s wrong?" Krista Brown saw William Brown standing by the window in a daze, so

    she asked.

    William Brown turned around and said, "Let the waiter serve the food, Iwan Cliff is here."

    "Hmm, it''s not a big deal if that rubbish arrives or not. Grandpa, why would you bother to wait for

    him. Who is he really? We haven''t even recognized him as one of the Brown family yet our.

    Besides, Even if he entered our family, he will only be a son-inw who live under our roof." Krista

    Brown said disdainfully. Anyway, she didn''t like Iwan Cliff at all.

    William Brown frowned and said with some displeasure: "Enough! Haven''t you seen your sister is

    still here? That''s what a sister should say?"

    Krista Brown sneered and stopped talking. She didn''t take William Brown''s word seriously at all.

    She picked up the tea and drank it on her own. At this time, Hamza Tenney next to her said in a

    faint tone: "Hehe, grandpa, don''t me Krista, she has been working hard these days to win the

    contract with Clevnd Group, running around during the day and staying upte at night to work

    overtime. Maybe she''s just too tired, don''t take her words offensive."

    William Brown''s face changed. Right. He thought, "Now Krista Brown is the person in charge of the

    cooperation between the Brown family and Clevnd Group. In other words, Krista Brown is now

    more important to thepany than himself who is the owner. The cooperation with Clevnd

    Group equals a lot of small projects." But regarding the whole thing of Krista Brown winning the

    cooperation with Clevnd Group with the help of Hamza Tenney, William Brown still had some

    doubts in his heart and always felt that there might be something wrong.

    The Brown family had always wanted to cooperate with Clevnd Group for many years, but they

    failed all the time. If it was because of the help from the Tenney family, Hamza Tenney and Krista

    Brown had been together for more than three years. So if it was just because of the Tenney family''s

    help, it should have been settled long ago. Thus, William Brown just felt that something was wrong.

    But it''s not appropriate for him to say anything at this moment, so he could only nod his head and

    say, "Well, Hamza, you are very thoughtful. We are grateful for your help, thank you."

    Hamza Tenney also nodded, sneered and nced at Jayna Brown who was sitting on the side, and

    stopped talking. At this time, Iwan Cliff also came in. After he came in, he sat next to Jayna Brown

    and said, "Sorry, I''m a bitte."

    Jayna Brown nodded and said, "Go talk to grandpa."

    So Iwan Cliff also said to William Brown, "Grandpa, I''m sorry. The traffic is busy, so I''mte."

    William Brown nodded, gave Iwan Cliff a deep look and said, "Iwan, I heard that you gave your

    mother a car yesterday, and then bought her a house in Bound Residence, right?"

    "What? He actually bought a house for the third aunt? Grandpa, are you kidding me? The Bound

    Residence? The house prices there are not cheaper than the vis in the city center. So grandpa,

    are you making a joke?" When Krista Brown heard the words, the tea in her mouth spurted out, with

    an unbelievable expression on her face. That is Bound Residence! Her parents always wanted to

    buy a house there, but it was too expensive.

    At this time, Iwan Cliff didn''t even pay attention to her, but nodded to William Brown with a smile,

    "Well, Grandpa got the news so fast, that house was bought yesterday afternoon."

    "Well." William Brown nodded and said, "You''re thoughtful. I also heard that you bought another car

    for Jayna? And the one you drove downstairs just now, did you buy another one?" William Brown

    looked into Iwan Cliff''s eyes deeply. He wanted to see something in Iwan Cliff''s eyes, but soon he

    was disappointed because he couldn''t see anything.

    When William Brown finished speaking this time, not only Krista Brown was stupid, but Hamza

    Tenney and Jayna Brown in the private room were also stunned. Hamza Tenney ran to the window

    and looked down. True enough. He saw two identical new Mercedes-Benz in the parking lot in front

    of the hotel!

    "How is that possible! There are really two! If you add Skyler Walz''s car, it''s three! Three! Mercedes-

    Benz! All S-series! This.this." Hamza Tenney, who saw the result with his own eyes, still could not

    believe it. Iwan Cliff bought a house and three cars. How much money does he have? Of course,

    the Tenney family''spany was also veryrge and had a lot of cirction capital. But that was

    cirction capital, not pure profit! At this moment, Hamza Tenney was extremely surprised.

    Krista Brown''s face changed again and again. She knew that Iwan Cliff had bought two Mercedes-

    Benz S-series because she had seen them both times. And now, she was told that Iwan Cliff bought

    another one? Did you think that was Chinese cabbage? That''s a million-dor luxury car, okay? And

    you just buy it one after one?

    Krista Brown could not persuade herself to believe that Iwan Cliff was so rich, because if that was

    the case, then her superiority in front of Jayna Brown and her status in the Brown family in the past

    years would not exist any more. After all, her fiance¨¦ Hamza Tenney had never bought one car for

    her. Let alone three cars. Or a house in the Bound Residence!

    Thinking of this, Krista Brown stared at Iwan Cliff and said, "Iwan Cliff, where did you get the

    money? You actually bought another one? Oh, by the way, I heard that you were expelled from the

    Military Headquarters. Was it because you did something that broke thew? Iwan Cliff, let me tell

    you, this is the Pasnd city, please don''t drag the Brown family into trouble!"

    The more Krista Brown talked, the more she felt that what she said was very reasonable. Then she

    quickly tuned to William Brown, "Grandpa, grandpa, check on Iwan Cliff carefully. Let the elder

    brother check his profile and see if he had any criminal records. He had been expelled from the

    Military Headquarters, if hemits any crime in Pasnd City, our family will be in trouble!"

    "Krista Brown, what do you mean! He absolutely didn''t do anything you say! Iwan Cliff is here for

    me." Jayna Brown heard Krista Brown ndered Iwan Cliff so unfairly, she immediately became

    angry and stood up abruptly. Iwan Cliff had done too much for her these days. And it was because

    of her that he was expelled from the Military Headquarters. But before she could finish speaking,

    Iwan Cliff pulled her back to her seat and interrupted her.

    Iwan Cliff looked at Krista Brown as if he was looking at a fool, nodded and said, "Well, you''re right,

    I have stolen the money. Whatever you say is your freedom. Or you can report me to the Patrol

    Department. You should go now..."

    "You!" Krista Brown also stood up angrily, because she really couldn''t stand Iwan Cliff''s disgusting

    look, as if she was a moron. Actually, she was too familiar with this kind of look for she herself

    usually looked at others exactly the same way. At this moment, Iwan Cliff looked at her like a fool,

    this was too difficult for her to ept.

    "Stop! Krista, sit down! Look at yourself, this is how you being the elder sister? Huh? Didn''t you see

    that I''m still here? If you don''t want to eat, you can leave!" William Brown also felt there was

    something wrong about Iwan Cliff. He felt strong confidence in Iwan Cliff at this moment, monstrous

    confidence! Even proud! William Brown couldn''t help being surprised, secretly thinking that there

    was really something wrong about him.

    "Grandpa." Scolded by William Brown angrily, Krista Brown felt very aggrieved at once.

    "Sit down! I have something to ask Iwan, so don''t interrupt!" William Brown snorted at Krista Brown

    again. Krista Brown sat down. Hearing William Brown had something to ask him, Iwan Cliff smiled

    and turned to look at William Brown and said, "Well, Grandpa, do you have any questions for me?"

    William Brown nodded and said, "Iwan, there is something that I have been unable to figure out in

    my heart. Jayna only came back a few days ago, but she made Reed Piper return the money owed

    to the Brown family, and even brought dozens of cooperation projects to thepany. What I want

    to ask you is that Jayna has not been in Pasnd city for many years, so who is helping her? Is it

    you who helped her behind? After William Brown finished speaking, he stared at Iwan Cliff''s face.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    After William Brown finished asking, Jayna Brown also reacted and couldn''t help looking at Iwan

    Cliff. Krista Brown was sulking while Hamza Tenney was drinking tea.

    Iwan Cliff smiled and said to William Brown, "Hehe.Grandpa, do you think it''s me?"

    William Brown shook his head and said, "I don''t know, that''s why I want to ask you. After all, this is

    too weird. Those partners seemede to Jayna on their own initiative."

    Iwan Cliff smiled and was about to speak when Hamza Tenney next to him held a teacup and said

    quietly, "Haha. those are just some small business partners, aren''t you making too much of a fuss?

    Grandpa, if you like thosepanies and workshops, I will tell my dad when I go back, and

    introduce all the partners of the Tenney family to you."

    Hamza Tenney naturally had confidence in his heart to say this. The Teeny family is more than ten

    times stronger than the Brown family. Jayna Brown signed contracts with those small partners for

    the Brown family a few days ago, which would be very easy for him too if he talked to his father.

    And he also helped Krista Brown get the cooperation of thergest group in Pasnd city this

    morning.

    Hamza Tenney continued to sneer and said, "Hehe. and even if you get more small partners, how

    could theypete with the cooperation with Clevnd Group that Krista won for you? Those are

    just some rubbish. Grandpa, with due respect, if the Brown family wants to be bigger and

    stronger, we have to cooperate more with big groups, don''t you think so?"

    Hamza Tenney nced at William Brown, then looked at Iwan Cliff with a sneer and said, "Does

    someone here really think it''s great to get some garbage partners for the Brown family? Haha. As

    expected, garbage can only cooperate with garbage."

    After Hamza Tenney finished speaking, Krista Brown also let out a savage sigh. She stopped talking

    and just sat straighter. Yes, she is not willing to pay attention to Iwan Cliff yet. No matter how

    powerful Iwan Cliff was, could he bepared with the Tenney family? In front of the Tenney family,

    Iwan Cliff is just some trash.

    William Brown frowned and remained silent. He looked at Iwan Cliff for a while, but didn''t see

    anything. He sighed secretly in his heart. Well, maybe he thought too much. Even if Iwan Cliff had

    some money or something, he was an outsider. How could he bepared with the Teeny family

    who had been operating in Pasnd City for many years? If the Brown Family was barely a third-

    rate family, then the Tenny family was a real second-rate family. Moreover, Hamza Tenney was also

    the heir of the Tenney family. So he was much stronger than Iwan Cliff. Thinking about this, William

    Brown made a decision in his heart. In the future, he still should support Krista Brown more in the

    company.

    Jayna Brown lowered her head when she listened to Hamza Tenney''s words. What she thought in

    her heart was that she was incapable of taking down the cooperation with Clevnd Group. That''s

    why Iwan Cliff was getting scolded and despised by Hamza Tenney and Krista Brown. Grandpa

    looked down on him too. Jayna Brown lowered her head, bit her lip and whispered to Iwan Cliff,

    "Iwan, I''m sorry, I''m useless."

    Iwan Cliff patted Jayna Brown''s hand with a smile and said, "It''s okay, you have worked hard, I

    believe you will do better in the future."

    At this time, Krista Brown said with a sneer, "Hehe, do better in the future? Iwan Cliff, I''m afraid that

    you haven''t woken up? I have already won the biggest cooperation in Pasnd city. As Grandpa

    promised, whoever won it will be the vice president of thepany. Then tell me now, how will your

    wifepete with me in the future? Hehe." Krista Brown sneered again and again, with a look of

    pride. By now, she finally took out on Iwan Cliff and felt very happy all of a sudden.

    Jayna Brown lowered her head even lower when she heard the words, her fists clenched even

    tighter. And she didn''t dare to open her mouth any more.

    "Heh. It was just a contract. I heard that Clevnd Group had been busy these days. Maybe it''s my

    wife who they wanted to cooperate with. But they didn''t recognize Jayna, so they thought you were

    Jayna when you went there. And even if the contract had been signed, the project hasn''t started

    yet. Probably Clevnd Group will want to change the contract, maybe." Iwan Cliff lowered his

    head and said in a low voice.

    "Huh?" After Iwan Cliff finished speaking, William Brown and Jayna Brown couldn''t help but nce

    at Iwan Cliff. Krista Brown was angry and wanted to yell at Iwan Cliff when the door of the private

    room was suddenly pushed open. The next moment, a vice president of the Clevnd Group, who

    had signed the contract with Krista Brown in the morning, looked tired and had two huge dark

    circles under his eyes, rushed in anxiously.

    After entering the door, the vice president of Clevnd Group rushed directly to Krista Brown and

    said sharply, "You are not Jayna Brown! Who are you? I want to sign a contract with Jayna Brown.

    We have already made an appointment before, so who are you? You pretended to be Miss Brown

    and lied to me to sign a contract, do you want to die? Where is Miss Jayna Brown?"

    "Boom." Hearing the words of the vice president of Clevnd Group, the entire room was silent for

    a long moment. Everyone opened their mouths wide in shock and looked at Iwan Cliff who was

    sitting there, drinking his tea.

    Iwan Cliff held the teacup with his head lowered, with a faint smile on his face, but there was an

    inexplicable light flickering in his eyes.

 Chapter 46 William Brown Was Shocked

    Chapter 46 William Brown Was Shocked

    Chapter 46 William Brown Was Shocked

    "Ah? Say it! Who the hell are you? Where is Miss Jayna Brown? Tell me, or I''m not done with you!"

    The tired-looking vice president of Clevnd Group continued to shout at Jacey Brown. He was

    about to go crazy and almost started going violent. He had vaguely heard some gossip in the group

    before, that was, the terrifying existence in Pasnd City seemed to have something to do with

    Jayna Brown of the Brown Family. So When the Tenney Family asked him for helpst night and

    said they wanted to connect with the Brown Family, he immediately agreed and signed a contract

    with the Brown Family early this morning.

    But he never expected that he had signed the contract with the wrong person. The woman from the

    Brown Family who met him in the morning was not Jayna Brown! It''s also because he had been too

    busy recently and he hadn''t had a rest sincest night. So when Jacey Brown signed the contract

    with him in the morning, he didn''t pay much attention to it. Then he hurried back to thepany to

    prepare for the Grand Wedding.

    But he never expected that he signed with the wrong person! More than an hour ago, Dawson Gill

    and Eden Addison, who were sitting at the headquarters of the group, found him at the same time,

    and asked him to take out the contract signed with the Brown Family in the morning. Only after

    reviewing it again, he realized that he had signed the contract with the wrong person!

    At that time, Dawson Gill and Eden Addison looked at him as if they were dead. The words of

    Dawson Gill said before was constantly shing in his mind: "Carmelo Girt, do you know who the

    heroine of the grand wedding is?" Dawson Gill stared at him so coldly when he said it.

    After Carmelo Girt reacted, he rushed to the Brown Family''spany as quickly as possible. But

    when he arrived, he found that William Brown and the others were not there. After inquiring about in

    the Brown Family''spany, he only then knew that William Brown brought Jayna Brown here forThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    dinner. So he hurried over again, and sure enough, William Brown was here in this restaurant. And

    the woman who tricked him into signing the contract in the morning was also here! The moment

    Carmelo Girt saw Jacey Brown, he could no longer suppress the anger in his heart.

    At this moment, Jacey Brown was also frightened with a pale face and quickly said to Carmelo Girt:

    "Director Girt, why do you have to sign a contract with Jayna Brown? It''s the same with me. I''m also

    from the Brown Family..."

    "Bullshit! Who the hell are you! Do you think you can bepared to Miss Jayna Brown? Go away!"

    As Carmelo Girt said, he shredded the contract in his hand and smashed it on Jacey Brown''s face

    directly.

    Jacey Brown screamed and then stepped back. She did not dare to speak any more. And she didn''t

    know why Carmelo Girt was so mad.

    At this moment, she could only look at her fiance Hamza Tenney seeking for help.

    At this time, Hamza Tenney also stood up with a very ugly face, frowned and looked unhappy, and

    said to Carmelo Girt in a deep voice: "Mr. Girt, this is a bit too much. Besides, you signed a contract

    with the Brown Family because of my dad Stephen Tenney, isn''t it? My dad told you about itst

    night, have you forgotten? Mr. Girt, let''s drop the drama here. Do me a favor!"

    After Hamza Tenney finished speaking, Carmelo Girt was stunned. He was really shocked by the

    words of this idiot. He paused for a moment and then he directly kicked Hamza Tenney''s stomach.

    With a loud bang, Hamza Tenney was kicked away by Carmelo Girt who was in a bad rage...

    After one kick at Hamza Tenney, Carmelo Girt continued to punch and kick Hamza Tenney and

    cursed, "Do you a favor? Who do you think you are? What the hell are the Tenney Family? Even

    your father Stephen Tenney dares not talk to me like that, how dare you, a son of bitch, to teach me

    a lesson?"

    William Brown also got frozen at the moment. After he regained his senses, he hurriedly went to

    separate them and persuaded Carmelo Girt, "Mr. Girt, calm down, calm down. Jacey had really

    made a mistake here. I will ask her to apologize to you, apologize to you..."

    "Who the hell are you? Get the hell out of here!" Carmelo Girt, who was furious, pulled William

    Brown aside with a wave of his hand. William Brown was old after all, he fell to the ground and

    knocked over several tes on the table. William Brown groaned in pain.

    "You guys from the Brown Family really don''t know any shame, do you? You think it''s easy to trick

    me, right? You..."

    Boom! Just when Carmelo Girt wanted to continue scolding, Iwan Cliff, who had been drinking tea

    with his head down, mmed the teacup in his hand on the table. And the next moment Iwan Cliff''s

    cold words echoed in Carmelo Girt''s ears: "You, have you had enough?"

    Boom... When Carmelo Girt heard Iwan Cliff''s words, he suddenly felt a chill on his back and

    another chill surged up in his heart. There was cold sweat running down his body instantly. At this

    moment, he only felt as if there was a god of death staring at him behind him.

    The next moment, Carmelo Girt turned around with difficulty. But when he finally saw Iwan Cliff, his

    heartbeat seemed to stop, his body started sweating like rain, his face instantly turned pale and his

    legs became weak. He had seen this man who was sitting in front of him before! Yes, he saw him

    before! It was this morning. He saw with his own eyes that Dawson Gill, Eden Addison and that

    terrifying Warrior No.1 all respectfully followed behind this man.

    "Great...great lord..." Carmelo Girt stammered, wanting to apologize to Iwan Cliff. But he was

    interrupted by Jayna Brown who had finally reacted. She quickly stood up and said to Carmelo Girt,

    "Mr. Girt, President Girt, I''m sorry, I... I''m Jayna Brown, calm down, calm down. Chill out, I''m sorry,

    I''m sorry, please calm down..."

    "No, no, no, no. Miss Gao, not at all! I''m sorry, I''m sorry, it''s my fault, it''s my fault that I made a

    mistake this morning. I worked all night that I mistook other woman as you. It''s all my fault. I''m

    sorry...St st st..." Carmelo Girt heard Jayna Brown apologizing to him in person, he was

    almost scared to death. He kept pping on his own cheek and apologizing to Jayna Brown

    continuously, his attitude was beyond humble...

    Boom... Seeing Carmelo Girt apologizing to Jayna Brown and pping himself on the face, William

    Brown, Hamza Tenney and Jacey Brown were all extremely shocked, their mouths wide open and

    their eyes balled-out. Carmelo Girt here was totally different from those small partners who signed

    contracts with Jayna Brown a few days ago. He was one of the eight vice presidents of the dignified

    Clevnd Group! His status was much higher than that of Hamza Tenney''s father, Stephen Tenney!

    But right now in front of them, a terrifying figure like this was pping his own face and apologizing

    sincerely only because he was afraid that Jayna Brown might get angry.

    Jayna Brown was also shocked, she quickly waved to Carmelo Girt and said, "Mr. Girt, President

    Girt, no, it''s okay, don''t p yourself, it''s okay, it''s okay..."

    But Carmelo Girt still didn''t stop for the legendary lord hadn''t spoken yet and he didn''t dare to stop

    at all. He continued to p himself vigorously.

    Jayna Brown watched Carmelo Girt pping himself and begging and suddenly felt this scene very

    familiar. Then she remembered what happened in the Hilton Hotel the night before when Jake Lee

    was acting exactly the same way. If Iwan Cliff didn''t speak a word, they didn''t dare to stop. Jayna

    Brown turned to Iwan Cliff who was still sitting quietly in his seat. Until this moment did William

    Brown and the rest also carry on.

    Yes! From the beginning to now, only Iwan Cliff was still sitting in his seat! Only Iwan Cliff was still

    sitting! William Brown and the others all turned to look at Iwan Cliff.

    Iwan Cliff raised his head and looked at Carmelo Girt coldly and said, "Didn''t youe to sign the

    contract with my wife? What are you doing?"

    When Carmelo Girt heard the words, he immediately understood that the lord in front of him

    probably hadn''t told his wife about his identity yet. Thinking of this, Carmelo Girt was even more

    frightened.

    So he quickly nodded to Jayna Brown and said anxiously: "Miss, Miss Brown, let''s sign the contract

    now. I still have to go back to thepany. We are too busy now. Sorry, I have been working

    overtime and staying upte these days. That''s why I have been so dizzy. Sorry for scaring you,

    Miss Brown. I''m really sorry, I''m really sorry..."

    But just after Carmelo Girt left and before everyone in the room could react, the door of the private

    room was pushed open again. It was the vice president of Mellon Group. After the person came in,

    he was very polite and respectful to Jayna Brown and signed a contract with her. So by now when

    Jayna Brown signed the signature, the problems that had gued the Brown''spany for many

    years werepletely solved.

    But this was not over. Hereafter came the vice president of the Piston Group, the third-ranked group

    in Pasnd City...

    Then came the vice president of the Universe Group, the No.4 group in Pasnd City...

    Then came the person in charge of the Municipal Department of Pasnd City...

    Then came the vice president of the Business Association of Pasnd City...

    ...

    One after another, the big people that the Brown Family couldn''t get in touch with in the past years

    came to this private room and signed contracts with Jayna Brown. The problems that gued the

    development of the Brown Family''spany were solved one after another. In half an hour!

    An hourter when Jayna Brown''s hand was getting tired from making so many signatures, finally

    no more came in. And now right in front of Jayna Brown who had just signed so many contracts with

    all the big people in Pasnd City, even William Brown didn''t dare to sit down. Instead, he was

    somehow cautious, standing in front of Jayna Brown.

    William Brown looked at the huge pile of valuable contracts in front of Jayna Brown and swallowed

    hard, extremely shocked in his heart. By now, he had to overturn the judgment in his heart again for

    his grandson-inw who suddenly appeared was definitely not simple!

    "Haha..." Iwan Cliff smiled at William Brown and said, "Grandpa, the requirement you set for Jayna

    is to help the Brown''spany solving one problem, but now that Jayna has overdone it, would you

    honor your promise to assign her as the Vice President of the Brown''spany?"

    William Brown''s pale face quickly nodded and said: "Mmmm, Iwan...Iwan, don''t worry, I''ll do what I

    said. Jayna will be the vice president of the Brown''spany from now on! Her position is second

    only to me! She will solely responsible for the cooperation with these big groups on behalf of the

    Brown Family! I will officially make an announcement when I return to thepany!" William Brown

    was still very shocked, because Iwan Cliff was smiling now and he was so calm, so unreasonably

    calm from the beginning to the end! So who was he exactly? William Brown''s heart was like an

    ocean sshing with huge waves...

    "Iw...Iwan, you...you and those...those people...Do you...know them...all?" William Brown asked

    Iwan Cliff with a stammer. Although he was almost certain in his heart, he couldn''t help but ask.

    Iwan Cliff looked at him with a smile and said, "Hehe, grandpa, what do you think?"

    William Brown''s body trembled and stopped speaking. He understood. At this moment, he

    understood everything in his heart-- Why Jayna Brown was able to nail down the Piper family and

    hundreds of partners in only a few days and solved so many problems for the Brown''spany. It

    turned out that it was Iwan Cliff who helped behind her! However, Jayna Brown lowered her head in

    disappointment. It turned out that Iwan Cliff helped her with everything, which made her feel that

    she was useless.

    Iwan Cliff naturally understood what Jayna Brown was thinking, so he clenched her hand tightly and

    said, "Well, Jayna, don''t think too much. In fact, I didn''t help you that much. Your hard work is the

    main reason that those partners are willing to sign contracts with the the Brown''spany.

    Besides, they trust the strength of Brown Family too. So it''s not all because of me. I only introduced

    you to them. And don''t forget that I only knew some people in Cleveque City six years ago when I

    was doing business. And now six years have passed, even if they would do me a favor, they won''t

    joke about their ownpany and projects..."

    Jayna Brown felt a lot better after hearing what Iwan Cliff said. But she still asked Iwan Cliff in

    disbelief: "Iwan, are you telling the truth? Do those partners really think I have the ability?"

    Iwan Cliff nodded and smiled: "Well, of course. But don''t be too tired, you haven''t rested these days.

    I''m really worried about you..."

    Jayna Brown''s face became slightly red and she lowered her head even lower.

    Seeing Jayna Brown was all right now, Iwan Cliff looked up at William Brown and said, "Grandpa, it

    seems now is not a good time to eat. Let''s change to another day. Jayna and I will book a better

    hotel and invite you over someday, is that okay?"

    "Well, okay, okay. Iwan, go ahead and do what you need to do. Don''t mind us, we''ll eat at another

    restaurantter..." William Brown said nervously to Iwan Cliff. His attitude waspletely different

    from the first time when he saw Iwan a few days ago.

    Iwan Cliff nodded, said something to Jayna Brown and headed out. But when he was walking to the

    door and passing by Hamza Tenney, he paused, looked at Hamza Tenney and said, "Aren''t you

    leaving yet?"

    "Huh? Iwan Cliff, you...what do you want to do? You...you..." Hamza Tenney looked at Iwan Cliff

    with fear and couldn''t even speak fluently. He was absolutely frightened by what happened just now.

    "Haha..." Iwan Cliff smiled and said: "I don''t want to do anything, but I think you should go back

    home, maybe your dad is looking for you... Oh right, I couldn''t help to tell you something since I

    know a little bit about realizing one''s fate through the look of the face, I always feel that marrying

    your fianc¨¦e will be detrimental to your family, hehe..." Iwan Cliff left without further dy...

    After Iwan Cliff left, Hamza Tenney, who had reacted, quickly took out his mobile phone and found

    that he had dozens of missed calls and text messages from his father, Stephen Tenney.

    "Bastard! What the hell are you doing out there? Who did you offend? There''s something big going

    on at home. We might go bankrupt. Come back to me! Come back quickly!" This is what his father

    Stephen Tenney sent him on WeChat.

    After Hamza Tenney saw the text message sent by his father, his face changed wildly. He didn''t

    care to say goodbye to Jacey Brown, grabbed the phone and ran out quickly, rushing home as fast

    as possible...

 Chapter 47 Brady Brown

    Chapter 47 Brady Brown

    Chapter 47 Brady Brown

    After 11 o''clock at midnight, on the top floor of the Clevnd Group building, which was at the

    center of Pasnd City, Iwan Cliff, who was in a ck coat, stood against the wind. It was a cool

    night, and his coat was blown by the wind, rattling. Iwan overlooked the night scene of Pasnd

    City, looking at the wedding site, which was still in the construction like under the daylight even at

    night, and also looking at the direction where Jayna and Emily were.

    Iwan went through miserable and hard days during the first half of his life, so originally he thought

    he would only live this life in pain. However, he didn''t expect that God had given him the two best

    gifts, a gentle and kind wife and a lovely, understanding, and adorable daughter. Iwan took a deep

    breath and thought that in this life he would never let his wife and daughter suffer a single bit of

    aggravation again. At this moment, Iwan really wanted to give up everything, the Heaven Domain,

    the hatred between Cleveque City and Gotham City, the invitation of the War Department of the

    Dragon Kingdom, and he just wanted to be with his wife and daughter and live this life peacefully.

    However, he couldn''t because he bared too many things, and he also had too many enemies.

    Before he killed all the enemies, they wouldn''t let him return to his normal and peaceful life if they

    found any evidence.

    Iwan looked at the ce where Jayna and Emily were and clenched his fist tightly. His wife and

    daughter were the light in his life, so he would kill all the people who wanted to disturb them, no

    matter who they were.

    ......

    Four hours ago, at eight o''clock in the evening, in the vi of the Tenney family in Pasnd City,

    Hamza Tenney, who was ck and blue and not even dared to breathe, was standing in front of

    Stephen, who was furious.

    Stephen stared at Hamza with eyes filled with despair and fury, roaring, "Do you know that today,

    Dawson Gill from the Clevnd Group and Eden Addison from the Mellon Group, who stood up for

    the top power of Pasnd City, suddenly ordered to cut off all cooperation with our group! And they

    also announced to the public that they would block whoever dared to cooperate with us again in

    Pasnd City! Just in one day, my prosperous Tenney family was forced into bankruptcy. What

    exactly did you do outside? What did you do? Who did you offend?"

    Hamza kept trembling, but he really didn''t know who he offended. Although he was a bit high-

    profile, he just ate, drank, and had fun. He didn''t know who he would offend.

    Hamza said dumbly, "Dad, I didn''t do anything outside, and I didn''t offend anyone. I just had a little

    friction a few days ago with a man called Iwan Cliff. Wait... Iwan...Cliff? But he wouldn''t do that."

    While talking, he suddenly froze as he thought that Iwan said to him at noon that he had better

    come back early as his father might look for him.

    Stephen''s eyelids twitched, and he hurriedly asked Hamza, "Who? Who is Iwan? Why do you

    suddenly mention this person?"

    Hamza thought of the strange behavior of Carmelo Girt, the vice president of the Clevnd Group

    when he was taking lunch with William at noon. He swallowed hard and said to Stephen in disbelief,

    "Dad, Iwan Cliff is the shame of the Brown family, Jayna''s husband, who disappeared for five years

    and suddenly came back. At that time, Jayna and the Brown family became theughingstock of the

    whole Pasnd City because of what happened between Iwan and her. Do you still remember?"

    Stephen nodded and said, "Well, I remember a little. Do you mean that you have offended him in

    the past few days?"

    Hamza couldn''t believe that and said with cold sweat flowing down from his face, "Well, I indeed

    had some quarrels with him in these days. As Krista''s fianc¨¦, I and Krista will soon get married.

    Krista didn''t get along with Jayna, so I would be on her side of Krista. Therefore, I just scolded Iwan

    and Jayna. However, dad, don''t you think that the person who mped down on our family is Iwan

    Cliff? He is just a recent emigrant to Pasnd City, so it is not reasonable that the Clevnd Group

    and the Mellon Group cut all the business with us because I offended him. He is just a soldier

    expelled from the Military Headquarters, so he won''t have such big power."

    After Hamza finished his words, Stephen frowned deeply, considering Hamza''s words. After a while,

    Stephen looked up at Hamza and said, "Our family can still hold out for a few days, and we won''t go

    bankrupt in such a short time. As for whether it is because of Iwan Cliff, you should find it out

    quickly. If it''s because of him, you should apologize to him and Jayna quickly!"

    Hamza''s lips twitched. He thought that he was born with a silver spoon, so he would lose face if he

    apologize to a poor soldier as the sessor of the Tenney family. He muttered, "Dad, seriously?

    Jayna Brown is a joke, and she was driven out of the Brown family. How can I find it out? I don''t

    know anyone in the Military Headquarters, so how can I investigate Iwan Cliff?"

    Stephen kicked Hamza, shouting angrily, "You just do as I asked! Why do you have so much to

    say? You''re such a loser! I just tell you that the Military Headquarters enjoy big power during times

    of turmoil. We don''t know what position Iwan Cliff is in the Military Headquarters. Even if he is just

    an assistant general, we can''t afford the price of pissing him off. You just said that your fianc¨¦e''s old

    brother, Brady Brown, the eldest grandson of the Brown family, is also in the Military Headquarters.

    Don''t you know that you can ask your fianc¨¦e to investigate? Get out!"

    After Stephen finished, he kicked Hamza again. Hamza ran out in a hurry. After Hamza left,

    Stephen, who was greying a little at the temples, frowned even deeper. He would ask Hamza to

    apologize, regardless of whether Iwan Cliff mped down the Tenney family or not if it was in the

    past. However, he would treat the Brown family differently.

    Brady was also in the Military Headquarters and was a lieutenant general a few years ago. Stephen

    didn''t know whether he had been promoted or not. Although the Brown family was small, they made

    lots of infighting. William''s three sons were not on the same side. Now in the three generations of

    the Brown family, Krista, Stephen''s daughter-inw, stood against Jayna. He also heard that in the

    Brown family, Brady was always on Krista''s side, or Krista couldn''t get such a big power in the

    Brown family these years. The reason why Stephen tried to ask Hamza to marry Krista was that he

    wanted to build a good rtionship with Brady. Brady was still very young, only 29 years old now,

    but he had already been a lieutenant general. Therefore, probably a few yearster, he would be a

    general. At that time, the Brown family would certainly skyrocket. They would gain more and more

    power, so the Tenney family could also benefit from the Brown family.

    Therefore, Stephen decided to hold out for a few more days and let Brady investigate Iwan Cliff. It

    wouldn''t cost too much time, so he would decide after Hamza finished his work. Weathercock would

    come to a bad end in this time, so Stephen, the head of the Tenney family, naturally understood this

    truth more.

    What Stephen didn''t know was that even if he didn''t let Hamza ask Krista to contact Brady, Krista

    had already been in contact with Brady at this moment.

    In Krista''s room, Krista was aggrieved, with tears on her face, FaceTiming with Brady.

    "Brady, I''ve been bullied. Jayna''s husband, who made Jayna pregnant five years ago, was Iwan

    Cliff. He came back with Jayna, and he helped Jayna to do a lot of business for the family. Now he

    even forced his grandfather to give the position of vice president of thepany to Jayna, so there

    is no position for me. Iwan Cliff always scolds me. Brady, I feel that I can''t stay at home anymore."

    Krista cried, and she didn''t pretend to cry because she was mped down by Iwan so hard that she

    couldn''t enjoy her power before. Now even the staff in the Brown family''spany didn''t want to

    take care of her, and they all stood on Jayna''s side.

    At this time, in a training ground two or three hundred miles away from Pasnd City, a man was

    looking at his sister crying to him on FaceTime. He wore the general uniform of the Military

    Headquarters, with an icy face and sharp eyes, and was 180 cm tall. He slowly became hostile. The

    man was Brady Brown, the most outstanding person in the Brown family now, who kept a good

    rtionship with Krista since childhood.

    Brady became angry when he saw his little sister crying so miserably. He said with a cold voice

    mixed with anger, "Krista, what did grandpa say? Is he going to let you be bullied by Iwan Cliff

    without doing anything? Do Uncle Judy and my father also let you be bullied without saying a

    word?"

    After hearing Brady''s words, Krista cried even louder. She became more aggrieved, but she just

    kept on crying, unable to speak anything.

    "Don''t cry! What exactly did they say? Tell me!" Seeing that Krista was still crying, Brady felt even

    more annoyed and hurriedly shouted at Krista.

    As expected, Krista instantly didn''t dare to cry again, saying to Brady in fear, "Brady, why did you

    yell at me?"

    Brady froze for a while, saying with a bit of apology in his eyes, "Krista, I''m sorry. I''m very busy now,

    as I just received an order that our nine groups wouldter go to Pasnd City. Now it''s raining

    outside, but the military order is urgent, so I didn''t control myself to shout at you."

    Hearing that Brady woulde back, Krista suddenly said with joy, "Brady, will...will youe

    back? Really? Great!"

    Brady nodded and said, "Well, don''t worry, Krista. I will go back tonight. I will always be with you

    even if my father, Uncle Wilson, and grandfather don''t support you. I would like to see who dares to

    bully my sister! You can tell grandpater that I have made a great achievement in the past time, so

    I have been promoted to the Eagleshine status in the Military Headquarters. I take charge of three

    thousand Eagleshine Guards now! You tell them that they can decide whether they will listen to me

    or not. Well, that''s all. I will talk to you when I go back."

    While talking, Brady became more and more confident. He was now the Eagleshine Guards''

    commander of the Military Headquarters in the Central Region. Themander was the alternate

    of the General of the Military Headquarters. He believed that in another three to five years, he would

    be able to be a real Eagleshine General! He would be promoted to the rank of Major General.

    He would like to see who would dare to bully his sister with him around! People of the Brown family

    would never consider him as disappeared even if he was in the Military Headquarters far away.

    Brady gradually became angry. Jayna was also his sister, but Jayna was more autistic since

    childhood. He usually yed with Krista, and Krista also liked to chase after him all the time,

    considering him anytime. Therefore, in his mind, Krista was his only sister. In addition, Jayna was

    pregnant before getting married, and she even gave birth to that child, which made the whole Brown

    family a big joke. Even he, who was in the Military Headquarters far away, was more or less

    affected by her.

    The rain outside was getting heavier and heavier. After Brady hung up the FaceTime, he put on a

    raincoat and went outside. After getting on the chariot, he rushed to Pasnd City as fast as he

    could.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At two o''clock in the early morning, the old mansion of the Brown family was brightly lit. It rained in

    Pasnd City, and the rain was getting heavier. However, at this moment, all the direct descendants

    of the Brown family were excitedly waiting at the gate in the rain because their greatest pride, Brady

    Brown, one of the nine Eagleshines who now took charge of three thousand Eagleshine Guards,

    wasing back!

    William, Warren, Wilson, Krista, even Hamza, and Stephen also came here. Jayna''s family didn''t

    come here because Jayna gave birth to a child before getting married five years ago. Her family

    was driven out of the Brown family ancestral house. After learning that Brady now was in the

    position of the Eagleshine, taking charge of three thousand the Eagleshine Guards, Stephen was

    also greatly shocked. He couldn''t wait to see Brady without sleeping and hurried to change clothes

    toe here.

    The old man, William, was looking at the dark street in the distance with great excitement. Warren

    Brown, Brady''s father, was also excited.

    The next moment, just as the Brown family and the two people from the Tenney family were waiting,

    a dazzling chariot light broke the darkness. It was Brady''s chariot.

    The Brown family was excited, while Brady was angry and gloomy. After getting off the chariot,

    Brady directly walked into the ancestral mansion without greeting anyone. After arriving at the

    ancestral home hall, Brady directly sat on the main seat. Seeing this, William didn''t say anything but

    felt it was normal. Warren, Wilson, Hamza, Stephen, and others, noticing that Brady was angry, did

    not dare to say anything. Dozens of strong and tough Eagleshine Guards stood at the gate of the

    Brown family''s ancestral house at that moment.

    At this moment, William smiled and said to Brady: "Haha, Brady. I heard from Krista that you have

    been promoted again, and now you''re in the position of the Eagleshine, taking charge of three

    thousand the Eagleshine Guards. Congrattions! The Brown family will definitely skyrocket under

    your leadership in the future! I''m proud of you, and the Brown family is proud of you!"

    Brady waved his hand and said, looking at William with a gloomy face, "Grandpa, we''ll talk about

    my staffter. I''ve gotten the military order now, so I can stay at home for one day at most. Ie

    back tonight because I want to ask you Whether I, Brady Brown, belong to the Brown family or not.

    Is there anyone listening to me?"

    After Brady finished, Krista, who sat below, lowered her head, feeling a bit confident in her heart.

    There was also a hint of viciousness deep in her eyes. Hamza was also excited, and Stephen was

    also a bit shocked. He secretly murmured in his heart, "Here ites..."

    William paused for a while and then hurriedly said seriously, "Brady, what are you talking about? If

    you want, grandpa will give you the whole Brown family! Of course, I will listen to you!"

    Brady nodded, and then looked at his father, Warren Brown, and his uncle, Wilson Brown, saying,

    "What about you, father and Uncle Wilson? What''s your opinion?"

    Warren and Wilson also hurriedly nodded and said, "Brady, you make the decision!"

    Brady took a deep breath, the hostile energy on his body burst out, and said in a low voice, "Good!

    Since you all still think that my words count as Brady''s words! Then I would like to ask you all, I am

    fighting in the war department, but you allow an outsider, an outsider who made our entire Gao

    family a big joke more than five years ago, to humiliate our Gao family''s children? Bully my sister?

    Hmm?"

    William''s face changed wildly when he heard that, he hurriedly said to Brady: "Chong''er, there is a

    misunderstanding here, listen to my exnation, that Iwan may have some background, he pulled

    the Gao family to the cooperation of the North River Group and the Nine Heavenly Group, this is

    very beneficial to the development of the Gao family, it is also beneficial to your future control of the

    family ah ...... "

    "No need!" Brady waved his hand and interrupted William, showing no respect to William.

    "However, Brady, it''s only good for us that the Brown family can cooperate with bigpanies like

    the Clevnd Group and the Mellon Group..." William continued to console, obviously unwilling to

    give up the two big projects Jayna had made.

    Brady frowned deeper. He thought about it and then said, "That''s OK. Let Krista take charge of all

    those big projects."

    William changed his face again. He always felt that Iwan was not that simple, so he hurriedly said to

    Brady again, "Brady, Iwan Cliff may be a bit unusual. He..."

    "That''s enough! Grandpa!!!" When William still wanted to say something else, Brady fiercely looked

    at William, and then said word by word, "Grandpa, I said, YOU SHOULD GIVE ALL THE

    BUSINESS TO KRISTA! Can you do that?"

    Brady burst with anger, obviously beingpletely furious. William was shocked by the hostility

    from Brady and turned pale suddenly. He hurriedly nodded and said, "Okay, I promise you, Brady.

    I''ll give it all to Krista! I''m just afraid that they will be unhappy with the sudden change!"

    Brady sneered, "Heh, are they dissatisfied? Now I am in the position of the Eagleshine, and I lead

    three thousand Eagleshine Guards to settle down in Pasnd City. I can tell you that in a few days,

    a God of War of the Dragon Kingdom wille to this city! At that time, the Military Headquarters

    will be in charge of Pasnd City, and those businessmen won''t dare to run wild!"

    William, Warren, Wilson, Hamza, Stephen, and other people, even Krista, were shocked. It could be

    the heyday of Pasnd City that the God of War of the Dragon Kingdom woulde here. They

    got extremely excited hearing what Brady said.

    "Brady...will the God of War of the Dragon Kingdome to Pasnd City in a few days? What is

    going on?" Warren Brown, Brady''s father, asked with extreme excitement.

    Brady frowned slightly and said, "This is the confidential information of the Military Headquarters, so

    dad, grandpa, you should stop asking! We will know in a few days, or you can pay attention to the

    big things that are going to happen in Pasnd City recently..."

    Hearing this, William changed his face and said in a hurry, "Brady, do you know that the day after

    tomorrow big-name person will hold a grand wedding in Pasnd City? Therefore, with what you

    know and that your boss told you toe here overnight, I guess that the hero of the wedding

    should be the God of War of the Dragon Kingdom."

    Brady was a little shocked. He actually also received the news, so William''s guess would be true.

    However, he still hurriedly said in a stern voice, "Grandpa, stop guessing! This is confidential!"

    William was extremely excited. After a while, he managed toe to himself and nodded in a hurry,

    saying, "Okay, from today, Brady, you take charge of everything in the Brown family!"

    Brady nodded in satisfaction. Then he looked at Krista and said, "Krista, don''t worry. I will always

    support you. Just do it as your wish!"

    Krista stood up excitedly, clenching her fists tightly and saying to Brady with infinite gratitude,

    "Thank you, Brady. Thank you so much, Brady..." Then she pretended to cry again and tried hard to

    squeeze out a few tears, making Brady more determined.

    However, nobody knew that the moment Krista turned around and sat down, her eyes were filled

    with resentment and viciousness. Krista murmured in her heart, "Jayna and Iwan, we just wait and

    see!"

 Chapter 48 Ill Take You To Revenge

    Chapter 48 I''ll Take You To Revenge

    Chapter 48 I''ll Take You For Revenge

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    At 8:30 AM the next morning, When Jayna was about to go to work, Luis asked her not to go

    through the phone call and directly go to the old mansion of the Brown family. Jayna nodded and

    epted.

    "What''s wrong? Don''t you go to work today?" Iwan asked Jayna, smiling, with Emily in his arms.

    Jayna nodded and said, "Well, my dad just called me and said that my cousin Brady came backst

    night. It seems that he also got a big promotion. Therefore, people of the Brown family take a

    holiday today. My grandfather, eldest uncle, and second uncle will wee Brady at home. Iwan,

    my father didn''t ask you to go there. I''m sorry, but I guarantee that my grandfather has begun to

    ept you. It won''t take long before the Brown family epts you."

    Iwan didn''t care whether the Brown family epted him or not. The Brown family even didn''t have

    the right to talk to him if it were not for that he didn''t want Jayna to be sad. He didn''t bother to meet

    those snobs, so he nodded and said, "Well, it''s okay, Jayna. I didn''t want to go originally, so you just

    go there. I''ll escort you downstairs."

    Iwan escorted Jayna downstairs with Emily in his arms. Iwan said to Emily, "Emily, mom has been

    working very hardtely, so let''s cheer her on, OK?"

    Emily said in a child''s tone, her beautiful big eyes blinking, waving a small fist to Jayna, "Come on!

    Mommy, you are the best, and you are the most beautiful! Hee hee, Emily and daddy will wait for

    you at home."

    Looking at such an understanding and cute daughter, Jayna couldn''t help but kiss Emily on her

    cheek. Then, she saw that Iwan was looking at her with extreme expectancy, so she blushed.

    "The mommy can''t be biased," Iwan said to Jayna with a smile.

    Jayna''s face became even redder. She bit her lips and lowered her head without speaking. Iwan

    was about to say that it was a joke when he saw Jayna''s reaction, but Jayna suddenly tiptoed and

    kissed Iwan''s face quickly. Before Iwan reacted to her kiss, she hurriedly jumped into the car and

    drove away at a fast speed.

    Iwan froze at the same ce. In fact, he really just made a joke with Jayna, but he didn''t expect

    Jayna really took the initiative to kiss him. Although Jayna kissed him softly, like a little peck, he still

    felt a strong sense of happiness and joy.

    "Wow, it''s so shy! Emily can''t look at this! I should hurry up and cover my eyes!" Emily hurriedly and

    deliberately covered her eyes with two small white hands, but she still peeked at Iwan''s face

    between her finger.

    "Jayna, what you did will make me more and more unwilling to let you work..." Iwan couldn''t help

    but touched the ce just kissed by Jayna.

    Perhaps, this was the feeling of happiness and sweetness.

    ...

    Jayna also drove away with a great heartbeat, let alone Iwan. She felt hot on her face. She took the

    initiative to kiss Iwan! The more she thought, the shier she was. Her heartbeat became greater and

    greater, so she buried her head on the steering wheel. She didn''t notice that the light had green until

    the car behind her horned to urge her, and she was scared that she hurriedly drove away.

    At ten o''clock in the morning, Jayna drove to the ancestral house of the Brown family. At the time of

    her arrival, Luis and Skyler had already arrived. Except for them, so many people came here today,

    including business partners, rtives, and friends of the Brown family. William announced to the

    public that Brady was promoted to the Eagleshine this morning, and he made a banquet for all the

    guests. Even some of the reporters in Pasnd City came here. After all, this was a big thing, and

    the Brown family was also happy to see those reporters.

    Krista, dressed in a long white dress, happily greeted the guests at the gate of the ancestral house.

    William, Warren, Luis, and others also changed into brand new suits and talked andughed in the

    crowd. All of them looked very happy, and those direct descendants of the Brown family were even

    happier.

    "Huh, he is just an officer in the Military Headquarters. They are too exaggerated." Skyler whispered

    with displeasure. Krista didn''t pay any attention to all four of them, including Jacey.

    "Well, Skyler, please don''t talk about that. They will hear you. Since nobody greets us, then let''s go

    inside." Luis touched Skyler with his elbow, saying. Then, Skyler went inside but still whispered,

    "They are so proud... If it were not for that our Iwan was expelled by the Military Headquarters..."

    "Mom! Stop saying it!" Jacey said to Skyler, biting her lips. Then she carefully looked at her sister

    Jayna. There was some loss in Jayna''s eyes, but then she looked up and smiled at everyone.

    Skyler also changed her face and hurriedly said to Jayna, "Jayna, I didn''t mean that. I just said it

    casually, so you don''t give it another thought. Iwan is a good man. If he was still in the Military

    Headquarters, he wouldn''t be able to stay with you and Emily. Yes, Iwan is a really good man..."

    At eleven o''clock in the morning, all the guests invited by the Brown family settled down in the

    house courtyard. There were about two or three hundred people, which made the ce very lively.

    After all, the Brown family had a big figure now, so people around them would follow the flunkyism.

    In addition, the direct descendants of the Brown family were also extremely proud today because

    they had a big person in their family!

    At the banquet, Brady, dressed in a ck military uniform, sat upright on the main seat. His eyes

    were like a sharp knife, and he exuded an unparalleled power with the feel of sternness surrounding

    his body. William, Warren, and Wilson apanied him to sit at the main table. As for the four

    people in Jayna''s family, they were arranged in the back. The seats at the main table were naturally

    not for them.

    William was nearly seventy years old, and his hair was grey. However, today he was cheerful and

    florid, raising his ss to all the guests and saying, "Wee to the Brown family''s banquet. Thank

    you!"

    When William finished his words, the guests below all smiled and raised their sses to have a

    toast. After drinking with Brady, William, Warren, and Wilson went from table to table to drink with

    the guests. However, Brady didn''t leave his seat. Halfway through the banquet, Brady coughed at

    William and made eye contact with him.

    William understood and nodded. There was a trace ofplexity shing in his eyes, but it soon

    disappeared. Then he stood on the step and hushed the guest with both hands. When the whole

    room was quiet, William smiled and said to the hundreds of guests, "Today the Brown family will

    announce to everyone a happy event. In recent years, the business of the Brown family has been

    booming, which isn''t because of me, just an old man, but because of the younger generation.

    Therefore, today all my friends are here, so then I will announce a decision. The Brown family

    decided to elect apany vice president to assist me in the overall management of thepany. I

    hope that everyone can support it."

    After William finished, all the guests apuded. Some people even said anxiously, "Mr. Brown,

    please don''t keep us guessing! Please tell us. We are waiting to see the oue! Hahaha..." Those

    guests below also understood that there were only four people in the three generations of the

    Brown family today. Brady, Krista, Jayna, and Jacey. Of course, Brady, who was in the Military

    Headquarters, and Jacey, who didn''t yet officially joined the work, were naturally excluded. Then the

    candidates would be Krista and Jayna, who were both extremely beautiful women. Now all the

    guests wondered more about who William would promote. The second generation of the Brown

    family wasn''t powerful, so there was a great possibility that today''s vice president would be the boss

    of the Brown family''spany in the future.

    At this moment, after listening to William''s words, Jayna''s family was also very excited. Luis smiled

    with satisfaction as he looked at his daughter Jayna, and so did Skyler, who was proud of Jayna. In

    addition, Jacey was also very excited.

    However, at the next moment, their expressions all froze on their faces. William smiled and

    announced on the stage, "The vice president of the Brown family is Krista Brown! Congrattions,

    everyone!"

    Krista smiled and got up from Brady''s side, smiling and bowing to the crowd of guests. She said, "In

    the future, please support my work! I will definitely work harder and work with everyone to gain the

    mutual benefit!"

    Boom...At this moment, the four people in Jayna''s family felt that lightning stoke their hearts. Jayna

    was extremely lost in her heart, clenching her fists tightly.

    Skyler''s face changed dramatically, and she couldn''t help but got up and shouted at William, "Dad!

    What do you mean? Didn''t you say yesterday that Jayna was the vice president of thepany?

    Then howe Krista is the vice president now?"

    Luis also got up in anger and said, "Dad! You''ve gone too far! The projects with the Clevnd

    Group and the Mellon Group were won by Jayna! Dad, I want you to give me an exnation!"

    Boom...As Skyler and Luis got up, all the guests were all stunned. Some of those who knew about

    the things of the Brown family picked up their teacups and prepared to watch a good show. Many

    other guests, who asked Jayna to cooperate with them a few days ago, also deeply frowned, with

    deep doubt in their hearts.

    At this moment, facing Skyler and Luis''s questioning, William felt a bit embarrassed. However, then

    he still hurriedly said to them, "Skyler, Luis, this is a bitplicated. I''ll tell you after the banquet!"

    "Oh, exinter? William, you have to give me an exnation right now! You made the rules. Why

    do you go back on your word? My daughter worked hard to get the projects, and now you want to

    give them all to Krista? How can you do that? On what grounds?" Skyler waspletely furious.

    When she came here today, she felt unpleasant, and now she was even angrier.

    William''s face instantly turned gloomy. No matter what, he was also the head of the Brown family

    and an old man! Now he felt humiliated when Skyler questioned him in front of so many guests.

    At this moment, Brady''s father, Warren, suddenly shouted at Skyler, "Skyler! You shut up! Do you

    have the right to speak here? How can you talk to Dad? Sit down!"

    Hearing his words, Skyler didn''t take it seriously and wanted to continue questioning. However, she

    was stopped by Luis who was beside her. Luis gave Warren a deep look and said, "Brother, I will

    discipline my wife. It''s not your turn!"

    Luis finished his words and asked, staring at William firmly "Father, if Skyler doesn''t have the right

    to ask you, then I''ll ask you again. Can you give me an exnation right now? Why did you bully my

    daughter in this way?"

    "Then I''ll give an exnation to Uncle Luis, okay?" Before William spoke, Brady who hadn''t spoken

    for a long time said to Lusi. As he was saying, the strong feeling of sternness directly rushed to

    Lusi, pressing against him hard. Luis'' face turned pale suddenly, and he couldn''t say anything.

    Skyler was also slightly pale, with fear suddenly rising in her heart.

    Brady sat in his seat and continued to Luis, "I made the decision. If you are dissatisfied, Uncle Lusi,

    you cane to me after the banquet."

    Luis was pale, staring firmly at Brady, who was the Eagleshine now. He only felt extremely stifling in

    his heart, and he slowly nodded, saying, "Good. Such a good Eagleshine. Such a good Brown

    family! Since you..."

    "Dad, stop that. Forget it. It''s okay. I don''t want it...Dad, stop! Please stop!" Jayna hurriedly stood up

    and pulled Luis''s arm, persuading him with slightly red eyes.

    At this time Krista walked to Jayna. She looked at Jayna with a victorious posture and said, "Oh,

    Jayna, you still lost. I will suppress you forever in our family!"

    Jayna pulled Luis and Skyler to sit down. She looked up with red eyes, looking at Krista and saying,

    "OK, you win. Since you want this vice president so badly, then I''ll give it to you. I''ll resign! I, Jayna

    Brown, will resign!"

    While saying, Jayna pulled Luis and Skyler to go outside. At this moment she finally realized that

    the Brown family didn''t wee her at all, so why did she still stay here? Luis, Skyler, and Jacey

    also didn''t want to stay here anymore, so they got up and wanted to go together with Jayna.

    However, Krista didn''t let her go. She blocked in front of Jayna, saying, "Huh, do youe and go

    as you please? Huh? I''ve called Carmelo Girt from the Clevnd Group and Andy Gray, the vice

    president of the Mellon Group toe here. If you want to leave thepany, you should talk to

    them clearly. If you don''t, I won''t let you go!"

    Jayna gritted her teeth firmly, looking at Krista with red eyes and saying, "Krista, no way! Talk to

    them by yourself if you can! You don''t have any ability except the calction. Other people don''t

    know how you got this vice president, but you know it! I was supposed to be the vice president, but

    you stole the position with your dirty tricks!"

    "You...Jayna, you don''t have any right to use me. It''s grandpa..."

    "Pa!" When Krista was trying to defend herself, she suddenly heard a sound of a loud p. Then

    she was shocked to see that Brady walked toward Jayna and pped directly on her face.

    Brady stared at Jayna with a gloomy face and said, "Do you know how to respect others? Krista is

    your sister. You shouldn''t call her name directly. Did you greet me, your big brother, since you

    entered the door? Huh? You should feel disgraced! If you hadn''t been pregnant five years ago with

    your dirty man, our Brown family wouldn''t have been the joke of the whole Pasnd City! Do you

    still have the right topete with Krista for the vice president? Huh?"

    "Ahhhhhh, Brady, you had the brass to hit my daughter! I''ll kill you..." Seeing Jayna being hit by

    Brady, Skyler immediately became annoyed and tried to scratch Brady with her hands.

    "Go away!" Brady exuded a sense of sternness, turning his head and shouting at Skyler. Skyler was

    instantly suppressed, stumbling backward and then falling to the ground. Luis was suppressed by

    Brady, being dumbstruck for a while.

    Jayna cried after being pped by Brady, and the next moment she turned around and stared at

    Brady, saying, "Okay, I have disgraced the Brown family. It is my fault. Then I, Jayna Brown, will

    withdraw from the Brown family from now on! All the media are here to witness it today. From now

    on, I will have nothing to do with the Brown family!"

    After finishing her words, Jayna was about to walk out, but Krista called her again behind her, "The

    contracts with the Clevnd Group and the Mellon Group!"

    Hearing Krista''s words, Jayna felt more grieved and was trembling tempestuously. She said, gritting

    her teeth, "Okay! I''ll give them to you! Later I will personally change the contract for you!" After

    Jayna finished her words, she left the ce quickly. Jacey, whose face was pale, hurriedly followed

    her, with Luis and Skyler following. The most important thing was that they had tofort Jayna,

    but not the other things.

    When they walked to the door, a burst ofughter with the toast came from the courtyard. At that

    time, they just felt dreary in their hearts.

    ...

    At noon, Iwan was having lunch with Emily outside. He somehow felt some inexplicable difort

    in his heart, and he even couldn''t eat. His intuition was always urate. When he took out his

    phone and was about to call Warrior No.1 to ask what happened, Warrior No.1 called him, "Boss,

    there is something wrong. Those business partners, who were arranged for your wife by Eden

    Addison just a few days ago, told Eden that William gave the position of vice president of the Brown

    family''spany to Krista, but not your wife."

    When Iwan was about to talk to Warrior No.1, another person called him one after another. After he

    saw that it was Jacey, he hung up the call from Warrior No.1 and picked up Jacey''s call. After

    listening to her first sentence, Iwan immediately stood up, and he exuded a strong feeling of killing

    the Brown family!

    "Brother-inw, pleasee to the Bound Residence. My sister was hit by Brady Brown, and she

    was even forced by them to leave the Brown family." Jacey said on the phone.

    "Boom..." Iwan was shocked and annoyed. He held Emily in his arms, bringing some snacks, and

    then drove towards the Bound Residence. On the way, Emily felt the anger of Iwan, so she was

    also a little worried, but she didn''t know anything. Iwan didn''t have time to exin to Emily at that

    time.

    In just ten minutes, Iwan drove to the Bound Residence and arrived downstairs of the house he

    bought for Skyler a few days ago. Just as he got out of the car, he saw Jacey who was standing

    downstairs waiting for him anxiously. What happened at the banquet before was so fast and

    unexpected, and Jacey didn''t have time to contact Iwan.

    When Iwan arrived, Jacey hurriedly said to him with red eyes, "Brother-inw, they bullied Jayna.

    She is upstairs, not saying a word. It''s very scary. Please hurry up..."

    "Help me look after Emily and take her to the park." Iwan gave Emily to Jacey and then went

    upstairs in a hurry. Emily was very understanding and didn''t ask anything, just going to the park with

    Jacey.

    When Iwan entered the room, Skyler was scolding Luis with red eyes furiously, pointing at his nose

    and cursing, "You piece of sh*t! You didn''t dare to say anything when your own daughter was hit!

    Are you still a fu*king man, huh? Are you still a man?"

    "Mom! Don''t scold dad now. Where''s Jayna?" Iwan suppressed the extreme anger in his heart and

    said to Skyler.

    Skyler suddenly cried. She pointed to the bedroom with trembling fingers, saying to Iwan, "She is in

    the room. Iwan, you need to persuade her. You..."

    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of her." Iwan nodded and said. Then he walked to the bedroom door.

    Jayna locked the door from inside, but Iwan just pushed the door open with a little strength.

    Opening the door, Iwan saw that Jayna was curled up on the bed, with her head buried deep into

    her knees. Iwan said to Jayna, heartbroken, "Jayna, it''s me..."

    Jayna ignored Iwan, and her body was still twitching. She was crying, but she was desperately

    trying to suppress her voice to keep herself from crying out. The next moment Iwan pulled up

    Jayna''s arm, seeing a slightly red p mark on her face.

    Boom... When seeing the mark on Jayna''s face, Iwan desperately wanted to kill the Brown family. At

    that time, the temperature in the whole room dropped dramatically.

    Jayna shivered and suddenly felt very cold. Then she saw that Iwan came here. She said to Iwan

    with a teary face, "Am I... useless?"

    Iwan listened to Jayna''s words and felt even more heartbroken. Wiping away the tears on Jayna''s

    face, Iwan took a deep breath and said to her, "Let''s go! We''ll go to the Brown family ancestral

    house!"

    Jayna paused for a while and asked, "Why do we go there?"

    Iwan took a deep breath with extremely cold eyes. He said slowly, gritting his teeth, "I''ll take you to

    revenge! Let''s go!"

    Without waiting for Jayna''s reaction, Iwan pulled her arm and walked out of the room, regardless of

    how shocked Skyler and Luis were. He went downstairs with Jayna, got into the car, and stepped

    on the gas, driving towards the Brown family''s ancestral house at a very fast speed.

    Ten minutester, the banquet was still going on. The guests in the courtyard were drinking, and a

    few Eagleshine Guards guarded outside the door. They saw what happened to Jayna''s family

    earlier, but they belonged to the Military Headquarters and could only obey orders without saying

    anything. However, the next moment, they suddenly saw a ck Mercedes-Benz in the distance

    driving toward here at a very fast speed. The four Eagleshine Guards alerted at once because the

    car''s speed was too fast. It came in front of them in a sh. The brakes screeched as the car

    stopped, and the tires smoked heavily. The four Guards were scared by this scene, so two of them

    hurriedly pulled out military knives, rushing toward the car, while the other two people rushed back

    to the courtyard to protect Brady.

    The next moment, in the rolling smoke, Iwan pulled Jayna out from the stopped car.

    "Brady Brown! You''re trying to get yourself killed!" After getting out of the car, Iwan pulled Jayna and

    rushed toward the Brown family courtyard at a fast pace.

    "Stop! If you go any further, we will give you a lesson!" The two Guards who rushed up with military

    knives in their hands shouted at Iwan in fear. They rushed towards Iwan together while saying.

    Iwan pulled Jayna with one hand. His eyes suddenly became cold, and then he fiercely sted out

    two palms. With a monstrous loud sound, the two heavily armed Guards flew backward, directly

    falling into the Brown family courtyard and spitting blood. They instantly fainted then.

    "Iwan Cliff! You are the one who is trying to get yourself killed! You dare toe here and make a

    scene. If you want to die, I''ll fulfill your wish!" Brady was annoyed and shouted at Iwan. Brady was

    indeed powerful as he was promoted to the Eagleshine, who was a Five-star powerhouse and in the

    same rank as John Green, Triston Walken, and ke Piper. In addition, he had stayed in the

    Military Headquarters and became extremely aggressive. When he saw that Iwan had seriously

    injured two of his Guards, he immediately became angry. With a loud roar, he rushed towards Iwan.

    However, when Brady just rushed toward Iwan with his fists, Iwan directly grabbed his wrist. The

    next moment, Iwan lifted Brady''s body and ruthlessly smashed it to the ground with a big sound.

    "Boom..." Brady crashed to the ground, with blood spurting from his mouth. He was shocked by

    Iwan''s overwhelming strength.

    Before Brady responded and got up, Iwan let go of Jayna and instantly appeared in front of him.

    Then Iwan directly kicked his chest.

    Brady screwed up his face again, but he still put both arms across the chest at thest moment,

    otherwise, he would be killed by the kick. However, even so, his body was kicked by Iwan the next

    moment with a loud sound. His body also crashed into the Brown family''s ancestral house door

    sign. With a loud sound of crashing, the body crushed the door and fell towards the courtyard.

    Just like before, when Brady had almost justnded on the ground, Iwan''s figure showed up in front

    of him again.

    "Iwan, you can''t kill me. You can''t kill me... I am the general of the Eagleshine Guards, so you can''t

    kill me." Brady was really scared of Iwan at this moment, and he said to Iwan with a pale face.

    "Kill you? You think it too easy!" Iwan shouted angrily. It was easy for him to kill Brady directly, but

    Brady was from the Brown family, a rtive to Jayna''s family. He didn''t want Jayna to be sad, or he

    would have killed Brady.

    However, Iwan still didn''t let him go easily. The next moment Iwan directly broke Brady''s right arm

    with a palm. Brady immediately let out a miserable howl.

    "Iwan! Don''t be impulsive! Don''t..." At this moment, Jayna, who finally reacted, looked at Brady,

    whose mouth was spitting blood and whose right arm was broken and bleeding, so she hurriedly

    shouted to Iwan. She was afraid that Iwan would really kill Brady.

    Hearing Jayna''s voice, Iwan calmed down a little from killing. The next moment he looked back at

    Jayna and said, "Jayna, he pped you, so youe over here and p him!"

    Jayna cried and shook her head to Iwan, saying, "Iwan, don''t...Don''t hit...Please... Don''t..."

    "Iwan, I apologize. Please don''t be impulsive. I apologize..." Brady also hurriedly said to Iwan at this

    moment.

    However, the next moment Iwan fiercely pped Brady, and Brady directly flew away from this p,

    whose half of the teeth were knocked out.

    "Ah!! Iwan, you dare to hit my face! You''re done! Where are the Eagleshine Guards? Kill him for me!

    Kill him! Ah!!" Brady waspletely overwhelmed with rage at this moment. He could bear that

    Iwan hit him, but he couldn''t stand that Iwan pped him in front of so many people as he was a

    high-minded and proud person.

    As Brady yelled, arge group of Eagleshine Guards rushed over with weapons in the distance.

    These dozens of people were Brady''s personal guards! The most powerful guards!

    "No, please don''t!" When Jayna saw those Guards rushing toward Iwan with weapons under

    Brady''smand, she hurriedly used her body to stop them, and then anxiously turned back to

    Iwan and yelled, "Iwan, run..."

    However, Iwan didn''t move, and just when those Guards were about to rush in front of Jayna,

    suddenly in the distance, a dozen chariots with weapons of the Military Headquarters also rushed

    over and directly surrounded those Guards.

    "If you want to die, you can take another step forward. Have a try?" At this time on the leading

    chariot, Warrior No.1shouted at those Guards with extreme sha qi. Those Guards didn''t dare to

    move at once.

    However, in the next moment, another group of hundreds of Guards came over in the distance,

    which formed a confrontation with Warrior No.1''s people.

    Those guests of the Brown family were shocked by this scene directly.

    Iwan didn''t even care about the scene outside, but he looked at Brady, saying slowly, "Do you want

    to start a battle?"

    Brady wiped the blood in the corner of his mouth with sharp and gloomy eyes. He stared firmly at

    Iwan, heaving violently with anger. He would lose the fight with the wound. He really wanted to kill

    Iwan, but he didn''t dare to do so. He came back this time because he was on a mission. He had to

    protect theing God of War! He was going to guard the grand wedding!

    So at this moment, even though Brady was unwilling, he still forced himself to calm down and said

    to Iwan, staring at him firmly, "Iwan, you are done! I am the Eagleshine of the Military Headquarters

    in the Central Region! You are done! Now I have military orders. If you have the guts, wait for me in

    three days!"

    Iwan sneered and looked at Brady with a cold smile, saying, "I won''t leave. I''ll be waiting for you in

    three days!"

    "Okay!" Brady said, staring at Iwan firmly.

    "Jayna, let''s go." Iwan turned around and pulled Jayna away. After they left, Warrior No.1 also left

    with that group of soldiers with a cold smile. It was a joke that a small Eagleshine dared to threaten

    Iwan. if it were not for the wedding the day after tomorrow, Brady would have been killed now.

    This was also the ultimate reason why Iwan didn''t show too much power today. One and a half days

    later, he would hold the grand wedding to marry Jayna. For women, there was only one wedding in

    a lifetime, so he didn''t want Jayna to regret it.

    However, Iwan and Warrior No.1 didn''t know that shortly after they left, Carmelo Girt from the

    Clevnd Group, Andy Gray from the Mellon Group, and a lot of vice presidents ofrge groups

    came to the Brown family ancestral house with the contracts. They just signed the contracts with

    Jayna yesterday in the restaurant.

    Then in front of William, Krista, and Brady, they directly tore up all the contracts they had signed

    with the Brown family.

    "Carmelo Girt! Andy Gray! Are you sure you want to cut off all the cooperation with our family

    because of Jayna? Is it worth it to offend the Brown family and me for this?" Brady said with a

    gloomy face as he looked at the two people. He knew the two.

    Carmelo and Andy revealed a cold smile, saying "Huh, you just a small Eagleshine only. Do you

    really think you are a general? Brady Brown, you are in no position to talk to us like this!"

    Brady was angry, spitting another mouthful of blood out. He said with the more gloomy eyes, "Okay,

    very good! Tell Dawson Gill from the Clevnd Group and Eden Addison from the Mellon Group

    that I have remembered what happened today. When I am the Eagleshine general, I will pay back

    today''s insult!"

    "Everyone can say big words, but we''ll see when you can officially take charge of the nine groups of

    the Eagleshine Guards." Carmelo Girt didn''t save any face for Brady at all.

    After he finished, Carmelo looked at William and said with a meaningful sneer, "Huh, William,

    remember this scene today. This is your own choice, your Brown family''s own choice!"

    Andy Gray, the vice president of the Mellon Group, also sneered at Stephen Tenney and said, "Huh,

    and you, Stephen Tenney. If you want to stand in their line, just do it. However, don''t regret it in the

    future."

    Carmelo Girt, Andy Gray, and a dozen other vice presidents of the big groups in Pasnd City went

    away in a very disdainful way, while people of the Brown family and the Tenney family stood at the

    same ce without saying anything.

    For some reason, William and Stephen felt something wrong about Carmelo and Andy''s words.

 Chapter 49 Roses Bloomed in the Whole City Overnight

    Chapter 49 Roses Bloomed in the Whole City Overnight

    Chapter 49 Roses Appeared in the Whole City Overnight

    "Iwan...Cliff! I remember you! I will repay today''s insult a hundred times to you in three days!" Brady

    said with an extremely gloomy face. The blood continuously flowed out of his mouth, and his teeth

    had just been pped away by Iwan. He was a Five-star powerhouse, or he would have fainted

    from the pain.

    Brady, William, and other people of the Brown family were gloomy. They also invited a lot of

    reporters today, so those reporters would photograph today''s scene. When they wanted to ask the

    reporters to delete the photos, the reporters had run away. At first, Jayna lost face for the Brown

    family, and then Brady, the big figure of the family, was disgraced, too. Anyway, after today, the

    Brown family wouldn''t enjoy a good reputation any longer.

    The courtyard of the Brown family was in chaos, with wine and dishes scattered all over the ce.

    Even the sky over Pasnd City became gloomy at the moment. The rain that had just stopped in

    the morning started again suddenly but was not as heavy as yesterday. As the rain started, those

    guests had an excuse to leave in a hurry after informing William and Warren. Soon, the Brown

    family banquet, which was just full of guests and lively, turned into a mess.

    "Brady, go to the hospital quickly. Are you seriously injured?" At this time, William walked to Brady

    who stood in a daze, and said to him with mixed emotion.

    "Grandpa, I, Brady Brown, have strived for all my life, but I never thought that today I would be

    defeated by Iwan Cliff, who was expelled from the Military Headquarters! Grandpa... Sorry..." Brady

    took a deep breath and said sorry to William. Today he was supposed to make the whole family

    proud, but it turned out to be the opposite.

    William shook his head and sighed, patting Brady''s shoulder and saying, "Brady, never mind. Even

    if Iwan Cliff is powerful, he was expelled from the Military Headquarters. However, you''re still in the

    Military Headquarters! Now you''re in charge of one group of the Eagleshine Guards before 30 years

    old, so grandpa believes you''ll be able to get a big promotion in the future. You will officially get the

    position of the Eagleshine and earn what you will get!"

    Brady also nodded and said firmly, clenching his fists, "Yes, grandpa, I will do it! When I officially get

    the position of the Eagleshine, I will return to the hometown and shuffle Pasnd City, making our

    family to the top!"

    "Huh, that''s some tough talk. Don''t brag! Brady, do you want to rece me?" At this moment, a

    voice suddenly came from the distance in the rain. Then, a group of general officers of the Military

    Headquarters came over, wearing raincoats and rain hats. They walked so quickly that they arrived

    in front of Brady and William in a short time.

    Then, the leading general, who spoke to Brady just now, directly took out a gun and put it on the

    head of Brady, whose face was pale, "Brady, you privately left the team and also fought with others.

    Do you want to die?"

    "General Faxon, I...I..." Brady was almost scared to death when he was pointed at his head with a

    gun by General Faxon. The person in front of him was Tomas Faxon, the real Eagleshine General!

    However, Brady was just a partial general of one of the nine Eagleshine Guards under Faxon''s

    command. Tomas'' real war power had equaled a half God of War. With just one step, he would

    break through the bottleneck and be a real God of War. Now, he also gained great training

    from Josh Piper, the God of War in the Central Region, and was one of the reserve forces of the

    Military Headquarters in the Central Region.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Tomas narrowed his eyes slightly, exuding the sense of killing from his body. His fingers were

    trembling, and he was considering whether to kill Brady now.

    Brady naturally also felt the sense of killing from Tomas. He originally thought that Tomas just

    wanted to scare him, but he never expected that Tomas wanted to kill him. Thinking of this, Brady

    became even more fearful and hurriedly exined to him, "General, I''m sorry. I was confused just

    now, but I didn''t start the fight. It was started by Iwan Cliff, a live-in son-inw of the Brown family.

    He troubled me first! General... Iwan Cliff was also a soldier dismissed from the Military

    Headquarters. He..."

    "You shut the fu*king up!" When Tomas heard Brady talking about Iwan, he was greatly shocked

    and changed his face. Of course, Brady didn''t notice him as they lowered their heads. Tomas was

    extremely fearful. Just this morning, he had already gotten the news that in Pasnd, a man named

    Iwan Cliff could never be troubled. The person who told him this was his boss, the real God of War

    in the Central Region, Josh Piper!

    "Brady, do you fu*king know that you almost..."

    "Tomas!" Just when Tomas wanted to warn Brady more, a voice with power and majesty suddenly

    came to his ears. Hearing the words, Tomas hurriedly turned around, and then he saw a ck

    chariot driving in the distance. At this moment, the windows of that chariot were rolled down, and

    inside, Josh Piper, the God of War in the Central Region, wearing a full military uniform, was looking

    at him.

    "Tomas Faxon, the Eagleshine General in the Central Region. See the God of War in the Central

    Region!" Tomas hurriedly saluted Josh Piper, pulling off the hat on his head.

    "The God of War in the Central Region? Is he the famous Josh Piper?" Hearing the words, Brady

    hurriedly raised his head, looking in the direction of Tomas'' salutation. Then he also hurriedly

    saluted Josh Piper and said, "Brady Brown, the partial general of the Eagleshine in the Central

    Region. See the God of War in the Central Region!"

    "The Brown family and Brady Brown. What you have done today...is pretty ''good''... Pretty ''good''..."

    Josh said in a cold voice, but everyone could hear the anger in his voice! Brady suddenly shivered.

    When he wanted to exin more to Josh, Josh''s chariot had already driven away. Seeing this,

    Tomas hurriedly turned around and red at Brady fiercely, roaring, "Go to the Military

    Headquarters in Pasnd City. Then you, Brady Brown, and your small and ragged family. If you

    dare to make any trouble in Pasnd City again, I''ll destroy you with my own hands! Hurry up and

    get out!"

    After Tomas finished his words, he hurriedly chased after Josh. While Brady, who remained in the

    same ce, felt like cking out, and his whole body fell backward. He knew that he might be

    done. Even the God of War in the Central Region knew what he did today, and he had left a very

    bad impression on him. Then he knew that his career in the Military Headquarters wouldn''t be

    promising in the future.

    "Iwan...Cliff. The thing between us is not over." Before Brady lost consciousness, he still murmured

    in his heart.

    "Brady..."

    "Big brother..." When people of the Brown family saw Brady fainted, they were all anxious, rushing

    forward to check on him. Soon several people carried him to a car and drove toward the hospital.

    At the entrance of the Brown family''s ancestral house, only Hamza and his father, Stephen, were

    left at the moment, and they didn''t have good expressions. Hamza waspletely dumbstruck.

    However, when Stephen looked at Brady, who was sent to the hospital by the Brown family, for

    some reason he always had a bad feeling in his heart. That was a very bad feeling, and it was a

    feeling of catastrophe...

    ...

    At this moment, Iwan had taken Jayna back to the Bound Residence. When he took Jayna to

    revenge, Luis and Skyler also followed them. When they saw the scene of Iwan beating Brady in

    front of everyone, they were all deeply shocked. Even now they were back home, they still didn''t

    come to themselves.

    Because of the excessive grief and worry for Iwan, Jayna fainted and fell asleep after returning. A

    few days ago, Jayna was in Southpool City, and then she came back to Pasnd Cityter. She

    was in extreme exhaustion every day for a long time. She was finally unable to hold on, falling into a

    heavy sleep.

    With the utmost tenderness, Iwan applied some best discutient ointment in the External Regions on

    Jayna''s face. Then he applied medical liquid to eliminate fatigue and soothe the nerves on her

    temples. After getting all this done, Iwan walked out of her room and gently closed the door to let

    her sleep.

    After Iwan came out, Skyler and Luis both looked at Iwan with mixed emotions. Both of them looked

    as if they wanted to say something. Iwan nodded to them and said, "Mom and Dad, it''s okay. Don''t

    worry. Jayna is asleep, and I also applied some ointment to reduce the swelling on her face. In a

    few hours, the swelling will disappear."

    "Well... Iwan..." Skyler looked at Iwan and sighed. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t

    know what to say. Iwan took Jayna for revenge, going to the Brown family and hitting Brady

    violently, which gave vent to her anger! However, then she deeply worried that Iwan would get into

    big trouble because of it.

    "Hey...it''s all my fault. I''m useless..." Luis was angry at himself, lowering his head and smoking

    alone. He didn''t protect his daughter well and had to ask Iwan to revenge for Jayna. For a moment,

    he felt that he was useless.

    "Daddy, what''s wrong with mommy?" Emily, who was in Jacey''s arms, asked Iwan worriedly.

    Iwan looked up and showed a smile to Emily, saying, "Emily, mommy is too tired and fell asleep.

    Don''t worry. Mommy is fine. It''s okay."

    "Well..." Emily nodded, but she felt something unusual about her mom and dad. Her grandparents

    also had something unusual, but she didn''t ask more.

    Jayna slept from noon to 11 p.m., altogether eleven hours, and she slept for such a long time

    because of the best medical liquid. Iwan worried about Jayna''s health. Jayna was so exhausted on

    these days that she fell asleep for an extremely long time. Even if he fainted out because of the

    wound in the External Regions, he would wake up at most six or seven hours after using the best

    medical liquid.

    "Iwan..." In the room, Jayna looked at Iwan withplicated emotions, feeling worried and touched.

    When she fainted, she still thought of every badass scene in which Iwan took her for revenge.

    Iwan tenderly took Jayna''s hand, nodding and saying. "Well, Jayna. I''m here. Did you...have a good

    rest? Does your face still hurt?" At ten o''clock in the evening, Iwan came in and uncovered the

    ointment on Jayna''s face. Jayna''s face had gone down in swelling and was as beautiful as before.

    Jayna shook her head, saying, "No, it doesn''t hurt anymore. Iwan, I want to talk to you about

    something."

    Iwan nodded and said, "Well, say it."

    Jayna looked at him deeply for a while before saying, "Let''s leave here. Leave this ce where the

    Brown family is. Leave Pasnd City. You, me, and Emily. We can go anywhere as a family, or

    Emily and I will follow you wherever you want to go in the future, okay?"

    Iwan heard the words, being silent. After a while, he looked at Jayna and asked, "Okay, when do we

    leave?"

    Jayna said, "Is tomorrow okay? The sooner, the better. I... I don''t want to stay here anymore. This is

    not my home with Emily, not our home."

    Iwan gently frowned and then said to Jayna with a little apology, "Jayna, we can leave, but can you

    give me a few more days? I still have something to do. I need three days. Oh, no. Two days are

    fine. We can leave in two or three days. Is that okay?"

    Jayna frowned, not knowing what else Iwan had to do, but she was still very understanding,

    nodding and saying, "Well, okay. I''ll listen to you. Then we''ll leave in two or three days. I''ll go to see

    Emily."

    Iwan nodded, saying, "Well, Emily is asleep. She has been with Jacey in her room. Go and see her.

    I''ll go out to buy a pack of cigarettes."

    Jayna got up and went to Emily''s room, and then Iwan also went out. When he was walking outside,

    suddenly some white or red rose petals fell from the night sky.

    At midnight, in countless ces in the whole Pasnd City, all over the streets, roads, shopping

    malls, squares, and many other ces, pieces of rose petals fell from the sky.

    After midnight, there was one day left before the grand wedding. ording to Dawson''s n, today,

    1314 couples from different cities in the Central Region would alle to Pasnd City. When

    these couples stepped into the city, the organizers must let them feel the beauty and romance of the

    wedding. Therefore, rose petals would fill the whole city from tonight.

    When the roses'' rain fell from the sky, countless people in Pasnd City were woken up from their

    dreams, opened the car windows, or ran to the street to watch this rose-filled spectacle. At this

    moment everyone remembered that tomorrow was the day of the grand wedding.

    Standing on the square of the Bound Residence, Iwan also looked at the sky. Looking at the

    countless rose petals falling from the sky, he smiled. He would give his bride an extremely romantic

    wedding, and he would never let her leave the ce where they met five years ago with infinite

    disappointment and regret.

    Countless roses appeared in the whole Pasnd City overnight.

 Chapter 50 All Ready For the Heroine of Pasoland City

    Chapter 50 All Ready For the Heroine of Pasnd City

    Chapter 50 All Ready For the Heroine of Pasnd City

    The day before the wedding, Pasnd City was baked in sunshine with blue sky and white clouds,

    which was totally unlike yesterday with frequent showers, even at 3 or 4 a.m.

    At eight o''clock in the morning, when people in Pasnd City got up and came out, they were

    amazed by the scenery outside. It was like the bad weather never urred. There were red and

    white rose petals everywhere. At that moment, the whole city was filled with the fragrance of roses,

    making everyonepletely rxed and happy.

    On the clear river close to the city, Pasnd, there were also rose petals flowing and exquisite

    cruise ships wandering, many beautiful hot air balloons were rosing up in the sky, and the streets

    were also covered with roses overnight. Cute girls or boys were all dressed up and standing on both

    sides of the streets as volunteers. They were waiting for the arrival of the couples from 100 cities in

    the Central Region.

    From this day on, almost 80% of thepanies and all schools in Pasnd City would have three

    days off, all hotels and restaurants would offer a 10% discount, or free of charge within a certain

    amount... All these benefits had made everyone in the city excited.

    At 8:30 a.m., the happy couples began to enter Pasnd City. The grooms were in ck suit, and

    the brides were wearing stunning wedding dress, and each couple held hands and stepped into the

    city from the city gate.

    At that moment, the whole city was aplete sensation. People might not pay much attention to a

    new couple walking on the street, but there were 1,314 couples of newlyweds getting married

    together! The length of the queue alone was up to three kilometers, including thousands of

    bridesmaids and best men behind them. What''s more, the newlyweds who had the opportunity to

    participate in the grand wedding ceremony were screened, and they all looked good.

    There were countless beauties in the Central Region of Dragon Kingdom, so all these brides were

    stunning, and some of them were the beauty queen at school. These prettydies alone were the

    great delights.

    The ground from the main gate of Pasnd City to the central axis of the city, Central Avenue, was

    covered with rose petals. The streets were full of roses in full bloom transnted fromst night.

    Rose petals were falling from up high. On both sides of the road, lots of media reporters were taking

    photos and broadcasting crazy, and some of thergest media groups even used helicopters for the

    event.

    The decoration of the whole city made the newlyweds so excited. Many of them came to Pasnd

    City for the first time, and they were amazed by such a romantic city before entering.

    At that moment, the couples walking on Central Avenue would never forget this day in their life, and

    would always remember this incredibly romantic and magnificent wedding.

    Millions of people in Pasnd City were also in great shock. They simply couldn''t imagine what kind

    of person could prepare such a grand wedding for his beloved wife, and decorate the whole city into

    a huge wedding scene.

    While the newlyweds felt lucky to attend the grand wedding, they were also thankful for the host

    who invited them, reimbursed all expenses, and provided countless gifts, so they all sincerely

    wished the bride who would show up the next day happiness.

    No one knew who the bride would be, but one thing for sure was that she was from Pasnd City,

    which made every citizen felt very proud, because the bride of this big wedding was one of them!

    At that moment, all the brides and the women in Pasnd City were full of blessings and envied the

    heroine tomorrow.

    Later, the Clevnd Group and Mellon Group finally revealed some information of the groom. He

    was a soldier! A warrior on the battlefield!

    Boom... When the identity of the groom was revealed, everyone was shocked again. A mysterious

    groom that was both powerful and romantic, making everyone imagine an incredible romantic love

    story.

    "He must love her so much... Otherwise, he would not have returned from the battlefield and gives

    her such a grand wedding..." Many emotional brides already cried.

    "Please be happy, the mistress of our city!" Countless people in Pasnd City felt proud and made

    the best wishes to the mysterious bride.

    ......

    At the same time in the vi of the Mond family in Southpool City, Scarlett Mond was still lying in

    bed in her pajamas, and watched the live broadcast on her mobile phone. Seeing the city full of

    roses and more than 1,000 couples showing up, she was also very envious and wanted to call her

    best friend, Jayna Brown.

    But Scarlett didn''t do it. After all, Jayna didn''t have the chance to attend the wedding because she

    already had a child. Thinking of this, Scarlett hated to hurt her friend more, so she didn''t make the

    call.

    Later, her father Lucas Mond suddenly called and said he would be home in half an hour, and asked

    her to dress up and take a trip with him. Before she asked, he already hung up the phone, so she

    had to turned off the screen. When she just finished dressing up, Lucas Mond came back home and

    had several exquisite boxes of clothes and shoe boxes with him.

    "Dad, where are we going? And why did you buy me clothes?" Scarlett Mond was confused and

    asked.

    Lucas Mond gave his daughter a smile and said, "I will tell youter. Scarlett, do you know the big

    wedding in Pasnd City tomorrow?"

    Scarlett Mond nodded, "I know."

    Lucas Mond smiled and said, "Well, do you want toe?"

    Scarlett Mond curled her lips and said, "Dad, don''t make fun of me. I don''t have anyone to propose

    to me. I don''t even have a boyfriend. How can I participate? I mean, even the bridesmaid had been

    chosen. I have no chance now."

    Lucas Mond then put away the smile on his face and became serious, looked deeply at his

    daughter and said slowly, "Do you really think it''s done?"

    Scarlett Mond nodded without thinking: "Of course. I just watched it on my phone. Emm...But if you

    put it that way, the heroin of the wedding and her bridesmaids haven''t show up yet. Wait! Dad...

    What do you mean? Do you want me to be that bridesmaid?"

    Lucas Mond smiled lightly and nodded, "Why, what''s the problem?"

    Scarlett Mond paused for a while and said uneasily, "Dad, don''t be ridiculous, OK? Don''t tell me that

    you know her..."

    Lucas Mond nodded again, "Yes, I know her, and so do you. And my beautiful daughter will be

    perfect being her bridesmaid."

    Scarlett Mond still thought that her dad was joking with her. She felt speechless and said, "Dad! Be

    serious! The heroine of the big wedding is from Pasnd City! I only know Jayna in that city.

    Besides, Jayna just got back a few days ago. Now she is with Iwan Cliff, he..."

    As she was speaking, she suddenly realized something. She recalled that the news reported that

    the groom of the big wedding was a warrior returning from the battlefield, and so was Iwan Cliff!!!

    And most importantly, she knew that her dad would never joke with her, let alone such a big thing!!!

    The next moment, Scarlett Mond looked at her dad, and he nodded very seriously and said with

    mixing feelings, "Scarlett, your best friend has gone through a hard time these years. Now, let me

    ask you again, would you like to be her bridesmaid tomorrow? Mr. Cliff requires everyone to keep a

    secret, so up to now, Jayna doesn''t know that she is the bride!"

    "What? Dad! Is it true? The big wedding is for Jayna and Iwan? Dad! Don''t lie to me!!!!" Scarlett

    Mond was in huge shock and stood up at once. She never thought that the heroine of the grand

    wedding would be her best friend!

    Lucas Mond took a deep breath, and said with some sadness, "Scarlett, do you really think that with

    my own strength, I can stop the Green family? Or do you really think that the Patrol Department,

    which had dealt with the Green family for more than ten years and failed, canpletely destroyed

    them overnight?"

    Boom... Hearing what her father said, Scarlett Mond couldn''t help but step back with her mouth

    wide open. Now the doubts that had troubled her for many days were finally solved. Because it was

    hard for her to believe that her family and the Patrol Department could uproot the Green family,

    which had dominated the city for many years, not to mention after that, her family had merged all

    the forces of the Green family in just one day! It turned out that it was all because of Iwan Cliff.

    "Then... Who... Who on earth is Iwan Cliff?" Scarlett Mond swallowed hard and said.

    With great respect in the eyes, Lucas Mond took a deep breath again, "Scarlett, have you ever

    heard of the God of war of the Dragon Kingdom? Well, he is the God of war who guarded our

    kingdom in the External Regions!"

    "What...He... He is the God of war?" Scarlett Mond stammered in shock. Her heart was pounding.

    At that moment, she remembered the calm look of Iwan Cliff when she tried her best to persuade

    him to run away. Yes, in front of the God of war of the Dragon Kingdom, especially the most

    powerful one serving in the External Regions, let alone the the Green family, even all the forces in

    Southpool City could notpete with him!

    "Yes. But he destroyed the entire Green family and broke thew of the Military Headquarters, and

    now he has been expelled..." the expression on Lucas Mond''s face becameplicated again.

    ording to the instructions of Warrior No.1, that was all he could say about Iwan Cliff''s identity.

    "He fought hard in battlefield in the External Regions, guarded our kingdom, and became the

    incredible God of war with countless victories. But his wife and daughter were humiliated in the

    territory. If you were him, what would you do?" said Lucas Mond in a hoarse voice.

    Scarlett Mond''s tears were streaming down. She opened her mouth, but found that she could not

    say anything, so she just stood there nkly...

    Then Lucas Mond stood up and brought the bridesmaid dress and high-heeled shoes worth more

    than one million from Cleveque City. He said to his daughter, "Scarlett, go and try on the clothes. If

    they don''t fit, we still have time to change them. We can''t make any mistakes in the grand wedding

    ceremony prepared by Mr. Cliff for Jayna tomorrow..."

    "Dad, the Green family deserved it! Is the Military Headquarters really so heartless that they don''t

    give Iwan Cliff any chance? It''s the God of war we are talking about!" said Scarlett, feeling

    aggrieved.

    Lucas Mond, who was about to go out, paused and said: "The senior management of the Military

    Headquarters naturally left the post for Mr. Cliff, but it was his idea to leave. When he was fighting

    abroad, he didn''t know that he hurt Miss Brown the night he was seriously injured, let alone that

    they had a daughter, so now he won''t go back. He just wants to be with his family... Scarlett, you

    must keep it a secret..."

    After saying that, he sighed deeply and walked out, so that she could change her clothes and digest

    the news. However, deep inside, Lucas Mond was even more shocked. It was impossible for Iwan

    Cliff to return to the Military Headquarters and be just a God of war. If he ever wanted to return in

    the future, he would be the suprememander in chief and the sessor of Lorenzo Addison,

    the fourth elder of the Dragon Kingdom. But would that daye? Lucas Mond was also looking

    forward to it, because that would be so excited!

    Half an hourter, Scarlett Mond finished dressing and wore a white strapless bridesmaid dress.

    She looked very beautiful in the mirror. But she knew that Jayna would no doubt be the most

    beautiful woman tomorrow...

    "Jayna. You will be happy. I''m sure..." a drop of tear fell from Scarlett Mond''s face. She gave her

    best wishes to her friend who had been struggling for years...

    ......

    At about five o''clock in the afternoon, on the riverside of the Pasnd, where Iwan Cliff and Jayna

    Brown met for the first time five years ago. Jayna Brown was in a low mood and taking a walk with

    Iwan Cliff.

    "Iwan, we met here five years ago, right?" Jayna pointed to a ce beside the river and said to

    Iwan.

    Iwan nodded, "Yes. If you hadn''t saved me at that time, I would have died..."

    Then, the two of them fell into silence. This was the ce where they two met for the first time. Five

    years ago, Jayna just graduated from college. She was so energetic, sunny and beautiful, but now,

    she had suffered a lot and looked tired. The best five years of youth had passed, and it was

    extremely miserable...

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''m sorry..." Thinking Jayna was being so miserable, Iwan looked at her and said sadly.

    Jayna didn''t say a word and just shook her head and continued to be silent. Looking at Pasnd

    flowing eastward in front of her, no one knew what she was thinking at the moment. Was it her

    youth? Her life? Emily? Or Iwan Cliff? No one knew.

    After being silent for a long time, Jayna suddenly turned around and looked at Iwan seriously and

    said, "Iwan Cliff, let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get the marriage certificate now! Let''s get

    married!"

    But Iwan also shook his head seriously, "No..."

    "Hmm? Iwan Cliff, what do you mean? Don''t you want to get married with me?" Jayna was suddenly

    stunned. Because it was Iwan Cliff who first asked her to get married, but now he rejected her?

    Iwan looked at Jayna very seriously, who was standing against the river wind, and said, "I have

    something to doter. Can it wait till tomorrow?"

    Jayna frowned. Deep inside, she believed there was nothing else could be more important than

    getting married. But she was rejected. At that moment, she didn''t know what to say, and just sighed

    lightly and then went back alone...

    Iwan Cliff silently looked at her walking away with sadness and fatigue.

    "Jayna, I''m sorry. How can I let you bring up the matter of getting married? I didn''t even propose to

    you. Just wait another night. I promise I will never disappoint you... Never... Sorry..." Iwan Cliff

    repeated these words in his mind.

 Chapter 51 Here Comes the Bride and the Groom

    Chapter 51 Here Comes the Bride and the Groom

    Chapter 51 Here Comes the Bride and the Groom

    After a night, the sun rose in the sky, announcing the arrival of a new day and the official day of the

    grand wedding. The weather was much better than yesterday. It was as if God wanted blessing the

    happy couple of the day. It was cloudy and raining the other day, which represented the pain Jayna

    Brown had endured, and the cloudless and blue sky and bright sun seemed to foretell her life would

    usher in a new future from the day on.

    At seven o''clock in the morning, Emily got up and went out with Iwan. Jayna certainly knew that the

    wedding causing a sensation in Pasnd City and even in the Central Region was going to be held

    today. But she forced herself not to think about it, because the more she thought about it, the more

    sad and disappointed she felt. She had never held an ordinary wedding, let alone a big one. She

    couldn''t even let Iwan Cliff to get the marriage certificate yesterday afternoon. It made her confused.

    In fact, when she came back from the Brown family the day before yesterday, she wanted to leave

    Pasnd City, and one of the reasons was that she did not want to hear the news of the big

    wedding. She just wanted to escape, but that was also rejected by Iwan Cliff...

    Seeing Iwan going downstairs with Emily after breakfast, Jayna felt more disappointed. Right now,

    in the central church of Pasnd City, the grand wedding was about to start, but her husband did

    nothing but y with the kid. Jayna felt very distressed to stay at home alone.

    In the living room, Skyler Walz and Luis Brown also felt sad when they saw their sad daughter.

    Everyone knew how beautiful and romantic the grand wedding would be, but their daughter couldn''t

    make it. In fact, Skyler Walz tried to register for her daughter, but she failed. She knew that the

    chance was very little given that her daughter had a four-year-old child.

    "s..." Skyler Walz and Luis Brown looked at each other and sighed deeply in their hearts. But

    when they were about to say something tofort her, there was a knock on the door. Skyler Walz

    opened the door and saw a beautiful woman said with a smile, "Nice to meet you, auntie. I''m

    Scarlett Mond., a friend of Jayna''s. Is Jayna at home?"

    Skyler Walz nodded pleasantly and said, "Yes, she''s home. Come on in..." She greeted Scarlett

    Mond as she spoke. When Scarlett came in, Jayna was surprised and asked, "Why are you here,

    Scarlett?"

    Somehow, Jayna felt that something didn''t feel right with her friend today. Scarlett walked up to

    Jayna and looked at her with mixing feelings. But before Jayna could ask, Scarlett held her arm with

    a smile and said, "Well, I am here to watch the grand wedding and visit you as well. Come with me.

    We can''t miss such a big wedding, a once-in-a-century event..." as Scarlett saying this, she started

    to drag Jayna out. She had a big task today, that was to bring the bride to the wedding. She was

    extremely excited at the moment but couldn''t express it, because she couldn''t destroy such a big

    surprise.

    "Well...Scarlett...Maybe I won''t go...I..." Jayna didn''t want to go, but she seldom lied, so she didn''t

    know how to refuse her friend''s invitation.

    "Hey, Jayna, what are you waiting for? Let''s go. The wedding is about to begin. Aren''t you in a bad

    mood? Just go and get some fresh air. Hurry up..." Jacey Brown came out of the bedroom and held

    the other arm of Jayna excitedly. She looked at Scarlett, and the two of them immediately

    understood each other''s meaning, so they pulled Jayna out happily.

    "Jacey, you..." Skyler Walz saw that the girls were dragging Jayna out. She couldn''t help but re

    at Jacey. She didn''t me Scarlett Mond, because Scarlett didn''t know what was going on, but

    Jacey shouldn''t make any troubles since her sister was in such a bad mood. However, Jacey just

    smiled at her mother, didn''t say another word, and pulled Jayna out with Scarlett.

    In the room, Skyler Walz and Luis Brown looked at each other and went downstairs with some

    worries, but they could only see that their daughter was in Scarlett''s car, and could do nothing butThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    watch the car speeding away.

    "Well, that''s..." Skyler Walz sighed deeply. Luis Brown took a deep breath with mixing feelings and

    wanted to say something, but then he saw a new extended ck luxury care over and stop

    beside them. The next moment, the president of Clevnd Group Dawson Gill and his wife Darcy

    Miller got off the car, he was in a ck suit with a small red flower on his chest and she was wearing

    a white cheongsam and high heels.

    "Excuse me, are you Mr. Luis Brown?" Dawson Gill smiled and said.

    Luis Brown was confused and nervous. He didn''t expect that the most powerful person of Pasnd

    City, the president of Clevnd group, would be here! He immediately said cautiously, "Mr.... Mr.

    Gill, I... I''m Luis Brown. You... What can I do for you?"

    Hearing this, Dawson Gill breathed a sigh of relief. He smiled respectfully and said, "Mr. Brown,

    please get in the car. I''ll take you to the wedding..."

    "Mr... Mr. Gill, I don''t understand. We didn''t receive the invitation to the wedding, and... our daughter

    hasn''t signed up for it. Howe you are here to pick us up in person?" Before Luis Brown said

    anything, Skyler Walz, who was next to him, asked Dawson Gill in confusion. Although she was

    puzzled, she was sure that they had found the wrong person.

    Dawson Gill smiled, then his wife, the firstdy of Pasnd City, walked to Skyler Walz and held her

    arm intimately with a smile. "Mrs. Brown, my husband didn''t say anything wrong. Let''s get in the car.

    We can''t bete for the big wedding. I will exin everything in the car..." as she spoke, Skyler Walz

    and Luis Brown were invited to get in the car.

    At this moment, Skyler Walz and Luis Brown found that behind them, there was a fleet of cars

    decorated with red flowers and ribbons.

    Seeing this, Skyler Walz and Luis Brown werepletely confused and a bit scared. Luis Brown

    asked nervously, "Mr. Gill, can you tell us now? What... What''s going on? How can we be qualified

    to attend the grand wedding?"

    "Mr. Gill, you are being too modest. If you are not qualified, then no one will. The wedding today will

    not beplete if you and Mrs. Brown didn''t show up..."

    Before Luis Brown asked a second question, Darcy Miller turned to Skyler Walz and said enviously,

    "Mrs. Brown, you really have raised a good daughter and got an outstanding son-inw. I have

    prepared a new dress for you at the wedding. You can change it when you arrive. Today is your

    daughter''s wedding day, you have nothing to worry about, and just be happy. The wedding will

    officially start in an hour, you and Mr. Brown will understand then. Trust me. We didn''t pick up the

    wrong person... "

    Hearing this, both Luis Brown and Skyler Walz were even more confused, but they stopped asking.

    They knew that the wedding was definitely not for their young daughter Jacey Brown, because she

    didn''t even have a boyfriend and hadn''t graduated from college yet. Could it be Jayna''s wedding?

    But they had never heard of it from Iwan Cliff...

    "Hold on!" All of a sudden, an incredible thought shed through Skyler Walz''s mind. She

    remembered that when they first met Iwan Cliff, he promised that he would hold a grand wedding for

    Jayna Brown that would cause a sensation in the whole city! Was it true? But it couldn''t be. Didn''t

    he say that their wedding would be next month? Skyler Walz was totally puzzled, but what was

    really happening was that the fleet of wedding cars was heading to the wedding scene.

    And then the Brown couple also saw the red sports car with their daughter Jayna Brown in it in front

    of them...

    By the time Jacey Brown and Scarlett Mond took Jayna Brown to the wedding site, there were

    already huge crowds of people, and the 1,314 couples who came to attend this wedding had

    already got dressed and began to enter the wedding site.

    One of the wedding scene was on the outside of the church, a wide ground with the diameter of

    1,314 m that was constructed in a short time. On the left was a small pavilion decorated with white

    gauze curtain, representing romance, and on the right was an area with various abandoned

    weapons, representing battlefield. The two sides formed a very distinct contrast. In the center was a

    red carpet of 1,314 meters long for the heroine, with a 99-meter highdder with 99 steps at the

    end! At the top of thedder was a circr tform with a diameter of 13.14 meters with white

    gauze curtains fluttering and white rose petals scattered on the ground...

    When Jayna just arrived at half past eight in the morning, a total of 3,000 soldiers in military uniform

    were walking on the left road of the red carpet with parade steps, and 1,314 couples of newlyweds

    were entering the venue on the right road with the same pace...

    Although Jayna didn''t want toe, when she heard the exciting music and saw the magnificent

    scenery in front of her at that moment, she was amazed and speechless and hoped that she could

    be a part of it...

    In fact, not only did her mother secretly apply for her, she also made an application herself and even

    called Carmelo Girt, but they were all rejected.

    "That girl must be so happy..." Jayna looked up at the tform at the end of the red carpet and

    murmured.

    "Scarlett, Jacey, look over there... Eh..." Just when Jayna wanted to say something to the girls, she

    found that they were no longer around her. She became anxious immediately and looked around,

    but she couldn''t find them in all these people.

    Suddenly, a bunch of beautiful women in bridesmaid dresses and white suits came to her. The one

    in the lead with a white cosmetic box in her hand grabbed Jayna and said anxiously, "Why are you

    still standing here? Hurry up! Follow me to do makeup. The wedding is about to begin. It''s toote!

    Go go go!"

    "No... wait, you got the wrong person. I..." Jayna was pulled by the strange woman to the dressing

    room next to the wedding scene. She immediately realized that the woman might have mistaken her

    for someone else, so she quickly exined.

    "Stop talking ande with me! Hurry up! We have no time!" The make-up artist didn''t give Jayna

    any chance to finish her words and just pulled her and ran faster, and the bridesmaids behind them

    also ran quickly. When Jayna was pulled into the dressing room, she found that lots of make-up

    artists from Western Europe were busy with dressing up the bridesmaids...

    Jayna thought that they might take her as one of the bridesmaids. Looking at the anxious makeup

    artists, she didn''t exin anymore and just wanted to finish her job.

    So she closed her eyes and let them put makeup on her. But what she didn''t know was that all

    these women were top makeup artists, stylists and designers of the world.

    When Jayna closed her eyes, all the people in the dressing room who were extremely busy paused

    weirdly. They nodded as a sign, and then looked at Jayna with admiration. Then everyone started to

    do their jobs. Yes, everything here was prepared for Jayna Brown alone.

    While Jayna was surrounded by the makeup artists to do her hair and makeup, the one who

    brought Jayna in before shouted to all the bridesmaids, "Close your eyes! This wedding allows no

    mistake!"

    So when Jayna got dressed by these women, she just secretly nced at the bridesmaids beside

    her and found that they all kept their eyes closed, and she didn''t dare to look again.

    Time passed quickly. An hourter, Jayna finally finished changingŁ¬ and everyone in the dressing

    room were all stunned by her.

    She was so beautiful with her good figure, fair skin, slender legs, perfect vicle, beautiful face, and

    long flowing hair. When she stood up, everyone could only think of one word, which was gorgeous!

    "Hurry up! All the bridesmaids! And keep your eyes closed! Someone will lead you to the scene and

    then you can open your eyes..." the leading makeup artist said sternly again. Jayna nodded

    subconsciously. After all, she couldn''t let everyone be scolded because of her. Then, Jayna was

    pulled out by two people beside her with eyes closed.

    Later, Jayna was surrounded by these beautiful bridesmaids in white dresses and slowly walked to

    the wedding scene.

    When they came in, the whole wedding scene waspletely quiet and all the cameras were put

    down. No one was allowed to take photos of Jayna Brown before Iwan Cliff showed up!

    As Jayna was standing among the bridesmaids nervously, she heard the wedding MC spoke,

    "Everyone, be quiet. Now, let''s wee the heroine of our wedding! The most beautiful bride of the

    day!"

    All of a sudden, the audience burst into thunderous apuse. Jayna heard it and was still standing

    there with her eyes closed. What she didn''t know was that at this moment, the bridesmaids had

    quietly retreated behind her. They were moved and some of them even wanted to cry for her, who

    still didn''t know that it was her grand wedding!

    At the same time, Scarlett Mond and Jacey Brown, who had also got dressed up, quietly came up

    and stood behind Jayna''s 10-meter long wedding dress.

    "Well, the most beautiful bride, the heroine of today, please open your eyes..." the wedding MC''s

    voice echoed in the extremely quiet hall.

    Hearing this, Jayna wondered if the heroine was one of them and if her eyes were also closed.

    After thinking for a while, Jayna felt that it was time for her, a bridesmaid, to open her eyes, so she

    did it.

    However, when she opened her eyes, she suddenly found that there was no one around her, and in

    front of her was the 1,314 meter long red carpet in the middle of the venue covered with red rose

    petals.

    "Here''s our bride..." Before Jayna could react, the wedding MC''s voice sounded again. At this time,

    all the people in the hall turned around and looked at her with blessing...

    "No, no, no... I''m not the bride, I''m not it. I''m sorry, don''t look at me, don''t look at me..." When

    everyone looked at her, Jayna quickly waved her hand and tried to exin. But at that moment, she

    finally found that what she was wearing was not the bridesmaid''s clothes, but a beautiful and noble

    white wedding dress iid with countless tinum threads...

    "What..." Jayna waspletely stunned.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m not. It must be a mistake, I''m sorry..." Jayna quickly exined to the MC

    who had been looking at her in the hall.

    "Please..." MC continued to smiled and said.

    "No, I am not..." Jayna quickly turned around and wanted to escape. But then she found that behind

    her long wedding dress stood Scarlett Mond and Jacey Brown, who had disappeared before but

    now wore exquisite bridesmaid clothes with tears in the eyes.

    "Scarlett, Jacey, you... I..." Jayna waspletely confused and stood still.

    Suddenly, a voice came from the high tform behind the venue, "I''m sorry... Yesterday you asked

    me to get the marriage certificate, but I rejected. Because I haven''t proposed to you, to the love of

    my life. So can I have the chance now? Jayna, will you... marry me?"

    Iwan Cliff''s words resounded through the hall. All of a sudden, everyone stood up and looked at

    Jayna Brown expectantly. When Jayna heard the words, she turned around subconsciously and

    couldn''t believe what was happening.

    But when she saw a familiar figure on the high tform, although she couldn''t recognize the face in

    such distance, she was sure that it was Iwan Cliff.

    "How... How is that possible?" Jayna''s heart was pounding. She knew it was Iwan Cliff''s voice, and

    she was sure that only Iwan Cliff knew what had happened on the riverside yesterday, but it was

    just hard to believe...

    "Mommy... Just say yes ande here! Daddy and I are waiting for you..." a child''s voice echoed in

    the hall and sounded happily.

    "It''s really Iwan..." when Jayna heard her daughter''s voice, she finally believed that the man

    standing on the high tform at the moment was Iwan Cliff.

    Realizing this, Jayna was frozen...

 Chapter 52 Congratulations to the God of War

    Chapter 52 Congrattions to the God of War

    Chapter 52 Congrattions to the God of War

    "Am I the heroin today?" Jayna said in disbelief.

    The emcee standing in the center of the venue smiled and nodded to Jayna: "Yes, Miss Brown. You

    are the heroine today, the heroine of our Beijiang City, the princess of Beijiang City. The entire

    Hundred Cities Wedding, from the beginning of nning to the preparation. It''s all done by Mr. Cliff

    for you..."

    Jayna raised her head nkly and looked at Iwan who was standing on the high tform holding

    Emily. She kept silent for a long time, and her mind were tooplicated to describe. No wonder

    Iwan didn''t want to take her away in the past two days, no wonder he didn''t want to go to get a

    marriage certificate with her yesterday afternoon. It turned out... It turned out that he prepared such

    a grand wedding for her once again.

    Jayna froze, looking at the brilliant scene around her. She never imagined that Iwan would use a

    city to hold her this wedding. At this moment, she couldn''t help crying...

    At the same moment, Luis and Skyler who also changed their clothes and stood not far from Jayna,

    were widely opened their mouths, with their faces full of disbelief. Dawson didn''t lie to them. It turns

    out that today is their daughter''s wedding, and, moreover, she is the heroine of the entire Hundred

    Cities wedding! ! !

    Luis''s heart was trembling, but he still looked at Dawson who was standing aside in disbelief and

    asked, "Mr. Gill, can you tell me what''s going on? What''s Iwan''s identity?"

    Hearing this, Dawson stepped back automatically. When Jayna was standing at this grand wedding

    site today, Luis''s status and position are no longer something he can treat as an equal.

    Dawson bowed his head to Lius and said, "Mr. Brown, you can just call me Dawson in the future.

    Please but don''t call me President Gill again. As for all this today, what is going on? What''s Iwan''s

    identity? Don''t worry, it will be revealed soon. As Miss Jayna''s father, you should now be well

    prepared. Later, you will take Miss Jayna to the red carpet and hand over Miss Jayna to Mr. Cliff..."

    "Jayna... Iwan..." Skyler also hurriedly said.

    Daisy Miller, the firstdy of Pasnd City, took her arm and said with red eyes: "Sister, don''t worry.

    All the answers will be revealed soon. Everything here is carefully prepared by Mr. Cliff for Miss

    Jayna..."

    "Well... ok..." Skyler forcibly suppressed the infinite doubts in her heart and nodded. Under the

    leadership of Dawson, Luis began to walk towards Jayna.

    There is no broadcast of the current situation at the scene, beacuse the signal is cut off in the entire

    venue at this moment, and photography is prohibited. Because Iwan didn''t want everyone to see

    Jayna''s gaffe. If there was broadcast, only Jayna''s happy appearance can be broadcasted.

    In the venue, Jayna was stunned for a long time before she regained her senses. The 1314 couples

    in the venue were all looking at her with blessings.

    A gust of breeze blew, blowing the long hair on the side of Jayna''s face and fluttering in the wind,

    and also blew away the tears on her face...

    Jayna said in a choked voice, "Iwan, you...I..." Jayna wanted to say something, but at this moment

    she realized that she no longer knew how to say it.

    After being silent for a long time, Jayna finally took a deep breath, forcibly suppressed the deep

    shock in her heart, and said to Iwan, "Iwan, what''s your real identity?"

    When Iwan on the high tform heard the words, he paused. He put Emily on the high tform,

    and handed it over to several bridesmaids on the high tform to guard her. He took a deep breath

    and started to walk down from the high tform. As he walked down, the aura on his body far

    surpassed that of an ordinary God of War powerhouse. At this moment, he is like an unparalleled

    powerhouse, slowly descending from the air...

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    And at the moment when he started to walk down and his aura was fully released, on the left side of

    the venue, where the soldiers of the Temple of Heaven stood. Josh suddenly shouted at him, "God

    of War. Josh is here congratting God of War on the wedding!"

    Boom... In the next moment, except for Josh, the rest of the thousands of powerhouses in the

    Temple of Heaven all knelt down on one knee at this moment: "Congrattions on the marriage of

    the God of War!"

    Around the venue, all the soldiers from the Central Territory brought by Josh were all facing Iwan

    who was walking down from the high tform at this moment, and knelt down on one knee with the

    overwhelming weather: "Congrattions on the marriage of the God of War!"

    Outside the venue, nine Eagleshine teams and 20,000 soldiers knelt down onto the ground:

    "Congrattions to the God of War on the wedding!"

    The soldiers guarding the Pasnd War Department knelt down onto the ground: "Congrattions

    to the God of War on the wedding!"

    "Congrattions to the God of War on the wedding..."

    "Congrattions to the God of War on the wedding..."

    "Congrattions to the God of War on the wedding..."

    ...

    At this moment, the roar of congrattions to the God of War on the wedding continued to spread

    from the wedding scene as the center, until it covered the entire Pasnd city. And Iwan slowly

    walked down the stage amid the sound of congrattions.

    At this moment, Brandy of the Brown family, who had returned from the hospital, hearing the

    constant roar, and he was seeing the boss of his boss''s boss, the God of War in the middle of the

    Dragon Kingdom, Josh Piper! He looked at Iwan with great respect. He was struck by lightning,

    even if he had a five-star level of strength, he was so frightened at this moment that he fell to the

    ground with a thud. He knew that he was over, because he beat the wife of a foreign god of war. No

    one could save him.

    Not to mention Brandy, who was guarding outside the venue at the moment. Even the hundreds of

    thousands of people in Pasnd City who were around the venue and came to watch the grand

    wedding ceremony in Hundred Cities were shocked at this moment.

    In fact, they had guessed that the Hundred Cities wedding was attended by soldiers, which proved

    that the groom today might have a background of the war department. But they never thought that

    the bridegroom of this grand wedding, the male protagonist today, not only has the identity of the

    War Department, but also a God of War of the Dragon Kingdom!

    And at the moment in the venue, there are many people who know Jayna and know Iwan''s

    existence. Because of the banquet held by the Brown family yesterday, many reporters were invited.

    They pped Gao Yunchong on the face of Jayna and forced Jayna to leave the family, all of which

    were reported...

    And it''s far more than that. Those reporters, even Jayna had a child out of wedlock five years ago,

    and they reported it again. And at this moment, these reporters are all heartbroken, their faces are

    pale, and they are lying on the ground...

    At this moment, not only those reporters, but also hundreds of thousands of people in Pasnd City

    inside and outside the venue also thought of Jayna. That big joke made by the Brown family five

    years ago. But at this moment, they looked at Iwan, who was the God of War of the Dragon

    Kingdom, and walked towards Jayna step by step.

    Jayna, who was standing at the main entrance of the venue, stared nkly at Iwan who was

    walking towards her step by step. Her red lips slightly opened, and she said in a hoarse voice:

    "You... Are you the Dragon Kingdom God of War?"

    Now that he has reached the bottom of the steps and was standing on the other end of the red

    carpet, he was silent for a while, and then he shook his head and said, "I''m used to be. but now I''m

    not. From now on, I''m just a husband, a father of a child..." Iwan finished speaking. He stopped at

    the same ce, and looked at Jayna across the red carpet.

    "What... what do you mean?" Jayna looked at him and asked nkly.

    Iwan lowered his head slightly and did not speak.

    At this moment, Jacey who was standing behind Jayna, holding her wedding dress with a long tail,

    cried and shouted at Jayna, "Sister... When you were in Southpool City, Iwan fought against the

    Green family in order to save you, and now he has been expelled from The war department. Sister,

    when he left you, he really didn''t mean it. He really doesn''t know the hardships you and Emily have

    suffered in the past few years, sister..."

    "What? He... He was fired? A god of war was fired?" Jayna suddenly turned back and stared at

    Jacey who was full of tears.

    Jacey nodded, lowered her head and wept silently. At this moment, Scarlett who was standing next

    to Jacey, also nodded to Jayna with red eyes and said, "Jayna, do you think the Green family bullies

    you and Emily so much? How could he let those people go? Jayna, this wedding is prepared by

    Iwan for you. Don''t cry. It''s alright. For him, being able to apany you and Emily is his greatest

    happiness..."

    Jayna looked back at Iwan again, and then she was crying, but she saw him on the opposite side

    smiling slightly at her...

    She shed tears and shook her head at him. The tears couldn''t stop flowing down. It wasn''t until this

    moment that she really understood how much Iwan had paid for her! What have you given up for

    her? ! !

    Especially now that the man in front of her can still smile at her! He''s still smiling at herself!

    Jayna couldn''t hold it back and cried. She squatted on the ground and started crying without caring

    about her image. At this moment, some people standing beside Jacey and Scarlett were deeply

    shocked after hearing what the two women said before...

    In this wedding, the groom smiled indifferently over there, and the bride broke down and cried on

    the other side of the red carpet...

 Chapter 53 Princess of Pasoland City and Start of Wedding

    Chapter 53 Princess of Pasnd City and Start of Wedding

    Chapter 53 Princess of Pasnd City and Start of Wedding

    Jayna squatted on the spot and buried her head deeply in her knees. She was trying hard to stop

    herself from crying. But she couldn''t control it. She was kicked out of the Brown family over the

    years for having a child out of wedlock. Raising Emily alone had umted countless pains her

    heart.

    Over the years, as a fresh graduate, she lived alone in a big city with a newborn child. No one had

    ever done so much for her, such a big thing, such a good wedding...

    Jayna was shaking, desperately trying to suppress her emotions...

    At this moment, all the hundreds of thousands of people in the entire venue werepletely silent.

    Many people who didn''t know Jayna''s past had some doubts. And the people who knew what

    happened five years ago, watching Jayna, who was crying and breaking down at this moment, all

    fell silent. Many people were already ming themselves forughing at Jayna, attacking and

    insulting her online.

    Jayna, who was crying, covered her emotions with silence...

    The entire venue was extremely quiet. No one knew what to do next. Iwan, the God of War of

    External Regions of Dragon Kingdom, was still standing on the other side of the red carpet. With red

    eyes and a faint smile, he waited for his bride to vent her emotions. He quietly waited for his bride to

    ept all of this...

    "My poor daughter..." On a high tform in the distance, Skyler couldn''t help crying.

    Luis was about to cry as well. He clenched his fists and shook violently. But he gritted his teeth to

    suppress the desire to cry.

    At this time, Dawson, who had been standing behind Luis, quietly took a step forward and said to

    Luis, "Mr. Brown, it''s time for you to appear. Today is Miss Brown''s wedding day. Miss Brown and

    you should be happy and stronger, right? Lord God of War is still waiting there. As a rule, he

    couldn''te tofort Miss Brown. But the wedding...is going on. Please suppress your

    emotions..."

    After taking a deep breath, Luis nodded heavily in agreement with him. Skyler quickly wiped away

    the tears with her hands. She nodded to Luis and said, "Luis, bring Jayna to Iwan. Today is their

    wedding day. Let''s stop crying. Jayna gotta marry her lover with a smile..."

    Luis nodded and walked towards Jayna...

    Time passed slowly. One minute...two minutes...five minutes, ten minutes passed. Jayna still

    couldn''t get over her emotions. She squatted on the ground and even started to shake, as if she

    was about to pass out. At this time, people around the venue became anxious for Jayna when they

    saw that something was wrong with her. If Jayna passed out here, such a grand wedding would be

    a waste. Such a prosperous wedding covering hundreds of cities in the Central Region might never

    happen again. Because Iwan had already given Jayna such a surprise. Next time, she wouldn''t be

    surprised again.

    "Come on..." A bridesmaid behind Jayna, looking at Jayna who was squatting in front of her crying,

    meditated in her heart.

    e on......"

    e on......"

    e on......"

    At this moment, as time passed, more and more people began to clench their fists and cheer for

    Jayna in their hearts.

    At this time, Emily, who was still on the high tform, stood in front of a screen and looked at Jayna,

    who was squatting in front of the red carpet and crying. She hurried to the side of the microphone,

    looking at Jayna on the screen and shouting anxiously, "Mommy,e on! Hurry up and find Dad!

    Mommy,e on,e on,e on mommy,e on mommy..."

    The silence of the venue was suddenly broken by Emily''s heavenly voice. Emily''s anxious voice

    echoed throughout the room.

    The next moment, Scarlett and Jacey, who were standing behind Jayna, also clenched their fists

    anxiously and shouted to Jayna, "Jayna,e on!"

    " Jayna,e on, stand up..."

    At this time, Luis also walked to Jayna''s side. He stretched out his left arm, looked down at his

    crying daughter and said, "Jayna,e on. Stand up. Iwan is still waiting for you there. Come on..."

    The next moment, the emcee standing in the middle of the wedding venue picked up the

    microphone and said to Jayna with red eyes, "Jayna,e on!"

    After that, the bridesmaids behind Jayna couldn''t help but yelled at Jayna together, "Jayna,e

    on!"

    Among the 1314 couples in the middle of the wedding scene, more than a thousand beautiful brides

    also shouted at Jayna: "Jayna,e on..."

    Then, the atmosphere of the entire venue was ignited. More and more people started yelling at

    Jayna to cheer her on. The shouts spread out at a very fast speed from the middle of the wedding

    scene.

    One hundred people, hundreds of people, thousands of people, tens of thousands of people... In

    the end, the entire hundreds of thousands of people who came to this wedding ceremony started

    yelling at today''s heroine, Jayna. For a time, the voice resounded throughout the audience.

    The next moment, the emcee yed exciting music. The whole venue was filled with music and

    cheers.

    Except for the 3,000 soldiers from Heaven Domain, all the people at the scene looked at Jayna in

    the middle of the venue at this moment. Hundreds of thousands of people outside the venue also

    watched Jayna through therge screens around them. At this moment, inside and outside the

    venue, everyone was eagerly cheering for Jayna...

    "Mommy,e on..." Emily who stayed on the high tform also shouted to Jayna anxiously.

    Taking a deep breath, Luis looked down at Jayna and said, "Jayna, Emily and Iwan are waiting for

    you. Hundreds of thousands are watching you. Iwan did all these things for you. Something had

    already happened. He has left Military Headquarters, but he has no regrets! I believe he will be a

    good man, a good husband, and a good father. This wedding will only happen once in your life. So

    don''t waste all his hard work and dedication! Jayna,e on! Stand up! ! ! "

    Jayna, who was squatting on the ground and crying, finally broke free from her grief. She heard the

    shouts of her daughter, the words of her father Luis, and the deafening cheers of the audience.

    "Yeah, I can''t ruin what he paid for!" Jayna thought to herself. The next moment, she gritted her

    teeth fiercely and raised her head slowly. Then she stood up slowly...

    "Come on! Come on! Come on!" Everyone in the audience saw Jayna stand up. But Jayna was

    squatting too long, so she was shaking a lot. At this moment, everyone in the audience saw this

    scene. Looking at Jayna with a pale face, a louder cheer after another resounded throughout the

    audience.

    Finally Jayna stood up. Looking at Iwan who was standing at the end of the red carpet, with red

    eyes and a smile, she took a deep breath. Then she said to Iwan, "Iwan, thank you. Thank you for

    everything you did for me. This wedding is beautiful and I''m so happy..."

    Jayna tried to squeeze a smile at Iwan on her tearful face. Then she put her hand on Luis''s arm and

    nodded at Luis.

    Luis breathed a sigh of relief and nodded to the emcee who was standing in the middle of the

    wedding venue.

    The emcee also breathed a sigh of relief. The next moment, he took out the walkie-talkie and said,

    "Flying team!" Following the words of the emcee, rumbling sounds came from the distant sky. The

    audience involuntarily looked to the sky in the distance. Then they were surprised to see one after

    another of heavily armed helicopters flying towards them. Below the helicopter hung a white

    projection screen nearly 100 meters in size.

    Two hundred helicopters flew over, with a hundredrge screens for projection. The helicopters,

    which seemed to be far away, were speeding, so they all arrived at the wedding scene very quickly.

    The next moment, two hundred helicopters hovered at an altitude of two hundred meters. And the

    hundred big screens all surrounded the outermost periphery of the wedding venue, forming a huge

    circle.

    After the helicopter and the projection screen were in ce, the emcee at the wedding heard the

    pilots on the walkie-talkie reporting that the mission was over. Then he put down the walkie-talkie

    and picked up the microphone. He stretched out his hands and made a downward movement

    towards the audience. With the action of the emcee, all the cheering voices in the audience

    stopped, leaving only the exciting music echoes.

    The wedding emcee looked at Jayna first, then at the audience. After taking a deep breath, he said

    with a smile, "Now the wedding begins. Wee to our bride! Weing the princess of our

    Pasnd City to marry! Apud! Apud! ! ! "

    The audience burst into apuse...

    "Today, many people may not know the story of the bride and groom, and feel that it may be

    inappropriate for me to call our bride the princess of our Pasnd City. But when the bridees

    out, please also take a look at the vcr of the groom and the bride. After that, everyone can judge

    whether today''s bride can be called the princess of our Pasnd City!"

    "Everyone, pay attention. y VCR. Release the permission to broadcast the whole venue in

    Pasnd City! Live broadcast in the whole city!" The emcee picked up the walkie-talkie again. He

    changed the channel and spoke to all the media in Pasnd City.

    "Next, please wee Miss Jayna Brown, the beautiful bride of our grand wedding, to appear..."

    After saying thest sentence, the emcee silently retreated to the back, leaving all the ces in the

    center of the venue to Jayna...

    At this moment, the apuse sounded again. Jayna took a deep breath. With Luis holding her arm,

    she stepped on delicate crystal high heels and walked into the venue step by step. Scarlett and

    Jacey stood about ten meters behind Jayna. The two of them picked up the tail of the wedding

    dress with both hands and walked inside with Jayna.

    At this moment, the bride finally officially stepped into the wedding and stepped on the red carpet in

    the middle of the venue. Iwan, standing 1314 meters away at the end of the red carpet, was greatly

    relieved at this moment. A deep,plex emotion rose up in his heart. This was his bride, the most

    beautiful bride. She was so beautiful that he would always protect and love her...

    From the moment Jayna stepped into the wedding red carpet, around the venue, a hundred big

    screens hung by two hundred helicopters yed some clips of Jayna and Iwan over the years.

    From the moment Jayna stepped onto the red carpet, the media at the wedding scene were all

    released. They got a close-up of Jayna and Iwan right away and started an exciting report. In an

    instant, the figures and voices of Iwan and Jayna spread throughout Pasnd City!

    At this moment, all the TV channels in Pasnd City began to officially broadcast the grand

    wedding. All the screens and billboards capable of disying audio in Pasnd City had all started

    to broadcast the grand wedding synchronously...

    At this moment, William, Warren, Wilson, who did not go to the wedding scene, and Krista and

    Hamza, who had been rejected for consecutive applications, were gathering in the Brown family''s

    company. Because of what happened to the Brown family yesterday, they don''t want to go to that

    wedding anymore...

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Although they didn''t attend, they still allowed the employees in thepany to turn on the TV in the

    center of the office area to watch the live broadcast of the grand wedding.

    Krista said to Hamza a little unhappy: "Hamza, it''s okay. It doesn''t matter we don''t get the

    qualifications..." Hamza nodded unhappily, but said nothing. He was scolded by his dad Stephen all

    nightst night. Stephen had an ominous feeling in his heart since Brady was sent to the hospital

    the day before yesterday afternoon. So today when Hamza came to Krista, he was in a very bad

    mood and even quarreled with Krista. So now when Krista talked to him, he didn''t want to talk to her

    at all, just thinking she being annoying. Last night, Stephen also asked him to observe the situation

    for the past two days. If something happened to the Brown family again, he would break up with

    Krista to stay away from the Brown family...

    Seeing Hamza ignore her, Krista was a little gloomy and resentful. In fact, she knew that Hamza,

    the heir of the Tenney family, almost the top rich kid in Pasnd City, was not with her because she

    was pretty, but because she had an older brother who was an official at the Military Headquarters in

    the Central Region. She also knew that Hamza treated her badly today because Brady was injured

    by Iwan yesterday.

    Thinking of this, Krista hated Jayna and Iwan even more. She clenched her fist and persuaded

    Hamza, "Hamza, it''s alright. Brady was released from hospital this morning. He was at the scene of

    the grand wedding. Don''t think about it. Iwan is just a dismissed soldier, but Brady is one of the nine

    Eagleshine Guards under the God of War in the Central Region! After the wedding, Brady will

    definitely punish Iwan. And Jayna has already been kicked out by us. So, from now on I''m the vice

    president of the Brown family. If we team up, we will definitely be better in the future. Hamza, please

    don''t get mad, okay? "

    Hearing this, William and Wilson, Krista''s father, also nodded to Hamza in agreement. They said,

    "Hamza, don''t think about it. Brady will be fine. Iwan is nothing but an ordinary man. It was because

    a God of War wasing to Pasnd City these days that his boss was angry with him yesterday.

    It''s not a big deal..."

    Hearing this, Hamza agreed with them even though he was still a little unhappy. Then he looked at

    the 70-inch TV inside thepany and said, "Well, it''s fine. Let''s watch the wedding first..."

    Krista, Wilson and William all nodded and looked at the big screen, as did Brady''s father Warren.

    At this time, with a scream from thepany''s internal employees, a beautiful host of Pasnd City

    finally appeared on the TV screen. With her back to the wedding scene, she said excitedly, "Hello,

    everyone! At this moment, the grand wedding in Pasnd City has finally officially started. Before

    focusing on the groom and the bride, I would like to introduce the identity of the groom to you! "

    Speaking of this, the hostess took a deep breath and said again with more excitement, "Our groom

    is the one who guards our Dragon Kingdom and fights on the battlefield - the God of War of External

    Regions!!!"

    Hearing this, all the members of the Brown Group were shocked. Even Warren, William and others

    were shocked. The dozens of employees behind them, especially the young female employees,

    screamed with excitement. No one thought that the groom of the Grand Wedding was actually God

    of War of Dragon Kingdom! ! ! Those female employees were almost crazy with excitement...

    And the next moment, the hostess excitedly showed the camera to the groom and bride who were

    walking the red carpet at the wedding scene...

    Suddenly Iwan and Jayna appeared in front of everyone...

    " How is it possible? They are Iwan and Jayna? How is this possible!!!" William, Warren, Wilson,

    Krista, the four direct line members of the Brown family, all stood up in a sh. They were extremely

    shocked. Hamza was scared to the ground by the groom on TV...

 Chapter 54 The Frightened People

    Chapter 54 The Frightened People

    Chapter 54 The Frightened People

    Originally, the Brown family was reluctant to believe it. After all, he was a high-ranking god of war.

    You must know that although Dragon Kingdom attached great importance to military exploits now, it

    is extremely difficult to achieve the level of being able to confer the god of war, let alone even if it is

    a demerit and it also need the corresponding strength of the God of War. So even if the Brown

    family only had a Eagleshine general, they would be very excited.

    But now Iwan is a god of war! The God of War of the Dragon Kingdom! He is also a god of war who

    defended the territory of the Dragon Kingdom! This kind of status is much stronger than that of a

    mere Eagleshine general. And just the day before yesterday, the Brown family personally forced

    Jayna out of the family! And Brady even pped Jayna in the face. So at this moment, all of the

    Brown family''s direct lineage member did not believe that what is said on TV is true. Because if it

    was true, their fate would be extremely miserable. How could Iwan let them go?

    So at this moment, everyone in the Brown family was reluctant to believe it. So they opened their

    eyes wide to see if the groom was Iwan or not.

    But soon they became desperate,pletely desperate, because the groom was Iwan. Whta''s

    more, what in front of Iwan were thousands of warriors with a blood-like aura on one knee. They

    had seen Brady from a distance the day before yesterday. The boss''s boss, the God of War King

    Josh in the Central Region, also bowed his head in front of Iwan. And that beautiful bride is

    definitely Jayna, but they never imagined that Jayna would be so beautiful in the wedding dress.

    "It''s over... My whole family is ruined..." William Brown''s face was pale, he sat down on the chair,

    and all the strength in his body seemed to be drained at this moment. The Brown family is so

    owesome. They actually offended a god of war from External Region in the Dragon Kingdom.

    As for Brady''s father, Warren Brown, he had a ckout and he fainted after he saw Iwan''s face

    clearly again and again. Krista''s father, Wilson Brown, was also shocked.

    "No, it''s not true. It''s not true. How could Jayna be the heroine of that Hundred Cities Wedding!!!

    No...Even if there would be a heroine, it should be me. It must be me." Although others all believed

    it, she was the only one who dared not believe it. She fought with Jayna all her life, and just the day

    before yesterday she finally seeded in kicking her out of thepany. And she herself became

    the vice president of the Brown Group.

    Krist was verycent. After all, she will have the final say in the entire Brown Group in the

    future. But no matter how big the Brown Group is now, can it bepared with Iwan? Can she

    compare her status with the wife of a god of war? Krist couldn''t ept it at all. She couldn''t ept

    tha fact that Jayna was the heroine...

    Hamza, who was lying on the ground at the moment, suddenly came to his consciousness, and

    stood up, roaring violently at Krist, "Krist, actually, I came today to break up with you. I''m here to

    break up with you! We have already broken up. I have told you once in the morning that before the

    wedding of Hundred Cities in the morning we are strangers. Don''t bother me in the future..." After

    his words, he quickly ran out.

    Krist was frightened by Hamza''s words. But in the next moment, she quickly hugged his arm and

    pleaded bitterly, "No, Hamza, don''t leave me. Please don''t leave me. What you saw is not true, not

    true..." She desperately tried to save Hamza.

    "Go away!" No matter how much Krist saved him, Hamza refused. Becasue he was already been

    scared to death, he will never dare to stay with her again in this life. So he shoved Krist to the

    ground with, and then he ran out...

    "Don''t go...Hamza, don''t... You said you want to marry me next month. Don''t go...They are not

    Jayna and Iwan. It''s not true. It''s all fake..." After Hamza had run away, Krist still stayed on the

    ground and cried.

    And at this moment, the female employees in the Brown Group were also shocked when they saw

    that the heroine of this grand wedding was actually Jayna. Because just a few days ago, Jayna was

    still working with them. She even brought arge number of contracts to the Brown Group. They

    were also very excited, because the group had more contracts meant it developed well, so that they

    will get more bonuses.

    But the day before yesterday, they suddenly received a notice that the position of thepany''s

    vice president was actually given to Krist. This made them feel sorry about Jayna. Because those

    contracts were originally brought by Jayna. However, they are all small employees and dare not say

    anything. After all, Krist is a member of the Brown family and has been operating in the Brown

    Group for many years.

    But soon they got news again that Clevnd Group and Mellon Group suddenly cancel all

    cooperation with Brown family because of Brown family''s injustice to Jayna. This saddened the

    employees of Brown Group. They could have received a lot of bonuses, but all of them are gone

    just because of Krist, this scheming woman.

    And now, when these employees see that the heroine of the wedding is actually Jayna. They have

    more resentment towards Krist and William in their hearts! Jayna''s husband is the God of War of the

    Dragon Kingdom. If he fulfilled his promise to Jayna, they can do whatever thay want in the future?

    They finally understand now why those biggest groups in Pasnd City are rushing to cooperate

    with the small Brown Group. The main reason was that Jayna was in thepany.It has nothing to

    do with the Brown family.

    However, what did the Brown family do? They may think that the cooperation with Clevnd Group

    and other bigpanies is due to themselves, and they even expelled Jayna out of the family!

    Thinking of it, the female employees of the Brown Group could no longer hold back their anger, and

    many of them began to point at Krist who was sitting on the ground.

    "Shame on you. Those cooperation are brought by Jayna but you are so cheeky to rob it..."

    "Oh... yes. She is ipetenta but only rely on a rich second-generation. That rich guy didv''t say

    he would marry her but she called him husband cheeky. She is so brazen."

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    "She dressed like a street whore every day, and even dreamt of bing the heroine of the

    Hundred Cities Wedding? It''s really over your head. Just look at yourself in the mirror..."

    "Disgusting... ugh..."

    "I won''t stay in this knid ofpany. It is so disgusting."

    ...

    The unbearable discussion naturally reached Krist who was sitting on the ground. She was in a

    hurry in an instant, stood up and pointed at those female employees who were gossiping about her.

    "What are you talking about? Whoever dares to speak again, get out of here!" shouted Krist.

    However, Krist''s threatening words didn''t have the slightest effect. Because as soon as she merely

    finished speaking, one of the female employees who approved Jayna in her heart before sneered at

    Krist, "Who cares about yourpany! All of you are shameless. I was really blind to work in this

    company at the beginning. Krist Brown, Listen! I''m quit. I feel disgusted when I see your

    cheapness..."

    And then that female employee left. Another female employee sneered at Krist and turned away.

    The remaining female employees stood there with tangled faces.

    Krist was stunned. She just made a casual threat, but she didn''t expect that the two employees will

    leave. They are two project managers. Their departure will have a great impact on thepany. But

    at this moment, Krist was in a fit of anger and couldn''t hold back her face to beg these employees.

    So she continued to yell at the remaining employees, "What are you looking at! You either resign

    and get out, or go back to work!"

    At this time, a female employee who had just graduated from college said to her, "I resign, but you

    have to pay me my sry today..."

    After the employee finished speaking, the other employees also nodded quickly.

    Krist opened her mouth widely and she was going crazy, roaring at them,"I have no money. Get out

    of here. You are all fired. I fired you! Get out!"

    At this time, an older female employee said to the newly graduated female employee, "It''s okay,

    don''t worry. They dare not do that. If they didn''t pay you, we can go to tell Miss Jayna.."

    The university girl''s eyes lit up and nodded quickly and said, "Well, yes, let''s tell Miss Jayna. She is

    now Madam God of War, and she is much powerful than this shameless Krist".

    The employees nodded in agreement, and then looked at Krist with iparable contempt, and left

    with a sneer. Soon the hugepany with dozens of people before, now became extremely empty

    in an instant. All the employees of thepany resigned!

    Krist becamepletely dumbfounded, yelling crazily. She picked up a stack of documents from

    the table and mmed all of them onto the ground, "Get out, get out, get out..."

    "Crack..." In the next moment, an extremely loud p suddenly pped her face fiercely. It was

    Warren who salpped her. He had just fainted but was woken up by Krist. He was Brady''s father.

    Warren pped her with all his strength, so that Krist''s face was swollen, and blood was flowing

    from the corners of her mouth.

    Krist was stunned. She widely opened her mouth, looked at Warren and asked in disbelief, "Uncle,

    why do you p me?"

    "Crack..." Warren''s response to Krist was a series of p in her face. He roared furiously while

    pping her, "Krist, I know everything. It was you who secretly called Brady and asked him to stand

    for you.

    You bitch! You ruined Brady''s bright future! It''s all your fault. Go to the hell, you bitch..." While he

    was saying these words, he continued to p fiercely in Krist''s face. Then he kicked her in anger.

    When Krist''s father Wilson saw this scene, he hurried up to stop Warren, but he couldn''t help either.

    Warren used to be be a soldier, so his physical fitness was very good. Since Wilson came up, he

    would beat even Wilson together. would be beaten! Since the daughter was malicious, the father

    won''t be better.

    For a while, though Warren beat they two, he didn''t fall to a disadvantageous position at all. But he

    was regretful, deeply regretful, and despairing. Even Josh had to bow his head in front of the God of

    War King in the Central Territory. But his son Brady dared to offend him. Are there any chances for

    Brady? Brady originally had the chance of being a prince and a prime minister? But now, eveything

    vanished.

    The more Warren beat, the more angry he became. What''s more, the wholepany was in chaos.

    Countless files andputers were smashed into pieces...

    William, who was sitting in a daze, had only endless despair in his eyes. He now finally understands

    what Carmelo, vice president of Clevnd Group, said to him in the afternoon before yesterday. He

    said, "William, this choice is made by yourself. I hope you will not regret it in the future..."

    Wim''s eyes are extremelyplicated, and he regretted extremely. His heart is trembling.

    If he didn''t break his promise to Jayna, the Brown family would have a god of war as their son-in-

    law in the future. To what extent would the Brown family develop? But there is no "if", and Jayna will

    note back. Because she was expelled away by themselves.

    At this moment, there is nothing but remorse in William''s heart.

 Chapter 55 All the Humiliation Disappeared

    Chapter 55 All the Humiliation Disappeared

    Chapter 55 All the Humiliation Disappeared

    At the same time, at the wedding scene in the center of Pasnd City, when Jayna officially

    stepped onto the 1314-meter red carpetin the center, the crowd inside and outside the venue all

    quieted down, looking at her walking in the middle. In the meantime, people watched the video on

    the big screen hanging down from the two hundred helicopters around the venue.

    Two hundred helicopters roared and circled in the air. On the left side, three thousand soldiers of

    the Temple of Heaven knelt down on one knee, and their blood of iron aura rushed into the sky. On

    the right side, 1314 new couples were blessing silently. Jayna in a ten-meter-long white wedding

    dress was walking in the middle of the red carpet. At the end of the red carpet stood Iwan, the god

    of war, whose aura is very strong! Anyone who once saw this wedding would remember it for a

    lifetime.

    Boom... A violent sonic boom came out, Iwan took a deep breath. His aura rose wildly again. He

    wanted to greet his princess with the strongest posture. In the same way, Iwan''s unparalleled

    domineering aura deeply shocked everyone in the venue. The title "God of War of Dragon Kingdom"

    always represented power but also monstrous power! And at this moment, even the wind and

    clouds were stirred by Iwan''s aura that rose up into the sky.

    The male protagonist of the wedding is the unparalleled God of War, and the female protagonist is a

    princess. Suddenly, everyone at the wedding was shocked by today''s male and female

    protagonists.

    After taking the first step, Jayna got used to it and held her head high. Although there were still

    tears on her face, she was smiling at the moment. The wedding today was carefully prepaed by

    Iwan.

    Since he can prepare her this dreamy wedding, he will fulfil his promise to her. And he really did!

    This wedding involved hundred cities in the Central Region. He used one city to hold the wedding

    for her! How could she let Iwan down! !

    Iwan stood still, and Jayna walked towards him. While on the screen, there are one another scenes

    of separation and reunion in the past five years since their acquaintance. These pictures were took

    by the peopel asked by Iwan.

    "Sir? Sir? What''s the matter with you? Wake up, wake up..." A young and beautiful girl who looked a

    little like Jayna just came out of college on the riverside in Pasnd City appeared on the screen.

    At that moment, she is trying to wake up a seriously injured and unconscious man by the river. The

    screen also showed the time: five years ago...

    The girl carried the seriously injured andatose man away with all her strength. As soon as the

    camera turned, the man with very serious injuries had ck and purple lips which indicated that he

    was poisoned in a dpidated rental room. His mind was no longer clear! After going crazy for a

    long time, finally in one night, the man went crazy again and hurt the girl who saved him.

    The picture shed again, and the third picture appeared. It was the scene of the man saying

    goodbye to the girl after he almost recovered and regained his consciousness.

    "My name is Iwan Cliff. Thank you very much for saving me that day. But I was hurt by the enemy,

    so I can''t get you involved. I have to leave now, but I promise that when I became more powerful

    one day, I wille back to find you. Can you tell me your name?"

    "My name is Jayna Brown. You don''t have toe back to find me. You can just go..." the girl

    replied with someplexity.

    The man nodded and started to walk out, but when he reached the door, he suddenly turned around

    and looked at the girl behind him and asked, "By the way, I was poisoned before so my mind was a

    little unclear. Have I done anything that hurt you?"

    The girl was stunned when she heard the words, so she lowered her head, a hint of pain in her

    eyes. But then she looked up at the man and said with a smile: "No... you didn''t. Just go. Take care

    of yourself in the future. Only you live, there is hope in your life."

    In the scene, the man went away, and the girl lowerd her head sadly... There is an indescribable

    complexity in her eyes...

    Soon, the third video ended, and the fourth unfolded again...

    After the man left, he left the Dragon Kingdom directly. He went to the External Region, and even

    went directly to the battlefield, fighting with enemy. With his struggle, he gradually became the God

    of War. But every time the war ended, he would take out a photo that was almost dyed with blood. It

    is the picture of the girl who once rescued him. The man murmured, "Jayna, wait for me. I will

    definitely go back to find you..."

    The fourth video shed by, and then the fifth unfolded:

    It was two months after the man left. The girl felt that something was wrong in her body. Her period

    disappeared for two months. So she went to the hospital for a checkup. When the doctor showed

    her the results of her pregnancy test, the girl copsed. She burst into tears, and her mother and

    aunt who followed her to the hospital began to curse at her, forcing the girl to have an abortion. She

    was helpless extremely. She wanted to call the man, but she didn''t call him in the end...

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The fifth video ended, and the sixth picture unfolded:

    Half a month after the girl found pregnant, she finally made up her mind to abort the child under the

    pressure of her family. But when she was on her way to the hospital, she suddenly touched her

    stomach, and then she froze in ce. She felt the movements of the foetus! The little life in her belly

    probably felt that her mother decided not to abort her, so she tossed in her belly to send her a

    message...

    The girl burst into tears. She looked up at the sky, touching her belly. She stood at the door of the

    hospital silently for a long time, she finnaly left...

    The scene changed again, and the seventh video unfolded:

    The girl was kicked out by her family and rented alone in a dpidated house where she once lived

    with the man. Her belly was getting bigger every day, and until a few monthster, she went to the

    hospital to give birth to the child without anyone''s apany.

    The scene changed again, and the eighth video unfolded:

    After the girl gave birth to the child, the girl''s family also knew. Her family was outraged and

    immediately expelled her out of the family, leaving her to fend for herself and regarded it as a

    shame. This incident was also reported by the local media. No matter where the girl went, people

    scolded her. The girl''s parents are also very angry. They just threw some money to her and then

    closed the door!

    The girl left the city where she lived with the newly born child. She went to another city and started

    to work while taking care of her own child...

    The eighth picture ended and the ninth picture unfolded:

    The girl was doing the hardest work in another city day after day, year after year. Fortunately, the

    child is very clever and is slowly growing up. Although the girl worked hard, she was able to bear

    everything with her daughter by her side.

    However, every time her daughter asks her that why other children have father but she doesn''t. The

    girl cried silently...

    When the video yed here, the entire screen suddenly went nk. The director pressed the pause

    button, leaving time for everyone to digest. At this moment, everyone inside and outside of the

    wedding also knew what Jayna has experienced great hardship over the years and how she has

    come over these years...

    Everyone was silent, and the 1314 brides in the venue were all in tears. Women cried, and men are

    also red in the eyes. When they looked at Jayna who was walking on the red carpet, their thoughts

    were extremelyplicated. The girl in the video was so nice, and she has endured so much

    hardship alone. But she has survived, so what she got today seems to be taken for granted. It

    seems that all this is a gift from the God. The God let the man she once rescuede back with

    monstrous power...

    The music at the venue was still ying, and Jayna also heard the voices that were just on the

    screen. She trembled inwardly and wanted to cry, but she restrained it.

    Boom... At the end of the red carpet, another voice burst out. Iwan''s eyes were red, and he looked

    at Jayna with tears in his eyes. Jayna also tried her best to raise her head and continued to walk

    towards him step by step...

    And at this moment, the tenth video was yed on the screen again:

    That was the year when the girl''s child grew up to four years old. The girl was working as a waiter in

    a restaurant, but harassed by a rich second-generation. This guy force girls into submission, and

    even forced her child to stay in the hogcote to threathen the girl.After few days of resistance, the girl

    nned to escape to her best friend''s house and ept her fate in despair.

    But at that time, the her child borrowed a mobile phone to call the man who was fighting far in the

    External Region, and called him Dad...

    It was not until that time that the man who had already been titled God of War in the External

    Region suddenly knew that when he was poisoned andatose, he really hurt the girl who saved

    her. And that girl even gave birth to a child for him. For a moment, the anger in the man''s heart

    surged into the sky, and tears filled his eyes, his eyes in blood red. He returned to the Dragon

    Country at a very fast speed with the troops under hismand.

    And when the girl got on the rich second-generation''s car, he finally arrived and rescued the girl...

    This is their first meeting after their departure five years ago!

    The tenth video ended, and the eleventh unfolded:

    The man avenged the girl secretly, and then they returned to the city where the girl once lived. The

    girl''s family came after hearing the news and insulted the girl in various ways. The man promised

    the girl in front of everyone that he would give her a sensational wedding in the city!

    The video ended here... But the people who watched all the video fell silent. They were deeply

    shocked and silently watching Jayna who was still in the middle of the red carpet at the moment,

    trying her best to suppress her sadness and moved on...

    "Jayna! Jayna! Jayna!" Suddenly, a bride at a wedding couldn''t help calling out Jayna''s name.

    And with the bride''s first voice, all the brides at the wedding venue cheered for Jayna. At this

    moment, they finally understood. Finally, when Jayna found out that the heroine of this grand

    wedding was her, she cry so miserably. At this moment, all the truth were unfolded...

    "Jayna! Jayna! Jayna!" Suddenly more and more people started shouting her''s name.

    "Princess! You are the princess of the Pasnd City! Princess! Princess!" The emcee of

    ceremonies in Pasnd City at the wedding was a guy but he was also full of tears, shouting at

    Jayna with a microphone.

    As the voice of emcee came out, all the brides in the venue immediately began to shout at Jayna:

    "Princess! Princess!"

    The sound of the princess''s voice filled the venue. Iwan, who was at the end of the red carpet, was

    silent, but he also had countless emotions in his heart. He could only constantly release his

    momentum and let his momentum rise again and again.

    When Jayna heard listened to the word "Princess" resounding at the venue, her eyes moistened

    again, but this time she didn''t shed any more tears. Instead, he walked towards Iwan more firmly. At

    this moment, when the audience is calling her princess, it is her greatest honor in this life so far!

    And all the infamy she carried in this city before, all disappeared at this moment!

    Jayna finally walked in front of Iwan. Iwan nodded at Luis. Then he took Jayna''s hand and walked

    upstairs step by step, towards the high circr tform in the air...

    "Congrattions to the God of War on the wedding!"

    "Congrattions to the God of War on the wedding!"

    "Congrattions to the God of War on the wedding..."

    At this moment, when Iwan held Jayna''s hand proudly and walked up the steps, the three thousand

    soldiers below shouted at the same time again. And then their sound reverberated inside the entire

    venue, and then outside the venue...

    At this point, when Jayna finally tried her best to walk in front of Iwan and when Iwan held her hand

    and stepped up to the high tform step by step, their wedding finally had no suspense and no

    change. The Hundred Cities wedding is finally about to bepleted perfectly. And Iwan finally did

    it. He gave her a promise of a grand wedding and a promise that everyone in Pasnd City will

    never look down on her from now on!

    When the sound of congrattions on the big wedding of the God of War came out at the wedding

    scene, the atmosphere of the wedding scene directly climbed to the highest peak at this moment.

    But in the same way, the Brown family members who were far inside the Brown family''spany

    couldn''t believe that all this was true. But they finally admit it. And at this moment, when they

    watched Jayna at the wedding, most of the miserable scenes they endured over the years brought

    to Jayna by them. There was a great fear in their hearts. After all, even Brady was almost beaten to

    death by Iwan the day before yesterday, and what they have done to Jayna over the years is no

    less than Brady.

    Willian''s face changed greatly. He stood up in a sh and said in fear: "Hurry up, go to the wedding

    scene to apologize to Jayna and Iwan. Hurry up..."

    William realized that the Hundred City wedding almost came to an end. If the Brown family

    members don''t do anything, the family will really be over...

 Chapter 56 Kneeling Outside

    Chapter 56 Kneeling Outside

    Chapter 56 Kneeling Outside

    William Brown and the Brown family undeceived and they were on their way to the wedding with

    complete horror. At the same time, Hamza, who had left thepany of the Brown family, was led

    to the wedding by Stephen with costly presents.

    When Stephen knew the bridegroom at the grand wedding was Iwan, especially when he heard that

    Iwan was a god of war of the External Regions, he was almost frightened to death. It was Hamza

    who came home and yanked him to his feet from the ground. Then, they made a rush for the

    wedding.

    Ten minutester, Iwan put the ring on Jayna''s hand, which was a curtain-raiser to the wedding.

    Then, the party for those 1314 couples standing beneath the high tform began. Suddenly, 1,314

    salutes were fired in unison. Numerous balloons flew into the air that even covered the whole sky. It

    was raining roses everywhere. Those couples walked on the red carpet, witnessing their pure love.

    Then, they went to the Great Cathedral nearby for the priest.

    In short, everyone was smiling, enjoying the cheerful music and the rose rain. Countless handsome

    guys and beauties got together. The whole city was filled with a happy and romantic atmosphere at

    this moment.

    Iwan and Jayna were standing on the high tform, watching the cheerful scene below and sending

    their best wishes for the marriage of the 1314 couples.

    Jayna''s eyes were moist. She looked at Iwan with iparableplexity and endless gratitude.

    She looked at Iwan and said slowly, "Iwan Cliff, thank you! Thank you for fulfilling all my

    expectations for wedding. Thank you for what you did for me. Do you really think that I deserve all

    these?"

    Standing next to Jayna with Emily in a small white dress in his arms, Iwan took a deep breath and

    said with a smile, "Wow, don''t say that. In my heart, you and Emily are the most important people to

    me. You two are God''s gifts to me. As long as I can be by your side in this life, I''ll be extremely

    happy..."

    Although he said with a smile, not seriously enough, Jayna got the sincerity in his eyes. She bit her

    lips and was deeply touched by the man in front of her. The scene of his fighting on the battlefield in

    the External Regions just passed by in a sh before her mind eyes. She knew that he must have

    suffered a lot to be the God of War from a soldier within five years! But at this moment, she

    didn''t know what to say. Maybe just as Iwan said, no matter how high the status and how great the

    power outside were, it was not as attractive as she and Emily in his heart...

    "This man... He, what kind of person is he? Emily and had a hard life during the past years, but so

    did he. It''s just that he never said..." Jayna''s eyes got slightly red. She looked at Iwan who happily

    held their daughter in his arms in front of her. She secretly decided that no matter what happened to

    the man in front of her in the future, she would stay by his side, never leave, and love him with all

    her passion in her whole life!

    Just as the couples below were heading to the church, Iwan and Jayna also walked down the stairs

    hand in hand. More than three thousand soldiers of the Heaven Domain were kneeling on one

    knee, remained motionless.

    Jayna''s eyes were full of emotions. Iwan said to the soldiers, "My brothers, just go back. I won''t

    leave you alone. Hope that in the future, I can hear your good news in the Dragon Kingdom!

    Farewell you all again!" Iwan said seriously. In his veins danced the blood of hero again.

    He suffered pain, war, and death together with those 3,000 people. No matter how cruel the war

    was, they fought together and helped each other like true brothers during the past 5 years.

    However, Iwan dered himself publicly this time that he wouldn''t return to the battlefield of the

    External Regions. This was a goodbye.

    The 3,000 top powerhouses of the Heaven Domain also knew what he meant. They knew that their

    Lord valued kinship, and now he finally found his wife and daughter, who really suffered many

    hardships before. They understood his choice. However, the Heaven Domain would no longer be

    the one as it had been before without him. At this moment, hearing Iwan''s farewell, their eyes

    turned red.

    But the next moment, they bowed their heads to Iwan, shouting, "We will say goodbye to you, to our

    God of War! Our Big Brother! Please take care of yourself!!! In the future, whenever you need us,

    we will be back soon! Take good care of yourself!!!"

    All the soldiers of the Heaven Domain shouted to Iwan with red eyes. Then they stood up, turned

    around, and left without any hesitation. The discipline of the Heaven Domain has always been very

    strict. They just abided by Iwan''s rules and left. Nobody looked back.

    Iwan was left staring after them, and his eyes were full ofplexity. He said goodbye to his

    brothers secretly, wondered when they would meet again, and sent his best wishes to them

    sincerely... Though Iwan was always tough, his eyes were full of tears at this moment.

    Jayna watched those three thousands soldiers until they were out of sight. Her body trembled

    fiercely, because she was deeply shocked by the scene in front of her. The next moment, she said

    to Emily, "Remember these men. They... they are all heroes, heroes like your father! Emily,e

    here. Bow to them with me and say goodbye..."

    Then, she took Emily from Iwan''s arms and let her bend and bow deeply in front of the backs of

    those soldiers who had left.

    Josh Piper, the God of War of the Central Region, was also standing on the side and bowing deeply

    at this moment. And Luis, Skyler, and Jacey, who had just been there, also did so.

    Until those soldiers walked out of the wedding venue and got into the military vehicles did they

    stand up straight. Those two hundred helicopters around the venue also roared away.

    Iwan shifted his eyes from those men to Jayna and said, "Jayna, don''t think too much. It''s the most

    important thing for u to be together..."

    When Jayna heard his words, many thoughts whirled around in her mind. She was thinking at the

    moment that Iwan must also want to go back with those soldiers, but he chose to stay, for her and

    Emily. Jayna was lost in thought and kept silent...

    Luis squeezed a smile on his face and said to Jayna, "Well, don''t think of those bad things. You

    should be happy on your wedding day! Just smile and be happy! You are the heroine of this grand

    wedding! And you are now a princess of Pasnd City!"

    Skyler also quickly nodded and persuaded Jayna, "Yes, don''t think about anything. Be happy, you

    must be happy today. There is a folk saying that if the bride frowns at her wedding, she would have

    bitter days... That''s a symbol of bad fortune."

    Jayna quickly raised her head, nodded heavily, smiled and said, "Well, I won''t cry anymore today..."

    Skyler found it extremely embarrassing to face Iwan. She had done everything to get Lamar and

    Jayna together and to split Iwan and Jayna. It was fortunate that Lamar had gone abroad on

    business. Otherwise, she would have done the wrong things. She would regret it for the rest of her

    life...

    Thinking of this, she said to Iwan very embarrassedly, "Iwan... Iwan, I''m sorry. I did something

    wrong in a moment of madness. Thanks to Lamar''s absence, otherwise I would be guilty forever..."

    "Well, mom, don''t be guilty. What you said can''t happen at all. Haha... Do you think that Lamar''s

    absence is a coincidence? Haha..." Jacey said with a smile beside Skyler.

    Skyler looked at Jacey, then at Iwan. She suddenly said to Iwan with her mouth agape, "It''s you who

    let Lamar go abroad?!"

    Iwan just smiled and didn''t say anything. It''s better not to admit it, so he winked at Jacey. Jacey

    quickly grabbed Skyler''s arm and said, "Mom, are you still confused? My brother-inw is the God

    of War in our Dragon Kingdom! He doesn''t need to deal with Lamer in person? Are you kidding

    me..."

    Dawson Gill and Darcy Miller, who came over at this moment, also smiled and said to Skyler,

    "Lamar is just my subordinate. Not being fired is a gift for him. You don''t need to feel guilty..."

    "Ignorant! Are you stupid! God of War! He is the God of War of the Dragon Kingdom! If you have no

    idea of that, turn to the Inte and check it out... Shut up..." Luis'' mouth twitched at this moment

    when he said to Jacey. He thought that his wife couldn''t take a hint. Dawson Gill, the richest man in

    Pasnd City, the president of the Clevnd Group, had to be humble in front of Iwan, not to

    mention Lamar. Lamar? Just a department manager. He couldn''t see how Skyler could equate him

    with Iwan, the God of War of the Dragon Kingdom. A great joke...

    "Uh... oh oh, yes yes yes! My son-inw is the God of War, the God of War of the Dragon Kingdom.

    The God of War of the Dragon Kingdom is my son-inw, hahaha, hahahaha..." Skyler finally

    caught on. She burst outughing on the spot. When she was looking at Iwan, she was fairly

    satisfied.

    People all saw Skylerughing aloud. Although she was a bit indecent, no one dared to say

    anything at the moment. Don''t be kidding! She was now the mother-inw of the God of War of the

    Dragon Kingdom... Her status was so high!

    "Mom..." The sound of Skyler''sughter even embarrassed Jayna. She frowned and called her in a

    low voice. Only then did Skylere back to her senses. Her face flushed. She hurriedly lowered

    her head and stopped talking. But her eyes were full of excitement and satisfaction of Iwan.

    Jayan suddenly looked at Jacey and asked, "Jacey! Tell me the truth, when did you know your

    brother-inw''s identity? I felt something was wrong with you a few days ago! Be honest! Don''t lie to

    me!"

    As Jayna spoke, people''s eyes alighted on Jacey again. She blushed and became a little timid with

    people''s eyes.

    "Hurry up and tell me! Or I''ll beat you up! How dare you even lie to your sister! Did you already

    know about it? Just hide it from me?" Jayna continued to press Jacey.

    Hearing this, Jacey hurriedly ran behind Scarlett, stuck her tongue out at Jayna, and said, "Because

    we want to surprise you. You''re too simple and silly, just get a beautiful face. Don''t you think about

    the things happened these days? Those bad people offered to apologize to you. Your clients came

    to you in person to sign contracts with you. You wanted to meet Lamar, but he ran away. What a

    coincidence. But you didn''t suspect it at all. I, I found out on the afternoon when Reed met you. I

    followed Iwan secretly, and then... Then I saw that he was looking for Mr. Gill. Then I was

    exposed..."

    Jacey spoke and patted her chest. Even now, when she recalled the scene when Dawson greeted

    Iwan respectfully that day, she still trembled inside...

    "I''m silly? I''m your sister! Jacey, how dare you..." Jayna chased after Jacey and pretended to hit her.

    Jaceyughed and ran away. The atmosphere of great hostility and tension just now was

    completely changed. Onlyughter was left.

    Eden came in from the outside at this moment. He walked up to Iwan respectfully and said to him,

    "Mr. Cliff, there are some people from the Brown family waiting outside, including William Brown and

    Warren Brown, and some of the Tenney family, including Stephen Tenney and his son. They are all

    kneeling outside. They want to see you. Do you want to go out to meet them? Or I just turn them

    away..."

    After Eden finished speaking, the crowd went quiet again. Jayna and Jacey also stopped their

    horsey. Luis frowned and a hint of displeasure shed in his eyes. He said to Iwan, "This time

    there are gone too far. It''s up to you to decide how to deal with them. Don''t care about my opinion.

    We''re no longer families..."

    Iwan nodded. He took a deep breath. A sneer crossed his face. He said to Eden, "Now they know

    who I am and who Jayna is, so theye here. You said they are kneeling outside right now. Okay,

    then let them kneel..."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 57 I Gave You the Chance Before

    Chapter 57 I Gave You the Chance Before

    Chapter 57 I Gave You the Chance Before

    As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together. At the gate outside the venue, all the direct

    descendants of the Brown family bowed their heads and kneeled on the ground nervously, including

    William, Warren, Wilson, Krista, and Brady. So did the people of the Tenney family. Next to them

    were hundreds of heavily armed soldiers of Military Headquarters watching over them.

    Some of the guests were still around the venue. As soon as they saw people from the Brown family,

    they instantly recalled the scene of them bullying Jayna on the wedding VCR, so they looked at the

    Brown family with a very unfriendly look. If they hadn''t been stopped by the surrounding soldiers,

    they must go and beat them. But even if there were soldiers, someone still smashed rotten fruit at

    people of the Brown family.

    Krista and Brady, who had pped Jayna at the Brown family''s party the day before, got most

    attack. They were on their knees with their heads bowed, not daring to move. When William asked

    the Brown family toe over to make amends to Iwan, Krista was reluctant toe. She felt

    embarrassed. But actually she didn''t dare to do that. Only she knew exactly what she had done to

    Jayna. She had no scruples about treating her badly because she thought Jayna was silly. But it

    was not so easy to fool Iwan, the God of War. In other words, Iwan didn''t need to do it himself to

    im her life. He just needed to give an order......

    At this moment, the Brown family and the two of the Tenney family knelt at the door with sheer

    remorse and fear. However, Iwan, Jayna and others were speaking in thepany of the bigwigs in

    Pasnd City, Dawson, Darcy, Eden, and Josh, the God of War of the Central Region inside. The

    two scenes were totally different. Iwan''s mother-inw, Skyler, was the most excited. She was now

    satisfied with her son-inw, couldn''t be more satisfied. She was pulling Jayna behind her and

    whispering to her.

    "My daughter, listen to me. You are married to Iwan. Go and get the marriage certificate this

    afternoon. From now on, you should be nice to Iwan. You''re not good at cooking, so you should

    learn how to do it. Remember to do theundry and clean the house. Well, if you don''t treat him well

    in the future and unt your status around, then I won''t forgive you!" Skyler said very, very seriously

    to Jayna. Her expression and her tone of voice showed that she was afraid that Jayna would offend

    Iwan.

    Hearing this, Jayna was shocked and looked at Skyler with her mouth wide open and said, "Mum,

    have you lost your memory? I''m your daughter, okay? How can you say that? I know Iwan is busy,

    but I have to go to work too. Besides, Mom, you''re changing your attitude too quickly, aren''t you?

    Last week you said you would never let me marry Iwan."

    Skyler quickly denied in fear, "Did I say that? Who heard me say it? Jayna, don''t nt me. I said

    from the beginning that Iwan would be my son-inw and he must be the best one! You probably

    heard me wrong... How could I say that..."

    Jayna felt speechless to Skyler''s words. But then she shook her head andughed. It was better

    that her mother was happy with Iwan, wasn''t it... As she was thinking, Skyler, who had preached at

    her with a ck face, had now run over to Iwan and was chatting to him with a wide grin...

    "Uh..." Jayna''s mouth twitched fiercely. She was surprised by her mom''s utilitarianism. Jayna

    couldn''t help but patted her forehead, lowered her head, and didn''t dare to look at Darcy and

    Dawson. There were many outsiders here and any of them were bigwigs in Pasnd City. The only

    reason they were so respectful was for Iwan''s sake. Jayne thought, letting out a long breath.

    "Mr. Cliff, I''ve already booked a meal at the Hilton Hotel. Why don''t we go now? It''s almost at

    lunchtime. What do you think?" Dawson said respectfully to Iwan.

    Iwan thought for a moment and then said, "Well, OK, let''s go and eat together then..."

    So the people headed out. Iwan and Jayna were in the middle of the crawd, next to Skyler and Luis.

    On the periphery were Josh, Dawson, Eden, Lucas, Scarlett and others... Every one of them had a

    high social status. So, their assembly was an instant hit.

    Just as Iwan and Jayna walked out of the venue, hundreds of soldiers of the Central Region outside

    the doors all saluted Iwan with a military salute. Their eyes were filled with frenzy, because the God

    of War in front of them had been fighting side by side with them in the External Regions!

    "Mr. ... Mr. Cliff, please... please stay ......" William Brown, who was kneeling on the ground, said this

    just as Iwan and the others were about to get on the wedding car. Iwan didn''t want to deal with

    these snobs. He would leave here in a few days, andter Jayna and Emily would leave too. So it

    was better to settle things once and for all. So he looked at William and asked with a cold smile,

    "Oh, Lord of the Brown family, what do you want to say?"

    When William looked at Iwan this time, his mind kept turning in an endless loop. He couldn''t be

    more regretful. He himself had nothing to worry about. He was too old, left with few years to live.

    But the Brown family, which he had built up, had lost a great opportunity and was likely to be

    destroyed. Because on his way here just now, all thepanies that work with the Brown family in

    Pasnd terminated their contracts and were going to sue them. In other words, the Brown family

    would lose all their money without Iwan''s forgiveness!

    Although William knew that Iwan would never forgive them for his character. But he still entertained

    hopes of a reconciliation and asked Iwan, "My Lord, can you, can you forgive us? If you can, I will

    immediately hand over thepany to Jayna and the headship of the Brown family to Luis. You

    see, is that okay? Can you forgive us?"

    When Iwan heard this, the sneer on his face became even more obvious. He gave William a deep

    look and said slowly, "William, what do you think? Do you think I will forgive you?"

    Iwan sneered disdainfully, and William Shan was heartbroken and squeezed a nod bitterly...

    Iwan took a deep breath, continued to look at William, and said, "William, as the head of the family,

    you are smart enough. You have noticed it from the first time I secretly helped Jayna, didn''t you?"

    William nodded bitterly again. Yes, he noticed it a long time ago, otherwise he wouldn''t have asked

    Jayna to ask Iwan out that day.

    Iwan also nodded and said, "In the restaurant, I gave you the chance, and I gave the Brown family

    many chances. All the problems of the Brown family have been solved. William, even if I don''t help

    you anymore, with the help of others, it''s no difficult task for your family to be the top giant in

    Pasnd City. Right?"

    The regret in William''s eyes was stronger. He shook his head more bitterly. Yes, it was surely only a

    matter of time before the Brown family to flourish since it had obtained the cooperation of Clevnd

    Group, Mellon Group and other top groups in Pasnd City. As long as the Brown family took time

    to digest it, it would definitely develop fast? But he missed that chance...

    Iwan continued, "William, why are you always dissatisfied? Why, why..." After Iwan finished

    speaking, he wanted to move on. But Warren, who was kneeling beside William, suddenly begged

    to Iwan, "Mr. Cliff, Mr. Cliff, please stay here! I apologize for my family, I apologize to you, I

    apologize to Jayna..."

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Krista''s father, Wilson, also hurriedly kowtowed to Iwan, "Mr. Cliff, I apologize to you for my

    daughter, I apologize to Jayna, and please forgive us, Mr. Cliff..."

    Stephen and Hamza over there were also begging Iwan for forgiveness and mercy...

    Seeing this tragic scene, Jayna turned her head sideways. After all, she was too kind-hearted. Even

    at this moment, facing these demons, she still felt a hint of pity. So she couldn''t help but nce at

    Iwan with a pleading look in her eyes.

    Iwan frowned slightly. Jayna pleaded with these people, which made him feel ufortable. With a

    mighty bang, a sullen air erupted from Iwan''s body. He shouted to William, Warren, Wilson,

    Stephen, and Hamza, "I... did I ask you to apologize to me and kneel here? Huh? Did I ask you to

    do that?"

    After that, Iwan sneered, ignored these people, and took Jayna into the wedding car. Skyler and

    Luis also sneered, got into another wedding car, and left directly.

    If William had known it woulde to this, he would have acted differently. When Warren, Stephen,

    and the others saw that Iwan was gone, they werepletely desperate. William seemed to have

    suffered a lot and be dying. He stood up tremblingly and walked away, saying nothing. In fact, when

    Brady forced him to let Krista be the vice president of thepany, he refused. But his words were

    useless in the Brown family, which was actually dominated by Brady...

    The Brown family was built by him, but since there was no sessor, being destroyed was not that

    unfortunate.

    When William left, he nced at Brady and Krista and sneered. He regarded them as the

    sessors who could carry the Brown family forward. They had abilities, but their hearts were dark,

    dark...

    Mount left, but those of the Brown family froze in ce, no longer kneeling. They just sat on the

    ground. Iwan wasn''t there, so they didn''t even bother to pretend.

    Dawson walked up to Stephen, whose face was ashen, and squatted down to tidy up his shirt and

    said, "Stephen, why did your family get into this? Or are you really too na?ve to do that? Do you

    think that a tiny vice-president of the Eagleshine can be on an equal footing with me and Eden?"

    "No... I''ve never thought about it like that... I wouldn''t have dared to..." Stephen hurriedly lowered

    his head and said to Dawson. He was not stupid. The moment Iwan left, he knew that it was time for

    them to get even with hm. And it was Dawson who would do that! Dawson, the richest man in

    Pasnd and the most powerful person in the businessmunity of Pasnd.

    Dawson continued with a sneer and said, "Okay, don''t talk nonsense. Although you didn''t directly

    persecute Miss Brown, Krista also took advantage of your strength. So you don''t need to die. But all

    your property, yourpanies will be confiscated. You and your son can stay alive, okay?"

    Stephen was struggling, and he wanted to beg for something. But in the end, he sighed deeply and

    said, "Okay..."

    Then he stood up and walked away like a walking corpse, the same as William Hill. He lost the bet.

    He put all the hope on Brady. He was wrong. The copse of the Tenney family was the price he

    needed to pay for the wrong decision he made this time.

    "Mr.... Mr. Gill, please listen to my exnation. I broke up with Kristast night, really broke upst

    night..." Hamza was still trying to exin to Dawson, but Dawson left directly without. In front of an

    old fox like Dawson, his ridiculous shrewdness could be seen through at a nce. However,

    Hamza''s performance really disgusted Dawson. The Tenney family would never have a chance to

    flourish again in the future with such a foolish descendant...

    After Dawson left, Eden sneered at Wilson and the others. He walked up to Wilson and gave him a

    deep look and said, "Oh, Wilson, I have heard of you. And we have met before. Well, you got a

    wonderful daughter. She wants to take ce of Miss Brown. She even persuaded Brady to help her.

    Your daughter is really amazing. Destroying the Brown family was not enough. She ruined all your

    future hopes..."

    Eden turned around and left. But looking at Hamza, who was desperate, Eden pointed at him and

    said meaningfully to Wilson, "Oh well, your daughter is really amazing. I really admire her. Her heart

    is more poisonous than snakes and scorpions, tsk tsk tsk..."

    After Eden left, Josh, the God of War of the Central Region, came to Brady who was kneeling on

    the ground. Brady was the only one who was still kneeling. After he saw Joshing, he looked at

    Josh with tears in his eyes and pleaded, "Sir..."

    "Humph! Short-sighted! You have no idea that you''re being used? The cultivation base will be

    cleared. Get out of the Military Headquarters!" After Josh finished speaking, he pped Brady''s

    shoulder. Brady spit out a mouthful of blood, and became extremely weak in an instant. He fell to

    the back... His power was gone. His future was ruined. Brady was full of remorse, full of hatred!

    After Josh left, Brady and Lamar staggered to their feet. They both walked towards Krista. They

    were used by this woman. She did all these things out of her sheer jealousy! All because she is

    jealous of Jayna! It was also she who disclosed the news that Jayna gave birth to a child out of

    wedlock five years ago to the media in Pasnd City. This woman was so ferocious...

    "How dare you? How dare you?" Lamar, who was extremely furious, took out a dagger from his

    arms and shed it on Krista''s face. Then, Krista''s delicate face with heavy makeup was instantly

    destroyed...

    "Ahhhhhh!" Krista covered her face desperately and screamed terribly. It was worse than killing

    her...

    "Ahhhh... Jayna, Iwan! I''ll never let you go in my life, never..." Krista scolded bitterly as she ran. The

    resentment in her heart and the hatred for Jayna and Iwan at this moment reached an extreme.

    Everyone around her was scolding her, including the employees of thepany, her rtives, her

    fianc¨¦, and her elder brother who had alway been loving her. They all vented their anger out on her

    at this moment. Her face was also ruined. Only hatred was left in her heart. Only hatred! And the

    monstrous hatred was about to sallow her...

    "Jayna, sooner orter I will destroy your face with my own hands! And then kill you with my own

    hands..." Krista roared hoarsely like a beast in a deserted alley.

    The next moment, there was a slight sound, followed by the sound of knives piercing the body one

    after another. Krista just felt a burst of pain in her chest. She looked down in disbelief, and then saw

    a bright knife that was not stained with blood go in and out of her chest. Her heart was smashed...

    "Who... who..." Krista turned around with great difficulty, and then she saw a strange man.

    The man said with a strong disdain in his eyes, "Oh, you also want to take revenge on my Lord and

    Miss Brown? You are really a frog at the bottom of the well. You''re living in a dreamworld!"

    "Your Lord?" Krista looked at the man in front of her suspiciously.

    That was Warrior No.1. He had the power of the God of War. It was effortless for him to kill a normal

    people and cover that. Even Josh could not find out that, let alone Brady.

    At this moment, Warrior No.1 looked at Krista like a fool and said, "Oh, do you really think that our

    Lord is just a God of War of the External Regions?"

    "Isn''t he?" Krista asked with blood spurting out of her mouth.

    Pfft... The next moment there was another sound of a dagger piercing the flesh. Warrior No.1 put

    his head close to Krista''s ear and said softly, "Oh, of course not. Since you''ll die soon, I tell you the

    truth. He''s the Lord of the Heaven Domain, thergest force on the battlefield of the External

    Regions with dozens of God of War and Four Masters of Heaven-level powerhouses..."

    Pfft... Krista spit out a mouthful of blood again, and fell backward with extreme despair. It was not

    until the moment of her death that she really felt regretful, desperate, and boundless darkness. It

    turned out that Iwan really dared to kill her, really dared...

    Krista died. Warrior No.1 sneered and disappeared in ce. Shortly after he disappeared, Brady,

    who was in a hurry, came over. When he arrived, his eyes dulled and he slumped to the ground.

    The next moment there was a knife in his hand, a knife that had just killed Krista...

    The principle of the Heaven Domain was the so-called eradication of evil! Some people didn''t

    deserve mercy. They were viins in their bones and would not be changed. So some people in the

    Brown family could live, but it should be ensured that they could not rejuvenate. People who would

    threaten Jayna should disappear...

    On the roof, Warrior No.1 murmured, "Maybe God will forgive you, but that''s God''s business. The

    Lord didn''t let me kill you, but I''m sorry, I am a killer. I''ll go back and apologize to my Lord. Oh... I

    can''t get away with a punch... So sad..."

    After saying that, he disappeared. And the Brown family also rushed over, only to find this scene in

    front of them. They were all stupefied by the scene. The two best people in the Brown family...

    ended up with such a tragic and inglorious oue.

 Chapter 58 Jayna Made Up Her Mind To Sleep With Iwan

    Chapter 58 Jayna Made Up Her Mind To Sleep With Iwan

    Chapter 58: Jayna Made Up Her Mind To Sleep With Iwan

    At noon, in the best private room in Hilton Hotel, Iwan, Jayna, Josh, Dawson, Eden, Luis, Lucas,

    and Scarlett sat down one after another. Dulce, the owner of the Hilton Hotel, personally served

    wine to Skyler and Luis, which made Skyler very nervous. Dulce was the strongest and the most

    competent woman in Pasnd City, but she was not qualified to sit down at this time, and she

    worked as a waitress for them.

    It was the fact. No matter how powerful Dulce was, she was notparable to anyone here except

    Jayna''s family members. She couldn''t even afford to offend Lucas, the richest man in Southpool

    City, not to mention Dawson and Eden. They were not on the same level. Moreover, Josh, the God

    of War who was in charge of hundreds of thousands of warriors in the Central Region was here!

    Iwan was nobler than Josh! He was the God of War in the External Regions! How could Dulce be

    qualified to sit down? She was lucky enough to be a waitress for them...

    "Mrs. Cliff, congrattions on your marriage. I wish you and Mr. Cliff happiness forever..." Dulce

    smiled and poured a ss of red wine for Jayna.

    "Thank you, Miss Thomas..." Jayna nodded to Dulce gently to express her gratitude. It was the

    second time she had seen Dulce. After knowing a little about Iwan''s identity, Dulce didn''t dare to call

    Jayna by her name anymore. She felt that the Brown family was of a narrow outlook. They believed

    that Iwan was forced to retire from military service. Although Dulce didn''t know the specific identity

    of Iwan, she had been in the upper ss in Pasnd City for so many years, and she was sure that

    Iwan couldn''t be a simple man because Josh was extremely cautious in front of Iwan...

    Dulce was shocked again, but she knew what she could say and what she couldn''t. Then she

    poured the red wine for Skyler and said with a smile, "Congrattions, Mrs. Brown. I heard that you

    also live in Bound Residence. In the future, if you are free, you cane to me and chat with me.

    You can enjoy the food and service here for free..."

    Skyler immediately stood up and thanked Dulce. Dulce poured wine for her and spoke to her with

    respect, which made her haveplicated feelings. However, Dulce didn''t dare to ept her

    gratitude and let her sit down with respect...

    They had the meal in a lively atmosphere. As the bride, Jayna drank a lot of red wine because

    everyone urged her to drink some. It was the first time she had drunk so much wine, so her face

    was a little red. Looking at her red and shy face, Iwan was infatuated.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    However, only Iwan dared to look at Jayna''s charming face. Other men didn''t dare to steal a nce

    at her. Although Jayna had changed her wedding dress, she was wearing a white low-cut dress and

    white high-heeled shoes. The high heels set off her slender and straight legs. She was gorgeous. In

    addition, Jayna was born to be enchanting, and Iwan couldn''t be more obsessed with her. Even

    Scarlett and Jacey were stunned by how beautiful Jayna was, let alone Iwan. Jayna was so pretty...

    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Luis had drunk too much. He cried andughed, but he didn''t want

    to go. The others had no choice but to drink with him. Thedies had left. Jayna, Jacey, Skyler, and

    Scarlett went to the presidential suite on the floor below. When Jayna opened the door, her blushing

    face became even redder. The room was covered in red carpets, and there were rose petals and

    balloons on the ground... It was so romantic.

    "Wow, mom, it is so beautiful. I want to sleep in that big bed..." As soon as Emily ran into the room,

    she pointed to the big bed in the middle of the room and said excitedly. Then she was about to run

    to the bed.

    Skyler''s expression changed. She immediately carried Emily in her arms and said, "Good girl, that''s

    your mother and father''s bed. Will you sleep with Auntie Jacey tonight?"

    "But why can''t I sleep here? I''ve been sleeping between mom and dad in bed these days..." Emily

    said with innocence.

    Jayna''s pretty face turned redder when she heard Emily''s words. She quickly lowered her head and

    didn''t dare to look at them.

    Seeing this, Jacey said to Emily, "Hey, Emily, why don''t you go out and y with me? I''ll buy you

    delicious ice cream, okay?"

    "Hmm... Okay..." After thinking for a while, Emily thought the ice cream was delicious, so she

    nodded happily and followed Jacey out. Skyler and Scarlett went out after looking at Jayna with

    meaningful eyes.

    After everyone left, Jayna immediately closed the door, leaned against the door, and covered her

    face with both hands. Just now, when Skyler said she was going to sleep with Iwan this night, she

    wished she could escape. Although no one was here at this time, she covered her face and

    stamped her feet shyly. Her heart was beating wildly...

    After a long time, Jayna came to sense. She went to the bathroom and looked at herself in the

    mirror. She had long slender legs, long soft hair, extremely fair skin, a slender thin waist,rge

    breasts, a well-toned ass... Jayna was amazed by her wless and perfect face. She was too

    beautiful. She never realized how gorgeous she was...

    After looking at herself in the bathroom for a long while, Jayna returned to the bedroom. When she

    looked at the big bed covered with red rose petals, she blushed again.

    "Tonight, will I... sleep with him?" Jayna murmured, and her voice was so low. She gently bit her lips

    and looked at the bed in front of her. She felt that her face and body were getting hot. Although she

    had had sex with Iwan more than five years ago, both of them were in great pain at that time. It was

    not a happy memory at all, and it was like a nightmare.

    But Iwan came back to her with his great power when she was in the depths of hopelessness. He

    solved all the problems for her and held a grand wedding for her, making her a princess in Pasnd

    City. Her heart had been melted. This morning, when she opened her eyes and learned that she

    was the bride, her heart had been melted by Iwan.

    This morning, when she walked on the red carpet and countless people called her name and said

    that she was the princess in Pasnd City, she fell in love with Iwan deeply. What Iwan did for her

    this day was a powerful antidepressant. All the pain in her heart had been cured. The one who

    wanted to wear a crown must bear the weight. At this time, the only one she could think of was

    Iwan, the man who could give up everything for her. She had been infatuated with Iwan...

    Thinking like this, Jayna took a deep breath. Although she was still very nervous and she grabbed

    the sheets tightly, she had made up her mind that she would have sex with Iwan this night! Anyway,

    except for Iwan, she wouldn''t ept any man in her life. They would have sex sooner orter. In

    this case, why should she hesitate?

    Jayna took a deep breath again and again, forced herself to calm down, and said to herself, "Jayna,

    you can do it, and you have had sex with him before! You can do it! Don''t be afraid! Yeah, don''t be

    afraid!"

    Time went by slowly. At four o''clock in the afternoon, Jayna finally made up her mind, but she felt

    nervous again when Iwan knocked on the door.

    "Jayna? Jayna, are you there? It''s me. I''m back..." Iwan''s voice sounded outside the door.

    Jayna''s heart was beating faster and faster. She could even hear her heartbeat. She wanted to

    stand up and open the door for Iwan, but her legs went limp. She med herself in her heart...

    "Huh? Isn''t she here?" After a while, Iwan''s voice sounded outside the door again. At this time, Iwan

    stood outside Jayna''s room and looked up at the room number above. It was the room Dulce told

    him. Moreover, there was no one else in Hilton Hotel this day. Iwan frowned. Just when he thought

    he made a mistake and wanted to leave, Jayna''s voice sounded inside the room.

    "I''m... here. Wait... a minute..." Jayna''s nervous voice came from the room. She was stuttering.

    Iwan breathed a sigh of relief. He had drunk too much. Josh kept toasting him warmly, and he had

    no choice but to drink with him. It was his wedding day, and he didn''t want to disappoint Josh.

    After a while, Jayna finally opened the door. Iwan went in and saw that she looked a little nervous,

    so he asked, "Jayna, what''s the wrong? You don''t look well..."

    "I''m... okay..." Jayna waved her hand quickly.

    "Where are they?" Iwan asked Jayna again.

    "They... have left. They went out to y. Miss Thomas prepared a room for them..." Jayna said very

    nervously. The decoration in the room was so romantic, and the atmosphere was sexually intense.

    She couldn''t help but think about having sex.

    At this moment, Iwan nodded, walked to the bedside, looked back at Jayna, and said, "Let''s go to

    bed..."

    "Ah? Should we... go to bed... now?" Jayna was stunned and looked at Iwan with a red face. She

    grasped her dress with her fair and slender hands, and her heart beat more violently.

    Iwan felt that Jayna was a little strange this day, and her face was abnormally red. Was it because

    she had drunk too much? He nodded and said, "Yeah, hurry up and have a sleep..."

    Looking at Iwan''s handsome face, Jayna felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest. She

    said nervously, "Can you wait for a while? Wait... until it''s dark... Okay?"

    "It''s... still daytime..." Jayna lowered her head, and her face blushed scarlet... Her body was getting

    hot, and she didn''t dare to look at Iwan.

    Iwan was stunned when he heard what she said. He looked at Jayna and then looked at the bed in

    front of him. Then he suddenly reacted. Therefore, he sat on the bed, looked at Jayna with a smile,

    and said, "Ha-ha, honey, what are you thinking about? Do you think I want to have sex with you

    right now?"

    "Well..." Jayna was dumbfounded, and her body trembled. Subconsciously, she looked up at Iwan

    and asked, "Isn''t this... what you want?"

    Iwan said, "Of course, it''s not. You don''t look very well, and you drank a lot just now. The red wine

    has a strong dyed effect. I want you to go to bed and have a rest. What are you thinking about?"

    "Oh, well, I''m fine. If you''re tired, you can sleep first..." Jayna was so shy when she heard Iwan''s

    words. She immediately waved her hand and said to Iwan.

    Iwan looked at Jayna with a smile and said, "Ha-ha, you think too much, don''t you? You even said

    we could wait until it was dark and it was the daytime... Oh, wait! You... Did you say that you wanted

    to sleep with me at night?" While speaking, Iwan suddenly reacted. Then his heart beat faster, and

    he felt that his blood was boiling. The next moment, he looked at Jayna with affectionate eyes.

    Looking at her beautiful face, he couldn''t help but feel sexually aroused...

    Jayna was startled by Iwan''s eyes. She immediately shook her head and said, "No... You heard me

    wrong..."

    But the next moment, with the roar of the wind, Iwan, who was originally sitting on the big bed which

    was about eight meters away from Jayna, suddenly appeared in front of her. He pressed his hand

    against the wall, blocked Jayna''s way, stared at her, and said, "Honey, I almost forgot that today is

    our wedding day. You have to sleep with me. Ha-ha, what''s wrong? Do you want to run away?"

    Jayna''s heart was beating wildly. After lowering her head for a while, she whispered to Iwan,

    "That''s... not what I mean..."

    Hearing this, Iwan felt that his blood was boiling. He licked his lower lip, looked at her gorgeous

    face, and slowly said, "Honey, you are so pretty. Can I... kiss you?"

    At this time, Jayna''s slender body was blocked in the corner by Iwan. Her upper body leaned

    against the wall. One of her slender and straight legs stretched out and the other stepped on the

    wall behind her. Her heart beat faster. At this moment, she could even feel Iwan''s hot breathing...

    "Mm..." After a long time, Jayna gently nodded, replied to him tenderly, and then slowly closed her

    eyes...

 Chapter 59 Take You To See a Bigger World

    Chapter 59 Take You To See a Bigger World

    Chapter 59: Take You To See a Bigger World

    Iwan was stunned when he saw Jayna raise her head, close her eyes, and wait quietly. She was too

    innocent that he felt a little distressed. Five years ago, he hurt her. When he left, she didn''t say

    anything. Then she raised their child alone...

    "What''s... wrong?" Jayna closed her eyes and waited for a long time, but Iwan didn''t move. With her

    eyshes trembling, she opened her eyes and saw Iwan looking at her affectionately.

    However, the moment Jayna opened her eyes, Iwan suddenly bowed his head and kissed her

    beautiful red lips. Jayna''s eyes widened. She was surprised.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    After kissing Jayna, Iwan hurriedly pulled away and said to her, "Honey, open your eyes and look at

    me, okay?"

    Jayna stared at Iwan in a daze. When she heard how he addressed her, she felt so happy.

    Moreover, she was touched by him this day, so she nodded after remaining silent for a while.

    Then Iwan lowered his head again and slowly got close to Jayna''s lips. This time, Jayna was ready.

    They kissed each other. Jayna stretched out her fair arms subconsciously, stood on tiptoe, and

    wrapped her arms around his neck. She responded to him warmly...

    In fact, when they set their passion ame, they kissed each other naturally and passionately, and

    they were not so nervous. After Jayna took the initiative to kiss Iwan, the atmosphere became

    sexually intenser, and they loved each other more...

    After they kissed each other for a long time, Jayna wrapped her arms around Iwan''s neck, but her

    mood was very calm. She didn''t know why, but she felt like she had be his wife for a long time.

    "Honey..." The next moment, Jayna naturally said this world that she was too embarrassed to say

    before. It happened so naturally, and nothing could stop her.

    Iwan smiled, gently hugged Jayna''s thin waist, and said, "Darling..."

    Jayna smiled, looked at the big bed behind him, and said, "Let''s go to bed..."

    But Iwan shook his head and refused her with a smile.

    Jayna was stunned and said in doubt, "You wanted to go to bed just now... didn''t you? Why..."

    Iwan took a deep breath, put Jayna on the ground, and walked to the window. He pulled back the

    curtain, opened the window, and let the wind blow in. Then he opened the door of the balcony,

    turned to Jayna, and said, "Ha-ha, darling, what''s the point of being in a hurry? I''m not in a hurry.

    Besides, we haven''t dated yet. We got married directly. It''s too fast. We shouldn''t miss many

    things..."

    Iwan paused. The smile on his face vanished as he looked at Jayna very seriously and said, "Miss

    Brown, my name is Iwan. I like you. Could you be my girlfriend?"

    Jayna smiled. At this moment, she had let go of the pressure and worry in her heart. She didn''t

    need to think about anything. She seemed to have gone back to the days when she graduated from

    the university. At that time, she had just graduated, and she felt that everything in the world was

    beautiful. She had a great longing for a bright future and had a lot of fight in her.

    Yes, this was how she felt at this moment. She smiled, nodded to Iwan, and said, "Yeah, Mr. Cliff, I''d

    like to be your girlfriend..." Jayna and Iwan were ten meters away from each other, and they smiled

    at each other.

    "Come on. I want to hug you..." Iwan stretched out his hands and said to Jayna. Jayna went over

    and took the initiative to hug him.

    There were two reclining chairs on the balcony. Iwany on the reclining chair with Jayna in his

    arms and looked at the scenery in the distance. The scenery was beautiful, but Jayna was more

    gorgeous.

    As time went by, Jayna leaned against Iwan''s chest and listened to his strong heartbeat. Drawing

    circles on Iwan''s chest with her fingers, she looked up at him and asked, "Don''t you regret it? I

    wanted to have sex with you just now, but you refused. I''m not sure if I''ll agree with you when you

    want to have sex with me next time..."

    Iwan touched Jayna''s head dotingly and said, "Why should I regret it? You''re mine anyway. You

    belong to me forever. I''m not in a hurry. I''m not a lecher..."

    Saying this, Iwan paused and then continued to say to her, "Jayna, you know what? Holding you in

    my arms is the happiest thing in my life..."

    "Hmm..." Jayna nodded, raised her head, kissed Iwan''s lips, and said, "Me too. Iwan, marrying you

    is the happiest thing in my life."

    Jayna paused and said, "But... can''t you go back to the Military Headquarters again?"

    Iwan nodded and said, "Yeah, I can''t go back, and I don''t want to go back. The God of War is just a

    title. It doesn''t matter to me. The important thing is that I can apany you and Emily."

    After thinking for a while, Jayna asked again, "I see. Will we leave here?"

    Iwan nodded and said, "Yep, we''ll go to Cleveque City. This city is too small. You used to be a top

    student, but you missed the chance to pursue your dream. Jayna, I believe you have a dream in

    your heart. Pasnd City is too small. Let''s go to Cleveque City. Emily should go to school. I want

    to give her the best things in the world. Don''t worry. We have some money left, and it''s enough for

    us to buy a better house in Cleveque City. Then we can go to work and contact a nice school for

    Emily, okay?"

    How could his wife and daughter live in this small city all their lives? He wanted to give them a

    better future and let them see a bigger world. Moreover, he had something to do in Cleveque City.

    He had to go back and let the man who betrayed and poisoned him five years ago pay the price!

    Jayna''s delicate body trembled. She didn''t expect Iwan to think about her dream. She was touched

    by him again.

    Yes, when she graduated from college, she had outstanding grades. She wanted to pursue her

    dream and see a bigger world. Although she was living a wonderful life, it was because of Iwan that

    she owned everything. She didn''t want to be seen as eye candy. Moreover, Iwan had left the Military

    Headquarters. At this time, Dawson and Eden showed Iwan respect, but she wasn''t sure if they

    would be his enemies in the future. Iwan had done so much for her, and she wanted to do

    something for him.

    While Jayna was thinking about it, Iwan narrowed his eyes. The sun was bending in the west. Time

    went by without their noticing it. It was evening and the sun was low in the west...

    Iwan patted Jayna on the shoulder and said to her, "Jayna, the sun is setting. How beautiful the

    sunset is..."

    Hearing this, Jayna turned her head and had a look. She got up from Iwan''s arms and looked at the

    beautiful sunset.

    Iwan went to the railing, looked at the sunset and Jayna, and said with a smile, "Jayna, let''s leave

    here in a few days. I want to take you to see a bigger world..."

    The setting sun cast an orange glow over Iwan''s strong and charming figure. Jayna looked at him

    sideways. At this moment, she only felt that he couldn''t be more handsome!

    For no reason, Jayna wanted to have sex with Iwan so much. The next moment, she walked to

    Iwan, held his hand, and took him to the bedroom. She pulled him into the bedroom. Then she

    closed the door on the balcony, pulled the curtain, and pushed Iwan to the bed.

    "Jayna?" Iwan looked at Jayna with confusion and asked.

    Jayna didn''t answer him immediately, but directly pressed on him and said, "You''re such a charming

    man, so I don''t want to wait. Listen, we''ll get the marriage certificate tomorrow..." After saying this,

    Jayna pulled down the zipper of her white dress...

    ......

    Full five hourster, Jayna was too exhausted to open her eyes. Shey on Iwan''s chest and fell

    asleep. She was too crazy just now. When she saw the scars on Iwan''s body, her heart ached

    severely. She wanted to love him and give him everything she had...

    At this moment, Jayna was lying on Iwan''s chest and sleeping, and there was a smile on her face,

    but there were tears at the corners of her eyes...

    Iwan could hear Jayna''s even breathing. She was sound asleep. She was mentally tired and

    physically tired, so she was sleeping deeply...

    With Jayna in his arms, Iwan looked sideways at the night sky outside the window and then looked

    at Jayna affectionately. Five years had passed, but she never changed. Once again, she gave him

    everything she had without hesitation. He was deeply touched...

    "Jayna, I''ll go to Cleveque City first in a few days. After I get even with the betrayer, I''ll go back and

    pick you and Emily up. In the future, I won''t be the Lord of the Heaven Domain anymore, and I won''t

    ept the invitation of the Military Headquarters. I''ll just stay with you and Emily, and we''ll live a

    happy life together..." Iwan murmured in his heart.

    At this moment, he wanted to give up everything, including his identity as the Lord of the Heaven

    Domain, his great power, and the hatred between him and the Cliff family in Gotham City. But he

    couldn''t forgive the man who regarded him as a younger brother but betrayed him and poisoned

    him! If it weren''t for the man, Jayna wouldn''t have suffered a lot in the past five years! Therefore, he

    could let go of everything, including the Cliff family in Gotham City and the Heaven Domain! But the

    man who had betrayed him must die!

    "Jayna, don''t worry. You''ll wait for a few days at most. I''ll take you and Emily to Cleveque City, and

    then our family will live together in the most prosperous city in the Dragon Kingdom. You''ll get all

    kinds of opportunities there..."

    Iwan caressed Jayna''s long hair gently and said tenderly...

 Chapter 60 The Chaos In Cleveque City

    Chapter 60 The Chaos In Cleveque City

    Chapter 60: The Chaos In Cleveque City

    At this time, more than one thousand kilometers away from Pasnd City, Cleveque City was still

    brightly lit at ten o''clock at night. It was a city with lights turned on all night!

    As thergest city in the Dragon Kingdom, Cleveque City ranked first in economy, and it was one of

    the advanced economies in the whole world. In Cleveque City, skyscrapers that were tens of or

    hundreds of meters in height could be seen everywhere. It was a big city with extremely developed

    science, technology, and economy. There were more than twenty million inhabitants in this real big

    city. Talents and elites kept moving here. Even the annual GDP of Cleveque City wasparable to

    the annual fiscal revenue of countless small and medium-sized countries.

    Such an advanced economy bordered the East Sea, and ocean trade was extremely developed.

    Countless nes and ships came to and left this city every day and night. Therefore, as the gate of

    the Dragon Kingdom, Cleveque City was extremely important to the whole kingdom. Although it was

    just a city, a God of War stayed here all year round. To ensure the safety of Cleveque City, a God of

    War led tens of thousands of warriors and protected the economic lifeline of this city all the time...

    At this time, at the east of Cleveque City, a private ne suddenly arrived at a very private airport.

    There were dozens of big shots waiting quietly in the airport. The nine people who stood in the front

    all looked dominating. They didn''t look inferior to Josh, the God of War in the Central Region. They

    were the elite warriors in the Heaven Domain, Warrior No.2, Warrior No.3, Warrior No.4, Warrior

    No.5, Warrior No.6, Warrior No.7, Warrior No.8, Warrior No.9, and Warrior No.10! These powerful

    warriors didn''t return to the External Regions with other warriors in the Heaven Domain. Instead,

    they obeyed Iwan and Warrior No.1''smand and came to Cleveque City after the wedding. They

    collected all the information at the fastest speed. At this time, they were waiting for Warrior No.1 to

    come!

    When Warrior No.1 arrived, they would carry out their n officially!

    The next moment, the private ne in the night skynded at the airport. The cabin door was

    opened, and Warrior No.1 came down aggressively. He looked at these elite warriors and nodded

    slightly.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    "How''s the investigation going? Have you found out everything about the man who betrayed Mr.

    Cliff back then?" After getting off the ne, Warrior No.1 asked the warriors in the front.

    At this time, Warrior No.7 whose cheek was covered with a white mask stepped forward, handed

    Warrior No.1 a pile of documents, and said in a deep voice, "Captain, we''ve found it out. His name

    is Jason Morgan! Five years ago, Mr. Cliff treated him so well, but he betrayed Mr. Cliff. Then he

    took over everything Mr. Cliff had in Cleveque City, including Morgan Group which Mr. Cliff

    established personally six years ago!"

    Warrior No.7 paused. His eyes turned cold as he continued to say, "Now Jason is the president of

    the chamber ofmerce in Cleveque City, and he is super powerful. ording to our inference in

    the afternoon, he has half of the power of a God of War, and hundreds of warriors of five-star level

    are under hismand. Moreover, now Morgan Group is thergest listed enterprise in Cleveque

    City. He has expanded business all over the world, and he has more than one hundred thousand

    employees around the world. The leaders in Cleveque City attach great importance to Morgan

    Group..."

    After finishing his words, Warrior No.7 frowned slightly and said to Warrior No.1, "Captain, Morgan

    Group is not just apany. It represents the strength of the whole Cleveque City. Sometimes it

    even represents the Dragon Kingdom... Captain, if we want to ruin Morgan Group, I''m afraid that the

    leaders in Cleveque City might stop us. There''s a God of War in Cleveque City. His name is Max,

    and he''s very powerful. He has been in charge of Cleveque City for twenty years! Captain, we''d

    better ask Mr. Cliff for instructions before taking action..."

    Warrior No.7 had some concerns in his heart because Morgan Group was too powerful. He couldn''t

    just regard it as apany. There were too many things involved...

    Warrior No.1 frowned slightly, nodded, and said, "In fact, we don''t need to ask Mr. Cliff! You know

    his character very well! Don''t forget what he said when he took us to destroy the Archfield

    Organization before he returned to the Dragon Kingdom. He said that no one could stop him in the

    future! What''s more, although he came back in time to save his wife and daughter when they were

    suffering, do you think he has really let it go? Over the years, the Heaven Domain has done so

    much for the Dragon Kingdom directly and indirectly. Although some people in the Dragon Kingdom

    do not know the identities of Emily and Jayna, they have suffered here. Do you really think Mr. Cliff

    is not angry about these things?"

    Warrior No.1 paused and continued to say, "Or do you really think Mr. Cliff didn''t intend to start a

    war when he went to Southpool City? Ha-ha... If I were right, Mr. Cliff would set mes of war in the

    whole Dragon Kingdom if those people wanted to attack him! Do you really think Mr. Cliff is a saint?

    Yes, Mr. Cliff is kindhearted and loyal, but he''s only kind to his rtives, friends, and brothers. Why

    should he treat others well? Even if Max wants to go against him, so what? If Max dares to stop us,

    I''ll kill him before Mr. Cliff takes action..."

    With a fierce face, Warrior No.1 waved his big hand and said, "Alright, don''t think too much about

    other things. We won''t go against the whole Dragon Kingdom. After all, Mr. Cliff hase back. As

    long as those people are not stupid, they won''t give up such a powerful man like Mr. Cliff. As for

    Max, someone will deal with him on our behalf. We don''t need to pay attention to these things. Now

    I''ll report it to Mr. Cliff..."

    When Warrior No.1 finished speaking, the other warriors were silent, and they all looked fierce. No

    matter what, they only recognized Iwan as their leader. No matter how powerful a man was, he

    couldn''t bepared to Iwan! Even if it was a demon in hell, they could kill it for Iwan!

    At the moment, Iwan was in the presidential suite in Pasnd City which was more than one

    thousand kilometers away from Cleveque City. When Warrior No.1 picked up the phone and wanted

    to report it to Iwan, Iwan gently got up to tuck Jayna in, walked to the balcony lightly, and closed the

    door. Then he answered the phone.

    Hearing Warrior No.1''s words, Iwan only said two words coldly, "Do it!" Then he hung up...

    Warrior No.1 was at the airport in Cleveque City. After Iwan hung up the phone, he put down his

    phone and smiled cruelly and weirdly under the gaze of these warriors. Then he said slowly, "Sure

    enough, Mr. Cliff has never changed. Let''s go and meet Triston and ke. We''ll carry out our n

    in Cleveque City officially tonight!"

    As soon as Warrior No.1 finished his words, he strode forward. Warrior No.7 and other warriors

    followed him in a hurry. These warriors were aggressive enough to make the whole city tremble in

    fear, and they headed for the Walken family. Triston, the head of the Walken family, was the one

    who was released by Iwan in Southpool City, and Iwan promoted him to be half a God of War. After

    returning to Cleveque City, he took charge of the family again immediately and expanded the family

    in the shortest time at all costs. At this time, the Walken family had be one of the top ten

    families in Cleveque City.

    Because some people in the top circles knew that Triston had gotten the support from a very

    powerful man, and Triston reached the level of half a God of War in a short time, and he was about

    to be a real God of War. In any ce, the existence of a God of War could bring luck. If a God

    of War was in charge of a family, the family would naturally develop so fast.

    In addition to Triston, ke was the same. He reached the level of half a God of War in the shortest

    time. The Piper family developed rapidly as well. In just a few days, it returned to the seventh ce

    in the top ten families in Cleveque City, while the Walken family was the sixth.

    However, what shocked the rich families and big shots in Cleveque was that the Walken family and

    the Piper family announced their cooperation. They had never been close to each other before.

    More than ten youngdies and gentlemen in the two families were connected by marriage. They

    had be staunch allies!

    Two of the top ten families in Cleveque City suddenly united, and they had be much more

    powerful. They could even challenge the top three families, and they were powerful enough to

    challenge Morgan Group.

    Moreover, the chaos in Cleveque City recently was not only caused by the Walken family and the

    Piper family. The richest man in Southpool City suddenly developed his business here. No one

    knew why Lucas suddenly transferred all the property of the Mond family to Cleveque City crazily.

    Three or four days ago, Dawson and Eden, the richest man and the second richest man in

    Pasnd City, suddenly joined hands to develop their business in Cleveque City.

    Originally, the big shots in Cleveque City didn''t take Lucas, Dawson, and Eden seriously. But soon

    they were shocked to find that Lucas, Dawson, and Eden all got support from unimaginable forces

    in the External Regions. Some super bigpanies in the External Regions invested in their

    companies, so they expanded rapidly in Cleveque City. Although they were not in the top ten

    ces, they were in the top twenty ces. If they kept developing like this, they would be in the top

    ten ces sooner orter...

    What made those big shots in Cleveque City more scared was that Lucas, Dawson, and Eden were

    all close to the Walken family and the Piper family. The Walken family and the Piper family spared

    no effort to help them...

    Therefore, those big shots in Cleveque City were all panicked and flustered. None of them was silly.

    They could guess that the four families had a powerful supporter. The supporter was carrying out

    his n in Cleveque City. Those big shots were not afraid of the Walken family, the Piper family,

    Lucas, Dawson, and Eden. But they were all scared by the powerful supporter...

    Those big shots didn''t dare to imagine how powerful the supporter was. The more terrible thing was

    that they didn''t know why the super powerful man wanted to develop in Cleveque City... Therefore,

    they rushed about and exchanged information with each other. Some sensible people had started to

    cut their business. They didn''t want to make more money, and they only wanted to protect

    themselves...

    This night, while those big shots were making random guesses, Warrior No.1 and the other warriors

    were on the way to the Walken family in a row of Mercedes Benz...

    At this time, outside the vis of the Walken family, Triston, ke, Lucas, Dawson and Eden who

    came from Pasnd City this afternoon, as well as their secret warriors were all standing at the

    gate and waiting for Warrior No.1 and the other warriors...

    At one o''clock in the morning, the cars arrived at the gate of the Walken family. Warrior No.1 and the

    other warriors got off the car. They were Gods of War, and they all looked dominating.

    "Wee..." Triston, ke, and others respectfully bowed to Warrior No.1 and the other warriors.

    They were all shocked. There was only one God of War in Cleveque City, but Iwan had sent ten

    strong Gods of War here. Triston and ke were amazed, and they were confident in their n.

    Because they nned to destroy the whole Morgan Group!

    Under the respectful gazes, Warrior No.1 and the other warriors stepped into the courtyard of the

    Walken family. Walking to the hall, Warrior No.1 said coldly, "Carry out the n right now! You four

    will take action tonight! We will help you. Make Morgan Group go bankrupt tonight!"

    "Got it!" Triston, ke, Dawson and Eden replied. Then they left the Walken family with all the

    warriors they assembled in the afternoon and went to other areas at the fastest speed...

    All the things owned by Morgan Group were their goal tonight, including the airports, wharves,

    warehouses, various experimental centers, science and technology centers, various factories, and

    even the secret safety boxes left in the bank. In a word, all the things that supported Morgan Group

    would disappear overnight...

    ......

    When Warrior No.1 and the others were taking action in Cleveque City, Iwan, who was far away in

    Pasnd City, looked indifferent. Looking in the direction of Cleveque City, he recalled what Warrior

    No.1 had said to him and murmured.

    "Ha-ha, Jason, you''re indeed the friend I valued five years ago. You''re awesome. You only used five

    years to make Morgan Group the best in Cleveque City... How powerful you are..."

    As Iwan said this, his eyes became extremely cold. He continued to murmur, "However, is it

    interesting to take over mypany and make it sessful?" Iwan looked very malicious. With a

    click, the armrest of the sofa on the balcony was crushed by him...

 Chapter 61 Jasons Fear

    Chapter 61 Jason''s Fear

    Chapter 61: Jason''s Fear

    At fifteen past one in the morning, a factory that belonged to Morgan Group in the eastern suburb

    exploded. It was the prologue of Morgan Group''s disaster. Then loud explosions sounded

    everywhere in Cleveque City. The factories were blown up. Countess of equipment and documents

    were destroyed. Half an hourter, the archives room and contract room in the headquarters of

    Morgan Group were directly destroyed...

    It was not over yet. It was something people could see with their eyes. What people didn''t know was

    that Morgan Group was suffering more attacks. When the first factory exploded, over ten thousand

    elite hackers from the External Regions attacked the websites of Morgan Group at the same time.

    Hundreds of millions of users logged on the websites, and the websites were paralyzed in an

    instant. Then the encrypted firewalls were broken, and lots of business secrets were stolen...

    It hadn''t been an hour since Warrior No.1 and his partners attacked Morgan Group, but Morgan

    Group had descended into chaos. All the senior executives of Morgan Group were dumbfounded

    because they didn''t expect that someone would dare to attack thergest enterprise in Cleveque

    City. But they had no time to think about it. Those executives immediately organized security forces

    to fight the fire in the city, but it was useless. They were too weak to turn the table because all the

    property of Morgan Group had been destroyedpletely...

    At two o''clock in the morning, a man in pajamas was awakened from his sleep in a luxurious hotel in

    the east of the city. His room was filled with thick smoke, and there was a fire outside the window. It

    was on fire! The man picked up his phone and ran out. At the same time, about eight women in

    sexy underwear ran out together with him.

    Those women didn''t have time to put on their clothes. They screamed and ran out. The man''s face

    was very gloomy. Although the fire was getting big downstairs, he was very calm, and he got out of

    the building quickly. He was Jason, the goal of Warrior No.1 and other warriors! Six years ago, Iwan

    treated Jason as his biological brother, but he betrayed Iwan!

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    "Where are my bodyguards? What are you doing? Why is it on fire? Why!" After Jason came out, he

    shouted around. It was a single vi, and he owned the five-mile area around the vi. In addition to

    him, there were hundreds of strong warriors here. All of them were nimble desperadoes. The

    desperadoes guarded here for him. Without his permission, no one could enter here in ordinary

    times! Even if someone wanted to attack him by force, it was impossible to do it in a short time.

    Perhaps the enemy couldn''t even get to the door of his vi because his bodyguards had weapons

    in their hands!

    But no one came to him after he roared. The next moment, Jason looked back, but his blood ran

    cold in an instant...

    Because at this moment, all his bodyguardsy on thewn far away in front of his vi, motionless.

    Some of them were stained with blood. Obviously, they were all dead...

    Seeing this, Jason shivered suddenly. A ripple of fear passed through him. The next moment, he

    ran to the gate as fast as he could.

    "Who are you? Why do you go against me? Huh?" Jason owned half the strength of a God of War,

    and he could soon be a God of War. He had absolute confidence in himself.

    But no one responded to him in the dark outside the vi. Jason roared again, but no one answered

    him. Then he gritted his teeth angrily, took his phone, and called someone. "Assemble all the elite

    forces and ask them toe here immediately!" After finishing his words, he hung up.

    Then Jason went back. On the way back, he saw that those women had all gone out of the building.

    They ran past him while screaming and crying. When he looked at the burning vi, he saw a few

    bloody characters in front of the door. It said ''Jason, you''ve been living a good life these years...''

    Jason was shocked when he saw these words. Cold sweat ran down his face and back. The next

    moment, he thought of a man who had disappeared for five years. The man was his best friend who

    promoted him and helped him back then, Christ! When Iwan was driven out of the Cliff family, his

    name was Christ!

    But Jason quickly shook his head and said, "No, that''s not right. It can''t be Christ. Christ died five

    years ago. I poisoned him personally. When he jumped into the river, he had a bullet wound. He

    died long ago. He was seriously injured, so he couldn''t survive. Moreover, the Cliff family wanted to

    kill him in Gotham City. He couldn''t survive. It''s impossible!"

    Jason couldn''t believe that the man who attacked him this night was Christ, because only he knew

    how powerful Christ was. Christ was a real business genius. In less than two years, he floated his

    newly establishedpany on the stock market. Christ even taught and trained him. Jason was

    afraid of Iwan.

    Although he had been doing a good business in Cleveque City these years, he copied Iwan''s

    example. He copied Iwan''s ways of doing things, talking business, and so on. In other words, Jason

    was not a business genius. He was just a shadow left by Iwan back then.

    Meanwhile, it was not because of Jason that Morgan Group could develop so fast in recent years.

    The credit went to the dozens of core executives trained by Iwan when Iwan established the

    company. After Iwan disappeared back then, Jason told those people that the Cliff family was

    hunting Iwan, and he wasn''t sure whether Iwan was alive or dead, but he said he believed that one

    day Iwan woulde back. To convince those executives, Jason even stabbed himself a few times.

    Therefore, those executives believed what Jason said. Then they worked hard to develop the

    company because they wanted to offer Iwan some help when Iwan came back. As Morgan Group

    developed faster and faster, they received strong support from the leaders in Cleveque City. As a

    result, Morgan Group achieved great sess and became the biggestpany in Cleveque City!

    So, what Jason feared the most was that Iwan woulde back one day. Last year, Jason

    dismissed all the senior executives who had been loyal to Iwan by various means aggressively. He

    eliminated Iwan''s forces in Morgan Group more than once, and he had dismissed hundreds of

    employees.

    After those experienced executives who were loyal to Iwan were dismissed, Jason was finally

    relieved. The wholepany belonged to him. He believed that even if Iwan came back, Iwan

    couldn''t shake his position!

    But obviously, he thought too much, because he suddenly received hundreds of messages and

    pieces of news the next moment.

    "Mr. Morgan, bad news! Thepany is on fire and all confidential information has been

    destroyed..."

    "Mr. Morgan, something terrible has happened. All the factories in Cleveque City have exploded.

    Now the fire has burned all the equipment..."

    "Mr. Morgan, bad news. Thework ispletely paralyzed. The server hidden in the East Sea

    has been hijacked. The head server has disappeared. All the data and electronic backups of

    various contracts are gone..."

    "Mr. Morgan, I am the one who''s in charge of the market abroad. Our ships have been hijacked by

    strange people. At present, we have lost contact with forty-eight cargo ships..."

    Jason''s mind went nk... After reading the messages, he felt dizzy, and his heart turned cold. After

    a while, when his subordinates arrived, he rushed to the headquarters of Morgan Group by car...

    "Who is it? Who dares to go against me?" In the speeding car, Jason screamed furiously...

 Chapter 62 Got The Marriage Certificate

    Chapter 62 Got The Marriage Certificate

    Chapter 62: Got The Marriage Certificate

    When Jayna opened her eyes again in the morning, she saw Iwan looking at her with a smile.

    Seeing that Jayna was awake, Iwan put his arm around her tender shoulder and said, "Darling,

    good morning..."

    Hearing Iwan''s words, Jayna suddenly buried her head in the quilt so that Iwan couldn''t see her.

    Under the quilt, her pretty face was red. She seemed to have taken the initiative to have sex with

    himst night, and she looked so crazy. Jayna''s face became even redder when she thought of this.

    Although she was under the quilt, she covered her face with her hands. She was too embarrassed

    to look at him...

    However, when she was covered in the quilt, she suddenly felt that someone touched her body. She

    screamed and pushed away Iwan''s big hand. Then she came out of the quilt and said to Iwan,

    "You... go get dressed. Hurry... up..." As Jayna said this, she pushed Iwan out. Although Iwan was

    the only one who stayed with her in the room, she felt shy.

    Soon, Jayna pushed Iwan out with her fair arms. As ady, she didn''t have much strength, and she

    wasn''t strong enough to push Iwan out. But Iwan smiled and got out of bed to get dressed.

    When Jayna saw Iwan''s muscr chest and strong body beside the bed, she blushed again and

    immediately shrank into the quilt.

    Seeing how shy Jayna was, Iwan smiled more brightly. They had been together for a long time, but

    Jayna was still so shy. Therefore, he put on his clothes, sat by the bed, and said to Jayna, "Darling,

    can youe out of the quilt now? I''m dressed..."

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Jayna said, "Oh." After a while, she popped out her head. Seeing that Iwan was indeed dressed,

    she was greatly relieved, and then she said, "Give my clothes... to me. I''ll wear..."

    But Iwan didn''t move after she finished her words. Instead, he looked at her with a meaningful smile

    and said, "Darling, it seems that you can''t wear the clothes anymore..." Saying this, Iwan pointed to

    the scattered clothes on the ground. Some of them had been torn. The colorful clothes still caught

    Iwan''s eyes.

    Noticing the strange expression in Iwan''s eyes, Jayna looked over. As a result, her face became

    redder, and her heart beat faster. She had no clothes to wear, so she soon burst into tears and said

    to Iwan, "Look at what you''ve done. Why did you tear my clothes? How can I go out without wearing

    clothes?"

    "Well... Honey, it seems that I didn''t tear your clothesst night..." Iwan said to Jayna with

    puzzlement.

    Jayna was stunned. She suddenly remembered that Iwan didn''t tear it. She tore it herself. She

    stared at Iwan and said, "You... How dare you say so! Why are you standing still? Hurry up and buy

    me new clothes..."

    Iwan nodded with a smile and said, "There''s no need. Dulce has prepared some clothes for you."

    Saying this, Iwan opened therge wardrobe next to him. There were hundreds of clothes of various

    styles.

    Jayna blushed scarlet. Iwan chose a few whitece dresses for her, took some white underwear,

    and put them on the bed. Then he said to Jayna, "Honey, your skin is fair. Wear white clothes. You''ll

    look prettier in white..."

    Jayna nodded. The dresses Iwan selected for her were very beautiful. Then she looked at Iwan.

    Iwan asked in a daze, "Er... What''s wrong?"

    "You... turn around. I''m going to... change my clothes..." Jayna lowered her head and said shyly.

    Iwan said helplessly, "Just change your clothes here. We''ve slept together. Are you afraid that I''ll

    see your naked body? Just change your clothes..."

    "No! Hurry up and turn around..." Jayna shook her head desperately with red cheeks. Yes, although

    she had slept with Iwanst night, she was a little shy at the moment.

    Seeing that Jayna was stubborn, Iwan turned around very helplessly. However, Jayna reminded him

    several times that he was not allowed to peek. Then she began to change her clothes in bed.

    "Iwan... Zip up... the dress for me. It''s on my back. My arms are a little sour, so I can''t zip it up..."

    Jayna''s low voice came from behind Iwan.

    When Iwan turned around, he saw Jayna wearing high heels and a whitece dress. Although this

    gorgeous woman had be his wife, he couldn''t take his eyes off her. Jayna was the most

    beautiful girl in middle school and university. Her face was pretty, and she was well-shaped.

    Moreover, she looked more charming after having sex with himst night.

    Iwan''s heart was moved. He walked behind Jayna and gently zipped up the dress for her. Then he

    wrapped his arms around Jayna''s waist, kissed her side face, and said with infatuation while

    smelling her fragrance, "Honey, you are so beautiful. Why don''t we stay in the room for another

    day? I don''t want to go out now..."

    Iwan really didn''t want to go out at this moment. He only wanted to stay here with Jayna for a few

    days and nights and do nothing. He only wanted to be with her because she was so attractive. Iwan

    didn''t know whether there was something wrong with him or he had some physical problems. He

    had been fighting in the External Regions for years, and he had seen many beauties around the

    world. All those women wanted to seduce him, but he had no interest in them. Maybe it was

    because he didn''t want to get close to any woman except for Jayna. It was unique.

    No matter how pretty a woman was, he was not interested in her. However, his heart would beat

    faster just because Jayna looked shy or behaved intimately. It was strange, but it was the truth.

    Jayna shook her head and said, "No, Emily didn''t see us all night. She will be worried. Let''s wash

    up and go back as soon as possible..."

    Iwan nodded and said, "Okay, you wash up first. I''ll smoke a cigarette..."

    "Mm..." Jayna nodded, turned around, and kissed Iwan on his side face. She said, "Alright, why are

    you like a child? We are married. We will have plenty of time to have sex in the future..."

    After saying this, Jayna walked to the bathroom, but she gave a painful cry after taking two steps,

    and she fell backward. She bit her lips, and her eyes were full of depression. Iwan was so worried

    that he held her in a hurry and asked anxiously, "Jayna, what''s wrong?"

    Jayna red at Iwan withplicated emotions in her eyes. She shook her head and said, "I''m

    fine." Then she walked to the bathroom with her long legs trembling. In the bathroom, Jayna bit her

    lips and felt very depressed. Her legs were very sour and painful, and she had no strength.

    Moreover, her private part ached when she walked...

    ''Iwan! Couldn''t you... be gentler?'' In the bathroom, Jayna thought. She looked so awkward, and she

    didn''t know how to face her familyter...

    Outside the bathroom, Iwan didn''t know what was going on, and he was dumbfounded. What was

    wrong with Jayna?

    After washing up, they went home together. Iwan drove the car, while Jayna sat on the passenger

    seat, bowed her head, and looked out of the window. She was lost in thought. After the wedding,

    her life changed. She wouldn''t suffer anymore, and her life would be happier. Pasnd City was the

    same, but she was no longer aughing stock...

    "Iwan, thank you..." Jayna looked out the window and sincerely said to Iwan who was driving.

    But Iwan patted her on her fairp and said in a very aggressive way, "Call me honey!"

    "Well..." Jayna was stunned. She turned to look at Iwan in a daze. Seeing his serious face, Jayna

    smiled. With a smile on her face, she said to him sweetly, "Honey, thank you..."

    "Uh-huh, you deserve a better life. How can my wife suffer any grievance?" Iwan said with

    narcissism. He looked different from usual, and he didn''t look like the brave leader on the battlefield

    in the External Regions. When he was with Jayna, the depression in his heart disappeared, and he

    became more cheerful.

    Looking at Iwan''s happy grin, Jayna smiled more brightly. It turned out that he looked so handsome

    when he grinned, and he was a little childish. She really didn''t know how he was known as the God

    of War in the External Regions. He was so naive, but... she liked his childishness, and she liked

    him...

    Jayna looked sideways at Iwan who was driving seriously. She thought, ''Iwan said I was his

    happiness, but he''s also my happiness, isn''t he? In the future, I''ll support him in his career, and he''ll

    be with me forever..."

    When they got home, Skyler and Luis had cooked many dishes that Jayna and Iwan liked to eat.

    After returning home, Iwan held Emily in his arms and chatted with Luis, while Skyler stared at

    Jayna''s face and watched her walk. Suddenly, she was greatly relieved, and she smiled more

    brightly. Her expression and gaze made Jayna feel so awkward.

    "Mom... Why do you always look at me? You... Don''t look at me..." Jayna said to Skyler with

    embarrassment.

    Skyler smiled joyfully, pulled Jayna, and ran to her bedroom. She gave the permanent-residence

    booklet to Jayna and said, "Ha-ha, Jayna, I''m your mother. You don''t have to be shy. I know what

    people do on their wedding night. It''s okay. But Jayna, listen to me. Go get the marriage certificate

    with Iwan this afternoon. You''ve held a wedding, but you haven''t got the marriage certificate yet..."

    "Well, okay, we''ll get the marriage certificate in the afternoon. I''ll talk to Iwanter..." Jayna nodded.

    Skyler''s face became serious. She secretly nced at Iwan who was chatting with Luis with Emily

    in his arms and said seriously to Jayna, "In the afternoon, I will go with you. I won''t feel relieved until

    you get the marriage certificate..."

    Skyler was really anxious. She couldn''t lose such a good son-inw. In fact, Skyler talked to Luis

    about Iwan allst night. They lived for most of their lives, and they both agreed that although Iwan

    had been dismissed from the Military Headquarters, he could go back to the Military Headquarters

    again. When they had dinner togetherst night, the God of War in the Central Region, Josh

    respected Iwan so much, didn''t he? Therefore, Skyler was not worried at all. Moreover, Iwan bought

    her a house in Bound Residence and a nice car...

    Skyler had been following them, and she was finally relieved. With a bigger smile, she carried Emily

    in her arms and took Emily to y.

    At the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Iwan and Jayna stood under a big willow tree. They had got

    their marriage certificate. The breeze was gentle. Jayna looked at their marriage certificate, and she

    was lost in thought. She finally became his legal wife...

    "Jayna, what''s wrong? Aren''t you happy to get the marriage certificate?" Iwan said to Jayna with a

    smile.

    Jayna looked up at Iwan and smiled as well. Maybe he was the best gift from heaven. She didn''t

    suffer so much in the past five years in vain. Everything was worth it.

    Jayna raised her marriage certificate in her hand, smiled at Iwan, and said, "Honey, we... are

    married..."

 Chapter 63 So What Why Not

    Chapter 63 So What Why Not

    Chapter 63 So What? Why Not?

    In the breeze, Jayna was smiling sweetly bathed in the sunshine. The most fascinating sight was a

    beauty''s smile, let alone the smile of such a breathtaking beauty as Jayna.

    Iwan stared at the marriage certificate in his hands, greatly emotional. Although such a certificate

    was readily avable for him given his present status, such a moral and legal recognition made him

    feel secure about their marriage. With this certificate, the two of them would be a legal couple

    ording to Dragon Kingdom''s marriagew.

    "Iwan, I''ll love you till the end of my life," Jayna said with a smile.

    "So will I." Iwan looked at Jayna, smiling.

    Jayna nodded cheerfully and then went away to y with Emily. She was extremely excited and

    couldn''t wait to share the joy with Emily. After all, if Emily hadn''t given Iwan that call half a month

    ago, Iwan wouldn''t have been back to bring so many changes.

    Smiling, Iwan was left staring after Jayna fading away before taking out his phone to dial an

    encrypted number from External Regions. He was calling the information department of Heaven

    Domain, code-named Master Network. It was mainly responsible for collecting all sorts of

    information all over the world and had the top ability ofwork intervention in the world.

    "My Lord, what''s your order?" A respectful voice came as soon as the phone was answered. It was

    the head of Master Network, Cheney Alexander who was extremely excited about this call from

    Iwan at the moment.

    Iwan said, "How''s your work of dispelling the news about the wedding in Pasnd City?"

    Cheney hurriedly replied with respect, "My Lord, we''ve been working on it all out since you and

    Lady Brown left the wedding ceremony at noon yesterday. So far, the rtive content has been

    cleared on the whole. Since no photos were allowed at the wedding, the pictures or videos of you

    and Lady Brown were only spread through some media, which made them easy to be cleared. Up

    to this morning, those source materials in the hands of Pasnd City''s media have been cleared,

    as well as those pictures and audios spread out of the city''swork. So the pictures or videos of

    you and Lady Brown only exist in Pasnd City. To deal with it, I will set up a team to suppress any

    rtive information within the city by preventing its further spread."

    Hearing that, Iwan nodded. He thought for a while before saying, "Thanks for your hard work. The

    suppression of the information won''tst long since I will make no bones about my identity to my

    wife one day. At that time, everything can be made public."

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    "Yes, My Lord. When ... when will you return to External Regions? We all miss you very much."

    Cheney said in a choked voice. Iwan was her hero who she used to love deeply in the depth of her

    mind. But she knew she wasn''t worthy of such a peerless hero as Lord of Heaven Domain when

    she saw Jayna at the wedding yesterday. That was also when she decided to let go and wish Iwan

    a happy marriage.

    After thinking for a while, Iwan said, "It depends. I won''t be back soon, but I''m sure no forces will

    wage a war against Heaven Domain in a long period since Archfield Organization was just

    destroyed. Well, that''s all. Just go on with your work."

    "Alright. My Lord, please take care. Wish you a happy marriage!" When she finished speaking, Iwan

    grunted before hanging up the phone. Then he fixed his eyes on Jayna with Emily in her arms in the

    distance and couldn''t help being overwhelmed by feelings of happiness as he heard theirughter.

    He spent quite a long time deciding to erase all the news about yesterday''s wedding. Since they

    were just newly married, Jayna still had a career to pursue and he had a lot of things to deal with. It

    wasn''t time to make everything public. The good memories which started in this city five years ago

    should be well preserved here.

    But it didn''t mean he would suppress the news about the wedding forever. Once he made his

    identity clear to Jayna, he would make their grand wedding known to the world.

    At the same time, people in Pasnd City and those participants in yesterday''s wedding were

    surprised to find all the videos of Iwan and Jayna''s wedding weren''t avable when they searched

    online for them. All the news about the wedding had been erased. It didn''t take people long to

    recover from the surprise and realize that it might be God of War and his wife who didn''t want those

    videos to spread. Despite their regrets for a moment, people still felt happy for them and wished

    them a happy marriage.

    But Iwan never expected their wedding to evolve into a legend circting in Pasnd City many

    yearster. It was about a god falling from the sky to marry the most gorgeous princess in this city.

    This was what happenedter.

    "It''s time to go to Cleveque City to mop up something," Iwan muttered as he watched his wife and

    daughter y cheerfully. He nned on taking a trip there tomorrow to put an end to his grudge

    which was long overdue for five years. After that, he would get Jayna and Emily to move there to

    embark on a brand new and better life.

    More than a thousand kilometers away from Pasnd City where it was sunny and liveliness

    permeated the air, Cleveque City was shrouded in thick smoke. It was for real. Hundreds of

    factories across the city were either in mes or still wreathed in smoke after the fire had just been

    put out by firefighters.

    Since the whole city was shrouded in a haze of smoke, all the citizens were in a state of panic,

    cowering at home. The streets resounded with the sirens of firefighting vehicles and Patrol

    Department''s cars, as well as ambnces. Everything changed in this city overnight. The most

    conspicuous part about this city was Morgan Group''s building which was more than three hundred

    meters high in the city center. At the moment, the tall building was still puffing out clouds of smoke

    although the fire inside had been put out, which made it look like a huge chimney.

    People in Cleveque City were greatly shocked at such a sight. Some of them were smart enough to

    hasten to open the stock exchange application to sell their shares in Morgan Group and all the

    relevantpanies, only to find a copse in the group''s share prices and continuous limit down.

    Besides, ording to the overwhelming coverage of Morgan Group online, nearly eighty percent of

    its factories and subsidiarypanies caught firest night, causing almost all the expensive

    equipment to be damaged. What made the situation worse was that all the group''s freighters for

    international trade were hijacked abroad by some mysterious forces. Overnight, Morgan Group was

    faced with an unprecedented disaster.

    Such coverage caused continuous slumps in the group''s share prices. But that wasn''t the end of the

    disaster since hundreds of officials from Patrol Department of Cleveque City arrived at the group''s

    building to arrest its top executives for their crimes.

    Soon, more than one hundred top executives were taken away.

    Such a series of events that happened to Morgan Group came as a terrible shock to people in

    Cleveque City, like slumps in its share prices, its top executives'' being arrested, the crash of its

    website, and all the ruined contracts and documents. No one could believe that as the leading

    enterprise in this city, Morgan Group was destroyed by some mysterious forces, which cause panic

    among people, as well as elites in this city who hastened to hold a meeting to discuss who the

    mysterious forces were. After their investigation, they found Morgan Group''s downfall was rted to

    the rapid rise of the Walken family, the Piper family, as well as Lucas Mond''s, Dawson Gill''s, and

    Eden Addison''s inroad into Cleveque City''s market.

    Those elites instantly realized something. Before, they had been wondering what the mysterious

    forces behind the abnormal rises of the four groups were aimed at. Now the answer turned out to be

    Morgan Group which ranked first in Cleveque City.

    "What a powerful force! What a great ambition!" Those elites were instantly overwhelmed by

    endless fear of the mysterious force which was formidable enough to bring such a terrible disaster

    to such a powerfulpany as Morgan Group! Almost all its top executives were arrested. What

    was more shocking was that convincing evidence of its top executives'' crimes had been found and

    sent to Patrol Department which was even forced to carry out the arrest by thousands of reporters

    waiting outside. At such a crucial point, the top executives'' arrest was a shattering blow to Morgan

    Group.

    As those elites were in a state of panic, senior officials from Patrol Department and Council

    Department of Cleveque City gathered in a big conference room to have a meeting.

    Charles Crawford, the head of City Hall, who was in his fifties and had a square face, was snarling

    furiously at the head of Patrol Department, "Where are the Walkens and the Pipers? Have Triston

    Walken and ke Piper arrived? How dare they scheme the downfall of the toppany in

    Cleveque City overnight? Are they crazy? Besides, where are Lucas Mond from Southpool City and

    Dawson Gill and Eden Addison from Pasnd City? Haven''t you found them? How stupid you are!"

    The head of Patrol Department didn''t dare to say anything while Charles was frantically snarling.

    After all, he couldn''t arrest the Walkens and the Pipers without evidence. As for the other three

    people, they were top forces from other cities who were not to be trifled with by him as the head of

    Patrol Department.

    Right at this time, the door suddenly opened to reveal Triston and ke, lord of the Walken family

    and the Piper family respectively. The two of them walked inside and looked at Charles with a smile,

    saying, "Well, Mr. Crawford, don''t bother to look for us since we''re here. Now you can start the

    conversation with us."

    The big conference room instantly fell silent as Charles red at the two of them with a gloomy

    face. "What are you up to by scheming against Jason all of a sudden?"

    Smiling faintly, Triston took a seat and looked up at Charles meaningfully, asking him in return, "So

    what? Isn''t it allowed?"

    When he finished speaking, ke at his side also sneered as the aggressive aura around them as

    half Gods of War instantly filled the room. They just stared coldly at Charles who was of the same

    level as them.

    Charles''s face immediately darkened. But he said nothing, just feeling the aura of Triston and ke

    as he chewed over their words. Then Charles suddenly realized that an enormous force was

    backing the two of them up. Given their aura of half Gods of War, he thought there might be a real

    God of War behind them!

    Thinking of this, Charles frowned deeply and stared at the two of them. "Is the force behind you a

    God of War?"

    Triston didn''t reply while ke looked at Charles coldly and sneered, "Of course. Charles, I''m

    warning you. Unlike Triston, I have a bad temper. We never hide anything we did to Jason Morgan.

    If you have evidence of our crimes, you can interfere in it. But if not, there will be no way for you to

    arrest our people. To put it bluntly, do you think we have no strong backup or all our efforts these

    years in Cleveque City are only in vain?"

    Hearing that, Charles was about to speak when his phone rang. His expression instantly changed

    as he saw the number on the phone. He hurriedly stood up and answered it with respect. "Hello,

    teacher, you ... what can I do for you?"

    Soon, an old man''s voice came from the phone. "Charles, I''ve heard what happened to Morgan

    Group. Let me give you a piece of advice. Don''t interfere in it, nor ask about orment on it. You

    can choose to ignore my advice if you want a ruined prospect. It''s up to you." When the old man

    finished speaking, he hung up the phone.

    After this call, there were continuous calls for Charles. His face turned gloomier as he nced at

    the numbers on the phone. Finally, he had to switch off the phone and looked at Triston and ke

    who sat far across the desk from him, helpless and angry like an aged man, saying in a deep voice,

    "Gentlemen, I''m not insisting on defending Morgan Group. But as you know, thispany is the

    leading enterprise in Cleveque City."

    Hearing his words, ke sneered, "It''s no big deal. Why not build up a new one?"

    Charles was instantly annoyed, standing up and pointing at him. "You! You sound as if it''s only a

    piece of cake. If you think the Piper family is powerful enough to build up a new leading enterprise,

    just go ahead."

    "Alright," said Triston who had been silent before ke could speak.

    Hearing that, Charles immediately turned to look at him in disbelief. "Triston, Mr. Walken, what did

    you say just now?"

    Triston smiled faintly, saying, "I was talking about building up a new leading enterprise. We''ll work

    on it once Jason Morgan dies. So do you have a problem with it?"

    He sounded very confident since ording to him, whatever was an easy job for Iwan as long as

    he wanted, let alone apany like Morgan Group. But he knew such ignorant people wouldn''t

    understand that.

 Chapter 64 A Shock to Cleveque City

    Chapter 64 A Shock to Cleveque City

    Chapter 64 A Shock to Cleveque City

    Triston''s eyes shed with coldness. The reason why he came here with ke was to stall Charles

    and the others by keeping them staying at City Hall to avoid them making trouble outside.

    Charles gradually calmed down because of the advice from his teacher who promoted him from a

    nobody to his current position. He believed in his teacher''s foresight. Besides, Charles also knew

    the one who was able to destroy almost all the factories of Morgan Group overnight must be too

    powerful to be dealt with by him as only a head of department in Cleveque City. But such a loss

    wasn''t what he wished for as a leader of Cleveque City for so many years.

    Thinking of this, Charles sighed deeply and said with mixed feelings, "I''m sorry, Mr. Walken and Mr.

    Piper. But please make allowances for me since I''m the leader of the city and all I want is a better

    future for it. As the most influentialpany in Cleveque City, Morgan Group ys a vital role, so

    I''m afraid such a change in the leadership will give rise to negative influences."

    "Well, Morgan Group ... Morgan Group ... Jason Morgan," ke sneered with contempt, as a way of

    showing his contempt for Jason.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Charles frowned as he looked at ke in confusion. "Mr. Piper, what''s wrong? Do you have a point

    to make?"

    ke wiped his sneer off, gave a meaningful look at Charles, and then said slowly in a deep voice,

    "Mr. Crawford, have you forgotten something? Or do you need me to remind you of it? Do you

    believe Morgan Group was established by such a bastard as Jason Morgan? It''s so ridiculous."

    Then ke didn''t say anything else and he just kept sneering, looking at Charles as if he was a

    fool, his aura ascending, as well as Triston''s to permeate the air in the room.

    "What did you say? Wait ... what do you mean? But didn''t that person who established the group die

    long ago? Besides, Jason was also injured in the process of rescuing him. Wait a second. Mr. Piper,

    do you mean the one behind you is that person?" At this moment, Charles was greatly shocked

    because he had heard of this legendary figure in Cleveque City seven years ago before he rose to

    the head of City Hall. This figure established Morgan Group as a part-time job during his sophomore

    year and expanded this small business into a publicpany, which earned him a reputation as a

    businessman of genius in Cleveque City''s business circles. At that time, almost all the tycoons in

    this city had great expectations of him. But on the verge of his graduation and Morgan Group''s

    going public, he was hunted and killed in rivers.

    "Mr. Crawford, don''tment on nor probe into it since this is about someone who you and even

    your superiors can''t afford to offend. Otherwise, you''ll be just asking for trouble," Triston said

    meaningfully as he lowered his head, ying with the teacup in his hands. As for ke, he was

    sneering at Triston''s side.

    Hearing his words, Charles was astounded and hurriedly nodded, thinking he would be relieved if it

    was that legendary figure who came back to take over Morgan Group. In that case, thispany

    would definitely be soon restored to its former glory and even be more powerful even if it was in a

    terrible condition. After all, he was the real owner of Morgan Group.

    From what Charles heard, he believed there must be something else going on behind that ident

    and it was likely to be Jason who stabbed that figure in the back.

    At this time, Charles fell silent, as well as the others present in the big conference room. All of them

    put down their phones, as a way of not interfering in this matter anymore.

    At the same time, a simr story happened in the Waldorf family''s meeting hall in Cleveque City

    which contained nearly all the tycoons in the business circles of this city, as well as Lucas from

    Southpool City, Dawson and Eden from Pasnd City. As outsiders, the three of them showed no

    fear while confronting those tycoons.

    As the lord of the Waldorf family, Bob Waldorf was seated at the head of the table and frowned

    deeply as he looked at the three of them seriously, asking, "Mr. Mond, Mr. Gill, and Mr. Addison, on

    behalf of Cleveque City''s business circles, I''m asking you if you''re rted to what happened to

    Morgan Groupst night. Besides, are you aiming at only Morgan Group or the Cleveque City''s

    business circles?" As soon as he finished speaking, all the tycoons fixed their eyes on the three of

    them.

    Seated at the end of the table, Lucas took a sip of tea casually before smiling faintly and replying,

    "Mr. Waldorf and the other counterparts in Cleveque City, please don''t worry. We promise to only

    aim at Morgan Group and not to involve any otherpanies."

    Hearing his words, Carl Bass, another lord of the Bass family asked, "Then how can you convince

    us that what you said is for real?"

    When Carl finished speaking, the hall was instantly shrouded in a heavy silence. Everyone shared

    the same worry as Carl since there was no guarantee that the three of them and the force behind

    them would do something to otherpanies.

    Smiling, Lucas kept silent. At this time, Dawson looked up, saying, "Well, do you think Morgan

    Group isn''t enough for us and we''re aiming at the whole business circles in Cleveque City?"

    Hearing that, all the tycoons present were shocked at their ambition. It turned out that they not only

    aimed at Morgan Group but also the otherpanies. What greedy and ambitious they were. More

    importantly, it was far from talk since they had made their move so decisively.

    As those tycoons'' expressions kept changing, Eden directly sneered, "Enough already! Everyone,

    don''t go too far! I''m not as easy-going as Mr. Mond and Mr. Gill, so let''s cut the crap. I''m telling you

    one thing. We''re only aiming at Morgan Group and you cane to its rescue if you want. We''re

    discussing it with you, but you don''t appreciate it and instead, you''re suspicious of our motives.

    We''ve shown enough respect for you! No one is allowed to dy our master''s n, or you''ll be our

    next target!"

    As Eden spoke, he lifted his sword and chopped the table. Then he looked at Bob who was

    frowning at him with a gloomy face, sneering, "You''re the lord of the Waldorf family, right? Don''t be

    mad. I don''t mean you''re a good-for-nothing." He nced around the hall and said coldly with

    contempt, "Listen, in my eyes, all of you present are good-for-nothings. You can choose to confront

    us. But we have nothing to fear!"

    When he finished speaking, all the tycoons were instantly boiling with rage, staring at Eden who

    looked back at them coldly with the sword in his hands. But a whileter, these tycoons dropped

    their gaze, including Bob and Carl since they didn''t dare to make an enemy of the formidable force

    behind Eden, Dawson, and Lucas. Besides, they learned that Triston and ke had blocked the

    exit of City Hall.

    Muchter on, Bob sighed deeply and said to Eden, "Come on, Mr. Addison, stop your old game of

    bluff by threatening us with a sword. On behalf of Cleveque City''s business circles, I promise not to

    interfere in your move targeted at Morgan Group."

    "Good, Bob. This is the answer I want. If you had said so earlier, a lot of trouble should have been

    saved." Eden grunted smugly and then looked at Dawson and Lucas, saying, "Look, as I said, only

    the carrot and stick is the best way to deal with such difficult guys. Your friendly negotiation is just a

    waste of time."

    Lucas just looked at Eden with a smile without anyment while Dawson found what he did so

    embarrassing and was rather ashamed of Eden who made such a scene in Cleveque City. Hearing

    Eden''s words, Dawson lowered his head to pretend he didn''t know him at all.

    Bob alsoughed it off before breathing deeply and looking at Lucas, saying slowly, "Mr. Mond,

    could you do us a favor by introducing us to that legendary figure when he stops by Cleveque City

    in the future?"

    Lucas picked up the cup, took a sip of tea, and nodded with a smile. "Of course. I''ll be d to offer

    any help as long as you cooperate this time. I can convey your request to my master, but I''m not

    sure whether he''ll see you. It''s up to him. To put it bluntly, you''re just nobodies in my master''s eyes

    although you''re elites in Cleveque City."

    Bob, Carl, and the others were all shocked at what he said. They believed that Lucas wouldn''t

    bother to tell such a lie, so it meant that the force behind Lucas was indeed formidable.

    But Bob still didn''t give up and tried to sound Lucas out once again by pretending to say to him

    worriedly, "Thanks, Mr. Mond. But I have to remind you of the existence of Max White who has tens

    of thousands of soldiers working for him to guard Cleveque City for many years as God of War.

    Even if City Hall and we don''t interfere in your move, you will still get into possible trouble once Max

    is in your way. So are you sure you don''t have to remind your master of it?"

    When Bob finished speaking, Lucas just stared at him silently and contemptuously with a sneer on

    his face and so did Dawson and Eden, thinking Bob was too arrogant to know that a God of War

    didn''t deserve to be Iwan''s rival at all.

    Almost at the same time, inside the building of Cleveque City''s Military Headquarters in the suburbs,

    a powerhouse on the level of God of War who was 187cm tall and of sturdy build, was boiling with

    rage, standing up slowly with a gloomy face. It was Max White, the God of War guarding Cleveque

    City.

    Not long ago, he got a call from City Hall and Patrol Department who asked him for help. Since the

    whole city was in mes overnight and shrouded in thick smoke. he couldn''t stand it any longer. His

    eyes shing with a murderous look, Max snorted, "What a bold provocation and what a ridiculous

    ambition of attempting to annex Morgan Group! How dare those idiots make trouble in Cleveque

    City in my territory without my permission? Since they''re asking for trouble, I''ll teach them a lesson."

    When he finished speaking, he headed outside to lead his soldiers to crush the riot. But just as he

    stepped out of the door, a sword which was several inches long was suddenly directed at him.

    Max''s expression instantly changed because the aura of God of War emitted by the sword seemed

    to be even stronger than his.

    Without any weapons in his hands, Max immediately stepped back for several inches until he kept

    the sword at a distance. Subsequently, a powerhouse with an overwhelming air of God of War

    walked through the door opposite him slowly, holding a long sword. It was Josh Piper, God of War of

    the Central Region.

    "Josh! Are you crazy? How can you direct your sword at me?" Max instantly got angry upon

    recognizing it was Josh, his friend.

    But at the moment, Josh was expressionless and icy, with a murderous look in his eyes. He held the

    sword and fixed his eyes on Max, saying in a deep voice, "Don''t move! Just stay here, or I''ll kill

    you!"

    Max stared back at him in disbelief, opened his mouth, and shouted to the outside, "Is there anyone

    outside? Come in! Josh Piper, stop daydreaming about getting your way in my territory!"

    But he got no response. Muchter on, just as Max was about to snarl again, a nervous voice came

    from outside. "Mr. White, we ... we can get inside since we''ve been surrounded."

    At this time, on the training ground outside the building gathered tens of thousands of soldiers from

    Cleveque City''s Military Headquarters. They were surrounded by thousands of tanks and military

    vehicles which arrived at some point. Hundreds of armed helicopters hovering over the base of

    Military Headquarters were targeting them.

    As Max looked out of the window at the sight outside, he couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat

    that dripped down his cheek and soaked the clothes on his back in an instant.

 Chapter 65 The Lords Arrival at Cleveque City

    Chapter 65 The Lord''s Arrival at Cleveque City

    Chapter 65 The Lord''s Arrival at Cleveque City

    Max was scared. He was rather scared at this moment. He knew Josh meant it since he not only left

    his territory for Cleveque City with his sword but also brought tens of thousands of soldiers with him!

    The sight of those armed helicopters hovering in mid-air outside the window made Max feel dizzy.

    "Josh ... Josh Piper, how dare you, how dare you do so? You''ve brought all the forces for guarding

    the Central Region to Cleveque City? You, you, you ..." Sweat kept dripping down Max''s face.

    Josh remained extremely icy and said slowly, "I have nothing to fear. I''ve brought the Central

    Region''s Military Headquarters to join the military exercises of Cleveque City''s Military

    Headquarters. So what? Do you have a problem with it? Max, don''t forget Cleveque City''s Military

    Headquarters were once part of the Central Region''s Military Headquarters! Besides, I reserve the

    right to station my army in Cleveque City. This is what Mr. Addison promised me before!"

    Max nodded, but he still couldn''t help but ask in disbelief, "The soldiers from the Central Region''s

    Military Headquarters are indeed allowed to train in Cleveque City. But Josh, you''re not here for

    training, are you? Don''t make up such a stupid excuse. Do you expect me to believe that you''re

    here only for training after covering almost 1500 kilometers? Or do you expect me to believe that

    your field military forces need to train in navy andnd military forces'' territory? Do you think I''m so

    stupid?"

    Josh said in a deep voice, "Whatever you think is up to you. I''m just making you less embarrassed.

    It''ll be okay with me if you insist on making it explicit that I did it on purpose."

    Hearing his words, the muscle on Max''s face twisted in anger.

    Then he breathed deeply to force himself to calm down since he had no choice. After all, given the

    momentum on the top level of God of War Josh released just now, he knew he wasn''t powerful

    enough to be Josh''s rival. Josh was on the verge of rising to an upper level while Max was weaker

    than him although he was also on the top level of God of War. So Max was likely to be defeated by

    Josh if they did start a fight.

    But as the most powerful figure in Cleveque City, he couldn''t stand being humiliated like this in his

    territory. Then he stared at Josh, asking, "What, what if I insist on going out today?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Max''s momentum kept rising frantically. He was boiling with anger

    and gathering power, ready to wage a war on Josh.

    Josh was silent for a while, but subsequently, he lifted his sword in his hands and directed it at

    Max''s head with gathered momentum.

    Time went by. Until five minutester, Josh and Max, the two Gods of War in the Dragon Kingdom,

    still kept silent, just staring at each other as their momentum was targeted at each other. Neither of

    them was going to yield. As for the soldiers from the two Military Headquarters outside the door,

    they were also confronting each other seriously at the moment.

    Finally, Max broke the silence and snarled at Josh angrily, "Josh! Do you know you''re ying with

    fire? You''re crazy! What the hell are you thinking about now? You meant it when you attempted to

    kill me just now? Don''t you know there will be a war between the Central Region and Cleveque City

    once you kill me? Are you insane? I''ll report it to Chief Scott! Wait and see!"

    In the end, Max didn''t choose to start a war on Josh because once the war was started, it would

    cause a loss of strength to the Dragon Kingdom no matter who was the loser. So Max would rather

    give up at the cost of being humiliated.

    But just as Max was about to call Rendon who was far away guarding Gotham City, his phone

    suddenly rang. He took out it and saw it was Jason''s number. His eyes shing with surprise, he

    hurriedly answered the phone. "Jason, where are you? You ..."

    Before he could finish speaking, Jason''s cry for help came from the phone. "Mr. White, help, help!

    I''m being hunted in the suburbs by some powerful forces who have killed half of my bodyguards

    including more than one hundred powerhouses of five-star level. Mr. White, pleasee to my

    rescue."

    Hearing that, Max was shocked. As expected, those mysterious people seemed to begin to make

    their move toward Jason. But somehow, he still couldn''t help but be shocked by the news although

    he had expected it. Max knew more or less that those people working for Jason were very powerful

    since Jason was rich enough to recruit hundreds of retired powerhouses from different countries''

    armies. Among those powerhouses, many were powerful veterans of five-star level who had rich

    experiences of war.

    Even Max wasn''t powerful enough to deal with more than one hundred powerhouses of five-star

    level who had rich experiences. Although he wouldn''t be killed by them, he could only try all kinds of

    tactics to avoid confronting them. This was also part of the reasons why he had never sorted Jason

    out over the past few years. He was just worried that Jason would rise in revolt once cornered. At

    that time, those powerhouses working for him would cause a terrible turmoil that Cleveque City

    couldn''t handle.

    So at the moment, Max was greatly shocked. He looked up and gave a deep look at Josh who was

    holding the sword and directing it at his head before snapping at Jason on the phone once again,

    "Jason, tell me the truth. Who the hell have you offended? What stupid things have you done? Why

    was Morgan Group almost ruined overnight and why are you being hunted now? Come on. Just tell

    me who you have offended."

    On the phone came the sound of the strong wind blowing and Jason''s panting heavily, which

    obviously indicated that Jason was fleeing frantically. Upon hearing Max''s question, he hurriedly

    replied, "No, I haven''t. Mr. White, I''ve never offended anyone. It''s not time to talk about this. Those

    people who are hunting me are much too powerful. I''m on the way to your ce. So please hasten

    to have your peoplee to my rescue. Hurry up."

    On the other end of the phone, Jason was so anxious and was fleeing desperately to where Max

    was. But when he finished speaking, he got no reply. A whileter, Jason rushed Max to give him a

    reply. "Mr. White, please say something and hasten to have your peoplee to my rescue."

    "Mr. White, stop kidding me! I''m not joking and I''m indeed being hunted, on the verge of death. It''s

    for real. What about making a deal? You have your peoplee to my rescue now and I''ll donate

    billions of dors to Cleveque City''s Military Headquarters in return. What do you think of this idea?

    What about 2.8 billion? Please hurry up ande to my rescue. My people almost can''t hold on."

    On the other end of the phone, Jason was almost lost in despair.

    Inside the building of Cleveque City''s Military Headquarters, Max gave a deep look at Josh who was

    still directing the sword at him and said to Jason in a deep voice on the phone, "Don''te to me.

    Josh Piper, God of War in the Central Region has blocked my exit, so I can''te to your rescue.

    So you''d better pray for yourself." When Max finished speaking, he hung up the phone before Jason

    could respond. After that, he directly threw his phone in front of Josh hard!

    "Josh, I hope you know what you''re doing! I''ll call Chief Scott right now!" Max snarled at Josh

    furiously and was almost driven crazy. After all, Morgan Group ranked first in Cleveque City and it

    represented the glory of Cleveque City and even the Dragon Kingdom. He thought the whole world

    must be crazy!

    Then Max ignored Josh and walked away to pick up andline phone from the desk before dialing

    an encrypted number of Gotham City''s Military Headquarters. "This is Max White, God of War from

    Cleveque City. Hurry up and get me connected to Chief Scott. I have an urgent problem to report.

    Hurry up!"

    Soon Rendon''s voice came from the phone. "Max, this is Rendon Scott. Don''t panic. I''ve learned of

    what happened to Morgan Group. I also learn that the Central Region''s God of War, Josh Piper has

    led his army to Cleveque City."

    Max was immediately stunned by what he said and subconsciously asked, "Chief Scott, have you

    learned of everything? Then why does Josh ..."

    Rendon interrupted Max before he finished speaking, "Don''t ask about it. It''s a long andplicated

    story, so you''d better pretend to know nothing about it. After all, Morgan Group has nothing to do

    with Military Headquarters, doesn''t it? All you need to do is manage your army well and stay where

    you are for orders! Or you can have joint military exercises with Josh to train soldiers if you''re

    bored!"

    After saying so, he hung up the phone, leaving Maxpletely stunned on the spot. As for Josh, he

    seemed to have expected the case and remained calm.

    Max was dumbfounded and stared at Josh in a daze, saying, "You ... you''d expected Chief Scott to

    say so, right? Tell me the answer!"

    Josh nodded. "You''re right. Or do you think I''m really crazy? Come on. Don''t act on impulse. Jason

    deserves such a lesson and it has nothing to do with you. So you just need to stay here and I''ll keep

    youpany in the following days."

    Max had mixed feelings about Josh''s words. He angrily grabbed a chair next to him and smashed it

    onto the ground hard with a bang which was followed by the sound of many things shattering to

    vent his depression. He was almost driven crazy. As the God of War guarding Cleveque City, he

    knew nothing about a series of big events in this city!

    After venting his anger, Max stared at Josh, asking, "Josh Piper! Don''t hide it from me! Tell me what

    happened! Who is so powerful as to hunt Jason? I''ve gotten the news that Charles has also been

    blocked inside City Hall. Tens of superiors are pressuring him not to interfere in Morgan Group''s

    business. Besides, the Waldorf family, the Bass family, and other top families of Cleveque City are

    also blocked. As for me, I''m left to be dealt with you, the Central Region''s God of War! Tell me who

    the one behind these moves is, or I''ll rush out to mess up your ns!"

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    When he finished speaking, he breathed deeply again and stared at Josh. "Josh, don''t push me! I

    mean it. Don''t push me too far!"

    Suddenly, Max''s momentum burst. At the moment, he almost couldn''t suppress his depression

    since he couldn''t stand being ignored like this as if he couldn''t even have the right to know about

    what was going on in this city.

    But soon Max widened his eyes in shock when Josh, who had been blocking his way, suddenly

    withdrew his sword and moved aside to let him pass.

    "If you insist on going out, then go ahead. Since you don''t appreciate my goodness, it''s up to you,

    but ... I hope you won''t regret this decision," Josh sneered.

    Josh''s sudden movement made Max suspicious for a moment. His desperate resolve to go out even

    at the cost of waging a war on Josh instantly weakened.

    He looked at Josh in a daze, asking, "You ... what do you mean? Why ... why will I regret it? Don''t

    y such a game of bluff. Anyway, I''m a God of War of Dragon Kingdom. I don''t believe those

    powerhouses are more powerful than me!"

    Josh sneered and walked to the sofa to make way for Max. He said as he walked, "Yes, you''re right.

    They aren''t as powerful as you. After all, you''re a God of War of Dragon Kingdom. But I have to tell

    you each of them is more powerful than me. This time, ten powerhouses have arrived. So just go

    ahead since you''re powerful enough to confront ten of them. Just go ahead. You''ll be good."

    Hearing that, Josh, who was about to step forward, was suddenly stunned on the spot,

    overwhelmed by fear. He broke out in a cold sweat, trembling frantically. He knew he couldn''t even

    be a rival to Josh, let alone ten powerhouses on the top level of God of War who were even more

    powerful than Josh. He also knew that if he went out now, he would have no chance of surviving.

    Soon, an idea urred to Max and he immediately looked back to stare at Josh with a pale face.

    He suddenly realized that no force could be able to give orders to ten powerhouses on the top level

    of God of War who were even more powerful than Josh other than Heaven Domain which just

    entered the Dragon Kingdom a few days ago.

    "They ... they''re from Heaven Domain? One more thing, Josh, since you stayed in Heaven Domain

    before returning to the Dragon Kingdom, you must know some information, right? Tell me if they''re

    from Heaven Domain." At this time, Max even felt a chill down his spine. Given his position, he

    knew that incident that happened in Southpool City half a month ago and nearly caused turmoil in

    the Dragon Kingdom. On that day, Lorenzo Addison, the head of Dragon Kingdom''s Military

    Headquarters, had a conversation with the Lord of Heaven Domain and even demonstrate his

    intention of letting the lord take over Dragon Kingdom''s Military Headquarters.

    Josh gave a meaningful look at Max and said slowly, "Of course."

    "Then ... the Lord of Heaven Domain will alsoe to Cleveque City?" Max''s face turned even

    paler.

    Josh nodded and grunted, without any further conversation on this topic. Seeing that, Max fell to the

    ground with a bang, his whole body covered in a cold sweat.

    At 4 p.m., in the western suburbs of Cleveque City, Jason, who was in a mess, was fleeing

    desperately in a valley where the stream was flowing, along with a dozen powerhouses of five-star

    level.

    But soon, they didn''t dare to move since several powerhouses who wore masks and had aggressive

    momentum blocked their way. At the same time, powerhouses emerged from all directions to

    surround and corner Jason.

    On the top of the slope of the side of the valley, Warrior No.1 sneered and looked down at Jason in

    a mess, saying, "Why not keep running? Aren''t you very good at it? Go on ... run ..." Warrior No.1

    wore a contemptuous smile on his face, as a way of showing his contempt for Jason and those

    bodyguards around him.

    Given his lord''s character, he knew his lord must want to kill Jason himself. That was why he didn''t

    kill Jason. Otherwise, Jason would have been killed.

    At the same time when Warrior No.1 and the others surrounded Jason, 1500 kilometers away, Iwan,

    who was at Pasnd City''s airport, was walking into a private ne''s cabin door after having said

    his farewells to Jayna and the others.

    After the door was closed, the ne took off and flew in the direction of Cleveque City at top speed.

 Chapter 66 Iwans Confidence

    Chapter 66 Iwan''s Confidence

    Chapter 66 Iwan''s Confidence

    Iwan sat on the ne to Cleveque City and thought back to five years ago when he escaped from

    Cleveque City with serious injuries, went to Pasnd, and then to External Regions. Five years had

    passed in the blink of an eye. And today he finally returned as a king.

    "Jason, my biggest mistake back then was that I was so nice to you and even named thepany

    after you. Maybe... This is my biggest mistake..." As the ne neared Cleveque City, many

    thoughts whirled around in Iwan''s mind.

    Iwan had been married to Jayna and had Emily by his side. He was so satisfied that, of course, in

    an either-or situation, he would be willing to give up many things. But he just couldn''t let go of the

    resentment in Cleveque City. Because if it weren''t for Jason Morgan, his wife and daughter wouldn''t

    have suffered so much, especially his daughter, who was so small...

    Iwan''s head was whirling, while reports from Cleveque City suddenly appeared on his mobile

    phone. After reading the report, Iwan quickly frowned. He didn''t expect that Triston and ke would

    block Cleveque City Hall, and Lucas, Dawson, and Eden would block a group of top families in

    Cleveque City. Josh even took an army of one hundred thousand men to the gate of the Military

    Headquarters in Cleveque City. When Iwan read this, his mouth twitched a few times.

    "When do the men of Heaven Domain need to block the doors of others? How do they deal with it?

    If those people want to intervene, let them intervene. Not a big deal. They''re just a group of losers. If

    someone dares fight, can''t you kill them?" Iwan pressed his fingers to his temples. The style of

    Heaven Domain in External Regions was ruthless all these years, so why did they bother to

    threaten others? If some people wanted toe, just let theme.

    Iwan was extremely depressed and invited Triston, ke, Dawson, Eden Addison, Lucas, and Josh

    into a group. Then he sent a voice message to the group, "Who asked you to block those people?

    Come to the Eastern Suburbs Airport of Cleveque City. I''ll be there right away. For these people,

    anyone who wants toe cane and anyone who wants to fight can fight. Where are your

    bearings? Are you humiliating me?"

    Iwan angrily sent the voice message and then put the phone away. Looking at the scene under the

    sky outside the window, he stopped talking...

    At the moment Iwan put down his phone, Josh, who was blocking Cleveque Military Headquarters,

    hurriedly stood up, sweating on his head, and walked out. Seeing this, Max, the God of War in

    Cleveque City, hurriedly asked, "Josh, what are you going to do?"

    Josh stopped and said, "What am I going to do? Of course, to withdraw. I''ll withdraw the soldiers

    from the Central Region, or what can they do here? Will you take care of our meals? What''s your

    problem? Don''t you want me to withdraw?"

    "Uh..." Max was stunned. What Josh said was right, but he felt very strange. When Josh listened to

    the voice just now, Max heard a little too, so he cautiously stepped forward and asked, "Is... Is that

    lording to Cleveque City?"

    When he heard the words, Josh smiled. He looked at Max and said with a half-smile, "Yes, he''ll be

    there in a while, and now I''m going to go to the airport. Are youing? Or you can also bring your

    tens of thousands of troops with you..."

    The muscles on Max''s face twitched violently, and he quickly waved his hands and said, "Don''t be

    kidding. You know I didn''t mean that. But Josh, can... Can I really go with you? Don''t worry, I

    promise I won''t do anything. I just want to meet the legendary lord. Josh, can... Can I?"

    Josh sneered, "Do whatever you want, as long as you have the courage. Okay, hurry up. My lord is

    already on the ne, and it is estimated that he would reach Cleveque City in an hour at most..."

    After finishing speaking, Josh went outside, and Max quickly followed him. Max was extremely

    excited when he thought of Lord of Heaven Domain, who was the legend of the battlefield of

    External Regions today! And today he was able to see the real person. It''s said that the power of

    Lord of Heaven Domain was too great to be measured, and he had Four Masters of Heaven,

    dozens of Gods of War, and more than three thousand five-star powerhouses under hismand...

    It was not an exaggeration to call such a peerless figure a legend in the world.

    At the same time, Lucas, Dawson, and Eden who were still in the Waldorf''s house, also suddenly

    looked serious. They got up quickly and went outside. When walking to the door, Lucas looked back

    at Bob Waldorf and Owen Bass and said to them, "Don''t you want to meet the lord behind us? Well,

    now you have an opportunity. My lord willeter, and he also said that if you want to go, go. It

    doesn''t matter..."

    Bob and Owen looked at each other, both shocked, but they still stood up at the same time and

    followed Lucas outside. As for the rest of the patriarchs of the big families in Cleveque City, they

    didn''t dare to go. For no other reason, they... They didn''t dare to go! They were not qualified to

    wee Iwan Cliff. Yes, these big bosses of Cleveque City didn''t have the qualifications to stand in

    front of some top giants...

    Three minutester, Triston and ke still blocked Cleveque City Hall because everyone was

    waiting for news. There was an erged electronic map on the wall of the conference room. At that

    moment, there was a red dot on the map surrounded by dozens of white dots. Charles Crawford

    and Lawrence Wilson, Head of the Patrol Department in Cleveque City, stared at the red dot on the

    map because that red dot represented Jason Morgan, the chairman of Morgan Group. They were

    waiting for news to see if Jason was alive...

    However, the next moment, Triston and ke stood up and looked at each other. Then Triston said

    to Charles and Lawrence, "Mr. Crawford and Mr. Wilson, I know you have doubts in your heart, so

    are you interested in meeting someone with us?"

    Lawrence, Head of the Patrol Department in Cleveque City, looked at Charles, while Charles turned

    to Triston and asked, "Mr. Walken, do you mean that the person behind you hase?"

    With a meaningful smile, Triston did not answer Charles but continued to ask, "So are youing?

    My lord has already asked ke and me to stop embarrassing you. As the managers of Cleveque

    City, you two can intervene in the affairs of Morgan Group at any time and even send someone to

    rescue Jason Morgan. No one will kill him before my lordes here. You still have time and a

    chance to rescue Jason... Well, please make your choice. If you have decided, follow us, and we

    won''t wait..."

    After speaking, Triston nced at ke and hurriedly walked out. After they left, Charles and

    Lawrence were also shocked because they left too quickly. Triston and ke blocked the door

    aggressively before, but now they suddenly withdrew and told Charles and Lawrence that they

    could intervene at will and do whatever they wanted... Of course, this was said by the person

    behind Triston...

    Charles and Lawrence were extremely stunned by that lord who was so confident that he told them

    to do whatever they wanted, including interfere. For a time, they were so shocked that they didn''t

    dare to do anything. After looking at each other again, they quickly followed Triston and ke out of

    City Hall.

    An hourter, a private nended at the Eastern Suburbs Airport in Cleveque City. The hatch

    opened and Iwan walked down in a suit. He nced around and saw Josh waiting on the side and

    Max, the God of Warmanding Cleveque.

    "My lord!" Seeing that Iwan wasing down, Josh hurriedly stepped forward to say hello.

    Although he had just parted with Iwan in Pasnd yesterday, he was still very excited to see him.

    Josh didn''t want to leave Heaven Domain at that time, but he could only go back to the Dragon

    Kingdom because there was some turmoil in the Central Region. He then stayed in the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and was never able to return to Heaven Domain. He had

    been very excited these days since he learned that Iwan had also returned to the Dragon Kingdom.

    Iwan said with a smile, "Haha, didn''t we just separate yesterday? Why are you so excited? Besides,

    when did I ask you to send a hundred thousand troops to block the gate of the Military

    Headquarters of Cleveque City? Are you trying to embarrass me? If Cleveque Military Headquarters

    wants to intervene, let them intervene. Look at you, well..."

    Iwan said with a calm expression, but his words jolted Max, the God of War of Cleveque City behind

    Josh. How confident Iwan was to say such words! But it was understandable that he was the Lord

    of Heaven Domain, who may even take over the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom in

    the future! Seriously, Max had already received the news that as long as the person in front of him

    was willing, Lorenzo would hand over the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom to him

    without hesitation!

    Thinking of this, Max also saw Iwan looking at him suspiciously. He hurriedly stepped forward and

    said, "I''m Max White, God of War in Cleveque Branch of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom. Nice to meet you, Lord of Heaven Domain!"

    Looking at Max with a half-smile, Iwan nodded and said, "Well, don''t be too polite, and you are not

    my subordinate. You are different from Josh. You are the God of Warmanding the soldiers of

    Cleveque Military Headquarters. Today, Josh went too far. Please don''t mind..."

    "Not at all. Cleveque Military Headquarters has absolutely no intention of interfering in the affairs of

    Morgan Group, absolutely no..." Max shook his head quickly, feeling jumpy. His power has reached

    thete stage of God of War, but in front of Iwan, he still felt he was like an ant looking up at a giant

    dragon in the sky. If they really fought, he might not be able to take a hit from Iwan with all his

    strength! Max was very frightened for a while...

    Just as Iwan was about to say something, Lucas, Triston, and others in their group also rushed

    over. When they saw Iwan get off the ne, they were even faster. Soon arge group of people

    came to Iwan. Every member of this group was powerful in Cleveque City. Now when facing Iwan,

    everyone was very serious, especially Charles, Lawrence, Bob, and Owen, who met Iwan for the

    first time...

    "My lord..." Lucas, Dawson, Eden, Triston, and ke bowed to Iwan.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Iwan smiled and waved his hand, "No need for that. This is not ancient times. Get up." After he

    finished speaking, he then looked at Charles, Bob, and the two others and said, "I have also heard

    about you. Head of the Administration Department, Head of the Patrol Department, the Waldorf

    family, and the Bass family, right? Well, since the representatives from all walks of life in Cleveque

    City are here, let me introduce myself formally because even if I don''t say it, you can guess it in

    your heart. I hope you will keep it a secret from now on..."

    Iwan paused and said, "My name is Iwan Cliff, Lord of Heaven Domain in External Regions. This

    time, I came back to Cleveque because I have a personal matter to deal with, a feud between

    Jason Morgan and me. If you want to intervene, just do it and don''t worry about me. Okay, I''ve

    finished speaking. Gentlemen, leading figures from all walks of life in Cleveque, please show me

    your attitude..."

    Iwan always had a faint smile on his face, and he had absolute confidence in his heart. Even if he

    came here alone today, he was better than millions of troops!

    After Iwan finished speaking and revealing his true identity, Charles, Lawrence, Bob, and Owen all

    became scared, their eyes widening. Their whole bodies began to tremble uncontrobly, a cold

    sweat for an instant, and the fear in their hearts reached its limit...

 Chapter 67 Cleveque City in Turmoil

    Chapter 67 Cleveque City in Turmoil

    Chapter 67 Turmoil in Cleveque City

    "I''m Iwan Cliff, Lord of Heaven Domain in External Regions..." These words echoed in the hearts of

    Charles and the others, shocking them. They were all the rulers of thergest city in the Dragon

    Kingdom, and at their level, they were naturally clear about some news of External Regions,

    including the powerful Heaven Domain. In addition, Heaven Domain upied the leading position

    by defeating Archfield Organization, which dominated External Regions before.

    ording to rumors, a few months ago, the Lord of Heaven Domain fought alone against the Three

    Masters of Heaven of Archfield Organization and the Nine Gods of War who were all killed by him.

    The power of the Lord of Heaven Domain was too great to be measured, not to mention that he now

    had Four Masters of Heaven, dozens of powerhouses at the level of God of War, and thousands of

    five-star top powerhouses. Such a person, not to mention in Cleveque City, even if in the entire

    Dragon Kingdom or the entire External Regions, was also dominant.

    When they now faced Iwan, Charles and Lawrence were so scared that the cold sweat instantly

    soaked their clothes and their legs became weak. Their faces were extremely pale, and even their

    lips were trembling, so they quickly lowered their heads. At that moment, they didn''t even have the

    courage to look at Iwan. As for the top patriarchs in Cleveque City, Bob and Owen were more afraid

    at the moment. They finally understood why Eden was so arrogant before and why Lucas said that

    they were not even qualified to see the lord behind him. Yes, they really didn''t have that

    qualification...

    Iwan saw they didn''t speak, so he smiled and nced at them, including Max, the God of War in

    Cleveque City, who came over. Then he said again, "Okay, I''ll say it again, you are leaders from all

    walks of life in Cleveque City. If you want to intervene, you can intervene at any time, including me

    standing here. If you don''t take action now, but interver, don''t me me for exterminating

    your entire n! Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance!" Iwan''s eyes became cold. These so-called

    overlords in Cleveque City were like slightly bigger ants in his eyes.

    "We... We won''t do that!" Charles, Max, Bob, and the others quickly said to Iwan because they did

    feel the fear of death at that moment.

    Iwan was obviously alone in front of them, but it was he who put a lot of pressure on them. In front

    of Iwan, they could only bow their heads and tremble and dare not say a word...

    "Humph..." Iwan snorted coldly, releasing the power of the Lord of Heaven Domain which was

    exclusive to the battlefield of External Regions, and everyone shivered.

    At that moment, Max''s phone rang behind Iwan. It was his other mobile phone for internal

    communication, with only a few contact numbers on it. Max suddenly became serious and took out

    his mobile phone. It was a message from Lorenzo, the Fourth Elder, andmander of the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom.

    "Max, from now on, you have to obey the orders of the Lord of Heaven Domain. He is a native of

    the Dragon Kingdom and he is also the sessor of the Dragon Kingdom''s Military Headquarters!

    In our opinion, he may stay in Cleveque City for some time. You have to cooperate fully, or from

    now on, you and your men from all walks of life in Cleveque can treat him as the Fifth Elder of the

    Dragon Kingdom. If you dare to do something that makes him hate the Dragon Kingdom, I will go to

    Cleveque to kill you!"

    The look on Max''s face changed suddenly when he read the information on his phone. Iwan raised

    his eyebrows when he noticed Max''s change behind him. He turned to look at Max, and asked in a

    cold voice, "Well, Max wants to interfere?"

    With a flop, Max got down on one knee in front of Iwan. He bowed his head and said respectfully,

    "My lord, you misunderstood. I received the order from Marshal Lorenzo. From now on, Cleveque

    Military Headquarters, including me, will obey your orders!"

    "Oh? Lorenzo? The old man who fought all his life for the Dragon Kingdom and strove to the

    utmost?" Iwan muttered, frowning slightly. He met Lorenzo in Southpool half a month ago. To be

    honest, he respected the kind of old man who had dedicated his life to the country. In addition, he

    could see that although the old man was still extremely strong, he was already exhausted, as if he

    would be weighed down in the next moment.

    As for why Lorenzo would know that he came to Cleveque City in the first ce, he didn''t care

    because if he was Lorenzo or Rendon, he would have kept track of such a terrifying existence in his

    territory.

    Iwan didn''t think of anything much, but continued to ask Max, "Did Marshal Lorenzo say anything

    else?"

    Max gritted his teeth, lowered his head, and said in a deep and more respectful voice, "Master

    Lorenzo asked all circles in Cleveque City and me to treat you as the Fifth Elder in the Dragon

    Kingdom from now on!"

    Boom... After Max spoke, other people present, including Charles, Bob, Dawson, and Josh, were all

    jolted. They did not hesitate to suddenly kneel down on one knee in front of Iwan to show respect,

    just like Max. When Josh, Dawson, Eden, Lucas, Triston, and ke, who followed Iwan at the

    beginning, heard Max''s words, their excitement was beyond description. To treat Iwan as the Fifth

    Elder? What kind of power and status would that be? It seemed that the rumor was true that

    Lorenzo and the other three Elders of the Dragon Kingdom really wanted to hand over their Military

    Headquarters to Iwan. The rumor was true! It''s true!

    Once Iwan took over the entire Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and Heaven Domain

    in External Regions that he was originally in charge of, how honored would he be? Everyone was

    shocked and excited by the Fifth Elder of the Dragon Kingdom... The Fifth Elder of the Dragon

    Kingdom!

    However, Iwan frowned deeply, facing the excitement of the few people in front of him. He had

    guessed about the intention of Lorenzo and the other three Elders of the Dragon Kingdom. They

    wanted him to return with thousands of soldiers of the entire Heaven Domain and then take over the

    Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom! For this reason, Lorenzo even messaged Max and

    ordered the entire Cleveque Military Headquarters and all walks of life to follow Iwan''s orders. Iwan

    had not promised Lorenzo, but they had begun to give him various permissions. Today they even

    announced that he was the Fifth Elder of the Dragon Kingdom!

    Iwan frowned deeply. He had fought on the battlefield of the External Regions for many years. To be

    honest, he was a little tired of it. Now he returned to the Dragon Kingdom and found his wife and

    daughter. When he was in Pasnd, he originally nned to live a quiet and normal life with Jayna

    and Emily. He could apany Jayna to grow up and pursue her dreams in Cleveque City, and he

    would be a full-time dad to take care of Emily and make up for the four years that Emily had not

    seen him since she was born!

    But Lorenzo and the other elders were giving him all kinds of things and unconditional trust, which

    made Iwan, who never liked to owe others favors, feel ufortable.

    Then he looked at Max and said coldly, "First, I did not promise Lorenzo that I would take over the

    Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom in the future! Second, the Fifth Elder of the Dragon

    Kingdom was also casually said by him, and it is not a fact! So remember clearly, watch your

    words!"

    After he spoke, Iwan looked at Charles, Lawrence, and the others, and said in a cold voice, "And

    you, don''t spread the rumor! If anyone dares to spread it, don''t me me for being ruthless!"

    "Yes, my lord!" Charles, Lawrence, Bob, and Owen quickly bowed their heads and promised.

    Although at that moment Iwan said that he did not promise Lorenzo, they still made a decision in

    their hearts. Iwan was powerful, but he was still too young after all. As long as he was in the Dragon

    Kingdom now, the elders who were far away in Gotham City would find a way to get him to agree in

    the end. These people had full confidence in this matter.

    Iwan looked at these people who quivered with excitement, and his mouth couldn''t help but twitch

    fiercely. He knew these people couldn''t believe his words. Iwan pressed his fingers to his temples.

    Lorenzo''s plot was obvious! He couldn''t do anything.

    Among the people kneeling, Charles and Lawrence were far more stunned than the others because

    they had guessed that Iwan in front of them, the Lord of Heaven Domain, was probably Christ, the

    genius who disappeared in Cleveque City five years ago and the founder of Morgan Group! The two

    of them buried the thoughts deeply in their hearts. If Iwan didn''t admit it, they wouldn''t dare to say

    anything.

    Iwan continued to press his temples and said, "Okay, let''s go. Since you''re all here,e with me

    to see Jason."

    "Yes!" Max got up quickly. The next moment, a luxurious sedan came, a private car of Max from the

    Military Headquarters. Max personally opened the door for Iwan and respectfully closed it after he

    got into the car. The soldier from Cleveque Military Headquarters, who was the driver, was stunned

    at the moment. The God of War of Cleveque City opened the door for the lord in person, so who

    was the person sitting behind him?

    Not to mention the shock of the soldier, after Iwan''s car left, Max and other people looked at each

    other and quickly got into the vehiclesing behind. There were special vehicles from the Military

    Headquarters, Administration Department, and Patrol Department, all with cool car logos and

    license tes.

    Charles quickly said to Lawrence after getting into the car, "Notify the Transport Department to block

    all the paths of the lord, and no car is allowed to enter! Hurry up!"

    Lawrence nodded, then quickly picked up his phone to arrange it. In this way, when Iwan''s convoy,

    consisting of cars from Cleveque Military Headquarters, Administration Department, and Patrol

    Department, drove through one street in Cleveque City, the two sides of the road were all

    surrounded by people and cars. They stared in shock at the fleet in front of them, and they couldn''t

    imagine what kind of bigwig could be guarded by Cleveque Military Headquarters and Patrol

    Department together.

    Iwan came to Cleveque City alone, but the whole Cleveque was trembling for him. This was how

    the Lord of Heaven Domain, a peerless hero on the battlefield of External Regions, would be

    treated. Only at this moment, when Jayna and Emily were not with him, was Iwan the hero of the

    age that the world was in awe of.

    His gentleness and calmness would only be given to his beloved, only to his wife and daughter. To

    the outsiders, he was the most honorable Lord of Heaven Domain of the age, but in front of Jayna

    and Emily, he was just an ordinary husband and father.

    Iwan sat calmly in the private car of Max, the God of War in Cleveque City, and drove towards the

    ce where Jason was surrounded...

    ...

    At the same time, when Iwan was going to Jason''s location, in Gotham City, which was more than

    3,000 kilometers away, two old men were also looking in the direction of Cleveque City in an attic in

    the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom. They were the Third Elder and Lorenzo, the Fourth

    Elder of the Dragon Kingdom.

    After looking in the direction of Cleveque City for a while, the Third Elder said to Lorenzo, "Lorenzo,

    do you really n to hand over the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom to that little guy?"

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Lorenzo, the Fourth Elder of the Dragon Kingdom, narrowed his eyes, nodded slowly, and said,

    "Yeah, I believe in my eyes. Although the generations after the Cliff family are not very good, Iwan is

    an exception. He is our country''s strongest God of War in External Regions and Evan Cliff''s

    grandson. I also saw a lot of Evan in that kid. Tell me, how could such a person betray the Dragon

    Kingdom? Well... Impossible. I believed in Evan, and I also believed in that kid..."

    The Third Elder, who was rtively thin, nodded and said, "Well, so do I. But I didn''t see it from his

    background. I judged him by the wedding he held for his wife in Pasnd the day before

    yesterday..."

    The Third Elder paused and continued, "Even an old man like me was moved and surprised by that

    grand wedding. His wife Jayna Brown is also a kind and strong girl who is well educated and has

    good manners. From what he has done for his wife, it can be seen that he is reliable! You said that

    you would hand over the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom to him, and I support you! Is

    it really that urgent or can the wounds on your body no longer be suppressed?" The Third Elder said

    and looked at Lorenzo worriedly.

    Lorenzo waved his hand carelessly. He said, "It doesn''t matter. I''ve been fighting all my life, and I

    knew this day woulde. Don''t worry, I won''t die in a short time."

    Lorenzo''s eyes narrowed and became cold as he spoke, and he said in a cold voice, "However, I

    judge that kid will not stay in Cleveque City for too long, even if he wants to let go of the Cliff family,

    but I''m afraid those people won''t let him go. I received news that the Cliffs are ready to send

    someone to contact that kid... I have a hunch that he would go back to Gotham City sooner orter,

    and there would inevitably be another turmoil at that time..."

    The Third Elder''s face fell, just like Lorenzo''s, and he said with cold eyes, "Well,e on. After he

    comes, you and I will personally support him and go to the Cliff family!"

    Lorenzo also nodded to agree and continued to say, "Actually, that kid should go to Cleveque this

    time because Cleveque City will be in turmoilter, and those forces in External Regions have

    already tried to infiltrate there. Apart from anything else, Cleveque will be very safe with that kid

    there... It''s even more appropriate for him to go than I personally..."

    The Third Elder raised his eyebrows and quickly asked, "You mean, the chip genius of the Bass

    family who was in Amerind ising back?"

    Lorenzo nodded and said, "Well, the Amerind government has been suppressing our high-tech

    development over the years. This time, the genius of the Bass family ising back, and she has

    encountered many difficulties, but we have already arranged for someone to help. By the way, it''s a

    coincidence that Evan took the initiative to go there. With his strength, the female genius of the

    Bass family could certainly return to Cleveque City, but those forces in External Regions will

    definitely infiltrate into our country..."

    Lorenzo paused and continued, "However, now we have the Lord of Heaven Domain in Cleveque

    City, and those people are probably going to cry, haha..."

    "Hahaha..." The Third Elder also nodded with a smile. The Dragon Kingdom has nock of

    sessors. They were very happy...

 Chapter 68 Is Morgan Group Yours

    Chapter 68 Is Morgan Group Yours

    Chapter 68: Is Morgan Group Yours?

    On the ring expressway in the suburbs of Cleveque City, a row of police cars roared past, their

    sirens wailing. They were rushing to the ce where Jason was surrounded...

    At this time, in the small valley in the suburb, Jason looked at these strong warriors in all directions

    and felt desperate. Even the weakest of those who surrounded him were of five-star level, and he

    couldn''t guess how powerful the ten warriors were. He had no way to escape...

    Jason looked at the dozens of defeated warriors around him. All of them were injured. He felt more

    and more desperate. In the depth of despair, he looked up at Warrior No.1 who was at the top of the

    valley, and asked, "Who are you? Why do you want to kill me? Why?"

    Warrior No.1 sneered, looked at Jason with disdain, and said, "Ha-ha, do you think you''re a good

    man? How many bad things have you done? Why can''t we kill you? Or do you think you shouldn''t

    be killed? Do you think you''re a good man? Humph..."

    Jason gritted his teeth, stared at Warrior No.1, and roared, "Yes! I''m not a good man. I''ve done a lot

    of bad things, and I deserve to die a hundred times. But why do you want to kill me? Is it for money?

    I can give you the money! I''ll pay you no matter how much you want..."

    Warrior No.1 smiled at him teasingly, shook his head, and said, "Ha-ha, we don''t do this for money.

    We only want you to die..."

    Saying this, Warrior No.1 took out his phone and had a look. Then he looked up at Jason and said,

    "You are dying. Maybe you''ll die in an hour or half an hour. Although my words may sound a little

    cruel, now you still have a little time to take a good look at this world. Remember everything in this

    world and breathe the fresh air for thest time... Because you''ll never have a chance to do these

    things again..."

    Hearing this, Jason looked so frightened. His body was trembling, and he was dazed. Why? He was

    the most powerful man in Cleveque City yesterday! He owned great power, and he could flirt with all

    kinds of beautiful women! He could easily change someone''s life and spend money at will. He was

    noble, powerful, and wealthy. He could do whatever he wanted in Cleveque City. However, he lost

    everything overnight. These people told him that he would die soon. They didn''t want his money.

    They wanted to kill him!

    "No... I don''t want to die... No! Kill them!" Jason shook his head. He didn''t want to die. It was not

    easy for him to own everything. If he died at this time, he would lose everything. How could he

    ept the fact?

    "Kill them!" Jason screwed up his courage in fear. With a fierce look in his eyes, he wanted to lead

    his bodyguards and get out of here. But as soon as he moved, an explosion sounded in front of him.

    The three bodyguards in front of him were blown into pieces...

    Pooh... Streams of fresh blood sshed on Jason''s face. The death of the three bodyguards

    brought him back to reality. He stood still in a daze. On the distant hillside, Warrior No.1 held

    another grenade in his hand, looked at Jason with great expectation, and said, "Hurry up and take

    another step forward. In this case, I have the authority to kill you. Hurry up! The sooner you die, the

    sooner we finish the task and go back. It''s good for all of us. Hurry up and go forward..."

    "You... Pooh!" Jason pointed to Warrior No.1 with his hand trembling. He was so mad and anxious

    that he suddenly spat out a big mouthful of blood. Just now, he really wanted to fight with Warrior

    No.1 to death, but he didn''t dare. If he did so, he would die sooner, which was something Warrior

    No.1 wanted to see.

    Had he ever been so desperate? "Ah..." Jason raised his head and roared in the valley. His scream

    was shrill. However, he was so depressed and scared that he didn''t dare to step forward. He didn''t

    even dare to take a small step!

    Suddenly, Jason knelt on the ground, kowtowed to Warrior No.1, and begged for mercy. He said,

    "Please let me go. Let me leave. I don''t want to die. I really don''t want to die. Let me go, please. I''ll

    give you everything you want. Money? Beautiful women? Oh, Morgan Group! As long as you let me

    go, I''ll give you the whole Morgan Group! I''ll give you all..."

    Jason cried and begged for mercy in the valley, but Warrior No.1 was not touched at all. He shook

    his head with a smile and said to Jason, "I told you that you would die today. Just now, you were

    given more than half an hour, but you''ve wasted a lot of time..."

    Jason wentpletely crazy. He sometimes kowtowed to Warrior No.1 and sometimes cursed

    Warrior No.1. But as long as he didn''t run out, Warrior No.1 wouldn''t kill him. Warrior No.1 just told

    him how much time he had every few minutes.

    Warrior No.1 was a cold-blooded killer. Jason was very sure that everything Warrior No.1 said was

    true. He guessed that Warrior No.1 was waiting for someone toe, and he would die as soon as

    that person came!

    But he really didn''t want to die. He was a powerful man with money to burn. He could y with any

    woman and do whatever he wanted. How could he be willing to die? Warrior No.1 told him how

    much time he had every few minutes, reminding him that he was going to die without any

    impatience...

    What Warrior No.1 did was a kind of mind trick. Sure enough, Jason had a nervous breakdown. He

    sometimes cried and sometimesughed. As time went by, he felt more and more scared.

    Time passed by slowly. Finally, at six o''clock in the afternoon, Warrior No.1, who had been standing

    still on the hillside, put down his phone, pointed to the remaining bodyguards around Jason, and

    said, "Kill them..."

    The rest nine warriors were all Gods of War. At this time, they smiled maliciously and rushed up the

    hillside in an instant. They were going to kill the dozens of warriors of five-star level around Jason...

    The warriors of five-star level were shocked and frightened to see this. They took out their guns and

    shot at Warrior No.2 and the other warriors. However, something weird happened. Their bullets

    could not hit Warrior No.2 and the other warriors who moved so fast...

    Pooh... The next moment, light sounds of stabbing into the flesh sounded. Jason watched his

    bodyguards fall to the ground one after another in horror.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    His bodyguards were killed one by one... A minuteter, there was no living person around Jason.

    He once trained these elite warriors with great effort, but they had been killed one by one since he

    escaped. Yes, all of them were killed, and no one was alive...

    "Ha-ha... Jason, are you ready? It''s your turn..." Warrior No.1 said to Jason with a smile.

    Jason trembled in fear. All his warriors were dead. He suddenly roared at Warrior No.1, "Tell me

    who you are! Tell me!"

    Warrior No.1 smiled and said nothing. He took a pistol from his waist and pointed it at Jason. Jason

    was sweating all over. Just when he wanted to beg for mercy, he heard the police siren in the

    distance.

    The next moment, Jason was overjoyed. He had never felt that the siren sounded so pleasant. He

    immediately turned around and shouted desperately, "Help! Someone wants to kill me! Help..."

    Jason called for help crazily. With a smile, Warrior No.1 put away his gun. The cruelest thing was

    that Jason thought he could survive, but what he would get was endless despair.

    Jason was excited. Rows of police cars from the Patrol Department and the Military Headquarters in

    Cleveque City were heading in this direction. Soon, a row of cars stopped near Jason.

    The next moment, the car doors were opened. Lawrence, the director of the Patrol Department,

    Charles, Bob, Carl, and Max took the lead to get off the cars. They walked to the valley. Soon they

    saw Jason, and Jason also saw them.

    When Jason saw Max, the God of War, he was cheered up. He said to Max loudly, "Mr. White, I''m

    here! Help me..."

    But what Max said made himpletely desperate. Max said faintly, "Sorry, I''m not here to save

    you. I''m here to bury your dead body..."

    "What? How could it be? Mr. White! I''m Jason! You must save me. You have to help me. You''re the

    God of War. You can definitely save me, right? You''ll kill those people, won''t you? Save me! They''ve

    killed all my bodyguards... My bodyguards are all dead..." Jason roared at Max in disbelief. In his

    heart, as a God of War who was in charge of this city, Max could definitely save him...

    But Max sighed, bowed his head, and stopped talking...

    At this time, Warrior No.1 looked at Jason with a yful smile and said, "Ha-ha... What''s wrong? Do

    you think they''re your helpers? Oh, yes, Max is a God of War. But Jason, do you know why he

    doesn''t dare to save you? Do you know why?"

    Jason turned to Warrior No.1 and asked subconsciously, "Why?"

    Bang... The next moment, ten explosions sounded. In an instant, Warrior No.1, Warrior No.2,

    Warrior No.3, Warrior No.4, Warrior No.5, Warrior No.6, Warrior No.7, Warrior No.8, Warrior No.9,

    and Warrior No.10 showed their strength as Gods of War.

    Warrior No.1 looked at Max who was standing silently with his head bowed and said, "Because... he

    can''t defeat us. If he dares to fight with us, he will die. It''s simple. Jason, am I right? Huh?"

    "Ten... Gods of War!" At this time, Jason''s heart trembled. Although he couldn''t figure out how

    strong these warriors were just now, he didn''t think they were much stronger than him, and maybe it

    was because they specially trained themselves. But he understood everything at this moment. They

    didn''t specially train themselves. They were powerful Gods of War!

    The ten of them were Gods of Wars who were more powerful than Max! Jason was stunned. He

    didn''t understand why someone sent ten Gods of War to kill him! What on earth had he done to

    offend that person? Who was that person? How powerful that person was?

    Jason did not dare to imagine it. Warrior No.1 continued to tease him and said, "Jason, can you give

    up now? Can I kill you now?"

    "No... No..." Jason shook his head desperately. The next moment, he ran to Charles, Lawrence, and

    Bob. While running, he shouted, "Please save me! I''m Jason, the president of Morgan Group. I''ve

    made contributions to Cleveque City. Please help me. If I die, Morgan Group will be ruined, and

    there would be turmoil in Cleveque City. Please save me... I''m Jason, the president of Morgan

    Group..." Jason shouted again and again, fearing that they would not save him.

    But the next moment, a cold voice came from Max and Charles, and Jason heard it clearly. "Morgan

    Group? Is Morgan Group yours?"

    "Boom..." When Jason heard the voice, he looked as if he had been struck by lightning. He was too

    familiar with this voice, but... that man had died, hadn''t he? Didn''t he die five years ago? No, it was

    impossible...

    Jason always thought he could survive, but he sat down on the ground at this moment. He was

    desperate, and his whole body was trembling because he was scared by the voice...

 Chapter 69 End the Hatred of That Year

    Chapter 69 End the Hatred of That Year

    Chapter 69 End the Hatred of That Year

    "Big brother... im-impossible, you died a long time ago. You died five years ago. You died. You can''t

    be alive! Howe you are still alive?!" Jason paled. He felt so ufortable when he heard

    Iwan''s voice.

    At this time, Iwan, dressed in ck and looking cold, walked up the hillside from the back. Max

    White and hispanions all stood silent behind Iwan, their heads hung, keeping the lowest profile.

    Iwan looked cold-eyed at Jason in great terror and slowly said, "Are you trying to say you poisoned

    me and pushed me into the river, right?"

    "Boom..." Jason''s mind seemed to explode. The moment he saw Iwan, all his doubts were gone

    because Iwan was now standing in front of him. He looked at Iwan in shock as if he had seen a

    ghost. Then he subconsciously shook his head and said, "Impossible, this is impossible! Howe

    you''re not dead yet!"

    Iwan became even colder. Still staring at Jason, he asked, "Answer my question. Is Morgan Group

    yours?" Iwan''s coldness was at its peak at the moment.

    "Big... big brother, I was wrong. I was wrong. Please let me off. Let me off. Morgan Group is yours. It

    has been yours, not mine, not mine. Big brother, I was wrong. Big brother, let me off, let me off. I

    used to be your closest brother! Big brother..." Jason apologized to Iwan as his tears flooded down.

    "Boom..." At this moment, when the people in the periphery heard the talk between Iwan and Jason,

    all of them were again astonished. Those seniors of Cleveque City all widened their eyes because

    they were astonished by the two men''s words. True, Morgan Group had never been Jason''s

    property. Its founder was not Jason! Jason was just a spector! Five years ago, the founder of

    Morgan Group perished without a trace left. Then, Jason took over everything of it!

    And the Lord of the Heaven Domain turned out to be the founder of the group? The moguls of

    Cleveque City suddenly realized it. Why did the Heaven Domain want to try their best to destroy

    Morgan Group? Why did they want to annihte Jason Morgan? The reason was that all that

    happened today was the result of what had happened five years ago.

    Five years ago, there was a fast-rising star in the business sector of Cleveque City. In just two or

    three years, the person rocked the business pattern of Cleveque City. He was Christ Cliff, founder of

    Morgan Group. That was Iwan''s former name! And the most shining star of Cleveque City of the

    past and the Lord of the Heaven Domain were now proven to be the same person.

    "Only a figure like that in those days could build a huge organization like the Divine Domain in the

    External Regions in a few years, right?" The moguls of Cleveque City mumbled in their heads. Their

    eye expressions wereplicated, and they admired Iwan deeply. At this moment, they were

    thinking that if Iwan had not disappeared or had not been hunted, Morgan Group would be

    unimaginably huge today. Jason had just taken over some of Iwan''s legacies, but he had made

    Morgan Group the toppany in Cleveque City.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Ignoring the shock of the people behind him, Iwan kept staring coldly at Jason and asked, "Jason

    Morgan, did I treat you poorly at that time? I even named thepany Morgan after you? I wasn''t

    good enough to you then? If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have finished college! If it weren''t for

    me, your dad wouldn''t have had the money for his operation! But why did you want to kill me?

    Why?"

    Jason lowered his head and stopped talking because he knew he was a traitor. Everything Iwan

    said was true. They were all things done by him.

    Jason was silent for a very long time before he suddenly raised his head, stared at Iwan fiercely,

    and said to him, "Yes! You did help me a lot! I would have been nothing without you! But, but you

    were too shining! Then no matter how hard I worked, and no matter how much effort I put into work,

    the people of the world couldn''t see me at all! Because all I did was overshadowed by your

    brilliance!"

    "So I wanted you to die! Only when you were dead could I stand in front of the world as a real man!

    And you just said it, right? You named Morgan Group after me! Why didn''t you abdicate? Why not

    give everything of it to me? Why didn''t you go to die? Why didn''t you go to hell?"

    "That year, when the Cliff family sent so many people to kill you, I helped you! That night, I was

    almost cut to death by the killers from Gotham City! All of my brothers were killed in order to buy

    time for you to escape. Do you admit it?" Jason stared hard-eyed at Iwan.

    Hearing it, Iwan nodded with a mixed eye expression and said, "Yes, I admit it. True, it was you who

    stopped the killers sent by the Cliff family!"

    Jason looked more fiercely at Iwan and said, "But you and I both know that we were far too weak to

    resist the Cliffs at that time. Do you agree?"

    Iwan nodded again. "Right, I was indeed too weak to resist the hunt of the Cliffs at that time!"

    Now Jason''s face was extremely fierce. He roared at Iwan, "Okay, it''s good you admit it. Given the

    condition at that time, if we had risked our lives to resist, the whole Morgan Group would have been

    destroyed! Many people would have died with you! Therefore, when we were on the run, I asked

    you, ''Big brother, I''ll send you to an area outside the country, then I''ll take over Morgan Group,

    making it prosperous,'' but see what you said!"

    Iwan frowned, remained silent for a while, and nodded, saying, "I disagreed. I said I would fight the

    Cliffs to death."

    After hearing those words, Jason suddenlyughed madly. Then he fixed his eyes on Iwan and

    said, "Yes, you hated the Cliffs very much. You could fight the family at all costs, but what about us?

    What about those veterans of Morgan Group? You had not thought for us at all! You had not thought

    for the hundreds of brothers of ours! You could leave, but you didn''t leave. Instead, you stubbornly

    took the whole Morgan Group to die with you! What right did you have for it? Christ Cliff, what right

    did you have for it! What right did you have to let us die with you! What right did you have then?"

    Iwan''s eyes were ice-cold. He looked at Jason and sneered, "Ha, you have a good tongue to twist

    the facts. Did I ask you people to die with me, eh?"

    Iwan paused and continued, "That year, I gave all the money in the ount of the group to all of

    you! Didn''t I ask you people to leave?"

    Jason''s face stiffened, and there was a tinge of struggling in his eyes. But soon he roared more

    crazily, "Who gave you the right? You founded Morgan Group, but we helped you make it

    prosperous! You could not dissolve it as you wished! Who gave you the right? I was unwilling to do

    that! I was unwilling to do that! At that time, Morgan Group was about to go public, and it would be

    flourishing right away! Who asked you to give up? Who gave you the right? I was unwilling... I was

    unwilling..."

    "Have you finished? If you have, you can die. Today I will kill you myself..." Iwan interrupted Jason

    coldly. Why had he let Jason speak so much? He just wanted to resolve the confusion that had

    tormented him for five years. Now he knew the reason. Jason''s betrayal was quite simple: He

    wanted Morgan Group. In fact, he had thought of this reason a long time before, but he didn''t want

    to believe it because he always held the view that friendship was priceless in this world, not

    something that one could use the money to buy. Because of this, he had talked with this traitor

    again and again.

    There was no other reason. He had just wanted to hear Jason speak of other things. For example,

    even if Jason told him that he had been forced by the Cliffs or the Cliffs had taken his family or

    something to threaten him so that he had to betray him, then Iwan would have felt better.

    But not like that! From beginning to end, the killers sent by the Cliffs had not forced Jason to betray

    him. Instead, Jason had done everything out of his unsatisfying greed. Iwan''s heart turned so cold,

    and he no longer wanted to waste time. The next moment, as he breathed, those few stones at his

    feet rose, floating...

    When Jason saw the stones floating in front of Iwan, various expressions appeared on his face one

    after another. He knew that Iwan didn''t want to talk to him anymore, but intended to kill him.

    Jason was even more terrified. All of a sudden, he went insane, his momentum billowing

    ferociously. As a man only with half the strength of the God of War, he had no chance to break the

    formation surrounding him today, unless had the strength of a God of War. Yet, it was hard to reach

    the level. In the world, there were numerous Five Star Fighting Masters who could not break thest

    barrier, but he, Jason, had his secret method.

    "Make a breakthrough and be a God of War! Make a breakthrough! Bang bang bang bang..." Jason

    screamed loudly, and clouds of foggy blood suddenly came out of him. As a cloud of blood came

    out, his momentum grew. Now he was working step by step to reach the level of the God of War.

    Max''s expressions changed dramatically when he saw Jason trying to make a breakthrough in the

    secret method. He immediately said to Iwan, "My lord, we can''t allow his momentum to grow like

    that. If he reached the level, we would get wounded. It''s not worth it..."

    Iwan shook his head and said, "It doesn''t matter. Everyone, don''t move. He wants to make a

    breakthrough, then let him do it..."

    Max was a little worried, but Iwan had given his word, so Max didn''t dare to say anything anymore.

    Jason was using the special method found in the External Regions to make a breakthrough. The

    moment Jason made it, his strength would probably be much stronger than that of an ordinary God

    of War. That was what Max was afraid of.

    As expected, the next moment, the momentum of Jason, who was standing with blood all over him

    in the valley, suddenly exploded. His strength had been pushed to the level of the God of War. It

    was not at the preliminary level, and it kept growing crazily. Of course, he had to pay a very high

    price for it. For example, he would probably end up with all his limbs maimed or die, in a few hours.

    But Jason could not care so much at the moment.

    "The momentum of a God of War at hisst stage..." Max''s gaze was quite serious. The momentum

    at this level was the same as his. Not only Max but all the moguls of Cleveque City had quite

    serious expressions. Charles Crawford and Lawrence Wilson even took out their weapons silently,

    ready for a fierce fight in a while.

    "Hahaha... thest stage of the God of War! Christ Cliff, I made it! Now I''ll see how you could kill

    me. Since you ignore our brotherhood, and since you want to kill me, I''ll kill you today! Even if I also

    have to die today, I''ll take you to hell! Go..." Jason, who had sessfully made a breakthrough in

    the secret method, roared and charged at Iwan.

    Max and the other big shots of Cleveque City put on more serious expressions, ready to fight

    anytime, while Warrior No.1 and hispanions on the periphery looked at Jason, who had made

    the breakthrough in a short time, as if he was an idiot. "The idiot even wants to attack the Lord of

    the Divine Domain? He''s really overconfident! Does he truly think the Lord of the Divine Domain

    made the Divine Domain rise by using external forces? Ignorant..."

    "Go..." Jason knew nothing about the thoughts of Warrior No.1 and hispanions, and he was

    ecstatic that Warrior No.1 and hispanions, the powerhouses, were motionless. In his eyes,

    Iwan was as strong as a God of War at most.

    "My lord..." Seeing that Jason had reached the spot ten meters away from everyone, Max finally

    couldn''t hold it, gathering his momentum, ready to fight.

    But something that terrified him to the bone happened the next moment. It was because he saw that

    Iwan, who had not done anything, flicked out one of the stones floating in front of him. With a bang,

    the stone hit Jason''s right leg at a sonic boom speed, and thetter''s leg instantly exploded...

    When Jason clenched his teeth and rushed to the ce five meters ahead of Iwan, his left leg was

    hit by another stone of Iwan''s and exploded. When he was three meters away, his left arm

    exploded. When he was two meters away, his right arm exploded...

    When Jason, who had lost all his limbs, came to Iwan, he didn''t have anything he could use to

    attack Iwan, and Iwan caught his head.

    "Ignorant... Bang..." Iwan mumbled, squeezing Jason''s head into pieces. Jason''s blood bypassed

    Iwan and reached the faces of Max White, Carl Bass, Bob Waldorf, Bob Waldorf...

    Although this was a new God of War, he was a powerhouse whose strength was at thest stage of

    the God of War for a short time. But Iwan had crushed his skull!

    "Thud..." Max and the other moguls of Cleveque City saw it and fell to the ground in terror. They

    were so frightened...

 Chapter 70 Bring Morgan Group back

    Chapter 70 Bring Morgan Group back

    Chapter 70 Bring Morgan Group back

    On the hillside, Iwan was standing silent, his face extremely calm. The moment he killed Jason with

    his own hands, the ups and downs on his mind were all gone. The grudge that had formed five

    years ago was finally settled, and the thorn that had been in his heart waspletely removed at

    the moment. As a breeze came, his clothes danced, and his gloom disappeared.

    Josh Piper, Warrior No.1, and theirpanions were the same as Iwan. They were also very calm

    as if it was not something serious to have ughtered a Powerhouse at the level of the God of War

    today. The reason was simple: Warrior No.1 and his friends had been fighting together with Iwan

    outside the country, and they had ughtered numerous Gods of War in foreignnds, even

    including the top-level Powerhouses. And the one killed today was just a God of War.

    Iwan and his men were calm, but the big shots of Cleveque City, including Max White, the God of

    War of Cleveque City, could not calm down until a long whileter. "That was a God of War, but he

    was killed like this. Killed!" they thought. At this point, their fear of Iwan had reached its peak, and

    they better knew why Lucas Mond and those people were so fearless.

    "Let''s go..." After killing Jason, Iwan only stood there for less than a minute before he turned to

    leave. This time he hade to Cleveque City to kill a man and take revenge. Now, with the man

    killed and the grudge settled, of course, he didn''t have the mood to stay here anymore. Was he sad

    for Jason? Or did he have other emotions? No, it was impossible for him to have an experience like

    that.

    Iwan turned and left, and Warrior No.1 followed him. Soon the two of them drove a car away. Only

    then did the ashen-faced Lawrence ask Max in a stuttering manner, "What... what... what should we

    do next?"

    Max turned to Lawrence and nced at him. "It''s your business..." After that, he went away with the

    staff of the Cleveque Military Headquarters.

    After a short while, only Charles, Lawrence, Bob, Carl, and others could be seen there. Even now,

    they were still in astonishment.

    The one killed today was Jason Morgan of Morgan Group! He had reached the level of the God of

    War! He was so strong, but in front of the great fighter, before he could fight back, he had been

    destroyed utterly! Indeed, all his bones and flesh were gone. At this moment, the fiercest and most

    ambitious person of Cleveque City, the controller of the biggest group in the city, and the one who

    had dominated the business sector of the city for years was dead only with a few residues left on

    the ground. The moguls of the city were astounded and so mentally disturbed. They could not calm

    down until a long time had passed. But the lord had left after killing the man. The action without

    procrastination made their hearts and souls shudder as if he didn''t regard it as something serious at

    all.

    True, Iwan didn''t think it was important at all. Now he was in a great hurry, because when he set off

    from Pasnd that afternoon, Emily had almost cried, afraid that he would not return. Therefore, he

    didn''t want to stay here for too long.

    Warrior No.1 was driving the car, and Iwan was in the back row, thinking about something. The next

    moment, Warrior No.1 asked Iwan, "Big brother, Jason is already dead. The share prices of Morgan

    Group have hit rock bottom today. Our men had already begun buying the shares secretly, but the

    shares we''ve bought are not enough for us to bring the wholepany back! A lot of thepany''s

    shares are in the hands of the shareholders. When we sent our men to them, they had all

    disappeared..." As he spoke, Warrior No.1 frowned deeply. This was the only mistake he made

    today.

    "It doesn''t matter. Someone will deal with the shares Jason left. Now let''s go there and find the

    person." Iwan had heard the words, but he didn''t think it was a problem at all.

    Warrior No.1 was instantly surprised and said, "Big brother, do you mean you''ve asked someone to

    take over those shares of Morgan Group?"

    Iwan''s eyes betrayed some reminiscence, and then he said slowly, "No, I haven''t. I just nted a

    secret agent in Morgan Group in those days, just in case. I think it was he who did it. Let''s go.

    Whether it is like that or not, go to him and check it out."

    Warrior No.1 didn''t ask any more questions but focused on driving, heading for the ce that the

    address Iwan had given him showed.

    At the same moment, the vice presidents, board directors, and the other leaders, who were not

    among the arrested, were all gathering in a top private club in Cleveque City. Their top leader was

    ke Nelson, vice chairman of Morgan Group, with 30% of the group''s shares.

    ke was in his fifties with gray hair at the sides. Now he was wearing a smile and a fine suit in the

    head seat, listening to the discussion of Jason''s closest confidants.

    "Mr. Nelson, what should we do next? We''ve lost contact with our chairman for half a day, and more

    and more of our subordinates are being arrested. Besides, someone is insanely buying our shares

    on the stock market. If this keeps going on, our Morgon Group will be someone else''s..." a small

    shareholder, a confidant of Jason''s, said anxiously to ke in the head seat.

    "Yes, yes, Mr. Nelson, find a solution quickly! The chairman is absent, and you''re now our rock. Our

    Morgan Group is now at stake! ..." another confidant of Jason''s said quite anxiously. And cold sweat

    was running down the faces of the people below. The reason was that bad news about Morgan

    Group had kepting fromst night to now. Besides, they had lost contact with Jason. So, they

    could no longer be calm now.

    At this moment, Nelson gave a nd smile and said, "Morgan Group is not dead yet, is it? Why are

    all of you anxious? Keep waiting a while! When there''s news about Mr. Morgan, then..."

    But the confidant of Jason''s who had been the first to speak stood up and roared, "ke Nelson! It

    hase to this point. What are you still waiting for? Even now, we haven''t been able to reach him

    yet. The guards in his vi all diedst night. Who knows where he is now? You think you can reach

    him? If Mr. Morgan is dead or has been killed, what should we do?"

    "Right... right... what should we do? ..." As soon as the person finished speaking, those small

    shareholders became panicky.

    ke lowered his head and turned the teacup in his hand, his eyes a little strangely cold. Then he

    said slowly, "What should you do? Of course, hand over all your shares, then find a ce to spend

    the rest of your lives! ... Take some money. It''ll be enough for you to spend..."

    "Boom..." Their minds seemed to be bombarded. After ke said that, the room instantly fell into

    dead silence. The people here who had just been tweeting all looked straight at ke, their mouths

    wide open. ke''s words chilled them to the bone, making them shudder!

    The confidant of Jason''s who had just talked pointed at ke and yelled, "ke, you want to take

    everything alone? Ha... how greedy! Not to mention that we just can''t reach him now, even if he''s

    dead, are you sure you have such great capacity to take all the shares of Morgan Group?"

    "Bang..." With a gunshot, a small hole appeared in the head of the noisy small shareholder. The

    next moment, arge group of strong-looking men rushed into the great hall and surrounded all

    these shareholders, who looked at this scene and the corpse in disbelief. All of them felt a chill in

    their hearts.

    At this moment, keeping his head lowered, ke said slowly, "Whether I have the capacity or not,

    you can''t decide it..." Then he looked up, nced around the shareholders below, and slowly said,

    "What about your thoughts, guys? Die with Jason or hand over your shares now?"

    "ke, you do this..."

    "Bang..." A small shareholder loyal to Jason wanted to say something, but one of ke''s guards

    shot him dead. Then came a series of gunshots. The shareholders who had been closest to Jason

    in the past were all killed.

    ke stood up and looked at the rest shivering in fear, saying, "Guys, hand over the shares.

    Morgan Group is not yours. You are just spectors, or you won''t sign the share transfer

    agreement. I''m not so patient. You only have one minute to think about it..."

    Just after ke said that, the copies of the share transfer agreement were put in front of the more

    than twenty shareholders, who were already scared ashen. But ke simply looked at his watch,

    without making a sound.

    These shareholders stared at ke, their eyes red. Now they did not dare to say something heroic.

    Then all of them signed the share transfer agreement copies in front of them.

    Only when these small shareholders had all signed the agreement did ke nod with a smile and

    said, "Great, all of you seem to have made a wise decision."

    Then a small shareholder said to ke, "Mr. Nelson, we''ve all signed the agreement of transferring

    our shares. If you keep mass-ughtering us, we''ll fight you with our lives. We hope you let us go!"

    ke said with a smile, "Okay, you can go..."

    That small shareholder turned away, but the moment he turned, he sneered at ke, "Ha, Morgan

    Group is really good. Its heritage has never changed. Every time the former president can''t be

    reached, someone else takes the throne. Mr. Nelson, I hope you don''t end up like them!" The small

    shareholder snorted and turned, ready to leave. The transfer agreement they had just signed was

    not one used to take everything from them. It said that they would get a lot of money, which was

    enough for them to live until they died.

    But what ke said next made the small shareholder freeze. ke said, "Haha, who told you I will

    take over Morgan Group? Who told you I will be the owner of Morgan Group? Haha... guys, you

    might as well stay for a while because I feel the real owner of our group ising. Don''t worry. All

    Jason''s men are dead. None of you will ever face a life threat... haha..."

    ke spoke and smiled, obviously hinting at something. His words and attitude immediately made

    these people wanting to leave stay, but they were a little confused. "The real owner of Morgan

    Group?"

    When they were quite confused, a somewhat familiar voice came to their ears. "ke, thank you for

    what you''ve done these years..." As the voice came, Iwan and Warrior No.1 walked in. Some of the

    small shareholders who knew Iwan were quite shocked. They widened their mouths, their eyes full

    of disbelief.

    Now, standing at the host''s seat, ke''s eyes instantly became moist. Looking at Iwan, he said

    slowly, "Mr. Cliff, I''ve been waiting for this moment for five years. I also have borne the traitor''s

    name for five years. I finally see youe back..."

    As he spoke, ke shed tears, sobbing but saying, "Mr. Cliff, don''t worry. Although Morgan suffered

    some losses yesterday, we can bring them back anytime. We veterans are all waiting for you to

    come back, waiting to achieve something greater with you..."

    Iwan fell silent, patted ke''s shoulder hard a few times, and said, "Bring back all the brothers

    working with us in those days. You guys keep running Morgan..."

    ke handed the stack of documents and his own share contract to Iwan. "Mr.... Mr. Cliff, take all

    this back..."

    Iwan nced at it and said, "No need. You guys keep these things and share them with those

    veterans persecuted by Jason because of me. Don''t worry. Jason is already dead. I''ve brought all

    his shares back. Morgan is in my hands again. Focus on your work..."

    "Yes, yes..." ke nodded in tears.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Morgan Group had shocked the outside world a whole day, and the outside world had unanimously

    thought it would copse, but this night, it suddenly sent its voice again to the outside world, again

    shocking the whole Cleveque City and the entire stock market!

    Also this night, the previous senior executives expelled by Jason unhesitatingly resigned from their

    currentpanies and rejoined Morgan Group.

    All the big fires in Morgan''s factories in Cleveque City were put out, and the work to restart the

    company began overnight, with all kinds of sophisticated equipment being carried into these

    factories...

    Its official website suddenly began working again. All the lost data, electronic contracts, and all

    others were immediately recovered.

    The dozens of giant freighters the group had lost overseas reappeared on the radar monitor,

    heading for their different destinations.

    Even the floors and exterior walls of its headquarters were renovated overnight.

    ...

    The next morning, the sky over Cleveque City was sunny again, a state it had lost for a long time.

    As for Morgan Group, it had a new look-its ss curtain walls had been cleaned overnight and were

    now spotless. It stood in the sun like a giant again.

    Many people in Cleveque City gathered around its headquarters. When they saw those senior

    executives in clean and tidy clothing entering the building in twos and threes, they didn''t seem to

    dare to believe all that had happened yesterday was true.

    Only the senior leaders of Cleveque City could feel the horrors. After all, they had received the

    news that Morgan Group, a grouppany ranked top in the city, had changed their people

    overnight! Everyone was afraid of its new owner.

    Now, in Morgan''s president''s office on the top level of its headquarters tower, more than three

    hundred meters above the ground, Iwan was standing with a smile in front of the window, watching

    the quite prosperous big city ranked high among the world cities.

    He would bring his wife and daughter here. Surely, he would give them the best, so how could he

    truly let them start at the bottom?

    "A wider world, a more infinite future..." Iwan mumbled while thinking about Jayna. He should go

    back and bring them here.

 Chapter 71 Scarletts Suspicion

    Chapter 71 Scarlett''s Suspicion

    Chapter 71 Scarlett''s Suspicion

    Iwan left in the morning only after staying in Morgan Group for a while. He recalled the previous

    feelings, which he had had five years ago. Yes, the Morgan Tower had been built that year.

    He had left, but the top families and elites in Cleveque City were still uneasy. Now they were even

    tenser. All of them were shrinking their forces, careful and cautious. They did not dare to be as

    unruly as they had been because a rumor had been spread to all those at the senior levels of the

    city overnight.

    The rumor was: when they got homest night, Bob Waldorf, head of the Waldorf family, and Carl

    Bass, head of the Bass family, were all scared shitless-they had to be supported to walk, their faces

    ashen. Lawrence Wilson, of the Patrol Department, Charles Crawford, of the City Hall, were both

    the same. A littleter, the Waldorf family and the Bass family announced that they would fully

    support Morgan Group, opening up all kinds of cooperation with it in all fields of Cleveque City.

    The moguls having good rtions with Bob Waldorf and Carl Bass visited them that night, hoping to

    get some information. Yet, they only got a few words: Jason was already dead; Morgan Group got a

    new leader, who was a peerless strongman; they should never offend him! They should never

    offend him! This news also astonished the city''s top circles overnight. Instantly, everyone felt

    unsafe!

    Of course, Iwan did not care about these things. He wouldn''t waste time on unnecessary

    procedures when doing things. Instead, he would always finish his tasks as fast as possible. As for

    the fear and shock of the people in Cleveque City, he couldn''t be bothered to care about them. As

    long as those people didn''te to offend him, he wouldn''t have the mood to suppress them.

    Iwan had flown back to Pasnd by air in the morning. Hended in Cleveque City yesterday, and

    he left this morning. His stay was less than a day, but he had astonished the people there, which

    they would never forget in their lives. After he left, Morgan Group released a series of official

    announcements, covering up what had happened yesterday with the excuse of various wrong

    operations. Therefore, some of the citizens who had not realized anything truly believed them

    because everything had happened so fast-the best of the top grouppanies in the city was

    subverted overnight!

    When Iwan got back in Pasnd, Jayna drove a car to pick him up at the airport, and Emily went

    with her. She was really afraid that her father would be away for a very long time.

    "Dad, dad, dad..." When Iwan walked out of the airport hall, Emily threw herself into his arms in

    great joy and began kissing him on the face.

    "Hey, my good baby, look, I''ve done what I promised you! I''m truly back! I didn''t lie to you, right? ...

    Look at the little toy I brought you..." As he kissed her on her small round cheek, he took a yellow

    duck toy out of his pocket and handed it to her.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    "Thank you, dad. Thank you, dad. I want to be lifted, I want to be lifted..." As soon as she took the

    toy with great joy, Emily began asking Iwan to hold her aloft.

    "Emily! Your dad has juste back. He has been busy for a whole day. He''s tired. Don''t mess

    around..." Jayna said to Emily. Now she was wearing a pair of sunsses, a ck long dress, and

    a pair of ck high-heeled shoes.

    Iwan lifted Emily up, letting her sit on his shoulder. Keeping her steady with one hand and holding

    Jayna''s thin hand with the other, he said, "Nothing. I''m not tired. Let''s go. Go home..."

    The moment Iwan held her hand, Jayna''s heart pounded with her face turning slightly red. But she

    nodded when hearing his words. Then she asked a little worriedly, "Did you get everything done this

    time in Cleveque City?"

    Jayna was really a little worried because she remembered that when Iwan escaped five years ago,

    he had told her that the one who had betrayed him was in Cleveque City. Because of this, Jayna

    had been a little worried after Iwan left yesterday afternoon. She was a woman anyway. Although

    she knew that Iwan was very strong and seemed to be a good fighter, she believed that Iwan was

    just a soldier from the special forces. But he was no longer a member of the Military Headquarters.

    Therefore, after he left yesterday afternoon, something had been weighing on her mind, and she

    had been awakest night. On the one hand, she was worried that something would happen to him,

    on the other hand, she was afraid that he would do something viting thew impulsively. If that

    was true, the family of three, who had reunited with so much difficulty, had to separate again.

    Iwan could see the worry in her eyes, so he nodded at her with a smile and said, "Don''t worry.

    When I arrived in Cleveque City, I finally found that the man who betrayed me back then was

    already dead. He died in a car ident. s, or I wouldn''t have returned so soon, would I?" Iwan

    emphasized thest few words about his return.

    Jayna thought about it and believed him. Iwan had just spent one night there, and he had returned

    this morning. If he had really gone to deal with the traitor, one night wouldn''t have been enough.

    Only then was she greatly relieved. After that, she held Iwan''s hand tofort him, "Then don''t

    think too much! The person has finally paid for his evil act. Let the past pass. Don''t think about it

    anymore..."

    Iwan nodded with a smile because his wife was easy to fool. He was helpless. If he told her his real

    identity and those things he had done in the External Regions over the years, he believed that she

    would be scared sick.

    For example, he could easily go to a small kingdom''s royal family to drink and chat with them or sit

    on their king''s throne for a while; he owned many inds and banks in the External Regions; if he

    wanted to meet the leaders of some foreign nations, they would have to arrange it in a hurry, and so

    on. But he could not tell her these things now.

    He would y it by ear, and he would do it slowly. These years, Jayna had been in these small

    ces, and her horizons had been restrained. When she arrived in Cleveque City, he would tell her

    a few things bit by bit. Then it would be easier for her to ept them, he thought.

    "For example, in Cleveque City, the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom suddenly restored

    my God of War''s identity? Haha... this is very good..." he thought.

    He smiled. Keeping Emily steady on his neck with one hand and holding the hand of his beautiful

    wife, Jayna, he was walking out of the airport.

    After they left, someone suddenly watched with a frown in the direction they were heading and

    mumbled, "I think I seemed to have just seen the princess of our Pasnd City and the hero of the

    Grand Wedding, right?"

    With her mumbling, those around her immediately paused because they had just felt the same: the

    two adults and the child were a little familiar. Jayna wore a pair of sunsses, and Iwan had just

    been filmed a few times at the Grand Wedding, so they did not recognize them immediately. Now,

    when everyone looked at one another, they suddenly realized that they had felt the same thing.

    "Fu*k, that was her! The mistress of Pasnd! And also her husband, the God of War! Go check it

    out..." The next moment, someone in the crowd at the airport suddenly realized it and shouted

    before rushing out to pursue them. When these people were out, Jayna had driven away.

    On the way home, Iwan sat in the back row with Emily in his arms. After ncing around the crowd

    taking photos of them from behind, he said to Jayna, "Jayna, just now, you must have felt like you

    were a star, right?"

    Jayna''s heart pounded. As she drove, she said, "Yes, but fortunately, we moved fast. I also wear a

    pair of sses, and I''ve changed my hairstyle. Otherwise, I wouldn''t dare to go out..."

    Iwan smiled and began ying with the little yellow duck toy with Emily...

    When the three of them were home, of course, Skyler, his mother-inw, had prepared a big table

    full of delicious food. Now, a few days had passed since the Grand Wedding, but she had note

    back to earth yet. She was still in excitement because the seniors would fix their eyes on her no

    matter where she went every time. They would surround her and praise her in various ways.

    Naturally, she was very excited.

    Scarlett Mond had not left yet. Jayna had forced her to stay, saying that she must stay here for a

    few more days, and then she stayed. To be honest, she had been in shock since her father had told

    her a part of Iwan''s identity in the afternoon before the Grand Wedding.

    And she really didn''t think Iwan was only a God of War in the Dragon Kingdom. Not to mention

    anything else, Josh Piper, the God of War in the Central Region also at the level of the God of War,

    was so respectful to Iwan, and so were her father, Lucas Mond, the richest and most powerful

    person in Southpool City, and Dawson Gill and Eden Addison in Pasnd. They behaved as if they

    were his subordinates.

    Yesterday she had heard Jayna say that Iwan was going to Cleveque City. Her father was in the

    city, and she got the news that Dawson Gill and Eden Addison had also gone to the city.

    Last night, Scarlett got her sixth sense somewhere-she suddenly went to read the news about

    Cleveque City. After reading the news, she was so scared that her heart came to her throat.

    Something quite influential happened in the city yesterday. Morgan Group, the biggest group

    company there, changed drastically overnight-it was terminated by a mysterious force. When it was

    latest night, it changed dramatically again, returning to normal in one night, as if the incident

    yesterday had never happened before.

    The news she read said that the wrong management of Morgan Group and the operation errors of

    the workers at lower levels had caused the fire, but Scarlett didn''t believe it!

    It was because she saw the side of her father''s face in a picture taken at the scene in a news report!

    It was her father, Lucas Mond! And there were also Dawson Gill and Eden Addison!

    Therefore, at the moment, when she looked at Iwan, who had returned to Pasnd this morning,

    eating with her at the same table, she had a great suspicion. After Iwan sat down, she could not

    help but nce at him a few more times. "This man is too mysterious, and he has been so calm. It

    seems he doesn''t care about the deprivation of his God of War''s identity at all..." she thought.

    Iwan perceived that Scarlett, sitting opposite him beside Jayna, had been watching him, so he

    asked her involuntarily with a smile, "Miss Mond, why have your eyes been on me? What''s wrong?

    Is there something on my face?"

    "No... no. When I was reading the news about Cleveque Cityst night, I found something shocking

    happened there. Morgan Group, the topmost grouppany in the city, has gone through drastic

    changes. I''m hoping to ask you if you heard of it when you were there..." Scarlett pretended to ask

    Iwan causally.

    After hearing it, Iwan shrank his pupils, saying inwardly, "This woman has a keen sense!" Then he

    shook his head at Scarlett with a smile and said, "Oh, I know nothing about it! Last night, when I

    arrived in Cleveque City, I drank with a few friends, and I drank a little too much. After that, I fell

    asleep and came back this morning, so I didn''t pay so much attention to what you said... Miss

    Mond, what''s the matter? You pay a lot of attention to it?"

    "Oh... no, no, I just learned something from the news. You happened to be in Cleveque City, so I

    came up with the question casually..." Scarlett said hurriedly. Then she lowered her head to eat.

    At this moment, Jayna smiled at Scarlett and said, "Scarlett, Iwan went to Cleveque City to look for

    someone, so he probably didn''t pay a lot of attention to what you said. Well, keep eating..."

    "Yes, yes." Scarlett lowered her head and replied with two yeses, but all kinds of thoughts swarmed

    into her mind, simply because when she stared at Iwan, she found a detail-Iwan paused for a

    moment before answering her question. Besides, after such a shocking event, the whole city had

    been overwhelmed by the smogst night. The thing was so influential, but howe Iwan, who

    had been there for a day, didn''t know anything about it? This was so unreasonable!

    Above all, she also saw Lucas Mond (her father), Dawson Gill, and Eden Addison in a photo taken

    at Morgan Group.

    "If, if it was Iwan who asked my father and hispanions to do the thing to Morgan Group, then

    how astonishing the real identity of the man in front of me would be..." Scarlett''s brain was full of

    thoughts. "Iwan is so confident. It is from his bones, not something he tries to show. He has so

    strong temperament and vibe..."

 Chapter 72 You Protected My Daughter for Three Days, then Ill Protect You for a Lifetime

    Chapter 72 You Protected My Daughter for Three Days, then I''ll Protect You for a Lifetime

    Chapter 72 You Protected My Daughter for Three Days, then I''ll Protect You for a Lifetime

    When Scarlett lowered her head to eat and stopped talking, Iwan glimpsed her deeply but didn''t say

    anything anymore. He was sure that Lucas didn''t have the guts to tell his identity to others, so

    Scarlett must have found it out through her analysis. But he didn''t mind it. If Scarlett could find out

    all his hidden identities only through her analysis, then he, the Lord of the Divine Domain, would

    admit defeat!

    "Come on,e on,e on, Iwan, I heard Jayna say that you''ll take them to Cleveque City in a

    few days, right? I discussed it with your mother-inw, and we decided to go, too. There''s nothing to

    keep us in Pasnd. Come on, let''s drink..." Luis said to Iwan with a broad smile.

    "Yes, yes, Mr. Brown, let''s drink. I give you a toast..." Iwan stopped looking at Scarlett and clinked

    Luis''s wine ss with a smile, while Scarlett was still silent with her head down. The moment Iwan

    looked at her, she didn''t know why she suddenly felt immense pressure. Scared, she was even

    more afraid to talk.

    After the meal, Iwan went out to look for Emily. He drank with Luis for a long time. Now Jacey had

    taken Emily out to y. When he found Emily, Emily was calling someone with Jacey''s mobile

    phone. When he went over to her, she just hung up, but her small tender face looked a little gloomy.

    Iwan picked her up with a smile and said, "Emily, what''s wrong? You are unhappy? Who were you

    calling?"

    Seeing that her father asked her, she said to him hurriedly, "Dad, could you take me to look for

    Zora? When I was calling her, she seemed to be crying, and someone seemed to be swearing at

    her..."

    Emily tilted her head to think about it, and then she continued to speak to Iwan, "That feeling is like,

    like... Oh, yes, dad, I feel that Zora seemed to be in the condition in which I was calling you for help

    that night..."

    Iwan knitted his eyebrows deeply when hearing these words. Emily might be too young to describe

    it urately, but he had found something unusual from her words.

    Then he took the mobile phone from her hand and dialed the number she had just dialed. Only

    when the phone had rung for a long time did a little vicious voice of a man ask, "Who are you? What

    do you want to do by calling Zora Cliff?"

    Frowning more deeply, Iwan said severely, "Who are you? Let Zora answer the call!"

    The man at the other end of the line sneered twice and said in a more vicious tone, "Ha, boy, you''re

    Zora''s boyfriend, right? Okay, let me tell you. Zora owes our big brother 1,5000 dors! Today is the

    day to pay off the debt! Boy, you''re her boyfriend, so bring money over! Otherwise, I can''t guarantee

    what we''ll ask her to do! After all, she''s so beautiful, and she''s also a college student. Am I right?

    The bosses in big cities all like that. It''s right, isn''t it? Haha..."

    When Iwan heard it, his eyes glistened coldly with an intention to kill. He had been a little drunk, but

    now he sobered immediately. He took a deep breath and slowly said, "Okay! 1,5000, right? Okay, I''ll

    give you guys 150,000! I''ll be there before 5 p.m., but from now on, if you dare toy a finger on her,

    you won''t get a penny!"

    After Iwan finished speaking, the one called was silent for a long while. It seemed that a few people

    in that ce seemed to be discussing something. About three minutester, the person opened his

    mouth again, "Okay! Boy, I don''t care who you are. If you dare toe, we dare to receive the

    money! Let''s not meet at five. We''ll give you one more hour. If we can''t see the money before six,

    you should never dream about seeing Zora again in this life! You''ll bear the consequences!"

    As his heart was getting cold, Iwan sneered, "Okay!" Then he hung up.

    "Iwan, what''s up? What happened?" Seeing that Iwan looked unhappy, Jacey rushed over and

    asked.

    Iwan put Emily in her arms and said, "Nothing. Don''t tell your sister. You take Emily to y. I''ll call

    someone..."

    After saying that, Iwan looked at Emily and said with a warm smile, "Emily, I''ll take you to Zora in a

    while, okay?"

    Seeing her dad''s face, Emily was somewhat confused. Her dad had just looked ice-cold, but now he

    smiled. She tilted her head to think about it for a while, but could not figure it out. But she still

    nodded and said, "Okay, thank you, dad. If there''re bad eggs bullying Zora, you must save her for

    me, okay?"

    Iwan smiled and rubbed Emily''s nose with a bent finger. Then he nodded and said, "Okay, don''t

    worry. I promise you that if someone bullies Zora, I''ll save her for you..."

    Only then did Emily nod with satisfaction, but there were still some worries in her small eyes. Yet,

    since her dad had promised her, she went to y with Jacey.

    When Jacey had carried Emily far away, Iwan gradually stopped smiling and turned ice-cold!

    The girl named Zora Cliff had shown him kindness! In fact, she had shown his family kindness! That

    night, if she had not taken the risk of being beaten to death to secretly hand her mobile phone to

    Emily, letting her call him, then he would be regretful for a lifetime! Besides, when he arrived that

    night, Zora had been beaten unconscious by those ruffians.

    Emily liked Zora very much. In fact, he had nned to go to Southpool again, looking for that girl,

    seeing if she had any trouble, and helping her, before going to Cleveque City. But he could never

    imagine that something had really happened to her. If Emily had not called her moments earlier, he

    would not have known it. Iwan frowned slightly because Warrior No.1 had reported it to him at that

    time. His report was: Zora had been seriously beaten, and the doctor said that she would have to

    stay in the hospital for a month. But now she was already out, so something he didn''t know must

    have happened to her on the way...

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Damn it!" Iwan muttered. Then he picked up his mobile phone and called Lucas Mond, "Lucas,

    come to Crimson County, Southpool City right now. We''ll meet there. Remember to bring 150,000!

    Someone is threatening my daughter''s life savior! As for what to do specifically, you decide it!" Iwan

    hung up immediately after saying that.

    At this moment, Lucas, who was having a meeting with Dawson Gill, Eden Addison, and Triston

    Walken, suddenly changed color. After saying that he would go back to Southpool at once, he

    rushed out of the office, heading for the Cleveque Airport at full speed! It was because he knew

    Iwan was truly angry! "Someone is threatening the life savior of Iwan''s daughter? Fu*k, is the

    person crazy?" he wondered.

    Lucas cursed the idiot mercilessly in his mind. He had had cold sweat when he heard Iwan''s tone

    just now. While he was rushing toward the airport, he called Erick Bacon, the top leader of the

    Patrol Department of Southpool City. As soon as the leader answered his call, Lucas shouted

    anxiously, "Erick Bacon, fu*k you! As the top leader of the Patrol Department of Southpool City, you

    did things like that, eh? You''re dead! You''re fu*king dead!"

    Of course, Erick had Lucas''s number in his phone contacts. Besides, after the copse of the Green

    family, the Mond family and Lucas were the topmost moguls in Southpool City. Although he was in

    charge of the Patrol Department, he had to be polite to Lucas. Yet, as soon as Lucas opened his

    mouth, he shouted at him without exining anything, so he got angry, too. He said to Lucas

    seriously, "Mr. Mond, watch your mouth! What happened?"

    Lucas kept shouting, "Stop talking such fu*king nonsense! Erick, bad things happened in Southpool

    City one after another! Mafia-rted groups keep shooting up. Your city management is so bad!

    What happened? Well, let me tell you! The life savior of the Lord''s daughter is now being

    threatened! The person threatening the savior asked the Lord of the Divine Domain to redeem the

    savior with 150,000 cash! Then tell me what happened? Tell me if this is a serious matter, eh?"

    "What? Something like that happened? Where''s the life savior of the Lord''s daughter? Now I''ll

    mobilize all my forces to rush over. Quickly! Lucas, tell me quickly! I beg of you! Quickly! ..." Erick,

    who was getting angrier at the other end of the line, waspletely afraid at the moment. Half a

    month ago, Iwan''s wife and daughter were persecuted in Southpool City, and Iwan destroyed the

    Green family angrily. Now his daughter''s life savior was being threatened, eh?

    At this moment, as the top leader of the Patrol Department of Southpool City, Erick was almost

    crazy with anxiety. "That is the Lord of the Divine Domain! He is also very likely to be the sessor

    to the Military Headquarters of the entire Dragon Kingdom in the future! But he is angry again

    because of something that happened in Southpool City..." Erick thought. His cold sweat flooded

    down.

    At this time, Lucas''s voice came from the other end of the line, "I don''t know about the specific

    location, but the Lord asked me to go to Crimson County. And let me tell you something. You''d

    better not act rashly. You know the Lord''s temper. He''s already angry. That girl is his daughter''s life

    savior, and his daughter likes her very much! Now mobilize all your forces, get them fully armed,

    and wait for me in Crimson County. I''ll be at the airport in a minute. I can reach there before 4 p.m.

    Let''s talk about it when we meet..." Lucas hung up as soon as he finished speaking.

    Erick was in his office at the headquarters of the Patrol Department of Southpool City. The moment

    Lucas hung up, Erick rushed out of his office and shouted to those in the great hall of the Patrol

    Department downstairs, "Emergency! Assemble, everyone! Get fully equipped, everyone! Quickly!

    Quickly! Quickly! All of you! All of you! Assemble! Assemble!"

    Luke Ayre, the team leader of the Patrol Department, was doing something downstairs. When he

    heard this, he instantly went to ask all the forces of the Patrol Department to mass. In an instant,

    with Erick''s order, all the security forces of Southpool City were mobilized, gathering at high speed.

    Ten minutester, a series of sirens began sounding inside the Patrol Department''s open space.

    The next moment, more than a hundred vehicles fully loaded with the fighters of the department

    went out, whooshing toward Crimson County in the lower part of Southpool City.

    ...

    What happened in Pasnd City was different. After Jayna came out, Iwan told her that Emily

    wanted to visit Zora, and he would take Emily to Southpool City this afternoon. When she heard that

    Iwan was going back to Southpool City, Scarlett took Jayna to go back with Iwan. Therefore, without

    hesitation, they simply drove toward Southpool City...

    Before Jayna came out, Iwan had instructed Emily and Jacey in advance, asking them not to tell her

    about Zora''s matter.

    "Zora, your family name is also Cliff. This might be fate. At that time, you protected my daughter for

    three days, then I''ll protect you for a lifetime!" Iwan mumbled inwardly on the freeway to Southpool

    City. If someone hurt him, he would take revenge; if someone showed him kindness, he would pay

    the debt of gratitude!

 Chapter 73 You Protected My Daughter Once, Then I Will Protect You In The Rest of My Life (Part 2)

    Chapter 73 You Protected My Daughter Once, Then I Will Protect You In The Rest of My Life (Part 2)

    Chapter 73 You Protected My Daughter Once, Then I Will Protect You In The Rest of My Life (Part

    2)

    At exactly four o''clock in the afternoon, Iwan Cliff drove Emily to Crimson County in Southpool City,

    while Jayna Brown was dragged to the downtown by Scarlett Mond. Iwan Cliff did not let Jayna

    Brown and the others follow him.

    Before Iwan Cliff arrived, Lucas Mond had already rushed back. After he got off the ne, he

    directly called for a convoy from the Mond family. There were more than a dozen of extended

    Lincolns, and one or two hundred of the most elite men from the Mond family.

    "Sir..." After Iwan Cliff parked the car, Lucas Mond respectfully opened the door for him and invited

    Iwan Cliff to get on the extended Lincoln in the middle with extreme respect. And the next moment

    came the siren of the Patrol Department. Erick Bacon, director of the Patrol Department in

    Southpool City, quickly got out of the car and ran towards the Lincoln that Iwan Cliff was riding.

    "Sir, I''m sorry. It''s my fault to let things go loose here and causing... Sir, don''t worry, I have

    assembled thousands of elite forces. No matter how powerful the opponent is, I willpletely

    destroy their gang today! Sir, please rest assured. I promise! I promise!" Erick Bacon said, the cold

    sweat on his face and back continued to flow down.

    The lengthened Lincoln''s window slowly lowered but stopped at the halfway. Iwan Cliff sat in the

    car, did not speak, but looked at Erick Bacon coldly. And after looking at Erick Bacon for a while, the

    car window rose again.

    Erick Bacon stood on the spot for a moment, then quickly ran back to his car, holding the walkie-

    talkie and shouting, "Quick, quick, everyone, full speed to Red Stone Vige in Crimson County.

    First, go of the armed helicopters and special mobile forces! Mark my word! If the opponents dare to

    resist, kill them on the spot! Hurry!" Erick Bacon nced at Lucas Mond''s motorcade which had

    started moving and he was even more anxious.

    As Erick Bacon finished speaking, in the huge open spaces around Crimson County, eight armed

    helicopters belonging to the Patrol Department of Southpool City immediately took off, inside rode

    all the most elite warriors of the Patrol Department. At this moment, all the soldiers were cold-eyed,

    looking murderous. The next moment, eight armed helicopters flew towards the 80-miles away Red

    Stone Vige like goshawks...

    While on the ground, Lucas Mond''s team, all driving to the maximum horsepower, galloped towards

    Red Stone Vige. The road was already cleared and the speed of the team was fully increased to

    the maximum. In the extended Lincoln in the middle of the team, Iwan Cliff held Emily calmly. He

    said, "Don''t worry, Emily. We will see Sister Zora soon. Don''t worry, daddy promised you that Sister

    Zora will be fine..."

    "Mmmm, Dad, Sister Zora will definitely be fine, she will be fine..." Emily clenched her fists tightly

    and firmly nodded to Iwan Cliff.

    On the road, Lucas Mond''s motorcade was heading towards Red Stone Vige, galloping fast. Even

    on this narrow and bumpy County Road, it reached a speed of more than 100 pulses. They were in

    the front line, and Erick Bacon''s armed motorcade followed closely. And in the sky, there were eight

    armed helicoptersing from behind, soon surpassing the convoy below and heading straight

    towards Red Stone Vige...

    An extremely chilling atmosphere spread across the county road in Crimson County... As he got

    closer and closer to Red Stone Vige, Iwan Cliff''s eyes became colder and colder. Anyone who

    dared to hurt his daughter''s savior must die!

    ...

    Red Stone Vige was a small vige located in the mountains in the east of Crimson County,

    subordinate to Southpool City. As the name suggested, there were some red stones deep in the

    mountains in the vige, so it was called Red Stone Vige. Moreover, Red Stone Vige was very

    poor and remote. There were nothing else here except mountains and rocks, let alone any pir

    industries. If only making a living by growing crops, the yearly harvest would be a maximum of four

    or five hundred dors.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Therefore, the people of Red Stone Vige could only go to the cities looking for jobs when they

    were young. Zora Cliff was one of the few college students in Red Stone Vige and the only female

    college student who had seeded in getting rid of the countryside life. Even though Zora Cliff was

    a girl, her parents made every effort to get her to college. The tuition fees were too high and the

    expenses in the city were too expensive, so Zora Cliff did some part-time job when she was

    studying in the university. And her parents worked hard too.

    When it rains, it pours. Unfortunately, his father died in a car ident in town during her first year of

    college. His father''s funeral was another big expense. And the driver who caused the ident had

    already run away. Her mother had to take care of it all by herself. She worked day and night to earn

    money and saved for her daughter''s tuition in Southpool City.

    It would be a misconception if you think that the female college students who had been admitted

    from the countryside could achieve the top ce in the universities and be able to receive a full

    schrship. There might be such examples in the reality, but very few. Most college students from

    rural areas only had ess to insufficient educational resources, vision, and mentality since

    childhood, which made it very difficult for them to reach the top ces, although they usually were

    not bad at studying.

    So Zora still needed to work and study at the same time, but the money was still not enough. The

    only money her family saved for her college was also used for the burial of her father. Eventually,

    her mother had to go to the town''s quarry to borrow money. Of course, she didn''t borrow too much,

    only 6,000 dors, 1,500 dors of which was used to pay back to rtives and the remaining 4,500

    dors for Zora''s college expense. However, by the time when Zora was finally graduating from

    college, the amount became 15,000 dors!

    In Zora''s family, there were only her mother, her 70-year-old grandmother and herself.

    By now as the time passed, it was already half past four. There was only 30 minutes to five o''clock,

    the time Iwan Cliff said he would be there.

    At this time, the three of Zora Cliff''s family were surrounded by a group of gangsters in the courtyard

    in fear. Zora''s mother was kneeling at the gangsters on the ground, crying and begging them for

    some more grace. Zora Cliff''s face was swollen and her eyes were red. Her elderly grandmother

    was lying on the ground in despair. Her grandmother had a n already. She thought, if these

    scumbags really wanted to take her granddaughter away, she would die in front of them today. Then

    the Patrol Department woulde to investigate if she died...

    Zora Cliff naturally knew her grandmother''s n and felt inexplicable grief and anger in her heart. At

    this time, she looked coldly at the head of the gangsters named n and said, "I just paid you 3,000

    dors the other day. My mother borrowed from you a total of 6,000 dors. Now you are asking for

    15,000 dors, is it reasonable? Huh?"

    Yes, Zora Cliff got the 3,000 dors from the hospital. Warrior No.1 paid 15,000 dors for her

    hospitalization fee and arranged the best single-room ward for her. She urgently needed money, so

    before her injuries werepletely healed, she insisted to leave the hospital and begged the

    hospital leader to give her some money back.

    However, the bastard named n yed with a bright knife in his hand and said, "Hehe, it''s not

    enough. Did I force you to borrow the money? Ah? Don''t forget that it was written in ck and

    white, and your mother signed it. I didn''t force you..."

    "Bah! You bastards! You will be punished, you will be punished!" The olddy lying on the ground

    gritted her few remaining teeth and cursed at n.

    n sneered, looked at the olddy indifferently and said, "Heh, old woman, I know what you''re

    thinking, you want to die, right? Hehe, don''t worry, you can''t even die in front of us. You''ll have to

    wait until we leave if you really want to die. Then your death is suicide, and it will have nothing to do

    with us..."

    After he finished speaking, n nced at the courtyard surrounded by the vigers. He sneered

    and said to the olddy, "Hehe, olddy, don''t you really think that these timid vigers like mice will

    do you a favor, do you? No way, they are just here to watch for fun. You should me your son.

    Why was your son so mboyant back then? He just couldn''t help showing off when his daughter

    was admitted to university, could he? Wasn''t that annoying? He was such a failure, hehe..."

    "Stop talking about my dad! If you dare to hurt us today, I believe that the vigers will definitely

    report it to the Patrol Department! I believe it!" Zora Cliff, wearing an old second-hand skirt,

    clenched her fist and shouted at n.

    "Hehehe...hahahaha..." n suddenly burst outughing when he heard the words.

    Then he looked at Zora Cliff and said, "Okay, although your vige is poor. But nowadays everyone

    has a mobile phone. You can ask them to report to the Patrol Department now. Go ahead! I won''t

    stop you. You will see if anyone will help you..." After n finished speaking, he licked his lips.

    Zora Cliff''s eyes lit up when she heard the words, and the next moment she stood up and shouted

    at the vigers outside the courtyard wall, "Please help me, call the Patrol Department. Is anyone

    willing to help us? I, Zora Cliff, will always remember the kindness..."

    But none of the vigers watching outside the courtyard replied after Zora Cliff finished speaking.

    Some people still had smiles on their faces and some old bachelors in the vige even said to her,

    "Zora Cliff, it''s only right and proper to pay your debts. Besides, it was your mother who took the

    initiative to borrow it back then, and they didn''t force you to do so. If they didn''t lend you the money,

    you didn''t even have money for your dad''s burial, right?"

    "That''s right. Zora, look at you, you are good-looking. Some time ago, your mother said that you

    were helping a big boss take care of his kids in the city, why don''t you go to ask the big boss for

    money..."

    "Yeah, I heard that the rich people in the city have that kind of appetite, to keep a mistress at home

    as a babysitter..."

    ...

    The vigers, men and women, old and young, continued speaking, gloating at her misfortune. Zora

    Cliff was totally stunned.

    Yes, she never thought that the people in the vige would be so bad! In the past when everyone

    had no money, everyone helped each other out. But now that everyone had got some money,

    everyone was getting more and more jealous at each other. Whoever once left the vige would be

    gossiped in various ways in their daily talks.

    Zora Cliff was stunned, but n nodded happily and said to Zora Cliff with a sneer, "Hehe, you

    heard it. Did you hear what those people said about you? No one can save you, probably if you

    be a prostitute, they will be quite happy in their hearts..."

    Zora Cliff''s face was extremely pale. Then n looked at Zora Cliff again and said, "Why don''t you

    come with me, you won''t have to pay back the money. At least I have a big name in Crimson

    County and almost a hundred brothers with me. And the quarry in the town is mine too. You had

    gone to college, and you are beautiful. If you are with me, I will never treat you badly in my life. And

    those who gossip about you outside and nder you behind their backs, I will make them crippled.

    What do you think?"

    Until now, n finally expressed his true thoughts. Yes, from the very beginning, what he wanted

    was never money, but to force Zora Cliff to give in! Zora Cliff went to university, and she was

    beautiful and had a kind heart. The temperament of Zora Cliff was very attractive to him. In fact,

    from the moment Zora Cliff''s mother borrowed money from him four years ago, he already had this

    n. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have dragged on until Zora Cliff graduated from university and then he

    came. His purpose was to force Zora Cliff to give in! As for the man who said that he would bring

    the moneyter, he didn''t care about it. If the money really was sent, he would have it, but he would

    also take Zora Cliff with him.

    Zora Cliff clenched his fists fiercely, staring at n with red eyes and said, "You are daydreaming!

    Impossible! Even if I die, I will not marry you!"

    n raised his hand and wiped the saliva Zora Cliff spit on his face. His face became extremely

    gloomy, he pped Zora Cliff with great strength and said viciously, "Am I making you proud? What

    are you? Want to marry me? There must be a problem with you. When I said that I wanted you to

    be with me, I meant to keep you as a pet. And you are dreaming to get married with me? Hehe..."

    n became more and more angry, he stretched out his hand and grabbed Zora Cliff''s wrist to walk

    out, "Don''t waste time any more. I have been in this broken ce for so long. Nowe with me!"

    Zora Cliff panicked, she struggled and said, "Wait, that person said he would pay the money back

    for me, he would pay back..."

    Zora Cliff thought of Emily who promised her that she would tell her father and ask her father to help

    her pay back the money. And now Emily''s words were the only hope in Zora Cliff''s heart. But would

    that persone? Could hee? Emily''s father had offended the Green family in Southpool City

    some time ago, the Green family...

    Zora Cliff, who had been in the hospital all the time. Meanwhile, she was only a low-level social

    worker. Thus, she didn''t know that the Green family had beenpletely destroyed half a month

    ago...

    n sneered, "Well, it''s already five o''clock now. Oh no, it''s only two minutes away from five

    o''clock. That person said he would arrive before five o''clock, but now he isn''t here yet. Hehe, do you

    really think that people wille to save you? To such a remote and deserted vige to save you?

    Haha, don''t think about it... hurry up,e with me. You''d better serve me properly tonight. To be

    honest, I have been waiting for this day for four years..."

    When he spoke, he nced fiercely at Zora Cliff''s thigh with his ugly eyes. His heartbeat was

    getting faster. He dragged Zora Cliff and started walking out. Zora''s mother and grandmother tried

    to stop them, but were kicked back by n''s subordinates...

    Just as Zora Cliff , being desperate, was about to be dragged into the ck SUV parked outside the

    courtyard, eight armed helicopters of the Patrol Department suddenly appeared in the sky in the

    distance.

    Shortly, the eight helicopters flew over the heads of the gangsters. The next moment, the soldiers

    on the eight helicopters aimed at n with their airborne machine guns. Then eight ropes were

    hung down from the eight helicopters and hundreds of fully-armed soldiers descended directly down

    the ropes...

    And at this moment, farther away, at the entrance of Red Stone Vige, a row of Lincoln suddenly

    appeared, galloping towards Zora Cliff''s direction...

    "This... Are they here to catch me?" n said and copsed to the ground in fright. Zora Cliff''s eyes

    also bulged out and her mouth wide open...

    "This...how is this possible?" Zora Cliff murmured in her heart. Her mother and grandmother in the

    yard were also watching the scene in disbelief, as well as the hundreds of onlookers in Red Stone

    Vige. They were all taken aback by the scene in front of them...

 Chapter 74 Zora Cliff Was Deeply Touched

    Chapter 74 Zora Cliff Was Deeply Touched

    Chapter 74 Zora Cliff Was Deeply Touched

    Bang bang bang... On the vige road in the distance, luxury cars were frantically driving up one

    after another. Each car cost millions in price, but the owner couldn''t care less. They sped up and

    scratches appeared on the head of the car. They kept dashing forward, rapidly marching towards

    their destination.

    And behind the luxury cars were the heavily armed chariots of the Patrol Department,ing one

    after another, each one of which was fully loaded with soldiers.

    "Crouch down and don''t move! Whoever moves will be dead!" Several soldiers who jumped out of

    the helicopter shouted while rushing towards n. Seeing this, one of n''s men wanted to run

    away. But the next moment, with a bang, his head all exploded. The gun was fired by the people

    from the Patrol Department. They had already received a clear order, if anyone dared to move

    should be killed on the spot!

    "How...how could this happen? I''m just a little fish, this, this..." n murmured in his heart, almost

    going crazy at the moment. He was just a little gangster in Crimson County, not even a big boss in

    the county. At most, he owned a few small quarries. And he was boasting when he said before that

    he had nearly 100 brothers under hismand. It waspletely bragging and could not be taken

    seriously. There were only a dozen of subordinates who were willing to follow him at most.

    But now, the Patrol Department of Southpool City with the most elite team came to arrest him? He...

    when did he be so important? He absolutely had no idea. But the Patrol Department did not

    give him a chance to react. At this time, seven or eight soldiers jumped directly from the helicopter

    above n''s head and kicked at his body in midair. n fell down at the ground five or six meters

    away. And before he could stand up, the most elite special team members of the Patrol Department

    hadpletely controlled him. Being pressed to the ground, n was scared to death.

    One of his gangsters had already been beaten to death. Now he understood perfectly well that if he

    dared to make a slight movement at this moment, he would definitely be dead meat! n was so

    frightened that his whole body was shaking and his face waspletely pale.

    Afterwards, the most elite squads of the Patrol Department passed Zora Cliff'' and rushed towards

    the gangsters behind her. Soon they were all under control. Zora Cliff stood still there, totally

    amazed.

    Then, a bright ck luxury car stopped at her. The richest man in Southpool City, Lucas Mond, got

    out of the car and opened the rear door. Iwan Cliff got out of the car with Emily in his arms. As soon

    as she saw Zora Cliff who was in a daze ahead, Emily ran to her with a smile and shouted happily

    while running, "Sister Zora, Sister Zora, I''m here! I brought my father to save you. Are you alright?

    Are you alright, sister Zora?"

    Emily shouted, ran to Zora directly and sat down on herp. Zora subconsciously bent down and

    hugged Emily. Then she stared nkly at the man standing across from her, who was wearing a

    ck suit, looking proud and chilling. On the other hand, Lucas Mond stood respectfully in front of

    the man, who was Emily''s father.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    "Lucas Mond? He...Wasn''t he the richest man in Southpool City? Who was as important as John

    Green? He...why was he so respectful to Emily''s father?" Zora Cliff was extremely shocked,

    because in her opinion, they were the richest and most powerful men in Southpool City. But right

    now, in front of Emily''s father, his attitude was extremely low.

    But what happened next shocked Zora Cliff, her family and the people of Red Stone Vige even

    more. Hundreds of chariots from the Patrol Department of Southpool City also drove over. The next

    moment, hundreds of personnel from the Patrol Department jumped out the chariots and began to

    spread in all directions. They wanted to control the scene as soon as possible. And Erick Bacon, the

    director of the Patrol Department, stood behind Iwan Cliff nervously, lowered his head and said, "Sir,

    I''m sorry, the situation is under control. In addition, a small quarry owned by the target was also

    closed and all the people involved were arrested..."

    "Well..." Iwan Cliff nodded with a cold face. Then he walked towards Zora Cliff who was extremely

    shocked.

    Zora Cliff''s heartbeat elerated instantly, her expression extremely nervous. She was not stupid.

    She had seen Lucas Mond''s picture on the inte before and knew he was the richest man in

    Southpool City. And Erica Bacon was the director of the Patrol Department. Both were big figures in

    her eyes. But even they were being so respectful to Emily''s father. So who was Emily''s father? She

    didn''t dare to think about it, but she was sure in her heart that Emily''s father must be a man of

    supreme status! And now he was walking towards her...

    "Mister ...Mister ..." When Zora Cliff saw Iwan Cliff approaching her, she opened her mouth and

    wanted to say hello to Iwan Cliff, but she was too nervous to say aplete sentence.

    What was happening here was too shocking and terrifying. Hundreds of soldiers from the Patrol

    Department were scattered around to guard. The amount of soldiers was more than that of the

    vigers in their vige. In addition, there were still hundreds of bodyguards waiting beside the

    dozens of luxury cars, standing still and waiting for orders. Not only Zora Cliff, but also the vigers

    were all dumbfounded.

    Iwan Cliff walked over to Zora Cliff, frowned and looked at her red and swollen face, and said, "I''m

    sorry, it took some time on the road, we came from Pasnd City and the distance is a bit far, are

    you okay? Oh yes, I am Iwan Cliff, Emily''s father. Emily has been telling me about the three days

    you took care of her. Thank you..."

    When Zora Cliff heard the words, she quickly waved her hand and said, "No... I''m fine, Mr.... Mr.

    Cliff, thank you, thank you foring..."

    Iwan Cliff nodded, frowned and nced behind Zora Cliff. At this moment, two people came out

    behind Zora Cliff, supporting each other, one was an elderly woman and the other was Zora Cliff''s

    mother.

    Seeing Iwan Cliff looking behind her, Zora Cliff quickly introduced for Iwan Cliff: "Mr. Cliff, this is my

    mother, and my grandma..."

    Then Zora Cliff introduced to her mother and grandma, "Mom, grandma, this gentleman is Emily''s

    father, the very sensible little girl I took care of when I was working part-time..."

    Upon hearing this, Zora Cliff''s mother and grandma knelt instantly in front of Iwan Cliff and thanked

    Iwan Cliff with tears. Iwan Cliff raised his eyes and he quickly stepped forward to help the two old

    women up, "Auntie, grandma, don''t do this. This is what I should do. I was in the External Regions

    before, if it wasn''t that Zora Cliff took good care of Emily, I might have lost Emily. Zora Cliff was

    Emily''s savor. And from now on, Zora will be my sister. Please stand up,e on... "

    Zora Cliff''s mother kept apologizing to Iwan Cliff. She was a woman with no culture or knowledge,

    and didn''t know what to say to a man like Iwan Cliff. Her grandmother was also in tears and her

    face was pale, but there was a touch of relief in her eyes.

    Seeing that the two elderly were in a bad situation, Iwan Cliff gave Lucas Mond a wink. Soon a

    medical team with medical kits on their backs came up and took Zora''s mother and grandma into

    the yard for various inspections.

    "Do you have any other injuries? Don''t lie to me!" Iwan Cliff looked at Zora Cliff again and said.

    Zora Cliff shook her head and said, "No, no more, thank you Mr. Cliff..."

    Iwan Cliff nodded and said, "Well, your surname is Cliff, the same as mine. If it weren''t that you took

    care of Emily and asked Emily to call me, I probably would regret in my whole life. From now on, I''m

    your big brother. I will treat you as my own sister in the future..."

    Zora Cliff trembled, looked at Iwan Cliff in disbelief and asked, "Mr. Cliff, really, is it really okay? My

    status is so low and you are so distinguished..."

    "I said it''s fine, then it is really fine. Well, your face is too swollen. Take Emily with you and go inside

    to see the doctor. You don''t need to worry about these things outside here, I''ll handle it... "Iwan Cliff

    said to Zora Cliff.

    "Well, okay, thank you Mr. Cliff... big brother" Zora Cliff nodded, then turned around and went back

    to the yard with Emily. After she entered, the courtyard gate was closed by two soldiers of the Patrol

    Department. Zora''s heartbeat elerated and the shock in her heart couldn''t calm down at all.

    After she returned to her yard with Emily, Zora, her mother and grandma looked at each other and

    saw the shock in each other''s eyes. But when the three of them were in a daze, Emily smiled

    happily, "Hee hee, sister Zora. Now you know what I said is true. My father and I are here to save

    you. Don''t worry, with my father here, no one would dare to bully you again in the future..."

    Zora Cliff trembled fiercely when she heard the words, she looked at Emily and asked, "Emily, can

    you tell me who your father is?" After Zora Cliff finished speaking, her mother and grandma also

    turned to look at Emily. After all, children don''t lie. Not just the three of them, but also the medical

    staff in the yard turned to Emily too. These were the best doctors in Southpool City, most of them

    were at least the department director or at higher position. But their dean gave them a personal

    order this noon, asking them to follow the Mond family''s motorcade to a ce.

    And when they followed the Mond family''s motorcade to Crimson County, they actually saw Lucas

    Mond, the richest man in Southpool City and Erick Bacon, the director of Patrol Department in

    Southpool City! But then they were even more unbelievably shocked when a man with a kid in his

    arms appeared, both Lucas Mond and Erick Bacon, the two most powerful men in Southpool City

    humbly showed extreme respect...

    So when Zora Cliff asked Emily about this man, they all looked at Emily immediately for they also

    wanted to know the answer.

    When Emily saw so many people looking at her and waiting for her to reveal her father''s identity,

    she was also very happy and felt very proud. So she straightened up her chest and said, "Sister

    Zora, I don''t know the it very specifically. But I heard people call my dad ''God of War''. And you know

    what? Just a few days ago, my dad held a wedding for my mom in Pasnd City. It was a grand,

    grand wedding! Countless people attended, including many, many uncles who were soldiers... My

    dad was so handsome..."

    "Boom..." As they heard Emily''s words, Zora Cliff immediately stood in amazement, so did the

    medical staff.

    God of War! God of War! This child''s father was actually a god of war from the Dragon Kingdom! ! !

    Till now, they finally understood why Lucas Mond, the richest man in Southpool City and Erick

    Bacon, the director of the Patrol Department were so respectful in front of Iwan Cliff.

    "Emily...you, you said your father was a god of war?" Zora Cliff asked Emily in disbelief.

    Emily nodded excitedly and said, "Well, my mother always told me that my father is an unparalleled

    hero. Sister Zora, do you think my father is an unparalleled hero?"

    "Yes... Emily, your father is really a hero... Really!" Zora Cliff''s heart was even more shocked. And

    such an unparalleled hero asked her to be his sister! The sister of the God of War! And from now

    on, Zora Cliff will have an older brother who was the God of War? A brother who was an

    unparalleled hero?

    Emily smiled and said to Zora Cliff, "Hee hee, Sister Zora, my father said just now, you will be his

    sister and he will protect you in the future. Those bad people will no longer dare to bully you. Sister

    Zora, you don''t have to be afraid anymore, my father is extraordinary..." When she talked about her

    father, Emily felt iparable pride. That''s her father and he was a hero of the world! ! !

    Om... In an instant, Zora Cliff burst into tears. From now on, she would have a brother who was the

    god of war! No one would dare to bully her again. She took a deep breath and said to Emily with

    tears in her eyes, "Emily, thank you, thank you..." Zora Cliff tears kept streaming down. Zora''s

    childhood was miserable, so was Emily. And they met in their worst times.

    Hearing Iwan Cliff asked Zora to be his sister, all the people in the yard, including Zora''s mother,

    grandma and the medical staff were all deeply shocked again. The sister of the God of War! Those

    medical staff turned to look at Zora Cliff, their eyes full of jealousness.

    In the yard, Zora Cliff was moved to tears and Emily wasforting her with a smile. But outside

    the yard, Iwan Cliff walked up to n who was almost scared to death, sat on a chair brought by

    Lucas Mond, leaned forward, stared at n and asked coldly, "It was you who wants Zora Cliff to

    pay you 15,000 dors, right?"

 Chapter 75 Jaynas Determination

    Chapter 75 Jayna''s Determination

    Chapter 75: Jayna''s Determination

    n couldn''t be more scared. At this moment, he was chilled to the bone. He didn''t know the man

    in front of him, but he could tell from the voice that the man was the one who talked to him on the

    phone in the afternoon.

    "Oh... I''m so sorry... Please forgive me..." n was overwhelmed by fear, and he kowtowed to Iwan

    all the time, begging Iwan to let him go.

    Iwan ignored n and waved at someone behind him. The next moment, Lucas opened a box

    containing one million dors and threw it in front of n. The cash was scattered on the ground.

    Kneeling on the ground, n looked at the cash but didn''t dare to pick it up.

    Iwan leaned forward, stared at the n, and said in a cold voice, "Take it. Here are one million

    dors. Count the money to see if it''s enough. If it''s not enough, how about me giving you another

    one million dors?"

    "No... I don''t want the money, sir. I don''t want it. Sir... I''llpensate Zora. I''ll give her all my money.

    Please let me go. Please..." n was even more afraid. He didn''t know who Iwan was. However,

    since the richest man in Southpool City and the director of the Patrol Department stood behind Iwan

    respectfully, Iwan couldn''t be someone he could afford to offend!

    Iwan stared at n and said slowly, "Do you know why I talk so much nonsense with a scum like

    you?"

    Kneeling on the ground, n lowered his head more. He didn''t dare to speak. How could he know

    why a powerful man like Iwan talk nonsense with him? He had no idea.

    Iwan continued to say, "Because Zora is my daughter''s lifesaver. You humiliated her and even

    wanted to take her away. Ha-ha... If I simply kill you, you''ll be too lucky, won''t you? Huh?"

    "Please forgive me! I don''t do it again! Sir, I promise! I promise to be a good man in the future. I''ll

    definitely be a kind man, sir..." Hearing that Iwan wanted to kill him, n desperately begged him

    for mercy.

    Iwan sneered and said, "Ha-ha, whether you''ll be a good man in the future or your next life, it has

    nothing to do with me. I''m not from the Patrol Department, and I won''t give you a chance to make a

    fresh start in life. Ha-ha, I''m sorry, because I won''t even give you the chance to see today''s

    sunset..."

    Before n could beg for mercy again, Iwan continued to say, "I''ve given you the money you want.

    Here are a million dors, ten times the money you want. But you beat my younger sister and my

    daughter''s lifesaver. Shouldn''t I get even with you now? Huh?" After saying this, Iwan waved at

    Lucas who stood behind him.

    "Sir... Please spare my life... Ah..." The next moment, when n was begging for mercy, one of

    Lucas''s bodyguards smashed n''s hand with a steel pipe. n''s right hand which he had used to

    beat Zora was disabled.

    "Go on..." The expression in Iwan''s eyes didn''t change, and he said the two words very calmly.

    "Bang..." Three loud noises sounded. n''s left hand and two legs were broken, and he passed out

    in pain.

    "Wake him up..." Iwan said coldly. The expression in his eyes was still cruel. He would never feel

    sympathy for such a scum like n. He was a decisive man, and he always did things neatly.

    Soon, n was awakened by Lucas''s bodyguards. When he woke up, he screamed shrilly again,

    but soon he couldn''t even make a sound...

    ......

    After waiting for three minutes, Iwan killed n. He rooted out an evil man for Red Stone Vige

    and Crimson County. When Iwan was in the car, he had read all the information about n. Over

    the years, n had been a viin, and he had killed three people directly and indirectly, which

    meant he had ruined three families! Seeing cold-blooded Iwan was, everyone was scared. Iwan

    never hesitated to kill his enemy, and it was his style as the Lord of the Heaven Domain! Cold

    Sweat kept running down Lucas and Erick''s side faces and backs...

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mr. Cliff, what about the rest of the gangsters?" Erick asked Iwan cautiously.

    Iwan nced at him coldly and asked in reply, "Who is from the Patrol Department? You or me? Do

    you need me to tell you what to do?"

    After saying this, Iwan walked to Zora''s house. When he walked by Erick, he paused and whispered

    in his ear, "Erick, it has been twice! I don''t want to see such a thing for the third time! You know what

    I mean..."

    After finishing his words, Iwan stepped forward. Erick stood still and shivered. His clothes were

    soaked with sweat. Yes, it had been twice! He was in charge of Southpool City, but evil things had

    happened here again and again. Moreover, those who were hurt were Iwan''s family members. At

    this moment, Erick was really afraid because he sensed the malice and indifference in Iwan''s voice

    just now!

    "Luke! From now on, take severe action to restrict the activities of criminals in Southpool City! Have

    a crackdown on all of them! Don''t miss any of them! No one can speak for them or protect them this

    time! Tell them it''s my order! Do it right now! Hurry up!" Erick yelled at Luke, the leader of the troops

    in the Patrol Department. Then he took his subordinates to clean up the scene and left Red Stone

    vige with the rest of the gangsters.

    As Erick left, there would be an unprecedented and the strictest crackdown on crime. This time,

    Erick was really angry. Anyone who oncemitted crimes would be doubly punished. He didn''t

    care whether the criminal was from a powerful family or a listedpany. D*mn! If there was

    someone he couldn''t deal with, he would ask Max and the Military Headquarters in the Central

    Region for help! Anyway, Erick was determined to restrict the activities of criminals this time

    because he would be finished if something bad happened again in Southpool City. Iwan wouldn''t let

    him go easily...

    "Contact the Military Headquarters in the Central Region! Ask Max for help! I''ll ruin all the criminals

    in Southpool City!" On the way back, Erick ordered Luke sternly!

    Iwan was not interested in what Erick wanted to do. Anyway, he had made it clear to Erick. If he

    came to Southpool City because of something terrible again, Erick would be finished. Yeah, it was

    so simple...

    When he purchased equipment in the External Regions before, he had the same attitude towards

    those suppliers. If the warriors in the Heaven Domain got injured because of the equipment, the

    weapon suppliers would be finished. The simple threat worked the best.

    ......

    Iwan walked in the front and Lucas walked behind him. They entered Zora''s courtyard together. At

    this moment, Zora and her family members were still in shock.

    Iwan said to Zora, "Emily and I have to go back to the downtown area. Do you want to go back with

    us now or stay here for a few more days? Anyway, there are enough cars. You can take your

    mother and your grandmother with you. We can go back together..."

    Hearing this, Zora thought for a while and said to Iwan, "I... want to pack up before leaving..."

    Iwan nodded and said to Lucas who stood behind him, "Arrange everything for my sister and her

    family."

    Lucas respectfully said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Cliff, I will arrange everything. I''ve bought a vi with a

    yard in Southpool City so that Zora''s grandma can livefortably. I will give them enough money.

    Don''t worry..."

    Hearing this, Zora immediately waved her hand to Iwan and said, "Iwan, there''s no need to do so

    much for us. It''s too luxurious. We can''t ept it..."

    Iwan waved his hand and said, "It''s okay. Doing these things is just a piece of cake for me and

    Lucas. Work hard in the future. When you be sessful one day, you will find that money is

    just a number. It''s nothing. Filial piety is the most important of all virtues. Take good care of your

    mother and grandmother. They are old..."

    Zora nodded. When she was about to speak, her mother walked to Iwan, trembling. Then she said

    to Iwan with gratitude in her eyes, "Mr. Cliff, it''s time for dinner. Why don''t you have dinner here with

    Emily before you leave? We don''t have much delicious food in the mountains, but some special

    food can only be tasted in the mountains. I have killed an old hen and stewed it..."

    "Well..." Hearing this, Iwan paused, looked at Emily, and asked, "Emily, what do you think? Do you

    want to go back after having dinner at Zora''s house? Or do you want to go back now?"

    After thinking for a while, Emily pouted and said to Iwan, "Dad, I''m hungry... I want to eat the

    chicken stewed by grandma..." Emily looked pitiful, and she rubbed her belly lovingly.

    Iwan rubbed Emily''s nose with his fingers, and then said to Zora''s mother in embarrassment,

    "Thank you, auntie. Emily and I will leave after dinner..."

    When Zora''s mother heard that Iwan was going to stay for dinner, she was so happy that she

    nodded excitedly. She said to Emily, "Okay. Emily, you should eat moreter. The stewed chicken is

    delicious..."

    Iwan and Emily had dinner in a warm atmosphere and then left. Before Lucas left, he gave Zora a

    sum of money and left ten bodyguards and four cars for them. When Zora and her family packed up

    in two days, they would move to the downtown area.

    Iwan and Lucas had left for a long time, but Zora and her family members were still in shock. In the

    evening, all three of them cried because their lives had been changed. The vigers who used to

    laugh at them were shocked and scared. Some of them wanted to visit Zora at night, but Zora

    refused. There was nothing to keep her here...

    After settling with her mother and grandmother, she would work hard in Southpool City and learn

    from Iwan. In this way, she could often visit Emily. Words couldn''t describe how much she thanked

    Iwan and Emily for what they did this night.

    At ten o''clock at night, Iwan returned to the Mond family with Emily. After Jayna took Emily out of

    the car, Emily soon fell asleep.

    When putting on pajamas for Emily and tucking her in, Jayna walked to the balcony and chatted

    with Iwan.

    "Honey, when are we going to Cleveque City?" On the balcony, Jayna and Iwan stood side by side.

    In thefortable night breeze, Jayna asked Iwan.

    Iwan thought for a while and said, "It''s up to you. I''m not in a hurry. We''ll go there when you''re

    ready. Or we can go back to Pasnd City. Your parents and Jacey said they wanted to go to

    Cleveque City, didn''t they?"

    Jayna looked at Iwan affectionately and said, "Let''s go there tomorrow. I don''t have to pack up..."

    "Tomorrow?" Iwan looked at Jayna in surprise and asked, "Well, why are you more worried than

    me?"

    Jayna took a deep breath. Then she closed her eyes, looked up, and said, "Because I don''t want to

    be seen as eye candy. I have to be more hard-working and try my best to be a qualified wife..."

    Iwan smiled and said, "You''re a qualified wife now, Jayna. I won''t be strict with you. You can go to

    work. I don''t ask you to do a good job. I''ll be satisfied as long as you are happy."

    Jayna nodded, pouted, and said, "Yeah, but I will certainly work hard. Cleveque City is the most

    economically developed city in the Dragon Kingdom. There are too many beautiful women there. If I

    am not awesome enough, what if you''re stolen by another woman?"

    "Er..." Iwan rubbed his temples helplessly and said, "Ha-ha, Jayna, you know I''m a loyal man. We''re

    married. I''m your husband. I only love you in my life..."

    Jayna burst intoughter. She looked at Iwan''s worried face and smiled. Then she took a deep

    breath and said, "Forget it. I won''t tease you anymore. But Iwan even if you didn''t want to live with

    me in Cleveque City, I nned to go there..."

    Iwan frowned and asked, "Huh? Why?"

    Jayna stopped smiling. With nostalgia in her eyes, she said, "Because someone had said the same

    words to me before I met you. She told me it was easier to pursue my dream in Cleveque City. She

    was my senior who was admitted to the college a year earlier than me. Her name is Jane Cook.

    When we were in college, we were known as the most beautiful two girls. Our rtionship was

    particrly good because of this. As my senior, she took good care of me..."

    Jayna paused and said, "Jane went to Cleveque City for an internship in her fourth year in college.

    At that time, she often told me about various things in Cleveque City, and I gradually fell in love with

    this city. Butter, I gave up my dream because of Emily. When you went to Cleveque Cityst

    night, I called her because I was worried about you. She is still in Cleveque City, and she has

    realized her dream..."

    After finishing her words, Jayna turned to look at Iwan seriously and said sincerely, "So, honey, I

    don''t want to lose to Jane. I want to try my best to see a bigger world instead of being protected by

    you forever. I want to tell the whole world that your wife is excellent! I''m not eye candy or a woman

    who forces you to stay with a child!"

    "Iwan, I don''t want that, really..." Jayna looked at Iwan withplicated emotions in her eyes. He

    was so strong that she felt inferior when she stood in front of him because she couldn''t do anything

    to improve her value. She didn''t want to stay in Pasnd City anymore. People here knew that she

    was the bride at the grand wedding. She wanted to go to Cleveque City where few people knew her

    and her identity...

    She wanted to be stronger and better so that she could be good enough for Iwan...

 Chapter 76 Another Misfortune

    Chapter 76 Another Misfortune

    Chapter 76: Another Misfortune

    Jayna stood on the balcony quietly. Strands of her hair whipped in the night breeze, and she looked

    gorgeous. Iwan stood opposite her and turned to look at her. He was touched. It turned out that

    Jayna was so eager to prove herself, but he smiled meaningfully in his heart. It was not so easy for

    Jayna to be as outstanding as him.

    At the same time, at themon border of the two countries in Amerind, there were a thousand

    miles long deserts. The deserts connected Amerind and the coastline of the ocean. It was the

    common border of the two big countries, so many ces were not heavily guarded. Many

    desperadoes did their business in the vast desert. They were involved in shady business deals, and

    they could make ten times and even one hundred times the profits.

    At this time, a heavily guarded yellow Hummer motorcade rushed into the highway from the desert

    in the distance. As soon as it appeared, it galloped towards the western coastline.

    The Hummer motorcade had eight armed vehicles. The front and rear vehicles were guarded by the

    best warriors from the External Regions in the Dragon Kingdom. Every warrior looked stern and

    serious, and their power was equal to that of half a God of War.

    At this time, there was a man and a woman on the Hummer in the middle of the motorcade. The

    man was old. He had gray hair and a square face. He looked very serious and dominating, but his

    face was a little pale at this time. There was a trace of dried blood in the corner of his mouth. Last

    night, he personally killed a God of War because the God of War was a malicious killer, and he was

    seriously injured. Although he was sitting in the car, he snorted in pain from time to time. He was

    Evan, the God of War who was in charge of the External Regions! A few days ago, he was ordered

    to escort a person from Western Europe to Amerind.

    The person escorted by Evan was the tall woman sitting opposite him and holding a notebook in her

    hands. She was dressed in a suit. She had long hair, an oval face, and fair skin, and she looked

    very beautiful. But her biggest advantage was not her beauty, but her wisdom. Yes, she was

    Hannah Bass, the talented and beautiful scientist with hundreds of international patents! She was

    famous in the high-tech circle in Amerind, and she focused on artificial intelligence and chip

    research and development!

    A year ago, after making a breakthrough in an important field, Hannah wanted to return to the

    Dragon Kingdom and make some contributions to the Dragon Kingdom. However, someone

    stopped her from going back. Foreign forces would never allow her to return to the Dragon Kingdom

    because she was a talent who had hundreds of patents.

    Those forces in the External Regions lured Hannah by promises of gains, such as various privileges

    and permanent residency rights. Moreover, they offered her hundreds of millions of dors to build

    herboratories and researchboratories. However, Hannah was not moved. She was determined

    to go back. The foreign forces lost their patience and didn''t want to pretend anymore. They forcibly

    imprisoned her in her vi. Of course, they didn''t send policemen to guard her because of some

    reason. Instead, they hired some ordinary bodyguards to watch her, but they asked a God of War to

    guard Hannah''s vi. It could be seen that those people attached great importance to Hannah!

    However, the Military Headquarters in the Dragon Kingdom did not stand by and watch. After

    making preparations, they made a rescue n for Hannah. Originally, the Dragon Kingdom had

    sent a God of War to defend Amerind. A few days ago, they even sent Evan, the experienced

    and powerful God of War who was in charge of Western Europe there.

    Evan didn''t let them down. After he arrived in Amerind, he cooperated with the local forces and

    saved Hannahst night. Then he took Hannah and escaped a thousand miles overnight. He had to

    finish the battle as soon as possiblest night, so he was seriously injured... At this time, Evan''s

    face had turned pale, and his breathing was weak...

    Sitting opposite Evan, Hannah looked at him with a worried face. She couldn''t bear to see the

    injuries on the God of War who had fought for the Dragon Kingdom all his life, and she said

    worriedly, "Mr. Cliff, are you okay? Why don''t we find a ce to have a rest? You must be treated

    immediately..." Hannah felt more worried. Moreover, she was deeply touched by Evan.

    She was deeply touched because Evan led warriors to rescue herst night. To save her, dozens of

    elite warriors diedst night, and Evan was seriously injured. But Evan and those warriors who had

    died did not retreat in the face of the strong enemies. They made way for Hannah though they were

    going to die! Those warriors were all outstanding, and some of them were very young. They could

    have had a bright future, but they died in front of her... It moved Hannah''s heart deeply...

    Hearing Hannah''s words, Evan waved his hand and said, "No! I''m fine, and I can hold on. There are

    only two hundred miles left to the coastline. There is a ship to meet us. You won''t bepletely

    safe until you leave Amerind. I hope nothing bad would happen on our way there..."

    Evan frowned and looked out. Before he came here, he had known that the task was not simple,

    and it would be very difficult. In fact, he had been mentally prepared. But after he rescued Hannah

    last night, he found that things were much moreplicated than he had imagined. Those forces in

    the External Regions attached great importance to Hannah. At this time, countless strong masters

    were chasing after them desperately, and a God of War was trying to stop the enemies so that they

    could have more time to escape.

    "Faster! Drive faster! Hurry up..." Evan looked at the yellow sand outside, and his eyelids were

    jumping. In fact, they drove two hundred kilometers per hour, and it was very fast, but he felt that

    they were too slow because the enemies had sent Gods of War to attack them. There were only two

    hundred miles away from the safe ce. ording to the current speed, they would arrive in an

    hour, but he always felt that something bad would happen. As he got closer and closer to the safe

    ce, his feelings became nastier and nastier...

    ''I hope nothing bad would happen in the final journey...'' Evan thought seriously in his heart. When

    he came to sense, the whole motorcade elerated crazily again.

    The next moment, when the motorcade was about to elerate, an explosion suddenly urred

    on the road ahead. Tens of meters of the road were sted to the sky. After the explosion, some

    powerful and armed killers appeared. Among them, there were two strong Gods of War. They

    looked at the motorcade with cold and bloodthirsty eyes!

    "Turn! Hurry up!" Seeing this, Evan immediately roared. Then the whole motorcade turned and

    drove into the desert. But it was hard to drive in the desert. The cars sank into the sand. Moreover,

    the car in the front was too close to the explosion site, so the driver had no time to turn around. The

    car was engulfed in mes.

    When the car passed by the two Gods of Wars, the two Gods of War pulled out sharp alloy long

    knives and cut the car in the middle. Several warriors in the car died instantly, and then their bodies

    and the cars were thrown into the mes. The explosion from the distance came again, and the

    warriors in the first car had been burnt into ashes. The long knives were dripping with the blood of

    the warriors of the Dragon Kingdom.

    "No......" Sitting in the car in the middle of the motorcade and looking at this miserable scene,

    Hannah melted into tears. Tears ran down her face in an instant.

    "The seventh God of War in the Dragon Kingdom, Mr. Cliff, pleasee out and fight with us!" At

    this time, the two Gods of War on the road roared at Evan.

    Evan''s eyes turned serious. He took a deep breath and grasped the saber beside him with a solemn

    face. He was about to get off. But the next moment, Hannah stopped him. With tears on her face,

    she shook her head at Evan and said, "Mr. Cliff, I''m not leaving. Please leave here with the living

    warriors. You''ve done so much for me. Don''t fight for me again. No..."

    Hannah was sincere. Evan was seriously injured. He really couldn''t fight anymore.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan paused, looked back at Hannah meaningfully, and said solemnly, "Don''t be afraid. Anyway, I''m

    old. Now the Dragon Kingdom has be different. The Dragon Kingdom needs more talents like

    you. You must be strong..."

    Then, Evan got off the car, closed the car door, and whispered to the warriors in the cars, "Later, I

    will try my best to kill one of the Gods of War and stall the other. Then you should try your best to

    break out! We could get to the safe ce in an hour. You must send Miss Bass there safely at all

    costs! Even if you are all dead, you mustplete the task! Do you understand?"

    "Yes! Mr. Cliff!" With determined and red eyes, the remaining dozens of warriors gathered around

    Hannah''s car, waiting for a chance to break out!

    Evan held the long knife tightly, walking toward the two Gods of War with a pale face...

    "Ha-ha... Mr. Cliff, you are old. This is not your time. What''s more, you are seriously injured, so you

    are no match for us. I didn''t expect that we could kill a God of War in the Dragon Kingdom today!

    Ha-ha... It''s so exciting..." One of the Gods of War sneered and said to Evan.

    "Stop talking nonsense and kill him!" The other God of War yelled indifferently. Holding a long knife,

    he rushed to Evan in an instant and was about to kill Evan. The first God of War stopped talking and

    joined the battlefield in an instant.

    Bang... Even tried his best to kill one of them, but he found that he couldn''t do it. The two Gods of

    War were stronger than he imagined. They were at the peak of their power. Even if he was

    energetic enough, he could hardly kill one of them, let alone he was seriously injured at this time.

    The next moment, Evan was kicked out by one of the killers. In mid-air, Evan suddenly spewed out

    a mouthful of blood which was even mixed with some flesh and blood fragments. He became so

    weak instantly...

    "Break out! Go! Go..." When Evan fought with them, he knew he couldn''t stall them, but he hadn''t

    finished the task, so he nned to dy them with his body so that Hannah could have time to

    escape...

    "Ha-ha... Do you think they can leave?" A God of War yelled apathetically, raised his knife, and

    wanted to attack Evan who was in mid-air again.

    Bang... A light noise sounded, and Evan''s alloy saber was cut into two pieces. There was a deep

    wound on his chest. When he wanted to fight back, the other God of War rushed over and hit Evan

    with all his strength...

    Poof... Evan spat out blood again and retreated...

    "Mr. Cliff..." Hannah screamed desperately in the car. The tires spun wildly in the sand, but the car

    was too heavy and the sand was too deep. The car couldn''t rush out of the sand at this time...

    ''s...'' Evan was kicked away again and vomited blood. He half knelt on the ground and sighed

    heavily in his heart. He failed. He was too seriously injured, and his enemies were two Gods of War.

    He and Hannah had no way to leave...

    "s, I hope I can kill one of them before I die..." Evan poked himself wildly a few times, wanting to

    fight with all his might before he died...

    The next moment, the sound of a long sword stabbing into the flesh was sounded. The God of War

    was standing ten meters opposite Evan and looking at Evan with cold eyes just now, but his body

    had been split in two by a sword...

    "What? How could it be?" Seeing that hispanion was suddenly killed, the other God of War

    immediately backed away crazily.

    Evan, who was half-kneeling on the ground and was about to fight with his remaining strength, was

    shocked as well. The dead God of War was at the peak of his power, but he was split in two by a

    sword!

    The next moment, a powerful man who was nearly two meters tall came out slowly from the desert

    in the distance. He was more powerful than a God of War. He hadn''te closer, but they had felt

    how dominating he was.

    "You... Who are you?" The other God of War asked the mysterious strong man in horror.

    The mysterious strong man was dressed in a ck robe. He was nearly two meters tall, and he

    wore half a mask on his face.

    "One of the Top Four Masters in the Heaven Domain. My name is y!" The mysterious strong man

    slowly said. After he finished his words, they felt his aggressiveness again. He was much stronger

    than a God of War...

 Chapter 77 Evans Doubts

    Chapter 77 Evan''s Doubts

    Chapter 77: Evan''s Doubts

    "What? Are you Killing Master, one of the Four Masters of Heaven? Wait. It''s not right. Why do you

    attack us? We have nothing to do with each other. We always respect you and the Heaven

    Domain..." The other God of War had run hundreds of meters away. He was scared by Killing

    Master, and his blood froze. Killing Master was one of the Four Masters of Heaven, and he was

    more powerful than a God of War! Moreover, Killing Master killed hispanion who was as

    powerful as him with ease.

    Killing Master pulled out his huge sword which was five feet long and twenty centimeters wide, and

    said slowly, "There''s no reason. I was born in the Dragon Kingdom. Do you understand?"

    The emotions in the other God of War''s eyes wereplicated. He looked at Killing Master from a

    distance and said, "But, you were in Afrind, weren''t you? Isn''t it the King of Destruction who

    defends this ce?"

    "Where I want to go has nothing to do with you. Now, go out of here, or you''ll die. It''s up to you..."

    Killing Master held his sword and stood there, staring at the God of War who was hundreds of

    meters away with nd eyes.

    "Leave... Hurry up and leave! Give up the task. Go..." The God of War was scared. He turned

    around and ran away in an instant because he knew he would be in trouble if he stayed there.

    Killing Master would really kill him. Just now, Killing Master didn''t kill them all because he took

    something into consideration. However, if he dared to stay here and provoke Killing Master, Killing

    Master would kill him without hesitation. Soon, the God of War took his subordinates and ran into

    the deep desert.

    At this time, Evan, who was standing behind Killing Master, was extremely shocked. In addition to

    him, the warriors from the Dragon Kingdom and Hannah who stayed in the car were all amazed.

    When Killing Master said that he was born in the Dragon Kingdom, all of them felt proud and

    excited. Killing Master killed a God of War who was as powerful as Evan with his sword! He was so

    strong.

    Aftering to sense, Evan immediately thanked Killing Master. He said, "Master, thank you so

    much! I will report this matter to the Military Headquarters, and the Military Headquarters will

    certainly repay you!"

    Killing Master turned back and looked at Evan silently. With indifference in his eyes, he snorted

    coldly and said, "Are you Evan, the head of the Cliff family in Gotham City?"

    Evan was stunned, but he hurriedly said, "Yes, I am Evan!"

    Killing Master''s eyes became more apathetic, and he looked at Evan with hostility. Evan was scared

    because he felt that Killing Master wanted to kill him! Yes, it seemed that Killing Master wanted to

    kill him! But Killing Master seemed to be restraining himself. However, Evan felt Killing Master''s

    malice because he had been fighting in the External Regions for many years. He was afraid

    because it was easy for Killing Master to kill him. Even if Evan was young and powerful enough, he

    was no match for Killing Master!

    "Master, I''ve been confused about one thing. I met King of Destruction in Western Europe a few

    years ago, and he wanted to kill me! Today you''re the same! I don''t understand. I have been fighting

    for the Dragon Kingdom all my life, and the Heaven Domain always helps the Dragon Kingdom. The

    Dragon Kingdom has never held a grudge against the Heaven Domain! So I want to ask you why

    you want to kill me." Evan asked in a deep voice, staring at Killing Master. Yes, this question had

    troubled him for a long time.

    He had been on the battlefields in the External Regions these years, so he had heard a lot about

    the Heaven Domain. The most powerful masters in the Heaven Domain were all from the Dragon

    Kingdom, including the Lord of Heaven Domain who was mysterious and aggressive in the External

    Regions, and the Four Masters of Heaven! This made him very excited. He wanted to visit the most

    powerful masters in the Heaven Domain. In fact, he had asked for this chance many times over the

    years, but the result troubled him. The masters in the Heaven Domain were willing to meet all the

    powerhouses in the Dragon Kingdom except him! The King of Destruction who defended Western

    Europe seemed to hate him, and Killing Master was the same!

    Therefore, even if Evan had to die this day, he wanted to know why. If he had identally offended

    someone in the Heaven Domain, he would rather die to relieve their resentment against the Dragon

    Kingdom!

    At this time, Killing Master felt Evan''s determination. Initially, he didn''t want to speak anymore, but

    he looked at Evan and said, "You didn''t offend the Heaven Domain, but some people in the Cliff

    family are disgusting..."

    After saying this, Killing Master went away in an instant. He walked step by step toward the deep

    desert. He was going to cross the whole desert alone. It seemed that he was walking slowly, but his

    every step was big. The huge sword which was five feet long and twenty centimeters wide was

    carried on his back.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    He didn''t kill all the killers just now because he did have some scruples in his heart. He was more

    powerful than a God of War. If he killed those who were weaker than him for no reason, some

    powerful masters in the External Regions would deal with him. Moreover, he happened to pass by

    here this time. He just came here for a walk...

    As for his hatred for Evan? Ha-ha... Everyone who was more powerful than a God of War in the

    Heaven Domain didn''t like the Cliff family in Gotham City. The reason was very simple. The Cliff

    family once disinherited Iwan and drove him out. The Cliff family had done such a terrible thing.

    How could they expect to make friends with the warriors in the Heaven Domain? Ha-ha... Don''t

    think about it... "

    "Gotham City, the Cliff family! I have been staying in the External Regions these years. What have

    you done? Poof..." Evan murmured what Killing Master had said. He had finally solved the problem

    that had troubled him for several years. It turned out that his descendants who were far away at

    home had provoked someone in the Heaven Domain.

    "Mr. Cliff, are you okay? Do you have any medicine to hear your wounds? Treat your wounds and

    take the medicine in a hurry..." Hannah jumped off the car anxiously and ran to Evan to help him.

    Evan shook his head and said, "I''m fine. Since Killing Master has scared those killers in the External

    Regions, we should leave in a hurry..." After Evan came to sense, he immediately ordered the

    warriors to push the cars back to the road and rushed towards the safe ce. He took some healing

    medicine and treated his wounds in the car.

    They drove for nearly two hundred kilometers, and no one stopped them again. They all

    sessfully got to the safe ce where there was a warship from the Dragon Kingdom. After Evan

    boarded the warship with Hannah, the warship returned to Cleveque City. So far, the rescue task

    had beenpleted. No matter how crazy the enemies in the External Regions were, they didn''t

    dare to attack the warship.

    An hourter, in a secret room in the warship, Evan reported to Carl who was far away in Gotham

    City. "Hannah has boarded the warship, and now we are heading back to Cleveque City..."

    Carl asked with concern on the phone, "I see. How are you? Did anything bad happen?"

    Evan was silent for a while and then said, "Nothing happened at first, but I almost failed to finish the

    task on thest part of the journey. I almost died in the battle. The enemies sent two Gods of War to

    kill us..."

    Carl was stunned and then asked, "How could it be? You''re injured, aren''t you? How did you

    escape?"

    Evan took a deep breath and said, "Killing Master, a master in Heaven Domain happened to pass

    by. He killed a God of War, and the rest of the enemies were scared away..."

    "Oh... The Heaven Domain. Okay, that''s good. Alright, Evan, have a good rest. I''ll hang up if you

    have nothing else to say..." When Carl heard that it was Killing Master who helped Evan, he was

    relieved. He had figured out what was going on.

    "Er..." But Carl''s indifferent attitude confused Evan. Evan asked suspiciously, "Well, the Heaven

    Domain saved me, which means that he has helped us. Shouldn''t the Military Headquarters repay

    him?"

    Carl''s impatient voice came from the phone. "What should we do to repay him? It doesn''t matter.

    Have a good rest and treat your wounds. I have something to do here. Bye..." Then Carl really hung

    up the phone.

    At this moment, in the Military Headquarters in Gotham City, Carl said helplessly, "What should I do

    to repay Killing Master? Do I need to do that? The more I talk to Evan, the more furious I be.

    The Lord of the Heaven Domain is his grandson! His grandson! Shouldn''t his grandson''s

    subordinate save him? What''s wrong with him? D*mn! He is saved by his grandson, but he wants

    me to repay his grandson! Sh*t! He can just rey his grandson by himself..." Carl was depressed.

    Why didn''t he have such an awesome grandson? As soon as he thought about Evan''s tone, he was

    mad. Only Evan didn''t know that his grandson was the Lord of the Heaven Domain! Moreover, Iwan

    was more powerful than him! Carl was pissed off at this moment...

    At this time, Rendon walked to Carl and said with a smile, "Ha-ha, calm down. Mr. Cliff doesn''t know

    the truth, does he? Shall I send someone to tell him?"

    Carl immediately waved his hand and said, "No! Don''t tell that old man! His family drove Iwan out.

    Why should I deal with the mess for him? Although he hasn''t returned to the Cliff family for years,

    and he doesn''t know that Iwan has been driven out, it doesn''t mean that he is innocent! There is no

    rule in his family, and a mean woman has ruined his family. Let him deal with this matter when he

    recovers and goes back! I wish that Iwan won''t go back to the Cliff family. He can take over the

    Military Headquarters. Why should he go back to the Cliff family? Ha-ha..."

    As Carl said this, heughed. He had known about Iwan''s true identity and past, but he wouldn''t tell

    Evan. It was so good to let Iwan be his sessor! Ha-ha, although he said so, he was just joking.

    Because Iwan suffered so much back then. His stepmother almost killed him. Naturally, he had a

    great resentment against the Cliff family. Therefore, Carl couldn''t get involved in the affairs of the

    Cliff family. Besides, Iwan was too powerful. He was not alone, and he was in charge of the Heaven

    Domain. This matter was veryplicated. If he couldn''t handle it well, it might lead to great

    disaster. With intense eyes, Carl thought for a while and took out his phone. He called his grandson

    and scolded him, "You good for nothing..."

    Half an hourter, in a field training camp in the suburbs of Gotham City, a God of War looked very

    upset. His grandfather called him and scolded him for half an hour! D*mn it! He had be a God

    of War, and he was only twenty-nine years old this year! He was not even thirty years old. Why was

    he a good-for-nothing? Was his grandpa crazy?

    At this moment, in the field army unit in Gotham City, Peter was depressed, and his body was

    twitching. He was Carl''s grandson, and he was only twenty-nine years old, but his grandfather said

    that he was a good-for-nothing... At this time, Peter, the young God of War, was very dejected...

    ......

    At this moment, Evan was also depressed. Just now, he called Carl and said that he wanted to

    repay the Heaven Domain, but what did Carl mean? Did the Heaven Domain belong to the Dragon

    Kingdom? How could it be? If that was the case, he would have got the news. Evan was upset, and

    he couldn''t figure it out. Why was Carl so furious?

    At this time, seeing that Evan looked better, Hannah asked curiously, "Mr. Cliff, can you tell me

    about the Heaven Domain? Why are the warriors in the Heaven Domain so strong? Are they also

    from the Dragon Kingdom? The Lord of the Heaven Domain is stronger, isn''t he? Is he also from the

    Dragon Kingdom?"

    At this moment, Hannah, the most beautiful and talented woman in Cleveque City back then, was

    curious about the mysterious Heaven Domain for the first time.

    After Hannah asked this question, Evan looked very serious. He raised his head, looked at Hannah

    meaningfully, and said slowly, "Yes, the Lord of the Heaven Domain is very strong. It is said that he

    is very young, and he''s almost the same age as you. Miss Bass, you and the Lord of the Heaven

    Domain are the best descendants in the Dragon Kingdom..."

    "Is the Lord of the Heaven Domain about my age? Oh my god, is this true? Is he so powerful? Did

    he establish a powerful organization like the Heaven Domain?" After Evan told Hannah the age of

    the Lord of the Heaven Domain, Hannah was so surprised. She became very curious about the

    Lord of the Heaven Domain.

    Yes, although the geniuses seemed to be unconcerned about their friends on the surface and they

    could make friends with all kinds of people, they looked down on others in their hearts. They only

    admired those who had the same achievements as them in a certain field! At this time, Hannah

    approved of Iwan in her heart. Of course, she had never met Iwan before.

    Evan nodded very seriously and said, "Mm, yes, I don''t have to lie to you about this..."

    Hannah thought for a moment and said to Evan, "Mr. Cliff, please tell the leaders that I want to meet

    the Lord of the Heaven Domain after I go back. His subordinate saved me, so I want to thank him..."

    "Well..." Evan was in a dilemma. After a while, he said, "I''m sorry, Miss Bass. The Lord of the

    Heaven Domain doesn''t belong to the Military Headquarters. Even I didn''t see him before. It''s very

    difficult for you to meet him. Of course, I''ll tell the leaders about it..."

    Hannah nodded and said, "Okay. Thank you, Mr. Cliff..."

    After Evan left, Hannah looked at the scenery outside the window and thought in her heart, ''A man

    who''s as outstanding as me? I really want to see him..."

 Chapter 78 The Resentment in The Cliff Family Five Years Ago

    Chapter 78 The Resentment in The Cliff Family Five Years Ago

    Chapter 78: The Resentment in The Cliff Family Five Years Ago

    At the same time, although it waste at night, the conference hall in the Cliff family in Gotham City

    was brightly lit. Every member of the Cliff family was seated here, including the direct descendants

    of the Cliff family, all the elders, and big shots in all the industries. The one who sat in the seat of

    honor was the head of the Cliff family, Andy. He was Iwan''s father. The one who sat next to Andy

    was the second elder in the Cliff family, Neil. He was the younger brother of Iwan''s grandfather.

    Since Evan was not here, Andy and Neil had the greatest authority. As the second generation

    leader, Andy was more powerful than Neil. After all, he was Evan''s eldest son and the second-

    generation leader in the Cliff family.

    At this time, Andy and Neil sat in the seats of honor, while the rest sat in the lower two rows. About

    thirty senior members of the Cliff family came here for the meeting this night. It could be seen how

    powerful the Cliff family was. However, they all looked very dignified. Some of the Cliff family''s

    rtives had faint smiles on their faces, and their eyes were a little sarcastic.

    Andy, the second-generation leader of the Cliff family, looked very gloomy because it was not him

    who wanted to hold this meeting. Neil and the other senior members forced him to hold the meeting.

    With a gloomy face, Andy nced at them and asked in a deep voice, "Why do you force me to

    hold a family meeting tonight? Or do you want to topple me?"

    Andy didn''t beat around the bush and spoke directly. He had been in charge of the Cliff family these

    days, so he had been used to being bossy. However, things seemed to have changed. From half a

    month ago, others had been looking at him with irony in their eyes. Moreover, he had found out

    something. His eldest son who had disappeared for five years came back, and he was known as a

    God of War in the External Regions!

    At this moment, Troy, Andy''s cousin and Neil''s son, picked up the teacup, took a sip, and smiled

    meaningfully. Then he said, "If you insist that we force you to hold the meeting, well... just regard it

    as the truth. We force you to hold the meeting, but so what? Ha-ha..." Saying this, Troy narrowed

    his eyes and looked at Andy with sarcasm in his eyes.

    Bang! The next moment, Andy pped the table and stood up. He pointed to Troy and said, "Troy!

    Let me tell you. Even if I am not the head of the Cliff family, you''ll never get the position! Who do

    you think you are? Do you have the right to disinherit me? Or do you want to disinherit me together

    with your father?"

    Troy put down his teacup, looked at Andy with a meaningful sneer, and said, "Ha-ha... Andy, you

    know what you did five years ago. My eldest nephew is so excellent, but you drove him out of the

    family. Ha-ha, now he has be a God of War in the External Regions, just like Uncle Evan. Ha-

    ha, do you think Uncle Evan will forgive you for what you did for the b*tch back then? As for your

    position... Sorry, I''m not interested in it. It''s not appropriate for me to be the head of the Cliff family.

    But my eldest nephew has be a God of War in his twenties. Shouldn''t he be the head of

    the family?"

    "What? Do you want the treacherous son toe back to the family? Don''t even think about it! It''s

    impossible!" Andy had been overwhelmed by anger. He would never allow Iwan toe back!

    There was no family affection in a rich and powerful family. For his power and position, he couldn''t

    let Iwane back! Moreover, Iwan once fought with him! Since Iwan didn''t regard him as his

    father, he wouldn''t treat Iwan as his son!

    At this time, Troy stopped smiling. With coldness in his eyes, he said slowly, "What if... I have to let

    Christe back? Andy, what do you think... you can do?"

    After Troy finished speaking, the whole conference hall became silent, and the atmosphere was

    dignified to the extreme. Apparently, Troy was challenging Andy. They fought for the power in the

    Cliff family. Others were a little confused because direct descendants would suppress coteral

    rtives in other families. However, the Cliff family was the exact opposite. Troy was helping Andy''s

    son take over power, but Andy tried his best to stop Troy...

    Andy, who was in the seat of honor, was silent. His eyes darkened to the extreme. At this moment,

    he did not look at Troy but looked at the others in the hall, In a deep voice, he asked, "What do you

    think? I remind you that even though the treacherous son has be a God of War, do not forget

    that he has been dismissed from the Military Headquarters because he killed lots of people in

    Southpool City. He is no longer a God of War. Do you want to support him?"

    "Has he been dismissed from the Military Headquarters? Ha-ha, it''s not a big deal. The Military

    Headquarters needs talents. Those who were killed by Christ are scums. It''s not a big deal to kill

    them. Even if Christ has been dismissed, Evan and I can let him go back to the Military

    Headquarters by the back door, ha-ha..." At this time, Neil, who was also in the seat of honor,

    opened his mouth and said.

    As soon as Neil said this, all the senior members of the Cliff family bowed their heads, but their eyes

    shed with strange lights. Each of them had something on their minds. In fact, this situation had

    lasted for half a month. Troy and Neil didn''t go against Andy until this night. However, these senior

    members didn''t care who would be the head of the family. Anyway, they were not qualified to get the

    power. However, they were d to see one more God of War in the Cliff family. Moreover, Iwan was

    more powerful than Evan. As a God of War in the External Regions, Iwan had a brighter future.

    After all, the Cliff family was one of the founders of the Dragon Kingdom. With a God of War in the

    family, they had established a foothold in Gotham City, and they were second only to those powerful

    families that had been inherited for hundreds of years. What if there was one more God of War in

    their family? There would be two Gods of War in their family! Moreover, Iwan and Evan were both

    powerful Gods of War in the External Regions. In the future, the Cliff family would develop better.

    Besides, Evan was too old, and he had got injured many times over the years. Perhaps he would

    suddenly die one day. If Evan died, the Cliff family would be finished...

    Therefore, this night, all the senior members who came to this meeting had taken a stand, which

    was that they must let Christe back. Of course, Christ had a new name, Iwan. It didn''t matter.

    "Bang..." Seeing that everyone was silent and hearing Neil''s words, Andy sit in a chair in disbelief.

    Everyone had taken a stand. If he didn''t agree with them, the Cliff family would be disrupted this

    night!

    At this moment, Andy was a little regretful. Half a month ago, when he learned that Iwan had

    be a God of War, he was also shocked. He didn''t expect that his rebellious son had been

    granted the title of a God of War! Moreover, Iwan got the title in the External Regions! Therefore,

    Andy regretted what he had done at that time. He even thought about letting Iwane back to the

    family.

    But he couldn''t let go of his resentment against Iwan. When his first wife died, Iwan ended their

    rtionship and fought with him, saying he would kill his favorite woman!

    ''Was I wrong? What did I do wrong? I didn''t want to marry his mother back then! The family forced

    me to marry a woman I didn''t like for interests! Did anyone care about me? Huh? That b*stard even

    wanted to kill his stepmother! How dare he! How could he? His biological mother died! Since she

    died, why couldn''t I marry another woman? As the head of the Cliff family, didn''t I even have the

    right to get married again? But why did you have to hurt your stepmother? Why?''

    ''If you didn''t stab your stepmother with a knife, would I disinherit you? Would I drive you out of the

    family? Huh? I even nned to let you take over the Cliff family. I would let you be the head of the

    family, and then I would retire. Wasn''t it good? Huh? Why did you do that to me? I''m your biological

    father! Why?''

    Andy roared in his heart. Yes, his feelings for Iwan were veryplicated. More than twenty years

    ago, he didn''t want to marry Iwan''s mother at all, but it was useless. The family forced him to marry

    a woman he didn''t like. Before getting married, he had only met Iwan''s mother a few times! Then he

    lived in pain for more than twenty years.

    At this time, the coteral rtives of the Cliff family wanted to let Iwan go back to the family. But

    Iwan wanted to kill his stepmother five years ago. If he came back, would he let go of his

    stepmother? No, it was impossible. Therefore, Andy would never agree.

    ''Why? Why can''t you think for me? Why?'' Andy roared madly in his heart.

    The next moment, Andy suppressed his anger, nced at everyone, and said slowly, "My opinion is

    the same. As long as I am still the head of the Cliff family, I won''t agree with your proposal! Don''t

    think that I will agree!"

    At this moment, Neil, who sat next to him, said faintly, "Ha-ha... Andy, calm down. Is there any other

    way? Do you forget that Evan made an irrefutable rule when he established the Cliff family with me

    and the other elders? Any woman who marries into the Cliff family from another family can''t

    interfere in the internal affairs of the Cliff family. If so, the elders will have the right to drive her out

    and even kill her! You married Lily five years ago. Of course, we don''t know whether she meddled in

    your affairs or not. But now the fact is that our family is going to splinter because of her. So, we

    have the right to drive her out or kill her tonight. As long as she dies, there will be one more God of

    War in the Cliff family, right?"

    Andy''s expression changed dramatically after Neil finished speaking. However, before he could

    speak, five elders immediately stood up, bowed to him, and said, "Master, please kill Lily! Please

    stabilize the Cliff family..."

    After the five elders finished speaking, all the senior members of the Cliff family immediately stood

    up, walked to the middle of the hall, bowed their heads to Andy, and said, "Master, please make a

    decisive decision to ensure the stable inheritance of the Cliff family..."

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "You... You... How dare you! How dare you!" Andy was so scared that his face had turned pale. He

    was afraid. Yes, he was frightened. Although he was the head of the Cliff family, he could do nothing

    about it if all the senior members wanted to kill his wife.

    "Andy, be decisive. Christ... No, his name is Iwan now. Iwan is a good boy. Perhaps he was too

    impulsive back then. But as his father, you went too far. Take him back and apologize to him. After

    all, we do this for our family. Ask Lily to apologize to him as well. If you don''t even agree with this,

    something terrible is going to happen in the Cliff family tonight. Am I right? Andy, don''t force us... "

    Neil sat next to Andy, and his tone became colder and colder.

    Listening to Neil''s words, Andy stared at the senior members who stood in the hall. Time passed

    slowly. Ten minutester, Andy sat down feebly and said, "Okay, I agree. Send someone to take

    Iwan back..."

    Neil continued to say faintly, "Andy, you have to apologize to him personally, otherwise, he will not

    come back because he is angry..."

    With listless eyes, Andy nodded dejectedly and said, "Okay..."

    "Lily has to apologize to Iwan as well. Don''t refuse me. You know how much Iwan hates her..." Neil

    added.

    Andy''s eyes became serious. He wanted to resist, but after a while, he nodded and said, "Alright..."

    "Ha-ha..." Neilughed. Then he looked at Troy and said, "Troy, send someone to take Iwan back.

    He must have suffered a lot in the past years. Give him morepensation. In addition, tell him that

    I will help him. I will let him go back to the Military Headquarters in two or three years, and he will

    regain the glory of a God of War. Tell him that he doesn''t have to be worried..."

    Troy, who was standing in the hall, alsoughed. He nodded and said, "Okay, don''t worry, dad. I will

    arrange it..."

    Then everyone left the hall. Soon, only Andy was left in the hall. After sitting for a while, Andy

    walked back to his room tiredly. As soon as he went back, a slim woman with long hair and a

    beautiful face walked toward him. She was in her forties, but she was well-maintained. She looked

    like a woman in her thirties. Besides, her every move was attractive. She was Lily, the woman Andy

    married five years ago! Twenty years ago, she was a popr and charming courtesan.

    "What''s wrong? You look very unhappy..." Lily asked Andy. She walked forward, held his arm, and

    helped him sit in the chair.

    Andy looked at Lily withplicated emotions in his eyes and said apologetically, "Sorry, the elders

    in the family want to take that treacherous son back. They force us to apologize to him..."

    "What? Do they want me to apologize to that b*stard? It''s impossible! Andy, your family members

    have bullied me for a long time, haven''t they? I will never apologize to him..." Lily went berserk, and

    her face was apathetic.

    "If I don''t do this, they will split the Cliff family and hurt you. They will drive you out of the Cliff family

    or kill you... So Lily, bear it..." Andy said very dejectedly.

    The next moment, Lily fell on the chair with a bang. She lowered her head, and her eyes were full of

    resentment...

    She would not let Iwan return to Gotham City alive! Absolutely not!

    "Do you think you''re awesome just because you''ve be a God of War? You''re not a God! I don''t

    believe I can''t kill you this time! Don''t think abouting back and inheriting the family! It''s your

    wishful thinking!" At this moment, Lily wanted to kill Iwan crazily. Half a month ago, she had

    contacted many top killers. Although she could not contact any God of War, she contacted dozens

    of masters who owned the power of half a God of War. Originally, she wanted to wait, but it seemed

    that she couldn''t wait anymore. She believed that no matter how powerful Iwan was, dozens of

    killers could kill him with poison or heavy weapons! Unlike what happened five years ago, things

    had changed. She had been in the Cliff family for five years, and she had be more powerful...

    This time, she would definitely kill Iwan!

 Chapter 79 Morgan Group Had Been His

    Chapter 79 Morgan Group Had Been His

    Chapter 79: Morgan Group Had Been His

    The next morning, after packing up, Iwan and Jayna were ready to leave Southpool City and go to

    Cleveque City. Iwan never did things sloppily, and neither did Jayna. She could finally go to

    Cleveque City to pursue her dream.

    At the gate of the vi of the Mond family, Lucas and Scarlett saw them off. Lucas talked to Iwan,

    while Jayna said goodbye to her best friend Scarlett.

    Jayna was wearing a long ck dress and ck high heels, looking elegant and noble. Scarlett was

    also dressed beautifully. At this time, both of them were smiling, and they looked happy.

    Scarlett looked at Jayna with delighted eyes and said, "Jayna, go to Cleveque City to pursue your

    happiness and career. I believe you will live a happy life in the future. Since you have such a good

    husband, everything you have experienced is worth it. Cherish everything you have in the future."

    Jayna smiled, nodded, and said to Scarlett, "Okay, I will. Scarlett, I hope you can be happy, too. You

    should have a boyfriend. You can''t stay single forever, can you? By the way, I heard from Iwan that

    Uncle Lucas has opened apany in Cleveque City. Won''t you go to Cleveque City?"

    Scarlett said, "Yes, I will go there, too, but now I have many things to deal with in Southpool City. I

    will go to see you when I finish these things..."

    Jayna nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll wait for you in Cleveque City..."

    ......

    At this time, Lucas reported to Iwan in a low voice, "Mr. Cliff, Morgan Group has been reorganized

    yesterday. All the old employees you left behind five years ago have gone back to thepany. All

    the factories and workshops have been repaired. Morgan Group is brand new now. Dawson and I

    have visited those who know your identity in Cleveque City. They absolutely don''t dare to disclose

    anything..."

    Iwan nodded and said, "I see. Thank you for what you did these days. You even went there to help

    me yesterday afternoon. I will go to Cleveque City with Jayna and Emily first. You can go to

    Cleveque City after arranging things here. After all, you can develop better in Cleveque City..."

    "Mr. Cliff, thank you..." Lucas was very excited because Iwan gave the Mond family a great chance.

    Morgan Group was thergestpany in Cleveque City. Ha-ha... But Morgan Group was only one

    percent or even zero point one percent of Iwan''s property. The longer he worked for Iwan, the more

    he respected Iwan.

    While Lucas and Iwan were talking with each other, Scarlett who was saying goodbye to Jayna

    stole several nces at them.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Iwan naturally sensed Scarlett''s suspicion, so he stood with his back to Scarlett and whispered to

    Lucas, "Ha-ha, your daughter is much more sensible than my wife. She seems to suspect my

    identity. But it doesn''t matter. Just remind her. If you can''t convince her, tell her that the Military

    Headquarters wants me to go back and take charge of Cleveque City. If your daughter asks you

    further, you can tell her a little about my identity. Don''t tell her everything..."

    Lucas nodded slightly and said in fear, "I see, Mr. Cliff. I''ll remind her when I go back. I will never let

    her tell Mrs. Cliff..."

    Hearing this, Iwan shook his head and said, "It''s okay. No matter how smart your daughter is, she

    can''t guess everything. Besides, I don''t want to hide the truth from Jayna for too long, but now it''s

    not the right time to tell her. Well, that''s it. We''re going to Cleveque City..."

    "Goodbye, Mr. Cliff. I wish you a pleasant journey..." Lucas bowed his head and said to Iwan.

    With Emily in her arms, Jayna had said goodbye to Scarlett. Then Iwan, Jayna, and Emily got in the

    car and drove to the airport. After arriving at the airport, they would take a ne to Cleveque City...

    On the way, while driving, Iwan said to Emily sitting behind him, "Emily, mom and dad will take you

    to a big city today, and you will go to school there, okay? Many children can y with you there..."

    Emily nodded happily and said, "Okay, dad. Going to school has always been my dream, ha-ha..."

    "Honey, thank you..." Jayna sat in the back seat and said to Iwan. She thanked Iwan for everything

    he had done. Looking up at Iwan who was driving, she was touched, and her heart was full of love

    for him...

    ......

    At the door of the vi of the Mond family, Scarlett stood there in a daze though Iwan and Jayna had

    left for a long time. Lucas walked to her with a smile and said, "Alright, Scarlett, they have gone far.

    Let''s go back..."

    However, Scarlett didn''t move after Lucas finished his words. She looked ahead and asked Lucas,

    "Dad, can you tell me the truth? Who is Iwan? Is he just a God of War in the Dragon Kingdom?"

    Scarlett asked her question directly. She always felt that something was wrong.

    Lucas''s heart skipped a beat. Sure enough, Iwan''s guess was right, and Scarlett really suspected

    Iwan''s identity. However, Lucas pretended to be confused and asked in reply, "Scarlett, why do you

    ask this? Mr. Cliff is just a God of War in the Dragon Kingdom, and he doesn''t belong to the Military

    Headquarters anymore..."

    Hearing this, Scarlett turned to face Lucas. She looked at him meaningfully and asked, "Dad, when I

    watched the news the night before yesterday, I saw the photo of you, Dawson, and Eden. You stood

    in front of Morgan Group. You... Shouldn''t you exin it to me? Besides, we''ve just be the

    richest family in Southpool City, but you''re in a hurry to transfer your business to Cleveque City. I''ve

    checked thepany''s ounts and contracts. We actually signed contracts with the most

    powerfulpanies in Cleveque City in a short time. Dad, do you think I''m a three-year-old baby

    who knows nothing? Does it have anything to do with Iwan?"

    Lucas was smiling, but he immediately frowned hard after hearing Scarlett''s question. Looking at

    Scarlett, he said, "Scarlett, there is something that you shouldn''t have asked. Don''t tell Jayna about

    it. You are smart. Since I''ve said so, do you... understand?"

    Scarlett also looked serious. She frowned at Lucas and asked, "Dad, I understand. But Jayna is my

    best friend. I am worried about her..."

    Lucas waved his hand, interrupted Scarlett, and said, "You don''t have to worry about her! Jayna will

    live in honor all her life. You don''t have to suspect Mr. Cliff''s love for her, either. There are many

    things that you don''t understand, and you don''t have to ask. I can''t tell you even if you ask..."

    Scarlett''s heart trembled. She knew her father too well. Since Lucas spoke so seriously, she had

    understood something. She raised her head, looked at Lucas, and asked, "Dad, do you mean Iwan

    can return to the Military Headquarters and be a God of War again?"

    Hearing this, Lucas paused. He thought for a while and said with certainty, "Of course. What''s more,

    it was not because the Military Headquarters dismissed Mr. Cliff that he left the Military

    Headquarters. He wanted to leave the Military Headquarters on his own. He just wants to spend

    more time apanying Jayna and Emily. Therefore, as long as he wants, he can go back to the

    Military Headquarters at any time. Do you really think the Military Headquarters would dismiss a

    God of War who has made countless contributions to the Dragon Kingdom because of the Green

    family? Ha-ha... How could it be? That''s why I told you that you don''t have to worry about Jayna. In

    the future, there will only be glory and happiness in her life. She''ll never feel sad..."

    Scarlett''s heart trembled again, and then she asked thest question in her heart, "Dad, what

    about... Morgan Group? Don''t tell me that Morgan Group has nothing to do with Iwan..."

    Lucas smiled. After smiling for a while, he said, "Are you asking me about the rtionship between

    Morgan Group and Mr. Cliff? Ha-ha... Of course, he has something to do with Morgan Group

    because Morgan Group, the bestpany in Cleveque City, is his... It has been his. In the past, Mr.

    Cliff fought on the battlefield in the External Regions, and a traitor stole Morgan Group from him, but

    now he has taken it back..."

    "What? Dad, do you mean Iwan owns... Morgan Group? The bestpany in Cleveque City and

    one of the top 500panies in the world?"

    Lucas nodded and said, "Yes. Or why do you think Mr. Cliff has to go to Cleveque City? Of course,

    he should take back hispany. Alright, but now he can''t exin it to Jayna. Jayna has suffered a

    lot in the past five years. He can''t tell her everything all of a sudden. Since you''ve known it, you

    should keep it a secret..."

    After finishing speaking, Lucas turned around and left, leaving Scarlett alone in a daze. Scarlett was

    more shocked. She had suspected that Iwan''s identity was not so simple. It turned out that he could

    be so powerful...

    ''He has only been in the business world for a few years, but he has established thergest

    company in Cleveque City and even one of the top tenpanies in the Dragon Kingdom! He

    fought on the battlefield in the External Regions, and he became a God of War within five years! He

    is so strong...'' At this moment, Scarlett thought in her heart, and she finally understood Lucas''s

    words. Jayna would live in glory for the rest of her life...

    "Jayna, you really have a great husband. You can''t imagine how excellent your husband is..." At this

    moment, Scarlett felt so happy for her best friend who had suffered for five years.

    ......

    At the same time, Warrior No.1 took the employees in the movingpany to Bound Residence

    in Pasnd City. Luis, Jacey, and Skyler were here.

    Luis and Skyler had decided to go to Cleveque City to live with Jayna and Iwan. For the sake of

    safety, Iwan informed Warrior No.1st night and asked him to pick them up...

    At eleven o''clock in the morning, all the things were packed. Under the protection of Warrior No.1,

    Luis and his family went to Cleveque City...

    A new city, a new life, better development, and a brighter future were ahead of them...

 Chapter 80 Jane Cook

    Chapter 80 Jane Cook

    Chapter 80 Jane Cook

    Luis and Skyler arrived in Cleveque City almost immediately after Jayna, Iwan, and Emily. When all

    of them arrived, the Brownsplimented the grandeur and magnificence of the city, which the

    small Pasnd City where they lived could not match at all. In Cleveque City, luxury cars could be

    seen here and there on the streets. Even a house in the suburbs here was worth a million or so. In

    other words, the suburbs of the city were almost as good as downtown Pasnd.

    What shocked the Browns was that Iwan took them straight to a high-endmunity in the city

    center and opened the gate of a duplex house of 180 square meters, in which there were five

    rooms. Of course, Skyler and her family were all astonished because they had not expected that

    Iwan also had properties in Cleveque City.

    Iwan only exined with a smile that he had bought the house as early as a few years ago when

    the house price was very low. After hearing the exnation, the family didn''t ask him any more

    questions. Soon Skyler and her family began to put things in order. They hade here by ne,

    so they were early. But when their family''s luggage arrived, it was already night. Therefore, they

    busied themselves untilte at night.

    Emily fell asleep at 23:00. Having been busy for a whole day, Jayna and Iwan walked to the

    balcony, drinking coffee and enjoying the cool night breeze.

    "Iwan, thank you. Thank you for preparing a house. Otherwise, when our big family is here, we

    would have to get a house."

    Standing beside Jayna, Iwan drank the coffee, smiled, and nodded, saying, "Um, I''ll arrange for

    Emily to go to school in a month. Let''s start a new life. Jayna, what kind of job do you want to do?

    When will you go hunt for a job?"

    Jayna thought for a second and said, "I want to have a job in market management. I''ll go hunt the

    day after tomorrow. I''ll have to meet someone tomorrow. Go with me, okay?"

    Iwan raised his brows and asked, "Who? You also want to bring me along?"

    Jayna thought for a moment and said, "Yes, go with me. The fellow student Jane Cook I told you

    about earlier. She wanted toe over to see me, but we just arrived, and our things hadn''t been

    put in order, so we said we would meet tomorrow. We haven''t seen each other for years. This time

    we came to Cleveque City to start a new life, so I also want to hear her opinion. After all, she''s been

    here for six or seven years, and she''s now doing well..."

    "Your fellow student? Um, okay. I have nothing to do anyway, then I''ll go with you tomorrow..." Iwan

    thought about it and said.

    "Good..." Jayna smiled and nodded.

    As he looked at Jayna, Iwan couldn''t help but feel his heart pound. Then he put down his coffee

    cup, walked to Jayna, put her coffee cup aside, and took her hand.

    The moment Iwan took her hand, Jayna''s heart beat fast. She lowered her head and whispered with

    a red face, "What... what do you want to do?"

    Iwan pulled Jayna into his arms and whispered in her ear, "I don''t want to do anything. Just hold you

    in my arms. Jayna, we seem to have never slept on the same bed since the wedding night. Now

    Emily is asleep. We might as well... go to bed..."

    After Jayna heard Iwan''s words, her face instantly turned red and burned. She bowed her head

    deeper and said in an almost soundless voice, "Don''t. Emily is still in bed. If she wakes up, how bad

    it will be..."

    Iwan was a little gloomy. He liked his daughter so much, but it was hard for him to have a sex life!

    Previously, when he was away, Emily would sleep with Jayna every night. Now he was back, but

    Emily slept between them every day. Thus, when he wanted to have sex with his wife, it was not

    easy to do it.

    "Then... then let''s keep our moans down, shall we? You lower your moan?" Iwan blew air into her

    ear and asked, a little unwilling to give up.

    Jayna bit her lips, wanting to refuse, but she couldn''t bear to do it. After all, Iwan had done a lot for

    her, and she was already his wife. Therefore, Jayna bit her lips and whispered yes in the end, and

    then she fell turned soft...

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Seeing that Jayna agreed, Iwan became quite excited. He carried her back into the room, put her

    on the bed,y down, and held her from behind...

    ...

    The next morning, Jayna went to bathe early and changed into her new clothes. Indeed, she looked

    much better with a strong air of a mature woman.

    "Why is your face a little red, sister? Do you have a fever?" Jacey couldn''t help but ask when seeing

    Jayna''s slightly red cheeks. Jayna immediately red at her and said, "I don''t have a fever. Go eat

    breakfast..."

    At this moment, Skyler walked to Jayna and whispered to her with a smile, "Jayna, Emily is not a

    small child anymore. You and Iwan should let her learn to be independent. There''s also an

    unupied room downstairs? Ask Emily to go sleep there in the future..."

    Skyler did not say a word about the sex life of Jayna and Iwan, but Jayna''s face turned redder after

    hearing it. She bowed her head and said, "Mom, it''s okay. Our bed is...rge. There''s enough..."

    But Skyler smiled and said with strong hints, "Jayna, take my advice. You and Iwan are married,

    and you should change a lot of your habits. And it''s good to let Emily sleep alone. Take my advice,

    and you won''t regret it... Or if you really worry about her, every night, keep herpany until she

    falls asleep. Then you leave..."

    Jayna''s face was so red that she didn''t know how to exin it to Skyler. After all, she felt that her

    mother seemed to know everything. At this point, Iwan walked out of the bedroom briskly, highly

    spirited. He greeted the mother and her daughter with a smile before going to y with Emily.

    Skyler nodded at Iwan with a smile and secretly elbowed Jayna, saying, "I''m serious. Think about it.

    This is good for you, Iwan, and Emily. Think about it carefully. You should take it seriously."

    Jayna said with a red face, "Yes, mom..."

    ...

    After breakfast, Iwan and Jayna yed with Emily for a while. Then, Jayna and Iwan drove their car

    to the ce where she and Jane Cook had appointed to meet and eat.

    There was a high-end Western-themed restaurant in the center of Cleveque City. Now, a slender,

    fair-skinneddy was sitting gracefully in a private room of it. She had long hair, and she wore a

    ck long dress and ck high-heeled shoes. This was Jayna''s fellow student, who had also been

    called the campus beauty like Jayna at college.

    Jane Cook was cold and proud. She only had a few friends. When she was at college, her only

    friend was Jayna, one who was a grade below her. But she had not been in touch with Jayna for a

    long time. After Jayna graduated, they broke off contact, but they contacted each other a few days

    ago, chatting about many things. Now she knew Jayna''s condition well. She knew that Jayna was

    already married and that her child was already four years old.

    But she was worried for Jayna about her husband. After all, the husband had been out for a few

    years. Although he had been discharged from the army ande back, she felt that he did not

    deserve Jayna and that Jayna must have been cheated by him. In fact, Jayna did not tell her all the

    truths. Jayna did not mention that she raised Emily alone for five years. As for the thing that Iwan

    had been expelled by the Military Headquarters, Jayna changed it into the version that Iwan left the

    army ahead of time.

    She had always regarded herself as Jayna''s elder sister. No matter what, she should help her sister

    check whether the man she got was good or not!

    At this moment, she looked at the location Jayna had sent her through WhatsApp and spoke to

    herself, "s, what a silly girl! When you and the man entered a rtionship at that time, why didn''t

    you tell me? I really don''t know what you were thinking. The man left for five years, and you could

    really endure it! You''re so kind. Silly girl, don''t ever get fooled! ..."

    It was not wrong for her to think like that. During these years in Cleveque City, an international

    metropolis, she had met all kinds of men, including those born into rich families, the powerful ones

    who had started their careers in the city from scratch, and many kinds of others from humble

    backgrounds who worked their way up in the city. Since she had met so many, she would not

    believe in men so easily.

    She was so afraid that her kind-hearted friend had been cheated by the scum, with her money and

    chastity lost, but that she didn''t know it herself. Fortunately, she and the man hade to Cleveque

    City now. This time, as her friend, she must check the man''s quality and reliability in person! If he

    was not reliable, she would surely tell her silly friend to keep an eye on...

    Yet, half an hourter, when she saw Iwan with her own eyes, she dropped all her concerns. It was

    because she felt that Jayna''s husband, the man named Iwan Cliff, was perfect.

    "Hello, Miss Cook, Jayna has told me about you many times. My name is Iwan Cliff, Jayna''s

    husband..." After he entered the private room, Iwan greeted Jane very politely with a smile.

    Iwan was in a ck suit, tall and perfect, with sincere, clear eyes. Generally speaking, his clothing

    was neat and meticulous. And he was also handsome, with an indescribable air all over himself,

    looking confident.

    Seeing that, Jane froze for an instant. Although she had been in Cleveque City for so many years,

    she had almost never seen a man with almost perfect and exquisite looks like Iwan. Then her

    momentum subconsciously weakened a bit. She smiled at Iwan and said, "Hello, I''m Jane Cook.

    Nice to meet you..."

    After briefly greeting Iwan, Jane could not help but be curious about him... In her life

    experiences, few men could hide anything from her when they were in front of her, but she could not

    see through the man named Iwan Cliff opposite her. This was the first time she had met a man she

    could not see through...

 Chapter 81 Is It Suitable to Praise Me in My Presence

    Chapter 81 Is It Suitable to Praise Me in My Presence

    Chapter 81 Is It Suitable to Praise Me in My Presence?

    "Jane, long time no see, but you''re still so beautiful..." Jayna greeted Jane with a smile. She had

    very mixed feelings. Sometime in the past, she had thought that she would have no chance to see

    this Jane again, one who had been helping her and stopped many people with various motives from

    annoying her at college. After all, she had had premarital childbirth, and then she lived with Emily

    alone for four years.

    But Iwan was now back, and he hade to marry her as a God of War from the External Regions.

    Then, she had the courage to keep living and the confidence toe to the international

    metropolis-Cleveque City, and she could finally see Jane again. She also found that Jane had

    be more excellent, her talk and behavior showing indescribable temperament and momentum,

    something she desired and was pursuing. In other words, she was one of those women at the

    forefront of the times, even in an international metropolis like Cleveque City!

    Hearing it, Jane hugged Jayna with a smile, sighing again and again in her mind. Then she could

    not help but me her, "You! It was such a big event to marry someone, but you didn''t tell me. Now

    you even have a child. s, you got married before me, but your husband looks very handsome.

    Jayna, congrattions! I''m happy to see you peoplee to Cleveque City..."

    "Thank you, Jane. But I''ll need your help in the future in the city. After graduation from college, I''ve

    basically never worked in apany. I feel I am out of step with the whole society..." Jayna said to

    Jane, sighing with deep emotions.

    Holding Jayna''s hand, Jane sat beside her and said, "I see. Don''t worry. You have a strong will to

    excel. Jane, I believe, I believe you will carve out a career even in Cleveque City..."

    Jayna nodded and asked Jane with a smile, "Jane, what do you do nowadays? Could you tell me

    about it?"

    Janebed the hairs draping at the side of her face and said, "Now I''m a professional manager.

    I''m an administrative manager in Bass Group. Jayna, by the way, you probably haven''t heard of the

    group, right? But the truth is that Bass Group is ranked third in Cleveque City! It is very powerful.

    Recently, people in the group have said that Hannah Bass, the talented daughter, the phoenix of the

    Bass family, will alsoe back from overseas. She will bring back a lot of patents and science and

    technologies. She''s brilliant! I feel that the family will go prosperous this time. Jayna, do you want to

    join Bass Group? I can arrange for you..."

    "Bass Group?" Sitting opposite the twodies, Iwan thought of something. He remembered that

    when he arrived in Cleveque City the day before yesterday, a member of the Bass family seemed to

    have been following him. That was an old man. Now his wife''s friend spoke of Bass Group. Does it

    have anything to do with r Bass?

    But now Jane wanted his wife to work at Bass Group. Iwan thought about it before he took out his

    mobile phone under the table and texted a message to Dawson Gill in Cleveque City, asking, "Ask

    Carl Bass for my sake if Bass Group is his family''s property? If it is not, does it have any rtions

    with them..."

    Soon after sending the message, Iwan received Dawson''s reply, "Yes, my Lord, please wait a

    minute. Now I''m in the Bass family''s house, discussing the cooperation with the head of the family

    Carl Bass. Now let me ask him..., but my Lord, could I ask you something. Why do you want to ask

    about the Bass Group? If you need it, I''ll simply buy it..."

    Iwan replied, "No need. This is just a random question. One of my wife''s college fellows works as a

    senior executive at Bass Group. Her name is Jane Cook. She''s an able woman. She also wants my

    wife to work there, so I asked you. Well, go ask Carl Bass..."

    "Okay, my Lord, please wait. I''ll report to you in a while." Dawson replied respectfully.

    If their SMS conversation was found out by outsiders, presumably, the whole Cleveque City would

    be shocked. What they chatted about was really shocking because they spoke of buying an

    unknown grouppany. Yet, Iwan didn''t think it was unrealistic. For him, if he wanted to buy a

    grouppany in Cleveque City, he didn''t have to investigate its real strength or the power of its

    backers. Anyway, none of them could be more powerful than him. Yes, it was so simple...

    ...

    Dawson was talking about business with Carl Bass, the head of the Bass family, in the family''s

    reception hall. At this moment, he put away his mobile phone and asked Carl, "Mr. Bass, my Lord

    wants me to ask you about something. Does the Bass family have anything to do with the Bass

    Group in Cleveque City? We''ve just been here for a short time, so we still don''t know about a few

    things."

    Carl was drinking tea. When he suddenly heard that Dawson said Iwan wanted to know the ties

    between Bass Group and the Bass family, the teacup in his hand instantly fell to the floor. His face

    turned pale at once. The next moment, he dropped to his knees in front of Dawson and said with

    great fear, "Mr.... Mr. Gill, you must save me! I don''t know how our family''s Bass Group has

    offended the Lord! I really don''t know! Please put in a good word for me in front of the Lord. I''ll

    immediately investigate it and rectify and reform Bass Group. Mr. Gill, please help me! ..."

    "Uh... uh... uh..." Seeing Carl suddenly kneel in front of him, Dawson was shocked in an instant. He

    said with some confusion, "Uh, uh, Mr. Bass, get up first. It''s different from what you think. One of

    my Lord''s wife''s college fellows works as a senior executive at Bass Group. Her name is Jane

    Cook. She wants to take the Lord''s wife to the group to work..."

    "Uh... Mr. Gill, you''re not making fun of me? Does the Lord''s wife need to go out to work?" Carl

    asked, still not daring to believe it. And he did not dare to stand up because Iwan easily killed a

    Powerhouse at the level of the God of Ward that day, and he was scared shitless. In front of Iwan,

    the terrifying supreme fighter, not to mention the Bass family, even the Waldorf family ranked first in

    Cleveque City was no match. He could easily destroy it, just like he turned over his hand...

    With mixed feelings in his eyes, Dawson said, "Don''t ask about this or meddle in it. Well, get up!

    Look, how terrified you are! You''re the family head of a top family in Cleveque City..." Dawson

    red at Carl speechlessly.

    Some lingering fear appeared and vanished in the depths of Carl''s eyes. Then he got up with

    embarrassment, but he criticized Dawson inwardly, "Dawson, you''re fu*king great! I don''t believe

    that you were not afraid when you learned the real identity of the man for the first time in Cleveque

    City. Then how could you have the cheek to lecture me?! You''re such..."

    Of course, Carl didn''t say it, but as a good idea suddenly struck him, his eyes lit up. He thought,

    "The college fellow of the Lord''s wife is in mypany? ording to Dawson, Jane Cook seems to

    have a good rtionship with the Lord''s wife. This is a good opportunity! My family''s opportunity! ..."

    Carl instantly thought about making use of the rtionship.

    But Dawson didn''t notice the look in his eyes, nor did he know what the old jerk was thinking.

    Instead, he immediately texted a message to Iwan.

    ...

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Now Iwan was drinking tea in the private room of the western-themed restaurant. When he saw

    Dawson''s reply, his eyes looked strange. He raised his head and nced at Jane strangely. Seeing

    his wife''s excitement, he was a little speechless, thinking, "Dear wife, the grouppany ranked

    top in Cleveque City is our family''s property! You just don''t know about it..." Then he became

    gloomy and rubbed his temples. Anyway, he still didn''t want to tell her everything so soon because

    he wanted her to have an adaptation period and regain some of her confidence.

    "Then she wants to work as a petty employee at apany of the subordinate of my subordinate,

    eh?" he muttered in his mind.

    But Jayna asked Jane excitedly, "Jane, is Bass Group so powerful? Then whichpanies are

    ranked first and second in Cleveque City?"

    Full of expectations, Jane said, "The one in second ce is Cleveque Heavy Industry Corporation,

    and the one in first ce is Morgan Group. Morgan Group is the best. It has no backers from

    renowned or big families, but it has worked up its way to the top in Cleveque City in less than ten

    years. And the one who founded the grouppany is the most excellent. It is said that he had

    founded thepany when he was at college, and then thepany took off overnight. A peerless

    genius! ..."

    "Ahem ahem..." As he heard them talking, Iwan suddenly choked on his tea. "Uh, because Jane

    Cook seems to be talking about me?"

    "And what does the look of worship in my wife''s eyes mean?" Iwan asked himself inwardly. It was

    because the next moment, he saw his stunning wife ask Jane with a face of worship, "Jane, Jane, is

    Morgan Group''s founder really so brilliant? You just said Morgan Group was only founded less than

    ten years ago, which means that thepany''s founder is almost the same age as us, right?"

    Also wearing a look of worship, Jane nodded and said, "Yes, yes, that''s right. By the way, Jane, it

    seems that the founder went to college in the same year as me, one year earlier than you. He''s a

    real peerless genius. He''s not weakpared with Hannah Bass. He''s excellent, but he

    disappeared five years ago..."

    Jayna froze but then asked, "Ah? Disappeared? Howe?"

    Jane heaved a sigh, "s, yes, disappeared. He is said to have been hunted. You also know that a

    person like that is really excellent. But recently, someone has spread the rumor that the legendary

    man hase back because the chairman of Morgan Group died the day before yesterday. All the

    senior leaders of thepany have been changed..."

    As she spoke, Jane continued to sigh, "s, if only the legendary man hade back. Then

    Cleveque City would be more wonderful in the future! And I have always wanted to see the man,

    the legendary man..."

    "Uh..." As he listened to them, Iwan could not help but twitch his mouth, feeling quite speechless.

    "Because... the twodies are praising me in my presence like this? Is that really suitable?" he

    thought.

 Chapter 82 Isnt It Good to Be Alive

    Chapter 82 Isn''t It Good to Be Alive

    Chapter 82 Isn''t It Good to Be Alive?

    "What? You also know Morgan Group, Mr. Cliff? You didn''t seem to look well when you heard us

    speak of Morgan Group just now! ..." Jane nced at Iwan and asked.

    Also seeming to realize it, Jayna looked at Iwan and asked, "Oh, oh, right, Iwan. Five years ago,

    before you went to the External Regions, you were also in Cleveque City, weren''t you? Do you

    know Morgan Group then?" Jayna looked at Iwan, full of expectations.

    Iwan felt so helpless, thinking, "s, how stupid my wife is! She even asked me such a question."

    But he didn''t show a trace of it on his face. Instead, he pretended to know something, saying, "Yes,

    I''ve also heard of it. The person is outstanding, but I didn''t expect that Morgan Group is the top one

    in Cleveque City today..."

    Jane smiled and nodded at Iwan, saying, "Yes, yes, of course. Back then, the man was a living

    legend, but he disappearedter. At that time, I had juste to Cleveque City for my internship.

    As soon as I came, I heard the man''s legend, but I had no chance to see him. Besides, Mr. Cliff, you

    are so much like the legend of Cleveque City! You left the city five years ago, and you''re back now.

    Then, Mr. Cliff... wait, wait! You, you, you, you''re surnamed Cliff?" As she spoke, her expression

    suddenly changed dramatically. The next moment, she rose to her feet, as if she had run into a

    ghost!

    It was because she suddenly thought of one thing! She seemed to have heard that the legend of

    Cleveque City at that time was also surnamed Cliff! And Jayna had just said that the Iwan Cliff in

    front of them left Cleveque City five years ago. This time was exactly the same as the time the

    legend disappeared!

    "What? Jane, what''s wrong with you? Iwan''s family name is Cliff. What''s wrong? Is there anything

    wrong?" Jayna asked Jane naively.

    As she waved her hand, Jane said to Jayna and watched Iwan, "No, no, Jayna, you don''t know

    something. The founder of Morgan Group is also surnamed Cliff! And he also suddenly disappeared

    from Cleveque City five years ago..." After Jane finished speaking, Jayna looked at Iwan

    suspiciously.

    Iwan smiled, looked at the twodies, and feeling speechless, said, "Uh, so many people''s family

    name is Cliff. Youdies won''t think I am the founder of Morgan Group, will you? There are 20

    million people in Cleveque City! You suspect me? Uh, how could that be possible? How could I be

    so excellent?"

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Iwan smiled a little speechlessly. Only when she heard Iwan''s answer did Jane pat her chest and

    say, "Whoop, I was so frightened. I even thought I met him! Well, let''s end the chat. Let''s go to cook

    now!"

    Jayna also said to Jane with a smile, "Yes, yes, you thought too much, Jane. My husband has no

    talent for business! He opened a smallpany back then, but he was trapped. One doesn''t know

    others'' intentions. Iwan was almost killed by that person that year. He''s too kind, and he''ll easily

    trust others. Come on,e on, order dishes, order dishes. Jane, I''ll ask you to cook a lot of dishes

    and eat them today!"

    "Uh..." Jane had just stopped worrying, but after she heard Jayna speak of Iwan''s experiences, she

    began to worry again. Looking at Jayna with a stiff expression, she asked, "Jayna, what, what...

    what you just said is a joke, right? Those days, your husband opened apany and was trapped

    and almost killed? Don''t tease me!"

    Jayna said stupidly, "No, it''s true! Later, Iwan went to the battlefields in the External Regions. s...

    Jane, I won''t talk about them. Order dishes. I''m hungry..."

    Jane turned her head and looked deeply at Iwan sitting opposite her. She was shocked, thinking,

    "The man in front of me is really so mysterious and so confident. I''ve met numerous sessful

    people in Cleveque City, but none of them has the air and confidence Iwan has. Is the legendary

    figure who founded Morgan Group Iwan Cliff? The rumors say that the legendary figure is also

    surnamed Cliff and that he was also framed and hunted by the friend he trusted most before he

    disappeared for five years. All these things match the experiences of the Iwan Cliff in front of me

    perfectly. If the man before me is the legendary figure of the past, that is so... so shocking."

    At this moment, Jane kept her suspicion of Iwan to herself. This was so unbelievable. She didn''t

    think Iwan was the legendary man of those days, but she still had suspicions. She didn''t say

    anything anymore. Instead, she went to order dishes with Jayna. Anyway, this was her first meeting

    with Jayna and Iwan. As for whether Iwan was the legend of Cleveque City of five years ago or not,

    she would have plenty of opportunities to find it out...

    But Iwan nced at Jane with a smile. In fact, he was so gloomy now. He sighed secretly that these

    beautiful women were never those who were sexy but didn''t have brains as people on the inte

    described them. Instead, every one of them was smart with very sharp senses. Earlier, he found

    Jayna''s close friend Scarlett Mond was like that; now he found Jane was like that.

    "s..." Iwan sighed deeply in his mind, thinking this was agonizing. His wife''s friends were all

    smart, but his wife was stupid and naive. As a stupid, native woman, could she really be able to

    carve out a career in Cleveque City through her hard work? Iwan doubted it deeply at this moment.

    Today was Sunday, and Jane didn''t have to go to work. Therefore, after lunch, Jayna wanted to

    spend more time with Jane. After all, the two of them hadn''t seen each other for more than five

    years, and they had a lot of words to speak to each other. Knowing this, Iwan went back alone.

    When he got home, Iwan saw Warrior No.1 chatting with Jacey in the pavilion downstairs. Far away

    from them, he didn''t know what they were chatting about. Anyway, his sister-inw looked very

    happy. From time to time, she would look at Warrior No.1 with worshipping eyes.

    "Uh, this guy wants to chase after my sister-inw?" An unimaginable idea shed across Iwan''s

    mind. Then he walked toward them. Seeing Iwan walk over, Jacey and Warrior No.1 stopped

    chatting with smiles.

    Jacey greeted Iwan and left, while Warrior No.1 rose to his feet and stopped smiling, calling Iwan

    big brother.

    Iwan looked at him and asked, "What''s going on between you and Jacey? I saw you two chatting

    very happily! Are you two dating?"

    "Uh..." Warrior No.1''s face immediately stiffened. Then he instantly waved his hands and said, "No.

    What are you talking about, brother? How could I date Jacey? She''s your sister-inw! I don''t have

    the guts! I had something to tell you, but you were not at home, so I waited for you here..."

    Iwan nodded and said, "It doesn''t matter. If you really like Jacey, I won''t stop you. If you like her, go

    chase after her."

    Hearing it, Warrior No.1 almost cried because he really didn''t dare. After thinking for a while, he said

    very bitterly, "Brother, I dide to you for something because it''s hard to make it clear on the

    phone. I do have something to tell you! ..." He almost shed tears. He could not imagine that the Lord

    of Heaven Domain, who was always quite serious and whom he called big brother in private, would

    y such a joke on him.

    Seeing Warrior No.1''s anxiety, Iwan asked, "You''re serious? Then tell me. I''ll listen and see what the

    thing you can''t make clear on the phone is..."

    When he heard it, Warrior No.1 became quite serious and whispered, "Brother, it''s about the Cliffs

    that drove you out of the Cliff family back then..."

    "Oh? It''s about the Cliffs?" The moment Iwan heard it, his face turned ice-cold, and his eyes

    glistened with a chill.

    Warrior No.1 seriously nodded and said, "Right, brother. The Cliffs in Gotham City have also

    received the news that you and Jayna held the Grand Wedding in Pasnd. They''ve also found out

    that you asked Rendon Scott to make you a God of War of the External Regions. They even held a

    family council because of it. Neil, Troy, and others, from the coteral line of the Cliff family, wanted

    to try their best to take you back to the Cliff family, but your father objected. Of course, he made a

    compromise in the end, agreeing to let you go back. Therefore, Troy, the younger brother of the Cliff

    family''s head, arrived in Pasnd yesterday because he didn''t know you hade to Cleveque

    City, so he didn''t see you. But he is now on the way to Cleveque City. I think he wille to you

    today or tomorrow..."

    After hearing these words, Iwan sneered, "Huh, take me back to the family? Who said I was going

    back? Or does it mean that I must go back because they ask me to? Naive... That year, when the

    woman forced Andy to kick me out of the house, those people didn''t put in a good word for me.

    Haha... now they know I have the God of War''s identity, so they want me to go back, eh? Haha,

    Warrior No.1, do you think I''ll agree?"

    Warrior No.1 nodded and said a little sarcastically, "No, you won''t go back, of course, brother. The

    younger head of the Cliff family wille here in vain. I''m very clear about it, but brother, what I

    want to tell you is something else. Lily Swift, the woman of the Cliff family who kicked you out of the

    house that year, has taken action..."

    Hearing it, Iwan went furious, his heart turning icy. In an instant, the temperature of the air around

    them dropped. Iwan narrowed his eyes and asked, "How does the woman want to do it? Have you

    guys found it out?"

    Warrior No.1 nodded with cold eyes and said, "Yes, we have. The woman has hired dozens of top

    killers with a lot of money. They had gone to Pasnd with Troyst night. Of course, they didn''t

    see you there, either. ording to the news brought by our subordinates, those killers are moving

    toward Cleveque City. We think they''ll act tonight."

    He paused but then said hurriedly, "Don''t worry, brother. We''ve found all their whereabouts, and

    Warrior No.7 and Warrior No.9 are heading for their base camp. Besides, we''ve arranged for people

    to protect Jayna and her family. They are perfectly safe! None of the killers are Powerhouses at the

    level of the God of War. As for Lily Swift, she is unable to find killers at the level of the God of War."

    After that, Iwan fell silent. After a long while, he took a deep breath, looked at the Jayna and his

    house in the distance, and slowly said, "Warrior No.1, you know, I even dropped the idea to avenge

    the enmity between me and the Cliffs, and I would have no rtions with them then. If I say that, will

    you believe me?"

    Warrior No.1 nodded quite seriously before saying, "Yes, brother, I believe you! You would do that

    for the sake of Jayna and Emily! You don''t want to kill so many people, but brother, I have to tell you

    something. People are like this. Sometimes we want to forget, but it''s not up to us to make the

    decision. There''re always some self-righteous idiotsing tomit suicide..."

    Iwan nodded and said, "Yes, indeed! There''re always some self-righteous idiotsing tomit

    suicide..."

    Iwan''s eyes turned ice-cold the next moment. He took a deep breath and slowly said, "I didn''t think

    about embarrassing my father so much, but since the woman wants to die, I shall not show her

    mercy! Warrior No.1, tell Warrior No.7 and Warrior No.9 to keep the evidence that Lily Swift hired

    killers to kill me. Besides, when my uncle Troy arrives, ask him not toe to me until tonight. Then

    I''ll hand those killer''s heads to him..."

    Warrior No.1 had a cold smile and slowly said, "Okay..."

    "Haha... use a bunch of killers each with half the strength of the God of War to kill the Lord of

    Heaven Domain, the top-level powerhouse in the world? This might be the most entertaining joke

    since the foundation of the Dragon Kingdom. None of them will go back alive tonight, and the

    woman hiding in the Cliffs'' house is really dead. She could avoid death five years ago, but Christ

    could not save her this time even if he came..." he thought.

    After Iwan left, Warrior No.1 turned and looked in the direction where the Cliffs'' house in Gotham

    City was, mumbling, "Isn''t it good to enjoy your peaceful, rich life? Why do you stubbornly want to

    do something that will kill you? Why? ... really ignorant, terrifyingly ignorant! ..."

 Chapter 83 A Representative from the Cliff Family in Gotham City

    Chapter 83 A Representative from the Cliff Family in Gotham City

    Chapter 83 A Representative from the Cliff Family in Gotham City

    As for Jayna and Jane, after they had eaten lunch, they hung out. When they were tired, they would

    go into a caf¨¦ and find a quiet ce to chat. During the whole afternoon, Jane took Jayna to many

    ces. They went to the most prosperous pedestrian street and the headquarters building of

    Morgan Group.

    A few minutes past 5 p.m., when she stood at the foot of the 300- to 400-meter-tall Morgan Tower,

    Jayna was extremely shocked and began to admire the founder of thepany who was about her

    age. This was really shocking!

    "Is... is this Morgan Group? It''s really great! Thepany built their headquarters building in the

    downtown area of Cleveque City..." Jaynaplimented sincerely. For her, Morgan Group was like

    the king of business overlooking the whole Cleveque City. It had the air of a monarch!

    Totally agreeing with her, Jane nodded and said, "Yes, it''s really powerful. The legend of those

    years is also a monarch-like figure. Unfortunately, I have no chance to see him..."

    As she spoke, Jane could not help but turn her head sideways to nce at Jayna, thinking, "Is the

    mysterious husband of the college fellow really him? An ordinary person will never have that

    bearing and confidence! ..." This afternoon, when she was hanging around with Jayna, she asked

    her many questions, but Jayna knew little about Iwan''s experiences during the five years in the

    External Regions. She only knew that Iwan had been on the battlefields in the External Regions.

    Now Jane looked up at the Morgan Tower that went up into the clouds, then she became more

    confused. On the one hand, she didn''t think Iwan was the person of those days; on the other hand,

    she thought he was. Were there really so many coincidences in the world? If Iwan Cliff was truly the

    man of those days, then why did he join the Military Headquarters? Why did a matchless genius

    and legend in the business field give up business and go to the army? This was unreasonable, so

    Jane was confused.

    Fortunately, she didn''t think so much. As she hung around with Jayna, it was getting dark.

    Therefore, they went to tour the night market in Cleveque City and eat there. Anyway, Jayna didn''t

    have a job, and she didn''t have to go to work today, so both of them had a lot of free time. Having

    come to Cleveque City, Jayna seemed to have entered a new world. Hanging around here and

    there made her very excited. Before they realized it, it was already 10 p.m. Only then did she say

    goodbye to Jane unwillingly.

    Jayna went homete, and so did Iwan. After hearing Warrior No.1''s report at noon, he went out to

    make arrangements.

    One more hour passed, and it was 11 p.m. On a road less trodden in the east of Cleveque City,

    Iwan stopped his car and began to stroll. The moment he got out of his car, dozens of top killers

    emerged slowly from the darkness far behind him. When he began to walk, they secretly went up to

    follow him.

    In fact, these top killers were so apprehensive because they had also received the news that Iwan,

    the man in front of them, was very strong and that he had once been titled the God of War in the

    External Regions. But killers would never fight people head-on. Instead, they would only

    assassinate people. As for these killers, they were many and strong. They were dozens of people,

    and each of them was just half a step away from the God of War, so they thought they could

    ughter a God of War! And they were all crazy people, who were very excited about the mission

    tonight. After all, they were all half a step away from the level of the God of War.

    But they would never know that the half-a-step difference was a huge difference. If dozens of such

    Gods of War could ughter a God of War, then the Powerhouses at the level of the God of War

    would not enjoy super-high authority and status around the world. Of course, those who were not at

    the level would never know the terrifying strength of a God of War. Notably, the Gods of War were

    different from one another. Take the Gods of War of the Dragon Kingdom for example. They were

    usually not as strong as those of the External Regions.

    There were dozens of very powerful and fierce killers in the darkness behind him, but Iwan kept

    walking on as if he had not found them. When he had been walking for more than ten minutes, and

    when no other people could be seen on the street, three luxury cars suddenly stopped in front of

    him. As the car door opened, a square-faced middle-aged man with a strong air of enjoying high

    status got out. The man was Troy Cliff, Iwan''s uncle and the younger brother of the Cliff family''s

    head. After he got out, more than a dozen strong, fierce bodyguards stepped out of the two cars

    behind him.

    Iwan looked at Troy, and Troy looked back at Iwan, whom he had not seen for five years. When he

    saw Iwan again five yearster, and when he had learned that his nephew already had the God of

    War''s title, his eyes welled up with emotions.

    "Christ... sorry for your sufferings during these years. The Cliff family owes you something, and I

    apologize to you for the family..." Troy said to Iwan, looking at him with quite mixed feelings.

    Iwan looked at Troy. His uncle had high moral qualities, not like those fighting for properties with the

    immediate branch of the family in other big families. Indeed, his uncle did everything for the rise of

    the Cliff family. But did the current Cliff family have anything to do with him?

    Hearing it, Iwan was silent for a while. Then he looked at Troy and said, "Sorry, please call me Iwan

    Cliff... Besides, although my surname is Cliff, your excellency, please remember, I have no rtions

    with the Cliff family in Gotham City."

    When he heard these words, he opened his mouth slightly, hoping to say something, but he didn''t

    know how to start. After remaining silent for a long while, he heaved a deep sigh, "s..."

    Then he fell silent. After being silent for a long while, he raised his head again, looking at Iwan with

    more mixed feelings. But when he was about to say something, his expression suddenly changed,

    and he immediately roared at Iwan, "Watch out! Killers!"

    Before Troy could finish it, the dozens of top killers in the darkness behind Iwan rushed at him with

    sharp des. All their eyes glistened with bloodthirst. They wanted to kill the God of War!

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    When he heard the warning, Iwan didn''t react or move at all. Instead, he said to Troy calmly, "Huh,

    so unexpected? Five years ago, when you people kicked me out of the family, you also sent people

    to hunt me, didn''t you?"

    Troy frowned at it, as if he didn''t really understand what Iwan said, but this was not the time to

    argue about it. Instead, he shouted at his subordinates behind him, "Stop them, quickly!"

    But before those subordinates behind him could act, Warrior No.1 in white appeared behind the

    killers who wanted to assassinate Iwan, and then he began moving like a shadow. In the light of the

    streemps, streams of blood squirted, but no one could see him.

    More than ten secondster, when thest killer who hade to the side of Iwan was beheaded,

    Warrior No.1 reappeared in front of everyone. Now the dozens of killers behind Iwan sent by Lily

    Swift had all been killed! But Warrior No.1''s clothes were still snow-white and spotless. He put his

    knife back into the sheath, smiled, and stood quiet behind Iwan.

    "I haven''t really tasted the fun of it. All of them were too weak. Even if a hundred killers at this level

    came, I wouldn''t enjoy it..." Standing behind Iwan, Warrior No.1 smiled, showing he was a little

    unsatisfied. But his smile made Troy, standing opposite Iwan, and all his subordinates feel a chill

    down their spine.

    "A... a Powerhouse at the level of the God of War!" Troy''s heart and soul shook. He looked at

    Warrior No.1, his eyes full of disbelief and shock.

    "Haha, Mr. Cliff, you must be joking. I''m just my brother''s guard. I don''t deserve to be a God of Ward

    of the Dragon Kingdom. Five years ago, you Cliffs in Gotham City kicked my brother out of the

    family and sent people all the way to hunt him. Now, when you find that my brother is titled the God

    of Ward in the External Regions, you want him to go back, eh? Haha, could you tell me, ''Is there

    anything so easy in this world?'' Or how could you be so confident that my brother will go back to

    you Cliffs'' family, eh?" Warrior No.1 said to Troy very sarcastically with an ice-cold, bloodthirsty

    smile.

    "nk nk..." After hearing these words, Troy could not help but take a few steps back. He had

    just witnessed Warrior No.1 easily ughter dozens of top killers. A man with such strength must be

    qualified to be a God of War, but such a Powerhouse was just his nephew''s guard!

    "Wrong information! Seriously wrong information! Iwan is absolutely not an ordinary God of War of

    the External Regions? Absolutely not! If a Powerhouse could have a subordinate with the strength

    of the God of War, he would not be an ordinary God of War of the External Regions, would he? In

    fact, even Evan Cliff, the head of the Cliff family, doesn''t have a subordinate with the strength of the

    God of War." All kinds of thoughts instantly swarmed into his brain. Then, looking at Iwan, whom he

    had not seen for five years, he felt Iwan was so strange to him.

    Seeing that Troy had lost words for shock, Iwan nodded and said, "Sir, My brother is right. Why

    should I go back? Or could you give me a reason?"

    Hearing it, Troy opened his mouth a few times before he finally said weakly, "I... Iwan, my father

    said that as long as you go back, he will go to the Military Headquarters to lobby the officials in

    charge, letting you return to it and be a God of War of the Dragon Kingdom again..." His tone was

    weak, meaning he didn''t really have the confidence to mention the conditions of the Cliff family.

    "Haha..." Iwanughed at it disdainfully. Then he took out his mobile phone and called Rendon

    Scott through the video in Troy''s presence. Soon Rendon answered the call, his face appearing in

    front of Iwan and Troy. When Troy saw Rendon''s face, his face suddenly changed color.

    Immediately, he bent his back and lowered his head to bow, but Iwan stopped him.

    "Not now. Listen to me speaking a few words to Chief Scott..." Iwan stopped Troy and said.

    After that, while Troy was in shock, Iwan said to Rendon with a smile, "Haha, Chief Scott, sorry to

    disturb you sote. But someone has just told me that they will go to the Military Headquarters to

    lobby the officials in charge, letting me return to the God of Ward''s position and regain the power of

    the God of War. Then, chief, I want to ask you one thing. Do I need anyone to do that for me?"

    When he heard it, Rendon was stunned for a moment. Then he saw Troy standing beside Iwan and

    said with a smile, "Mr. Cliff, the things you did in Southpool are small matters. Those people

    deserve to die. You''ve killed them, and it''s fine. Those chiefs and I, of the Military Headquarters,

    won''t me you, and you don''t have to punish yourself anymore. If you want toe back, the

    Military Headquarters wees you anytime. Of course, you don''t need others to do it for you.

    Haha..."

    "Okay, sorry for disturbing you, Chief Scott. Have a good dream." Iwan thanked Rendon and hung

    up. After that, he said to Troy with a faint smile, "Haha, sir, now do you think I still need you people

    to lobby anyone for me?"

    "This... this, you... you... I... I..." Troy was quite shocked, his mouth wide open, thinking, "Iwan was

    not expelled by the Military Headquarters? It was his own choice? And Soon Rendon, the top

    commander of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, waits for him to go back anytime!

    He doesn''t need my father''s help at all! Does he need our help? Don''t humiliate me! If he says yes,

    he can go back anytime."

    Although he was shocked, Troy still wanted Iwan to go back. He said gingerly, "I... Iwan, even if you

    can go back to the Military Headquarters anytime you want, now you need money to make a living! I

    heard you just got married. Iwan, let''s do it this way. As long as you go back, I promise you that you

    will have one-fourth of the Cliff family''s shares! What do you think?"

    "Hoho... hahaha..." Iwan smiled without saying a word, and Warrior No.1ughed.

    The next moment, Warrior No.1 pointed to the brightly lit 300- to 400-meter-tall Morgan Tower in the

    distance and said, "Sir, could you tell me how much the one-four of your family''s shares are worth?

    Could they be more valuable than Morgan Group? Oh, by the way, your family is not well-informed!

    Then let me give you a hint! You really don''t know the whole Morgan Group is my brother''s, do

    you?"

    "Wh... what? How, how, howe? Morgan... Morgan Group? Thud." Then Troy fell to the ground.

    He had almost been scared silly.

    He thought, "Iwan can return to the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom at any time, and

    he also has Morgan Group, which is more valuable than our entire family. Then what, what, what

    bargaining chip could the Cliff family use to attract him?" At this moment, Troy could not feel

    anything but shock.

 Chapter 84 Regret of the Cliffs

    Chapter 84 Regret of the Cliffs

    Chapter 84 Regret of the Cliffs

    "Oh, Mr. Cliff, there is nothing impossible in the world. Even as the first sessor of the Cliffs who

    also has the title of top God of War of External Regions, my boss was still abandoned and expelled

    from your family, wasn''t he? To that I must say, very impressive." Warrior No. 1 sneered, showing

    mockery in his eyes. What the Cliffs thought and did had really astonished him. Because five years

    ago before Iwan Cliff went to the battlefield in the External Regions, he had already owned the

    Morgan Group with unlimited potential in Cleveque City, the one that was going to be listed soon.

    He shouldn''t end up like this.

    Moreover, if it weren''t for the fact that the Cliff family kicked Iwan Cliff out of the family and sent

    people to kill him, Jason Morgan at that time wouldn''t have dared to betray Iwan Cliff. In that case,

    the Group, which was about to be listed, would definitely take off like a rocket. But the short-sighted

    Cliffs didn''t care about it at all.

    And now, realizing that Iwan Cliff came back with glory, they wanted him back? Well, how could

    there be such a good thing in the world?

    Seeing that Troy Cliff remained silent, Warrior No.1 continued to say with mockery, "Mr. Cliff, have

    you forgotten what your people has done to my boss? Five years ago, the killers sent by you

    chased him for three whole days and nights, and tonight, you are here to negotiate with him but also

    assassinate him with dozens of killers? Well, you really are desperate to see him dead! Do you

    really think my boss will get over it?"

    "Boom..." As Warrior No. 1 was speaking, he showed a cold killing intent at Troy Cliff who was as

    pale as death. Iwan Cliff stood still and didn''t say a word. He was not in the mood to talk to

    someone in his family. He knew that the moral quality of Troy Cliff was only based on the first

    interest of the Cliff family! It was hard for him to admit that Troy Cliff was a good man. After all, when

    he was expelled from the family five years ago, people like Troy Cliff acquiesced!

    Hearing Warrior No.1''s words and thinking about the conversation between Iwan Cliff and Rendon

    Scott just now, Troy Cliff suddenly felt deeply regret.

    Iwan Cliff was now a God of war of External Regions and owned the strongest Morgan Group in

    Cleveque City, the most economically developed city in the Dragon Kingdom. The group was even

    bigger than the whole Cliff family!!! If he could return, they wouldn''t have to worry about resurgence

    and further development. If that time ever came, the Cliff family, which had only been established for

    a few decades, would owned two mighty Gods of war of External Regions, making them

    comparable to other families of power and influence that had been inherited for centuries!

    But now it had all gone. The Cliff family had a real dragon, but they drove him out five years ago!

    Troy Cliff regretted to the extreme and felt reallyplicated. He looked at Iwan Cliff with mixing

    feelings for quite a while, and then said sorrowfully, "Iwan, I really don''t know that someone hunted

    you down five years ago. It must have been that scum Lily Swift. I believe that even if your father

    breaks off rtions with you again, he will not want you dead... Iwan, please do not

    misunderstand..."

    "Ha..." Hearing this, Iwan Cliff sneered. He was looking at the stupid Troy Cliff and said slowly, "my

    dear uncle, do you really think that everyone is foolish? Have you forgotten that Lily Swift was just a

    dancing girl. Now tell me, with her strength and background, how could she have sent a bunch of

    killers to hunt me down five years ago? And tonight, many of these killers have reached the half

    level of a God of war. So enlighten me, if it weren''t for the support of the Cliffs in Gotham City, how

    could a cheap dancing girl do all these?"

    "Er..." Troy Cliff screwed up his face abruptly. He opened his mouth and tried to defend himself, but

    he couldn''t say a word. He could only stare nkly at the bodies of the killers behind Iwan Cliff,

    which were being cleaned up by a group of mysterious men.

    Indeed... Lily Swift alone would never have dispatched so many killers without the support of the

    Cliffs. So at this moment, Troy Cliff, who came to persuade Iwan Cliff to return to their family, was

    completely speechless.

    Then, Iwan Cliff took a deep breath and looked at Troy Cliff coldly. "Uncle Troy, please leave. My

    family has sent people to chase and kill me again and again. Do you really think I will not fight

    back? You go and tell Andy Cliff that I don''t want to have anything to do with him and the Cliffs

    anymore. But if they keep pushing me, I can''t promise anything..."

    Then, Iwan Cliff didn''t say anything more. At the moment, Warrior No. 3 showed up behind Warrior

    No. 1. He handed a U discs to Warrior No.1 and gave a nod as a signal.

    Warrior No. 1 threw the U disk to Troy Cliff with a smile and said, "well, as you are all losers, we did

    a little investigation for you. There are some information about the hostess of your family. It was her

    who sent people to assassinate my boss again and again. We will not just let it go. You go back to

    the Cliff family now and we want to see the results of you people handling it on the news in three

    days! Otherwise, I can also find dozens of top killers, let''s see if you can stop us..."

    Warrior No.1 continued to sneer with disdain and said, "oh... And of course, feel free to trap us as

    you want. If you don''t deal with the woman before deadline, then I''ll take someone to kill you.

    Remember, you only have three days. Well, you can also try to subdue us, but we are not afraid of

    anything......" He was filled with mockery and disregard. Evan Cliff was not here now, and even if he

    were, there was nothing he could do. Warrior No. 1 wouldn''t have to ask the powerhouses at the

    level of Four Masters of Heaven Domain, because he and the rest Gods of war could take down the

    Cliffs easily...

    At this moment, Troy Cliff was scared to death because he really felt the killing intent of Warrior No.

    1 and the coldness of Iwan Cliff. Yes, he realized that if he didn''t give an exnation for what had

    happened today, the mighty Iwan Cliff, who was forced to leave the family, would get his revenge

    with no mercy! Because not a single man could stand being hunted by killers again and again!

    "Lily Swift! You ruined our family! You should go to hell!" Troy Cliff was furious, not because he was

    threatened by Warrior No. 1, but because Lily Swift had destroyed their future!! "And Andy Cliff, you

    are such a fool! How could you force your own son away for a woman! You are such a loser! A

    loser! Ah!" Troy Cliff roared in his mind. He was getting more and more depressed.

    The next moment, Troy Cliff realized that the situation was hopeless and it was impossible for him

    to talk Iwan Cliff intoing back tonight. So he had to look at Iwan Cliff very seriously and said,

    "I''m sorry, Iwan. I apologize to you on behalf of the family. You must know that many things have

    been kept in the dark. Please feel assured that we admit our sins, and I''ll rush back to the Gotham

    City overnight. I don''t need three days, I''ll make things right tomorrow!"

    Then, Troy Cliff got on the car with his men. The car turned around and hurried to Cleveque Airport.

    He had made up his mind to go back home as soon as possible and kill that woman who was a

    curse to them before the sun rose tomorrow!

    "Boss, you are being too kind. I say we just bring the ten Gods of war to them tomorrow..." Warrior

    No.1 said with a little depression as he watched Troy Cliff got in the car and left. He really felt pity

    for Iwan Cliff! His so called family tried to kill him twice, and didn''t give him any support during the

    five years when he had been in the battlefield of External Regions. It was as if Iwan Cliff were dead

    to them. Now that Iwan hade back and only exposed a little of his identity in Pasnd, they

    jumped on him and were desperate to get him back. It was so disgusting! So Warrior No.1 just

    wanted to destroy them directly...

    Iwan Cliff frowned slightly, took a deep breath and said, "never mind. This is thest time. I have

    always been ruthless and decisive, but the Cliff family is where I was born and grew up, and there

    are so many memories of me and my mother there. And it''s not like I am going to let them go. Now I

    understand that I can''t put everything behind even if I want to. If I don''t fight for it, those people

    really won''t leave anything to me. In that case, I should go back when I return to Gotham City. I will

    take those belong to me, like the ce where my mother once lived... "Iwan Cliff showed a sh of

    pain in his eyes, thinking that his mother had passed away and would nevere back to life...

    Seeing that Iwan Cliff was sad, Warrior No.1 didn''t say anything more and felt sorry for him. People

    who knew Iwan Cliff''s identity were envious of him because of his power, but few realized that he

    was hurt inside. When he fought in the battlefield of External Regions, he was alone most of the

    time and even went crazy and marched into a top organization without any help. He could be

    awfully quiet, but when he showed the killing intent, it was the nightmare of the enemies, a

    nightmare that they would never wake up again! In a sense, Iwan Cliff was an extreme

    contradiction.

    For example, when he returned to the Dragon Kingdom this time, he could do everything for Jayna

    Brown and Emily and bear everything by himself, but he would never tell them how dangerous a

    battlefield could be. Because he only saw what Jayna had suffered, but he had never thought about

    his difficult years.

    "Boss..." After a while, just when Warrior No.1 was about to say something to Iwan Cliff, a ck car

    suddenly came over from a distance. The bright light of the car made Warrior No.1 look away

    subconsciously.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "What?" When Iwan Cliff saw the light, he couldn''t help but look over there. It waste at night and

    the light was too strong.

    But just as he looked aside, a beautiful and elegant woman in the driver''s seat also looked at him.

    Coincidentally, she was Jane Cook, who had just eaten lunch with Iwan Cliff at noon!

    Earlier before, Jane Cook was far away from them and saw that there were several cars parking

    and some people were talking. When she got closer, she saw Troy Cliff and hispanions in

    several luxury cars. But that was not the most shocking thing for her.

    What really astonished her was that she saw Iwan Cliff there!

    "Who the hell is he? Why do those people who just drove the luxury car seem to be very respectful

    to him?" At this moment, when she drove past Iwan Cliff, she felt very confused. However, she

    couldn''t directly stop the car, so she quickly drove past him. But one or two minutester, when she

    turned around and drove back, she didn''t see Iwan Cliff anymore...

    "I... am I wrong?" She got off the car, stood at the ce where Iwan Cliff was standing before, and

    frowned deeply.

 Chapter 85 I Can Kill You Easily At Any Places (I)

    Chapter 85 I Can Kill You Easily At Any ces (I)

    Chapter 85 I Can Kill You Easily At Any ces (I)

    1ˇ˘Five minutesterşóÓ¦¸ÄÎŞFive minutester,2ˇ˘came out the darknessÓ¦¸ÄÎŞcame/walked out

    of the darkness Warrior No.1 watched Ö±˝ÓÓĂJane''s car leaving and asked, "boss, do you know this

    woman?"

    Iwan Cliff nodded, "kind of. Her name is Ö±˝ÓÓĂJane, and she is Jayna''s senior schoolmate and

    good friend. I had lunch with her at noon. You may meet her in the future. But be careful. She is

    very smart. She may suspect something, but that shouldn''t be a problem... Let''s go..."

    "Okay..." Warrior No.1 nodded and left with Iwan Cliff.

    ......

    At the same time, Troy Cliff, who was on his way to the airport, looked surly and felt extremely

    regretful. He had already watched the content/what was in the U disk. Now he understood that it

    was almost hopeless for Iwan Cliff to return to the Cliff family. To be honest, if he were Iwan, he

    would never go back, too.

    "''But... But he is a real God of War of the External Regions and he is only in his twenties! ...''

    Powerhouses are under hismand! He is even more powerful than Peter Addison, the grandson

    of Carl Addison of Gotham City!" Troy Cliff cried in his mind. He was now very sure that today''s

    Iwan Cliff had all the power bigger than Evan Cliff, the master of the Cliff family! In fact, a person

    like Iwan Cliff would be considered a real dragon by the powerful families that hadsted for

    hundreds of years in the entire Gotham City!

    But now, this real dragon had been driven away by them! s... Troy Cliff sighed deeply, feeling

    that the depression inside almost drove him crazy. If Iwan was still one of them, they would

    definitely rise again shortly, and even be a tycoon within ten years! But now, it had be a

    wishful thinking. Iwan Cliff was now appreciated by the suprememanders of the Military

    Headquarters like Rendon Scott, and the whole headquarters were waiting for him toe back at

    any time. As for money? Iwan Cliff already owned the most powerful Morgan Group in Cleveque

    City, money meant nothing to him.

    "We have made a terrible mistake. But isn''t there really any chance left for us to redeem our

    mistake?" Troy felt so regretful, and hispanions were also shocked and had mixed feelings.

    They believed that if Iwan Cliff could return to the family and be their master, the Cliffs would be

    sitting in the high position and enjoying a lifetime of glory. But that was all a wishful thinking now...

    Ten minutester, Troy Cliff arrived at the airport as fast as he could. Without any hesitation, he

    boarded the ne and flew back to Gotham City overnight.

    Sitting in the first-ss cabin of the ne, Troy Cliff took out his phone and called his father, Neil

    Cliff. "Father, it was all our fault. Our family did a terrible thing five years ago. Just call all the senior

    leaders and wait for me in the hall. I''ve already boarded the ne back. Don''t ask me any

    questions. I''ll be there soon. We will discuss it/We can talk after I get back. s..." Then he hung up

    the phone before his father could reply. At this moment, he looked as though he had just aged ten

    years in an instant...

    Hearing this, Neil Cliff, who was sitting in the study of his house in Gotham City, frowned in deep

    thought and suddenly had a bad feeling.

    In fact, before Troy Cliff called him, he had already tried to contact Evan Cliff but couldn''t get

    through to the special line. He had made a dozen calls before a guard answered the phone. And he

    was told that Evan was seriously injured a few days ago, and his condition got worse suddenlyst

    night because his internal injury rpsed again due to his severe injury this time. Although his life

    was out of danger, Evan was now in aa...

    Neil Cliff''s heart sank. The Cliff family was in such a mess now. His brother was still in aa, and

    his son just called him and sounded frustrated on the phone. He couldn''t help but have a terrible

    feeling.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ''Troy told me yesterday that Christ was not in Pasnd but had gone to Cleveque City, so he

    followed Christ there. But now he came back so soon and his voice sounded so decadent. What

    exacylt happened there?'' Neil Cliff thought to himself with worry.

    The more Neil Cliff thought about it, the worse he felt. His eyelids began to twitch and he could

    sense that something terrible was going to happen! He couldn''t sit at home anymore, so he got

    dressed and asked the driver to take him to the airport. He just wanted to see his son as soon as

    possible and know what had happened.

    Two hourster, Neil Cliff finally met Troy Cliff outside the airport in the western suburbs of Gotham

    City. It was already three o''clock in the morning, but when Neil Cliff saw his son at the first sight, he

    was shocked, because his son, who was usually arrogant and confident, was totally dispirited at the

    moment.

    "Father... s, let''s talk about it in the car..." Troy Cliff took a deep breath and wanted to tell his

    father what had happened to Iwan Cliff. But looking at his old man, whose hair had turned grey

    and grizzled, he could only sigh deeply.

    "Well, okay... I have something to tell you too, and it''s big." Neil Cliff nodded with mixing feelings.

    Then they got into the car. However, they didn''t return to the Cliff''s immediately. Then, they drove to

    a quiet ce a few miles away from the airport and stopped the car.

    In the car, Troy Cliff lit a cigarette and took a deep breath. With a more depressed look on his face,

    he looked at his father with aplex expression and said, "Father, what I want to tell you is more

    serious. You''d better share yours first. What happened? Didn''t you contact uncle Evan? Did

    something happen to him?"

    Neil Cliff sighed deeply. He nodded and rolled down the window, "Yes. Your uncle Evan went on a

    mission a few days ago. He was seriously injured and his internal injury years ago rpsed, so now

    he is in aa. He is receiving treatment and can''te back in a short time. So Troy, you must

    be prepared to be the backbone of our family. After all, your uncle Evan is getting older and has

    been in the battlefield for a lifetime. I''m afraid that he might not be able to hold on any longer..."

    "What? Uncle Evan... You mean he may not make it?" Troy Cliff dropped the cigarette in his hand

    and looked at his father in shock.

    With a deep sigh, Neil Cliff nodded and said, "Well, in fact, this day wille sooner orter, won''t

    it? Your uncle is almost seventy years old. If he hadn''t owned the strength of the God of War, he

    may not make it a long time ago. And now, he was seriously injured and even fainted..."

    Hearing this, Troy Cliff, who sat opposite to Neil was stunned. After a long time, he opened his

    mouth and murmured, "Father, do you think our family will disappear soon?"

    Neil Cliff raised his eyebrows, looked at his son and asked, "That''s impossible! Why did you say

    that?"

    "Christ, no, now his name is Iwan, he..." Troy Cliff said slowly.

    Neil Cliff nodded and said, "I know, you went to Cleveque City to meet him. What did he say? Is he

    willing toe back to the Cliff family? Did you tell him that as long as he says yes, I will try my

    best to help him get his position in the Military Headquarters back and keep him his title of the God

    of War?"

    Troy Cliff looked at his father with aplicated expression in his eyes and said, "Father, do you

    know Rendon Scott, the firstmander of the Military Headquarters in Gotham City?"

    Although Neil Cliff didn''t know why his son referred to that man, he still nodded and said, "Yes, I

    know. He has a very high position in the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, second only

    to Carl Addison. It is really difficult to meet him, even for me..."

    Troy Cliff nodded and said, "Yes, it will be very difficult for us to meet him. But father, what if I tell

    you that three hours ago, Iwan made a video call to Rendon Scott in front of me, and Rendon Scott

    said that Iwan could go back to the Military Headquarters at any time and take over his position of

    the God of War again?"

    "What? How could this be possible? Wasn''t Iwan fired by the Military Headquarters?" Neil Cliff

    asked incredulously, and his eyes widened instantly.

    Troy Cliff nodded bitterly: "That''s why I called and told you that we were wrong. We got the wrong

    information. It was Iwan''s choice to leave the Military Headquarters, not the decision of senior

    officers like Rendon Scott. He wanted to return to his family, so he left. The Military Headquarters of

    the Dragon Kingdom never meant to expel him! And those people he killed in Southpool City half a

    month ago, well, they deserved it..."

    Neil Cliff still couldn''t believe it. "How is that possible? Even he is great, he is only twenty-nine years

    old. Why does Rendon Scott appreciate him so much?"

    Hearing this, Troy put on a bitter smile. He shook his head and said, "No. Father, you don''t know

    how strong and powerful he is now! He is a God of war of External Regions, and warriors who have

    the strength as the God of war are under hismand! Even uncle Evan doesn''t have such

    subordinates, right? So tell me, how could Rendon Scott and others not appreciate him?"

    "I can''t believe it. Are you telling the truth?" at this moment, Neil was shocked to the extreme.

    Troy Cliff nodded with depression. "Yes, it''s true. So he doesn''t need our help at all. As long as he

    wants, he can go back to the Military Headquarters at any time, and I''m sure that he still has the

    authority of the God of war. Besides, do you know that Morgan Group, the most powerful/richest

    group in Cleveque City, is also his?"

    Boom! The news blew Neil''s mind. He stood up in shock and his head hit the car roof, but his mind

    was so preupied that he didn''t feel any pain.

    Troy sighed heavily and said with regrets and depression. "So we were wrong. Five years ago,

    elders of our family watched how Iwan was expelled from the Cliff family, and most of them even

    made it happen. We made a huge mistake. We could have been a powerful family, but we lost the

    chance and we might not have another one in the future. We drove our real dragon away..."

    Bang... Neil Cliff''s mind went nk and he fell down to his seat. He felt deep regret...

 Chapter 86 I Can Kill You Easily At Any Places (II)

    Chapter 86 I Can Kill You Easily At Any ces (II)

    Chapter 86 I Can Kill You Easily At Any ces (II)

    As time went by, both Neil Cliff and Troy Cliff in the car were silent. Somehow, they suddenly had a

    feeling that the Cliff family, which had been standing in Gotham City for decades and had be

    one of the top ten families, was about to copse at any time.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Their old master, a powerful God of war of External Regions, was now seriously injured. And the

    young one, Iwan Cliff, who was the boss of the God of war, was driven out of the family by them. As

    for the leaders of the family who were still staying in Gotham City, now showed the sign of division.

    Inside them, there was a scheming woman, Lily Swift, who was making trouble. The ship of the Cliff

    family would definitely sink if it went on like this.

    In fact, Troy Cliff was desperate since he came back from Cleveque City. Especially when he heard

    that Evan Cliff was seriously injured and unconscious, and that Lily Swift had sent someone to

    assassinate Iwan Cliff, he felt that the Cliffs was hopeless. So he didn''t even want to say anything

    now.

    After a long time, Neil Cliff was calm again. He looked out of the window at the direction of the Cliff

    family, clenched his fists and said, "Our family rose up in the Dragon Kingdom fifty years ago. It was

    me and my brother who fought all the way! Although we are not as powerful as those tycoons which

    have been passed down for hundreds of years, we can still be one of the top ten families in the city!

    It is our united strength that makes us against foreign invaders and be stronger! But now, that

    woman is messing with our whole family, my brother is still unconscious, and our best offspring was

    forced to leave! What should I tell my brother when hees back? How can I live up to him?"

    He then got off the car and took a deep breath. The next moment, the old man seemed to have

    more strength. His eyes became extremely sharp and firm. He said slowly, "No, our family will not

    die!"

    "Troy, call all the elders to gather and order the secret guards to guard the gate! Assign some secret

    guards to follow me... We are going to kill someone!" At this moment, a great chill came from Neil

    Cliff! He decided to be the one who saved the family at this critical moment, and he needed to kill

    the one who started this whole mess!

    "Father?" Troy Cliff was still depressed in the car and stared nkly at his father who was standing

    straight outside the car. But hearing the exciting words, he felt a little hope inside. Yes! We will not

    die!

    Neil Cliff continued, "Troy, do you know why Iwan sent you the evidence of Lily Swift''s murder?"

    Yes, just now, Troy Cliff told his father what was in that U disc. So when he heard the question, he

    asked in confusion, "Did Iwan want us to kill that woman?"

    Neil Cliff nodded and said, "Yes, but not exactly. As you said before, now that Iwan''s men were as

    strong as the God of war, he could kill Lily Swift easily. But he''s doing us a favor, or perhaps giving

    us thest chance!"

    Hearing this, Troy Cliff''s body trembled violently. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Last chance?

    Father, do you mean that Iwan may still return to our family in the future?"

    Neil Cliff shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but Troy, nothing in the world is absolute, and the

    future is uncertain. He may note back for now, but that doesn''t mean that he will note back

    forever! What we need to do now is to remove the thorn in Iwan''s heart and let his depression

    dissipate. As for the future, well, we owe him too much, so I really don''t know what will happen.

    Besides, your uncle Evan wille back eventually... "

    Hearing this, Troy Cliff took a deep breath and regained some strength. He nodded heavily and then

    quickly took out his mobile phone to do as his father said...

    Ten minutester, hundreds of secret guards directly arrived the Cliffs'' own mansion in the night,

    instantly rushed into the mansion and then surrounded the room of Andy Cliff and Lily Swift.

    Half an hourter, Neil Cliff and Troy Cliff brought more than 300 powerful five-star secret guards to

    a killer organization that Lily Swift had contacted. But when they got there, they found that all the

    killers inside had been decapitated. So they rushed to the base camp of another killer organization.

    After all the years operating in Gotham City, the Cliffs certainly knew the hiding ces of some killer

    organizations.

    But when they arrived, they just saw the mes and the burning bodies.

    "Go home!" After standing in front of the fire for a while, Neil Cliff turned around and left resolutely

    and Troy Cliff was following him. But just as they were about to leave, they suddenly felt a chill

    inside, and the hair all over their bodies instantly stood up...

    At this moment, Warrior No.7 and Warrior No.9 wearing a half white mask and white clothes were

    standing at the top of a building behind them. They were squinting at Neil Cliff and Troy Cliff

    downstairs. There was a cold killing intent in their eyes. These two mighty Gods of war just wanted

    to kill them right away...

    "There is no need for the Cliffs to exist..." Warrior No.9 stared coldly at Neil Cliff and Troy Cliff. He

    just wanted them dead.

    But the next moment, Warrior No.7 grabbed his arm, looked at the back of Neil Cliff and Troy Cliff

    and said, "Don''t. You know boss values friendship and family. I admit that I also want to kill them,

    but boss may not be happy. Don''t make him sad. Just wait a little longer. If the Cliffs let go of Lily

    Swift tonight, we will kill them for boss! At the worst, we will go back and get punished!"

    Warrior No.9 took a deep breath, forcefully suppressed the killing intent in his mind, and nodded.

    "Okay, then let''s wait one more night! If the Cliffs continues to act recklessly, well, things will get

    really ugly!"

    "Okay..." Warrior No.7 nodded and continued to stare at Neil Cliff and Troy Cliff.

    Right now, the cold sweat on Troy Cliff and Neil Cliff''s backs had wetted their clothes. Troy Cliff

    even felt a sense of death. He couldn''t help but want to look back. But his father grabbed his hand

    tightly.

    Neil Cliff groaned, "Don''t look back! Do not look back! Just go!" Then he held Troy Cliff''s hand and

    continued to walk forward. They walked very fast until they arrived at the front of the car. When they

    got on the car, Neil Cliff still didn''t dare to look back and asked the driver to drive as soon as

    possible...

    When they were a few miles away from the ce where the fire had engulfed, Troy Cliff asked with

    a pale face, "Father, what happened just now? I felt that someone perfectly terrible behind me

    wanted to kill us..."

    There was a sh of relief in Neil Cliff''s turbid eyes. After a while, he said with fear, "Yes, I just

    sensed two powerful warriors at the level of God of war..."

    Troy Cliff''s face changed dramatically and said in fear, "father, then who were they?"

    With a serious look, Neil Cliff said, "I really don''t know. Maybe it''s the killers'' organization, or maybe

    they work for Iwan. Didn''t you say that Iwan owns one God of war? How can you be sure that''s the

    only one?"

    "What? That''s impossible? Father, we are talking about the God of war, not a cabbage! How could a

    God of war be subdued and manipted so easily?" When Troy Cliff spoke, his lips were trembling.

    Neil Cliff took a deep breath and said, "Nothing is impossible. Forget it. No matter who they were,

    we are not able to resist them. Just hurry back and kill that Lily Swift! I can''t let her live for another

    day! We must be decisive and give an exnation to Iwan!"

    "Okay!" Troy Cliff took a deep breath and nodded. Then they rushed back home.

    At this moment, in the residence of the Cliff family, the young master, Andy Cliff, was yelling at the

    secret guards who surrounded him and Lily Swift, "Who sent you? How dare you surround my

    residence? Get out! Out!"

    However, no matter how angry he was, the secret guards stood still, and they all stared at Lily Swift,

    who just got dressed and walked out, with hatred and killing intent!

    "Andy, why are they looking at me like this? I''m so scared. What are they going to do? Andy, help..."

    Lily Swift was really scared and kept hiding behind Andy Cliff. They didn''t even dare to look into the

    eyes of the secret guards.

    "Get out! You hear me? All of you! Out! Now!" As he roared, he pped the secret guards one after

    another and even kicked them. But these secret guards still didn''t move at all. They belonged to the

    Cliff family, and Andy Cliff was the young master, so they couldn''t fight back no matter what.

    "Get out! Or go to hell!" The next moment, he punched a five-star secret guard in the chest. With a

    loud bang, that man spat out blood and fell backward.

    Puff...The secret guard''s chest was broken and he spat out a mouthful of blood. But he still stared at

    Lily Swift with even more intense killing intent!

    "Do you also want to die? Fine!" The next moment, in a rage, Andy Cliffunched another attack.

    He punched and kicked several secret guard away.

    One...two...three...five...

    Boom... All of a sudden, the rest secret guards took off their weapons and knelt down on one knee.

    They didn''t care whether Andy Cliff beat them or even kill them. All these mighty warriors stared at

    Lily Swift with fury, hatred and killing intent!

    "You... You..." Finally, after beating more than a dozen secret guards, Andy Cliff''s heart trembled

    violently. He was frightened by the expression in their eyes, that was the resolution of killing Lily

    Swift!

    "No, no..." a trace of despair rose in Andy Cliff''s mind. Their expression was so terrifying. In fact,

    secret guards were the most loyal soldiers and the bottom line of the Cliff family, and could only be

    dispatched with the consensus of the elders. Suddenly, Andy Cliff realized something.

    At the same time, Lily Swift, who had been hiding behind Andy Cliff, turned pale and trembled with

    fear.

    The next moment, Neil Cliff, Troy Cliff, and seven or eight elders with the highest authority of the

    family rushed in from outside the courtyard.

    Neil Cliff stared at Lily Swift coldly and shouted at the secret guards, "Beat this woman to death!!"

    "Boom..." Hearing this, Lily Swift was so frightened that she fell to the ground in an instant...

 Chapter 87 Lily Swifts Death (Part 1)

    Chapter 87 Lily Swift''s Death (Part 1)

    Chapter 87 Lily Swift''s Death (Part 1)

    "No... No, Neil, you are crazy! You must be out of your mind!!!" seeing that Neil broke in with a

    group of elders here to kill Lily, Andy immediately became angry and quickly stepped up and

    stood in front of Lily.

    Boom! Neil made a move and appeared in front of Andy out of nowhere. Then Andy was pped

    hard on the face by Neil, who didn''t save any strength on the p. Andy had never thought that Neil

    would dare to hurt him. Caught off guard, his body bumped heavily against the wall. But

    before Andy CliffˇŻs body fell to the ground, Neil made another move. He appeared in front of Andy

    and pped him on the other side of his face.

    At this moment, Neil was letting out an intimidating aura of a warrior. He felt as if he had relived the

    time when he was fighting on the battlefield decades ago with Evan, his elder brother. Andy was

    dumbfounded, not only did Neil attack him, but also he didn''t intend to go easy on him at all.

    Neil grabbed Andy''s cor and yelled at him, "Today, I am talking to you not as the elder of the Cliff

    family, but as your uncle! Your father is seriously injured and in aa now while you are still trying

    to protect this bitch! Are you trying to destroy the entire Cliff family? Ah? Open your eyes and see

    see what this bitch has done!"

    Boom! Then Neil grabbed Andy up by his cor and let go of his hand in an instant. Andy fell heavily

    to the ground. Neil walked over, grasped his clothes on his back and forced Andy to face the wall.

    On the wall appeared a projection, which was a scene of Lily Swift going to the killer organization

    and plotting to kill Iwan Cliff five years ago. Lily Swift''s face in the video was extremely hideous, her

    eyes full of resentment. She was holding an anonymous ck gold card and making a deal with the

    killer organization...

    "Boom..." When Andy Cliff saw this scene, he felt like he was struck by lightning in an instant! His

    heart was pounding in his chest. To him, Lily had always been a delicate woman who needed his

    protection. He had never thought that Lily would hire killers to kill his son.

    As Neil stared at the projection on the wall, he gritted his teeth in anger. He stubbornly pressed

    Andy Cliff who waspletely stunned and roared, "Have you fucking seen it now? The bitch that

    you call ''your wife'' has been trying to kill Christ since five years ago! No, his name is Iwan now! She

    has been hiring killers to kill the heir of our family since five years ago! Have you seen this? Now let

    me show you another video!"

    After saying that, Neil showed Andy another video. In the video, Lily was talking to a killer,

    negotiating with him about assassinating Iwan again. The video was recorded a few days ago. On

    the screen, Lily Swift''s face was as hideous as it was five years ago and her eyes as resentful as

    five years ago!

    Andyˇ®ˇŻs body trembled violently out of shock. Tears streamed down his cheeks as he fell to the

    ground. All of a sudden, he felt weak all over.

    Neil Cliff took a deep breath, forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart and said to Andy Cliff, "Andy

    Cliff! Master Cliff! Now tell me, where did the slut get the money to hire the killer organization? How

    did that woman, who you see as weak and poor, know how to contact killers? Come on, now tell

    me... Where did that bitch  get the information and huge amount of money? You tell me. All the

    elders here would also want to know. Go ahead, we are all ears..."

    At this moment, Lily, who had been sitting there the whole time and seen the videos being yed on

    the wall, was so frightened and scared that her face turned ghastly pale. She had never thought that

    everything had been recorded by the killers when she went to them. She had never expected this.

    Now that there was such solid evidence in front of them, she could find no excuse.

    The next moment, Andy turned around, stared at Lily with his bloodshot eyes and asked, "Tell me, is

    this true? Did you do it?"

    Lily Swift was silent. After a while, she raised her head and stared at Andy Cliff with her teeth gritted

    and shouted, "Didn''t you just see it? What you saw is true. Cliff... I have been with you all these

    years..."

    "Shut up..." bang! Just as Lily was about to say something to raise Andy''s sympathy for her and

    justify herself, Troy, who had been standing sside and holding a baseball bat in his hand, shouted at

    Lily and strode towards her. Then he smashed the baseball bat at Lily''s face. Pfft! Lily spat blood

    and several of her teeth fell out. One side of Lily''s face was smashed and she looked horrible. At

    the same time, she had lost most of her teeth. Lily''s face, which used to be beautiful and charming,

    was disfigured before she could react.

    "Ah..." Lily Swift screamed and cried miserably. With her beautiful face ruined, she made all those

    who were looking at her disgusted.

    Troy Cliff stared at Lily Swift with a sneer and said, "Heh, you bitch. Even at this time, you still

    wanted to fucking butter Andy up? Huh? Look at how ugly you are now, go, go butter him up with

    your ugly face!"

    "Ah...I''ll kill you!!!" being disfigured by Troy, Lily had been driven nuts by hatred. She let out a roar

    like a beast and rushed towards Troy Cliff violently.

    However, she was greeted by more hits from Troy that broke her limbs. As the second master, Troy

    was in charge of handling the external affairs of the Cliff family and he always prioritized the core

    interests of the Cliff family. Of course, he wouldn''t go easy on Lily.

    "Ah..." Lily Swift was lying on the ground, the pain in her heart made her scream continuously. But

    even so, Troy didn''t intend to stop so soon. The next moment, he made a gesture with his hand at

    his subordinate, who then poured a bucket of corrosive liquid down from Lily''s head and the liquid

    spread all over her face and body...

    Lilyy on the ground and rolled over and over in pain, pungent smelling out of her corrupted

    skin and flesh. Her beautiful face and the delicate skin on her body were all destroyed at this

    moment. It was gone. They were what she had been proudest of, and now she lost them. Troy Cliff

    were ruthless and extremely decisive in his actions! With her face and body destroyed, Lily had

    nothing else left except a vicious heart. Troy Cliff believed his brother wouldn''t be confused any

    more by such an ugly woman.

    "You...You..." Andy said, pointing at Troy with his trembling finger.

    But Troy ignored it. He threw away the baseball bat in his hand, walked to Andy and said slowly,

    "Andy, I have investigated her family. She was born a seductive bitch and she had learned some

    evil ways in the External Regions about seducing men. That''s why you were fascinated by her and

    got confused in your mind. Now let me ask you, big brother, tell me the truth, do you really like this

    bitch or do you only like her face and body? If it is the former, then I can try and persuade father to

    let this bitch live and not kill her today! However, you will have to spend the rest of your life with her,

    what will it be?"

    Looking at Lily, whoy on the ground and looked extremely terrifying and ugly, Andy shivered

    uncontrobly. His body reaction had told Troy his answer.

    "Well..." At this time, Neil Cliff sighed deeply and said to Andy Cliff, "Andy, I know very well what you

    are thinking.You have been ming us, your father, me and the elders, haven''t you? You have been

    ming us for forcing you to marry Iwan''s mother who you didn''t like. And as for Lily Swift, to put it

    bluntly, was just the way you took out your dissatisfaction on us, right? Maybe we did something

    wrong back then, but the Cliff Family couldn''t possibly take root in Gotham City then without the

    support of the local family..."

    Andy Cliff was silent. Yes. What Neil Cliff said was right. He had been resenting them the whole

    time. He didn''t really love Lily. He was in his middle age now and he didn''t care much about

    romance anymore.

    "Andy, make a decision... What needs to be done should be done. And Iwan is still waiting to see

    the result..." Neil Cliff patted Andy Cliff''s shoulder and said.

    Andy Cliff asked subconsciously, "Why? Why do you have to do this? Is that revolting bastard really

    worth this?"

    Neil Cliff nodded and said, "It''s worth it, because he is now the titled God of War and followed by

    men as powerful as himself. He is the real dragon of the Cliff Family. I''m not sure if he will forgive us

    after we do this. But some things just need to be done anyway, right?"

    Andy Cliff was silent. After being silent for a long time, he slowly said, "Okay, I understand..." At this

    moment, Andy finally realized that the son who had been expelled by him from the Cliff family was

    now a big shot. He was so powerful now that all the elders in the Cliff family and all the warriors

    were at hismand now. He simply told everyone who he was in Cleveque City without even

    going back to the Gotham City and now everyone in the Gotham City had subjugated.

    At this moment, Andy had mixed feelings. Meanwhile, after he found out about what Lily had done,

    he regretted driving Iwan out of the family.

    ''Iwan Cliff?'' upon hearing Neil''s words, Lily felt desperate and hatred arose in her heart. She never

    imagined that Iwan Cliff had be so powerful that the entire Cliff Family would kill her for him

    regardless of Andy Cliff!

    But it was already toote for her to do anything now. The next moment, as Andy gave a nod,

    several guards dragged Lily out of the room to the backyard, where there were wolfhounds. Neil

    had said that he would feed the dogs with her and he always kept his promises. Looking at the

    wolfhounds staring at her in the yard, Lily was extremely terrified.

    However, the guards looked at each other and made a tacit decision. They threw Lily Swift in and

    left. They felt it would be too easy for her if she was neatly killed in one attempt...

    The guards closed the fence and left, leaving Lily staring alone at the dozens of wolf dogs rushing

    towards her for the smell of blood on her.

    Three minutester, when Lily was dying, Warrior No.7 appeared in front of her with his phone in his

    hand. On his phone, Lily could see Iwan.

    Seeing that Lily Swift was about to die tragically, Iwan Cliff smiled...

    Lily Swift''s eyes widened and she wanted to say something, but she couldn''t think of anything.

    The next moment, Warrior No.7 strangled her. Since Iwan wanted her dead and forced Neil and

    Troy to do it, he thought he could be a part of that effort. Therefore, he decided to be the one who

    finished Lily. After that, he felt much better himself.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 88 Gotham City Was Shocked! (Part 2)

    Chapter 88 Gotham CityWas Shocked! (Part 2)

    Chapter 88 Gotham City Was Shocked! (Part 2)

    On the balcony of Iwan Cliff''s house in Cleveque City, he turned off his mobile phone and looked up

    at the stars in the distance. The depression in his heart had almost dissipated.

    "Iwan, what are you doing? It''s veryte now, why are you still noting to the bed?" Jayna

    Brown, who was wearing a pair of whitece skirt with long fair legs and bare feet, walked up and

    stood behind Iwan Cliff. She was already asleep, but somehow she woke up again. She opened her

    eyes and didn''t see Iwan Cliff beside her, so she came out to look for him. Emily was sleeping in

    another room tonight.

    Iwan Cliff turned around with a smile, stretched out his hand and hugged Jayna Brown into his

    arms. Jayna Brown snorted and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing. I just want to hug you. I feel very happy and happy in my life now..." Iwan Cliff said in

    Jayna Brown''s ear.

    "Well, I also feel very happy. I hope we can continue to be happy like this in the future..." Jayna

    Brown pressed her face to Iwan Cliff''s chest and put her white arms like lotus around Iwan''s waist.

    Jayna Brown was fast asleep when Iwan Cliff came back, so he didn''t want to disturb her. But now

    that Jayna Brown was awake, Iwan Cliff whispered in her ear, "Honey, little girl is not in our room

    tonight... "

    When Jayna Brown heard the words, her delicate body couldn''t help trembling and her face turned

    red again. She didn''t know what was going on. Every time her body reacted very strongly,

    sometimes even Iwan Cliff''s words could make her blush. Jayna Brown blushed, with some

    anticipation in her eyes, and nodded shyly, "Well, Emily is not here..."

    Iwan Cliff smiled and said to Jayna Brown, "Then we...?"

    "Well, but keep your voice down. Mom and the others are all asleep, don''t wake them up..." Jayna

    Brown said to Iwan Cliff in a super low voice.

    Iwan Cliff smiled, bent over and hugged Jayna Brown, then walked towards the bedroom... (one

    million words omitted).

    ...

    At the same time, in the Cliff family mansion in Gotham City, Troy Cliff, who was imprisoning Lily

    Swift outside the gate, suddenly changed his expression, nced at Neil Cliff and said in a low

    voice, "Father..."

    Neil Cliff nodded to him. And then the two of them turned around and walked towards the courtyard

    where Lily Swift was. When the two of them opened the door, they saw Lily Swift was dead. She

    had been strangled.

    "Father, someone was here just now..." Troy Cliff looked at Lily Swift''s body and said.

    Neil Cliff looked at him with a very solemn expression and said, "No one was here just now..."

    "But, father, look at Lily Swift''s neck..." When Troy Cliff wanted to say something else, Neil Cliff

    interrupted him without waiting for him to finish speaking, "Remember! No one has been here just

    now!!! Lily Swift was killed upon my order! She was bitten to death by a dog! Understand?"

    Troy Cliff''s body trembled fiercely and then a beam of light suddenly shed in his mind, thinking of

    the two mysterious powerhouses who were of the same level as the God of War and who appeared

    in the messt time. Troy Cliff''s face changed greatly again, a hint of panic in his eyes, and he

    instantly nodded and said, "Well, no one has been here..."

    Neil Cliff had cold sweat over his body as well. Then on a second thought, though he was very

    afraid, he too felt lucky that they acted decisive enough today and had a steadfastly firm attitude to

    kill Lily Swift! Otherwise, the whole Cliff family would be in danger tonight. Those two were

    powerhouses as powerful as the God of War! Now he was very sure that the person who just came

    to kill Lily Swift, who could quietly hide from all the secret guards in the Cliff family, was definitely a

    warrior as powerful as the God of War!

    After finally came back to his senses, Neil Cliff sighed deeply in his heart, because he felt that there

    were definitely more than one God of War under Iwan Cliff''smand. Troy Cliff and he had

    discovered three of them so far! If Iwan Cliff could return to the Cliff family, what kind of glory and

    respect would he bring to the Cliff family? The regret in Neil Cliff''s heart rose again.

    After a while, Neil Cliff sighed deeply and said decisively, "Let''s release the news now. Lily Swift

    was dismissed by the head of the Cliff family and has been expelled from the family!"

    "Yes, father!" Troy Cliff understood that Neil Cliff meant to show it to Iwan Cliff. Iwan Cliff''s mother''s

    spirit tablet was ced in the Cliff family''s ancestral hall, but Lily Swift didn''t deserve it. Even if Lily

    Swift was dead, she was not qualified. Not to mention that Lily Swift''s body would no longer exist in

    this world and would be eaten by dozens of dogs.

    Around four o''clock in the morning, the Cliff family announced the expulsion of Lily Swift, which

    surprised many people in Gotham City. After all, Lily Swift was the wife of the head of the Cliff

    family, one of the top families in Gotham City! But now she was kicked out of the house by the Cliff

    family. Very much shocked and surprised, the people of the top ss in Gotham City began to

    explore the reason behind...

    It''s just that they found something much more shocking after they looked things up. They found out

    that the child who was expelled from the Cliff family back then had actuallye back and he was

    now the titled God of War! To be the God of War at 29 years old! He was so young! Suddenly,

    Iwan Cliff''s reputation in Gotham City was chasing after Peter Addison, the grandson of Carl

    Addison, who also broke through to the level of the God of War at the age of 29!

    In the top circle of Gotham City,Peter Addison was widely recognized as the unparalleled talent and

    leader of the younger generation, which was also recognized by the the major families and ns in

    Gotham City. Peter Addison had be an idol of the young generation in Gotham City because of

    his achievements. No one would believe that there would be any youngster who would surpass

    Peter Addison in Gotham City, or even in the entire Dragon Kingdom! Of course, there might be one

    among the ancient nsmen, but they were rtively low-key and would never reveal anything to

    the outside world. Anyway, Peter Addison was the strongest among the younger generation of

    Gotham City.

    But now there was a young man called Iwan Cliff in the Cliff Family. Moreover, Evan Cliff, the elder

    of the Cliff family, also had the title of God of War in the External Regions and he was still alive! Now

    that another Cliff had be the God of War again, to what extent would the Cliff family develop in

    the future? Everyone was shocked.

    But then, more people began to sneer in their hearts. Because they suddenly recalled that the Cliff

    family abandoned Iwan Cliff five years ago and drove him out of the family...

    Hehe... For quite a time, the top-ss families and bigwigs in Gotham City felt happy in their hearts,

    expecting some kind of satisfaction. And with the passage of time, more information about the

    expulsion of Iwan Cliff from the Cliff family was found, including the Cliff family abandoning Iwan

    Cliff''s heir status, the expulsion of Iwan cliff from the Cliff family, and the Cliff family hiring killer

    organizations to murder Iwan Cliff... All of a sudden, the major families in Gotham City who had

    been terrified for a while were no longer afraid of the rise of the Cliff family, which seemed

    impossible. The Cliff family wanted to have the real dragon back? Well, it depended on the will of

    Iwan Cliff. The Cliff family was ruthless back then, how could Iwan Cliff agree toe back?

    Within a day, the Cliff family suddenly became a joke in the top circle of Gotham City. In the same

    way, in addition to the Cliff family, another family was also unveiled to the public. It was the Ramirez

    Family who had an engagement with Iwan Cliff of the Cliff family. The Cliff family lost real dragon, so

    did the Ramirez Family. They would have had a son-inw who was the God of War, but now there

    was nothing...

    ...

    At noon, in Fiona Ramirez''s vi in the viplex of the Ramirez Family, Fiona Ramirez, who

    was tall and beautiful in a long purple dress, was now talking to her new boyfriend Dn Hill who

    was the heir to the Hill family which was also a top-ss family in Gotham City. The two of them had

    been dating for two years. And now the two families started discussing about marriage affairs. Fiona

    Ramirez and Dn Hill were also quite satisfied with each other. It was normal for the big families to

    establish marriage between their children and juniors of simr level, which was always the first

    choice for them.

    Fiona Ramirez drank a cup of coffee and said to Dn Hill with a light smile, "Darling, my dad told

    me that he wanted us to get married by the end of the year, what do you think?"

    Dn Hill also nodded and smiled, "Okay, let''s go get the marriage certificate in a few days. As for

    the wedding, we can do it at the end of the year..."

    Fiona Ramirez smiled and nodded, "Okay. I won''t go out with you today. My grandfather called me

    just now, he seemed to be in a hurry. I''ll go to my grandpa''s ce first. And I can mention our

    marriage to my grandfather by the way."

    Dn Hill nodded and then he went out.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    After Dn Hill left, a pretty maid came behind Fiona Ramirez. The Ramirez Family arranged this

    maid to help Fiona for her daily errands. But to put it bluntly, this maid was like a very servant in

    ancient times.

    Seeing Dn Hill left, the maid said to Fiona Ramirez, "Miss, congrattions to you, Mr. Hill is very

    good. I heard that he is also the heir of the Hill family. You are the princess of the Ramirez Family,

    you have to marry an excellent man like Mr. Hill. Mr. Hill is much better than Christ Cliff (the name

    Iwan Cliff used to use in Gotham City before!) who was kicked out of the family..."

    When Fiona Ramirez heard the maid mentioning the name of her former fiance back then, she

    shook her head indifferently and said with a hint of irony in her eyes, "Okay, Alice, don''t mention that

    person again. That''s just a fool. It''s a shame that he still believes that he and I have real feelings.

    Hehe... What kind of feelings are there in the marriage between big families..."

    "That''s right. A loser like him is like a toad wishing to eat swan meat! He''d better look in the mirror.

    After he was kicked out of the Cliff family, he still dared toe to you for help. Heh, it''s

    disgusting..." After Fiona Ramirez finished speaking, the maid named Alice quickly said with

    contempt.

    Fiona Ramirez smiled, waved her hand and said, "Enough. Don''t talk about him any more. It''s bad

    for my appetite. And I will never meet him again in my life. The difference between our status is too

    great. I''ll never meet him again in this life. Well, just clean up, I''m going to grandpa''s ce..."

    "Okay, miss..." The maid nodded. Fiona Ramirez stood up and walked towards her grandfather''s

    vi.

    However, ten minutester, when Fiona Ramirez walked into her grandfather''s vi, she was

    surprised to see that her father, uncle, and other high-level officials of the Ramirez Family were all

    gathered there, all of them looking miserable. Fiona Ramirez couldn''t help but say, "Grandpa, are

    you in a meeting? Then I''ll leave you to it first, I''lle inter..." After Fiona Ramirez finished

    speaking, she wanted to go out and there was still a smile on her face. She was her grandfather''s

    favorite granddaughter and they used to joke a lot.

    It''s just that her grandfather didn''t smile this time. And just as she was about to turn around and

    leave, her grandfather stopped her, "Fiona, wait a minute, you don''t need avoid it, because this

    meeting is about you..."

    Fiona Ramirez raised her head and said to her grandfather with a smile, "Grandpa, it has something

    to do with me? Is that something about my marriage to Dn Hill?"

    Fiona Ramirez''s grandfather''s face became even more stern when he heard the words. The elder

    Ramirez didn''t know why he felt disgusted today when he looked at his granddaughter whom he

    liked very much all the time.

    "Uh, grandpa... Why are you looking at me like that, grandpa? Did I do something wrong? Did I

    make you angry, grandpa? Please tell me, Grandpa. I will definitely change..." Fiona Ramirez felt

    that the look in her grandfather''s eyes was very wrong, because there was even a hint of disgust.

    So she quickly put on a very well-behaved look and said.

    The elder Ramirez leaned forward, stared at Fiona Ramirez and asked, "Let me ask you, five years

    ago when Christ Cliff was kicked out of the Cliff family, what did you do when he came to you for

    help?"

    Fiona Ramirez was stunned for a moment, but then she was greatly relieved. She said proudly,

    "What else could I do? He was kicked out of the family by the Cliffs. And he didn''t even have the

    qualifications to inherit the Cliff family. Of course I didn''t see him anymore. Grandpa, don''t worry,

    I''ve cut off contact with him a long time ago. Grandpa, are you worried that my previous

    engagement with Christ Cliff would affect my marriage to Dn Hill?"

    Seeing his granddaughter''s proud expression, the elder Ramirez felt even more disgusted in his

    heart. His granddaughter was really just like her father, very mercenary.

    Then the elder Ramirez looked at Fiona Ramirez''s father with a sneer and said, "Heh, look at the

    daughter you raised! She still felt so proud when talking about things happened back then. Hehe... It

    really broadened my horizons today! "After he finished speaking, he snorted angrily, turned around

    and left. And as the old man Ramirez left, all the senior members of the Ramirez Family left as well.

    Only Fiona Ramirez''s father was left in the living room.

    "Uh..." After the elderly Ramirez left, Fiona Ramirez was stunned. She instantly went to ask her

    father, "Dad, what happened to Grandpa? Why did he suddenly ask me about Christ Cliff?"

    The next moment Fiona Ramirez''s father looked up at his smart daughter with a veryplicated

    look and said, "Because Christ Cliff is back. And, his name is Iwan Cliff now."

    Fiona Ramirez frowned and continued to ask, "Dad, I don''t understand what you said, I don''t care

    what his name is now! Well, Iwan Cliff is back now, so what? What does he want? Does he still want

    toe to our family and rely on me?"

    "Ha... relying on you?" At this time, Fiona Ramirez''s father was amused by his daughter''s words. He

    laughed because he felt speechless.

    Fiona Ramirez''s father said slowly, "He is the God of War in the External Regions. The God of War

    who is less than thirty years old! Will he depend on you? Heh, Fiona, you will never understand

    what you have missed back then..." Fiona Ramirez''s father left as soon as he finished speaking.

    After Fiona Ramirez was left alone in the entire hall, Fiona Ramirez becamepletely sluggish,

    "He became a God of War? A titled God of War in the External Regions? How... how is that

    possible?"

    Suddenly, Fiona Ramirez only felt like she had lost something, something very important to her... In

    the mean time, a trace of regret was slowly rising in her heart...

 Chapter 89 Fiona Ramirezs Regret

    Chapter 89 Fiona Ramirez''s Regret

    Chapter 89 Fiona Ramirez''s Regret

    "Did he...get the position of the God of War?" Fiona Ramirez said in the empty hall, standing still for

    a long time. She was still happy that she would get married to Dn Hill soon when she came here

    at first, but now she couldn''t be happy anymore as she heard the news. A God of War could build a

    big family and possess great power. Powerhouses of Five-Stars level or even with half of the power

    of a God of War were usually seen, but Gods of War were rare. Each God of War of the Dragon

    Kingdom possessed great power of maintaining the country''s peace, which was the most important

    weapon of the country. For example, since the foundation of the Dragon Kingdom, there were only a

    few dozen of Gods of War. Of course, although this number was just known by ordinary people, it

    still showed that it was so difficult to achieve the position of the God of War.

    However, a God of War, who was so fond of Fiona, stood in front of her and promised to take care

    of her all her life before. He would always give her everything she wanted. The person was gone

    now. She abandoned him, and she even abandoned him in his most painful time.

    Now Iwan got the position of the God of War, and he was the more powerful and promising God of

    War of the External Region. If she could marry Iwan, she would gain endless honor for herself and

    the Ramirez family. For her, it would be much better to marry today''s Iwan, a God of War, than

    Dn.

    However, in the past, Iwan treated her with his true heart, but she only regarded his identity and

    background as important and never took him seriously. What she wanted at first was only the power

    and status of the Cliff family.

    Countless memories that she and Iwan stayed together all came to her mind. She and Iwan had

    been together for three years, and Iwan respected and considered her since the beginning. She

    said that she wanted to keep her virginity before the wedding night, so Iwan never forced her to do

    anything. He was naive to wait for their wedding day. Of course, they didn''t get married atst.

    During the five years, Fiona always felicitated on making that decision.

    However, she was extremely regretful now of making that decision.

    The more Fiona thought about it at this moment, the more regretful she would be. She finally

    understood why her grandfather, her father, and all the people in the Ramirez family, were so

    depressed because now she was in the same mood and was even more regretful.

    Different scenes that she and Iwan stayed together came to her mind unconsciously...

    At that time, they were still in college and separated from each other. Iwan was in Cleveque City,

    and she was in Gotham City. At that time, Iwan would call her almost every night.

    Almost every weekend during college, Iwan would rush back to Gotham City to spend time with her.

    "Christ Cliff...Christ...Cliff..." Fiona murmured Iwan''s former name. She felt more and more bitter in

    her heart.

    She kept in a daze alone in the hall for a long time before she came back. She didn''t love Iwan in

    the past time because she had to marry the power but not the person, so she would marry Iwan Cliff

    at that time and Dn Hill now.

    However, Iwan really loved her, showing his true love to her, but he was deceived by her from the

    beginning to the end. How about Dn? Did Dn truly love her? Fiona shook her head, feeling

    more bitter in her heart. Different from Iwan, Dn was cunning. As a supreme rich person in

    Gotham City for many years, he yed a lot of women. He even didn''t treat Fiona, the pearl of the

    Ramirez family, well as Iwan did before.

    Dn fuddled Fiona and forced her to have sex with him one year ago. He was not the same stupid

    as Iwan Cliff as she thought. He would never spoil her or be her simp. He only regarded the

    Ramirez family as important as Fiona did. Fiona would be nothing without the power and status of

    the Ramirez family, and she even couldn''tpare with those actresses and even some celebrities.

    She felt extremely bitter in her heart. Then she took out her phone and directly dialed Dn without

    thinking too much. When the phone was answered, Fiona asked with some sadness, "Dn, can I

    ask you a question? Do you...you really love me?"

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    After a moment of silence on the phone, Dn sneered, "Huh, Fiona, you called me because you

    also knew the buzzing news today, didn''t you? Your ex-boyfriend, ex-fianc¨¦, Christ Cliff, who was

    expelled from the Cliff family, is now the God of War! Do you want to make up with him? Huh, stop

    dreaming! First, he has been married for a long time. You are a piece of sh*t! Second, put away

    your ridiculous scheming in front of me! Our marriage is just a union between the Ramirez family

    and the Hill family. If you want to repudiate the marriage now, then you''ll be waiting for my revenge!

    Wait for the Hill family''s revenge! If you think you can handle this, you can just do it."

    "Huh...do you take me a fool to talk about these bullsh*t romantic love stories?" Dn hung up the

    phone after he finished his words.

    When Dn hung up, Fiona dropped her phone suddenly. She felt even more bitter in her heart.

    Before she made this call to Dn, she actually knew the answer. People like Dn Hill would

    never have true love. It would be ridiculous for him to do that, or he would have hundreds of women

    to love.

    Fiona felt more and more bitter in her heart. Once a man who could get the position of the God of

    War truly loved her and was willing to give everything to her, but she didn''t want him. However, now

    she had to marry a man who didn''t even take her seriously!

    ...

    Lost in thought, Fiona returned to her vi, and she didn''t know how she got back. As soon as she

    entered the door, her maid Alice greeted her happily, "Miss, how did you talk with your grandfather?

    Have you set the day of the wedding with Mr. Bass?"

    "Pa...!" When Alice just finished her words, Fiona suddenly turned around and pped her face.

    The maid called Alice was shocked. She didn''t expect that Fiona would hit her. Before she could

    react, Fiona pped her again on the other side of her face fiercely.

    She yelled hysterically, "Get out! You get out! If you dare to mention Dn Hill in front of me again, I

    will kill you! Get out! Get out!"

    Fiona used to keep long nails, so at this moment, Alice''s whole face was ruined because Fiona

    pped hard, leaving her face with several nail scratches.

    "Ah...!" Alice covered her face with her hands and ran away, howling miserably. Before she ran far

    away, Fiona gave a sign to one of the bodyguards at the door with a chill shing in her eyes.

    The bodyguard, who had half of the power of the God of War, instantly disappeared. At the next

    moment, he reappeared behind the maid and broke her neck with one hand! The bodyguard asked

    the other two people to move the maid''s body away before he returned to Fiona once again. The

    whole process was less than half a minute.

    "Miss, we''ve done it." The bodyguard said to Fiona with respect, without any emotion in his voice.

    He was trained to protect the Ramirez family with his life by the Ramirez family, and there were

    many others like him. They only had to obey the orders of the Ramirez family without thinking

    anything.

    Fiona''s eyes were cold like ice. She said venomously in a cold voice, looking at the maid''s body

    being carried out, "Tell them to throw away all her things. I feel disgusted to see any single of her

    things!"

    "Yes, Miss!" The bodyguard nodded with respect, and then they went to get everything done.

    Fiona felt not so angry after doing these things. She was never a good person. She was insidious,

    merciless, and cruel. As Dn said, she was not an innocent little girl. Only Iwan Cliff, the stupid

    man, would be fooled by her at that time.

    Fiona returned to her room and closed the door. Although she had just killed that maid and felt not

    so angry as before, she still felt ufortable.

    "Ahhh...!" Fiona yelled madly in her room. She was extremely angry that she lost such an important

    opportunity in her life because she took the wrong step. She felt extremely regretful until no one

    would stay with her at this moment.

 Chapter 90 Another Big Event

    Chapter 90 Another Big Event

    Chapter 90 Another Big Event

    In Gotham City, no matter how regretful Fiona was and what she thought in her heart, Iwan wouldnˇŻt

    care at all. Christ Cliff, the man he used to be, had been dead for five years. He was now Iwan Cliff,

    the man who had fought countless battles in the External Regions, established the Heaven Domai

    and was now the Giant God! He had also married the woman he loved, who now had a lovely

    daughter with him.

    Therefore, how could he give up all this and go back to/get back together with the insidious woman

    who dumped him once? It was definitely impossible. Iwan never even wanted to see Fiona again in

    his life, let alone go meet and talk to her.

    An hour ago, at eleven o''clock in the morning. In the president''s office of the headquarters building

    of the Bass Group in Cleveque City, Jane Cook, who was an executive manager of a department

    under the Bass Group, wearing thedyˇŻs suit and with long hair, was standing in front of Jaxton

    Bass, the president of the Bass Group.

    Jaxton was the second eldest of the Bass family and the younger brother of Owen Bass, the head

    of the Bass family. He was in his sixties. Although his hair had turned all grey, his eyes were sharp.

    With a square face and deep eyes, he looked intimidating. Even Jane, an experienced

    businesswoman in Cleveque City, had to be respectful to him and dared not offend him.

    This morning, when Jaxton called her toe here, Jane felt extremely confused. Under the strict

    rank rules of the Bass Group, she was not at the rank where she could talk to Jaxton face to face,

    but she darenˇŻt ask the reason because at this moment she saw Jaxton was reading her personal

    profile attentively.

    After a full ten minutes, Jaxton looked up at Jane who was standing straight in front of him with a

    strong aura, asking, "You have practiced martial arts. What rank are you in now?"

    Jane was shocked in her heart. She looked up at Jaxton of a sudden. She didnˇŻt understand how

    Jaxton found out about it. She had started learning taekwondo and kung fu since she was a child.

    Ever since then, she had fallen in love with martial arts and had been practicing non-stop over the

    years. Apart from her closest family and friends, almost no one knew about this matter, and she had

    never written it down on her resume once. So, how did Jaxon find it?

    Jane had a lot of thoughts before she admitted it in a serious tone, "Yes, Mr. Bass. I can fight, and

    IˇŻm a good fighter. ording to the standards of Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, I

    should be a Five-Star fighter now, or even a Half-a-Step God of War, although I can''t be sure of it

    for now..." Jane felt extremely proud as she said. She was indeed a good fighter. She was a pretty

    woman, and naturally, there had been a lot of men who tried to harass her both in college and at

    work. However, with her fighting skills, she had never let even one of them seed. When she was

    in college, she had also protected Jayna many times from the rascals by scaring them off.

    Jaxton nodded in satisfaction and said, "Well, very good. Don''t be surprised. It''s not too difficult to

    find out your direct lineage with the power of the Bass family, and you should not be too modest,

    Miss Cook. ording to my calctions, you had had the power of a Half-a-Step God of War since

    a year ago."

    Jane nodded and asked with a frown, "Yes. May I ask you a question, Mr. Bass? Why do you ask

    me this? It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with my job, and I think I''ve been working very hard

    in the past few years since I got here."

    Jaxton smiled and said, "No, these things are highly rted."

    "Hmm?" Jane was even more puzzled.

    Jaxton then said, "Because you will have a new job, which requires you to have some strength."

    "What kind of job is it? Please tell me, Mr. Bass. I''m not sure if I can live up to your expectations

    without knowing the details,ˇŻ" Jane said cautiously.

    Jaxton said, "In two hours, the supreme genius of the Bass family, Hannah Bass, will arrive in

    Cleveque City on a steamer. She will soon be in charge of some very important projects. You should

    have already heard that some senior executives in the Bass Group have been waiting for her return.

    We have been expecting her since half a year ago. We, the Bass Group, have also invested tens of

    billions of money six months ago to newly establish NAH Technology."

    "So, are you saying that you are going to transfer me there?" Jane suddenly got excited. That was

    Hannah, the supreme genius of the Bass family, or even the supreme genius in the entire Cleveque

    City. She had been dying to meet Hannah since a long time ago, and now she was extremely

    excited that she could finally meet her in person.

    Jaxton nodded and said, "Well, yes. We have deeply investigated the profiles of dozens of

    executives, and you are the most suitable person for the job. This is a good position. Your sry will

    be ten times higher than it is now, and you will be the general manager of NAH Technology, which is

    a second-ss position and second only to the Basses. All you need to do is that, from now on,

    spare no efforts to help Hannah run NAH Technology!"

    Boom! Jane''s mind was blown by his words. In disbelief, she asked Jaxton, "Mr. Bass, are you...

    Are you serious? You want me to be the general manager of NAH Technology?"

    Jaxton looked at the shocked Jane, nodded and said, "Well, yes. We chose you because we think

    you are a capable worker, a good fighter as well as a beautiful woman. You are a woman so you

    can protect Hannah closely. However, there is one thing, Miss Cook. The Bass family can give you

    everything you want, but you have to make sure you will keep Hannah safe."

    After a pause, Jaxton continued, "Of course, we won''ty all the responsibilities on you alone. The

    Bass Family has hired the best fighters from the Heavenly Sea War Department and the Heavenly

    Patrol Division, and they would also be fully responsible for HannahˇŻs safety with you. You are an

    invisible insurance around Hannah. Do you understand? I believe you can do a good job! I believe

    in you. The Bass family gained a foothold in Cleveque City because we only use people we trust."

    As Jaxton said, he leaned his body forward and stared firmly into Jane''s eyes, "Miss Cook, I need

    an answer now. Are you willing to take the job?"

    Jane took a deep breath. After a while, she stood straight and said to Jaxton with determination in

    her eyes, "Thank you for your trust, Mr. Bass! I, Jane Cook, willplete the mission! I am willing to

    take the job!"

    Owen smiled and said to Jane, "Go to the personnel department to re-sign the contract. In addition,

    I have gotten you a two-million-dor bonus as a reward for you. Cheer up, and youˇŻll make it."

    Owen finally gave Hannah a deep look.

    "Thank you for your trust, Mr. Bass! I will definitely do a good job!" Jane thanked Owen once again

    and then left.

    ...

    After Jane left, Owen, the head of the Bass family, walked out from behind the screen in Jaxton''s

    office, wearing a suit. Jaxton looked at Owen and asked with a frown, "Owen, is it appropriate to

    give such a high position to Jane Cook? What were you thinking? Even if she has the half of the

    power of a God of War, she has never been in battle, so she is neither as strong as the

    powerhouses of the Military Headquarters nor the top fighters of the Patrol Department. Why do you

    give her this position?"

    "Huh..." Owen smiled and said with deep eyes, "Oh, who told you that I valued her skills and

    capability? Did I say that?"

    "Emm..." Jaxton looked at Owen confusedly and asked, "Then why did you particrly ask for Jane

    Cook? She is nothing but a department manager, why did you choose her anyway?"

    Owen took a deep breath. He stopped smiling and said seriously, "Jaxton, have you forgotten the

    Giant God who has settled in Cleveque City now?" Owen put on a serious expression as he

    mentioned it.

    Jaxton stood up with a grave face and said, "Owen, do you mean that Jane Cook has something to

    do with that Giant God?"

    Owen nodded solemnly, "Well, yes. It seemed that they were pretty close. Jane Cook, who you see

    as a mere department manager, had lunch with the Giant God yesterday, Not even we could get a

    chance to have lunch with him."

    Owen continued after a pause, "I only say it once, and you listen carefully and mustn''t tell anybody

    this secret. Jane Cook has another identity, she had been in the same college as the Giant God''s

    wife and the two of them are best friends. Now the Giant God''s wife has alsoe to Cleveque

    City, and they keep contact closely recently! Now that Hannah ising back, the enemies in the

    External Regions will surely want to hurt her. Therefore, if we promote Jane now, the Giant God

    might lend us a hand someday when Hannah''s in danger."

    Jaxton took a deep breath. He finally understood why Owen had to oust all the candidates for this

    positionst night and chose Jane. It was actually because Jane had a very close rtionship with

    the wife of the Giant God.

    "Owen, you are so smart and far-sighted. I''ve thought it in a totally wrong way. It seems the Bass

    family still has to rely on you." Jaxton heartfelt eximed and admired Owen''s consideration.

    Owen smiled and waved his hand. There were worries in his eyes. He sighed and said slowly, "Stop

    ttering me. There might be some real, big troubles facing us with Hannah''s return. Because on

    her way here, a lot of men have died. However, the Dragon Kingdom needs her toe back! The

    Bass family can''t be too selfish! Let''s just hope that the Bass family can sessfully get through

    this time."

    "Well...Owen, our family can definitely make it. The God of War of the Military Headquarters in

    Cleveque City has already left for the port, and he has promised me that he will send a hundred of

    his most elite soldiers to protect Hannah in the dark. If necessary, he will lend us a hand," Jaxton

    said to Owen with a gloomy face.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    "Well, I hope so," Owen nodded and said, although he was still extremely worried deep inside.

    Hannah Bass, his granddaughter, the supreme genius of the Bass family, a world-ss

    technological talent. The enemies in the External Regions would definitely do something to her. But

    Hannah''s return had been settled, even though he was worried, there was nothing he could do to

    prevent it. All that he could do was to try his best to protect her. He didn''t even hesitate to promote

    Jane to protect Hannah, at the expense of letting down dozens of executives, who hence resigned.

    Owen just hoped that if someday the Bass family and even the Military Headquarters of Cleveque

    City couldn''t confront those forces, Jane would help them to ask for the Giant God''s help as Owen

    helped her today.

    ...

    Two hourster, after going through all the formalities, Jane, who was bright and valiant, stood on

    the Cleveque port with a group of executives from the Bass family, the Patrol Department, and the

    Military Headquarters of Cleveque City. In the cool sea breeze, they were waiting for Hannah''s

    return.

    Five minutester, they saw a huge shipˇŞwhich was thousands of meters long and loaded with

    containersˇŞriding the waves and sailing towards the Cleveque port.

    The next moment, the greatest female genius of Cleveque City, Hannah Bass, who wore a pair of

    sses, beautiful and tall, carried a small suitcase and walked slowly from the top of the huge ship.

 Chapter 91 The Killer of External Regions is Coming!

    Chapter 91 The Killer of External Regions is Coming!

    Chapter 91 The Killer of External Regions is Coming!

    When Hannah came back, the whole Bass family was boiling, and the Cleveque City tech world

    was boiling too, all moring for a grandeback dinner for Hannah. Everyone in the Bass family

    knew but refused, so they agreed to hold it. And they felt that Hannah came back on the first day

    today. God of War Max from the Cleveque City Military Headquarters was here. There should be no

    problem. Those hostile forces in the External Regions would definitely not choose to assassinate

    Hannah when Max was present. So even though Owen and Jaxton were still a little worried, they

    didn''t stop them.

    Hannah, after all, apart from her academic research, she is still a girl, a woman who has never

    talked about a boyfriend until now, it is impossible to keep her in the office every day, right? If that''s

    the case, all the scientists in the Dragon Kingdom will stop living, it''s basically impossible...

    On the pier, there were huge crowds of people, luxury cars with no end in sight, and countless news

    media reporters taking pictures of Hannah. At this moment, Hannah''s return caused a sensation no

    less than the change that urred in the Morgan Group a few days ago.

    Hannah stepped down from the giant ship, and in the front row below were the Bass family and

    Cleveque CityMilitary Headquarters, the big bosses of the Patrol Department, and Jane, who was

    about to partner with Hannah, was also standing there. She was looking at Hannah while , I can

    also listen to the voices arranged by the guards outside at any time in my ears, and always pay

    attention to what is happening around me.

    After Hannah came down, he first said hello to the Bass family, then looked at Jane and said,

    "Hehe, Miss Cook, hello, this is the first time we met, please take care of me in the future, I will

    trouble you for my safety..." While Hannah was on the boat, she received a message from Jaxton.

    In fact, Hannah is also a bit strange. The Bass family, as the secondrgest family in Cleveque City,

    has countless talents under itsmand, but she has arranged Jane for her. After all, Jane is not

    too strong in terms of work experience and various aspects. Excellent, but there are plenty of

    people in the Bass family who are better than her.

    But Hannah didn''t say anything, because she believed that since Jaxton and Carl had arranged for

    Jane to be her partner, then Jane in front of her would naturally have her specialties. And Jane is

    also pretty. Working with beautiful people can also make you feel good.

    Jane also stretched out her hand to Hannah and smiled slightly: "Miss Cook is serious, if you have

    any orders in the future, just tell me directly..."

    The moment Jane shook hands with Hannah, she was also very excited. The woman in front of her

    was the top woman in Cleveque City. Thinking about working with Hannah in the future, she was

    even more excited...

    There were too many people on the dock, so the Bass family arranged for Hannah to get in the car

    quickly, and then Hannah drove towards the Bass family under the guard of the Bass family,

    Cleveque City Military Headquarters, and Patrol Department. ...

    ...

    Xiao Tiance naturally wouldn''t pay attention to Hannah''s return to Cleveque City. I don''t have that

    interest either, after all, no matter how powerful and beautiful Hannah is, it has nothing to do with

    him at all. So Xiao Tiance just stayed with Xiaoxiao in the morning, taking his daughter to go

    shopping, while Gao Weiwei went out for an interview early in the morning.

    Gao Weiwei worked very hard, and ran more than half of Cleveque City in one morning, either

    during the interview or on the way to the interview. She nned to use the first few days to get

    acquainted with the general situation of thepanies in Cleveque City. So whether thepany

    that invited her to interview is big or small, she has to talk about it...

    At noon, Gao Weiwei hurriedly ate some food and started to run for the interview again. Just after

    she was interviewed at apany at 4 o''clock in the afternoon, she called Jane and asked her for

    some information.

    "Sister Jun, I just interviewed apany that does foreign trade. I want to inquire with you. They do

    foreign trade..." After the call was connected, Gao Weiwei started talking, but she was caught

    before she finished speaking. Jane over there interrupted.

    "Weiwei, don''t talk about it, let''s put your interviews aside first, and listen to me first!" Jane''s words

    were filled with excitement.

    She paused and continued to tell Gao Weiwei even more excitedly: "Weiwei, I''ve been promoted,

    I''ve been promoted several times in a row, and now I''m the general manager of Chaoge

    Technology, hahaha... I''m so excited. I haven''t yet. Take it easy..."

    There was a hint of gloom in Gao Weiwei''s eyes, everyone was promoted to general manager, and

    she was still looking for a job as a small clerk. This gap...

    "Congrattions, Sister Jun, you are so amazing, I haven''t even decided what I''m going to do

    next..." Gao Weiwei''s loss was only for a short moment. After all, Jane was her good sister, she

    Really happy for Jane too. After all, my sister-inw worked too hard.

    Jane on the other side of the phone said: "By the way, Weiwei, you don''t know who Chaoge

    Technology is, right? Haha, let me tell you, Chaoge Technology, Hannah! Do you understand?

    Hannah, it''s the Bass The phoenix of the family, that peerless female genius is back. I have already

    met her, and I was in a meeting with her just now. She is not only talented, but also very beautiful.

    Seriously, Weiwei, I feel that Hannah It''s amazing. Super beautiful, not worse than us at all, and so

    talented..."

    Gao Weiwei also asked curiously, "Sister Weiwei, is that Hannah really that powerful?" And she also

    knew that her senior sister had always wanted to meet Hannah.

    Hannah, the female legend of Cleveque City. In the hearts of everyone in Cleveque City, Hannah is

    on the same level as the legend who founded the Morgan Group. Such a legendary woman, let

    alone Hannah, even her Gao Weiwei wants to meet Hannah.

    Without waiting for Gao Weiwei to think, Jane on the phone said with a smile, "Why, Weiwei, can''t I

    still lie to you? In other words, don''t you want to meet that legendary woman?"

    Gao Weiwei said without thinking: "I think, it''s just my identity, how can people meet me, hey..." Gao

    Weiwei sighed as she spoke.

    "Hehe... It was impossible before, but isn''t there me now? Hehe, you senpai, I am Hannah''s partner

    now, helping her manage the existence of thepany..." Jane continued with a smile: "And

    Weiwei , Tonight the Bass family is going to hold arge-scale dinner for Hannah, you wille at

    that time, starting at seven o''clock in the evening, don''t bete..."

    "Uh... me? Can I go too?" Gao Weiwei asked in disbelief. When she wanted toe, the banquet

    hosted by the Bass family would be attended by big figures in Cleveque City. Any one of them, put it

    in her hometown of Beijiang City, is the existence of the dominant party. For such a high-level

    banquet, Gao Weiwei was afraid that she would not be able to enter, and at that time she would

    lose the adults.

    Jane said: "Of course, I''m currently setting up the venue, and I am the general manager of Chaoge

    Technology, so of course I have the right to bring people in. And Weiwei, you are my best sister,

    tonight you You have toe. I''ll introduce you to Hannah, okay, let''s not talk about it for now, I''m

    busy, remember, you''ll be there on time before seven o''clock, call me when you''re there, I''ll go pick

    you up..."

    Jane hung up the phone after speaking, it seemed that she was really busy at the moment. And

    Gao Weiwei, who hung up the phone, was a little panicked. She quickly took out her mobile phone

    and looked at her clothes. For some reason, she suddenly felt less confident...

    ...

    At the same time, in an abandoned factory underground garage in the western suburbs of Cleveque

    City, the huge underground garage is now pitch-dark, with almost no light. The next moment,

    footsteps gathered from all directions of the underground garage. A minuteter, in the middle of the

    underground garage, a dozen people with masks on their faces and ck trench coats gathered.

    These people have a cold aura and sharp eyes. Each of them is the top killer. Everyone has the

    atmosphere of starting at least half a God of War level, but at this moment, after these people

    gather together, they are all silent. , bowed his head and waited for something.

    After the killers waited for another two or three minutes, a man with a mask on his face and a real

    God of War-level Wia walked in, holding arge box in his hand. The next moment, the box was

    opened, and inside were impressively made of extremely delicate human skin masks.

    "Here are the faces of some people who went to the Bass family dinner tonight! They will be

    recedter. Under each mask is a database, the database of the person you are impersonating.

    Tonight I will lead Max away first, You kill Hannah, and all the top brass of the Bass family! You do it

    neatly for me. But if it doesn''t work, everyone kills Hannah! Do you understand?"

    "No!" A group of top killers, more tyrannical than those Lin Feiling sought to assassinate Xiao

    Tiance''s killer, bowed their heads and responded. These half-step God of War-level killers are not

    thebat power of ordinary half-step God of War. They are the most elite and top killers who have

    lived on the battlefields of the External Regions for decades. Everyone can cause damage far

    beyond their ownbat power. Even these people, when they were in the External Regions,

    sessfully surrounded and killed the God of War powerhouse in an exotic small country!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Their code name is Ten Groups! It''s a very in name, it''s ten groups! Across the battlefields of the

    External Regions, the tenth-ranked top killer team can hunt down the existence of the weak God of

    War! There is no organization behind them, and their leader is the leader with real God of War level

    combat power in front of them!

    At this moment, when those killers took out the human-skin masks in the box, some masks still had

    a trace of warmth and a trace of bloodshot! Yes, the raw materials of these human skin masks are

    the faces of those who went to the Bass family dinner tonight! Real cheeks!

    A group of killers, holding those human skin masks, did not fluctuate at all, there was only endless

    coldness in their eyes, they did not speak, they just quietly checked all the information of the human

    skin master, a group of people, a group of people came from the External Regions battlefield The

    top killers of , all in the dark underground parking lot, stand still... stand still...

 Chapter 92 All Quiet in Cleveque City (I)

    Chapter 92 All Quiet in Cleveque City (I)

    Chapter 92 No Fights in Cleveque City (Part One)

    At 6:30 in the evening, the Yin familypound was full of voices, and tonight''s dinner to wee

    Yin Chaoge''s return was about to start. A well-known man in Tianhai City, a big shot, who was

    neatly dressed, walked into the house. Leng Yijun constantly shuttled in and out of the venue.

    Tonight, the Bass family, the Military Headquarters and the Patrol Department worked together on

    doing their best to secure the event. Everyone who entered must undergo X-ray testing. Not to

    mention hot weapons, even a small knife should not be brought in from the outside.

    At 6:50 in the evening, Gao Weiwei, wearing a long ckce dress, came to the gate of Yin''s

    house, but she did not dare to go in. The celebrities and nobledies in Cleveque looked at her from

    time to time. The women were all curious and shocked when they saw the jewelry and clothes she

    was wearing/on her. The nes she was wearing was worth tens of millions of dors, and the

    clothes she was wearing was designed by the most famous designers in Western Europe. Of

    course, Jayna herself was unaware of any of this, she was told by Ivan that these weren''t

    expensive.

    The lovely and somewhat silly Jayna, naively believed in Iwan, who imed that he didn''t spend

    much money on them. So at this moment, when she saw the Cleveque socialites wearing

    expensive jewelry and clothes, she actually felt dwarfed. If Iwan was here and knew it, he would

    probably be rendered speechless. How could Jayna, the wife of Iwan Cliff, feel inferior in front of

    any other woman?

    "Jayna? Jayna, why are you still standing here? Hurry! Let''s go in! The dinner party is about to start

    and the door will be closed soon. Let''s go, hurry!" Just when Gao Weiwei felt inferior and wanted

    not to go in. Jane, who had called Jayna several times but failed to get through to her, rushed out of

    the venue. Upon seeing Jayna, Jane grabbed her hand and they hurried inside.

    "Hey, Jane. I..." Jayna''s hand was suddenly grabbed by Jane and she eximed. Almost as soon

    as the two of them entered the venue, the door behind them was closed. Gao Weiwei was even

    more nervous. She came from Pasnd city, an unfamous ce. She had never attended such a

    grand event before.

    And because Leng Yijun and Gao Weiwei ran in a hurry, when the two of them entered the yard,

    many people in the yard looked at them...

    Naturally, Yin Zheng, who had just walked out of the vi, also saw Gao Weiwei who was forcibly

    pulled in by Hou Yijun.

    ''What the hell...'' Owen was shocked and widened his eyes. and the next moment he was

    involuntarily frightened by Gao Weiwei and took a big step back. His heart was pounding in his

    heart out of shock. Jayna''s showing up here terrified him. All of a sudden, he sweated all over.

    ''Jayna Cliff... Why is she here? I mean... She''s Ivan''s wife! What the hell?'' Owen thought in shock.

    He carefully looked at Jayna and was sure of it. A few days ago, after Dawson asked him about

    Jane, he plucked up his courage and secretly went to Pasnd City and Southpool City for

    investigation. Then he found out about Iwan and Jayna''s wedding in a photo. It was a photo that

    disappeared mysteriously just after he saw it! But even so, he deeply remembered Gao Weiwei''s

    appearance in his heart.

    And now Jayna Cliff was right there in front of him! Owen was so shocked that he felt a bit out of

    breath. He knew that Gao Weiwei and Leng Yijun had a very good rtionship, they were like

    sisters. He also had a feeling in his heart that Gao Weiwei would meet his granddaughter Yin

    Chaoge sooner orter. That was why he had decided to promote Jane as the general manager of

    NAH Technology, regardless of everyone''s disagreement. This was exactly why he made that

    decision for. However, Owen didn''t expect that Jayna woulde so soon.

    "Huh? Grandpa, grandpa? What''s wrong with you? Are you alright?" Hannah, who was wearing

    sses and a long white dress and stood next to Owen, asked worriedly. She had noticed the

    sweat on Owen''s face.

    "Oh, I''m fine. Let''s go inside, the party is about to start. Hannah, you have juste back, I want

    you to try and get to know more people here, especially the ones who are about the same age as

    you. You need more friends. Listen to me on this, okay?" Owen said to Hannah earnestly.

    Yin Chaoge smiled and nodded and said, "Got it, grandpa! You''ve said it many times!"

    However, Owen looked extremely serious and said to Hannah anxiously, "Listen to me! I know that

    you don''t like hanging out with women at your age, but things are alwaysplicated and you need

    friends. I am serious, Hannah."

    "Grandpa..." Hannah was a bit startled with she saw the serious look on Owen''s face. As she

    remembered, she had seldom seen such serious expression on Owen''s face, but once there was

    such an expression on his face, it meant that he was really angry.

    Therefore, Hannah stopped smiling and nodded seriously, "I''m sorry, grandpa. I heard you."

    "Okay. You should go onto the stage and greet everyone now," Owen was relieved to hear

    Hannah''s answer and said.

    Seeing that Hannah had left, Jaxton suddenly asked Owen in a low voice, "Owen, I saw you staring

    at the woman at the door just now and you looked weird when you saw her. Was she..."

    "Stop! She wasn''t! Even if she was, we have to pretend we have no idea of it! You don''t know

    anything and I didn''t say anything, remember?" before Jaxton could finish his words, Owen

    interrupted him and said in a low voice. Then Owen walked towards the guests off the stage.

    However, Owen didn''t know that Bob, the head of the Waldorf family who was sitting off the stage,

    had seen everything.What''s more, he had managed to get what Owen was saying by reading the

    moving of his lips.

    ''She wasn''t? Even if she was, they had to pretend they didn''t know? That cunning old man, he

    looked weird just now. What did he see exactly that made him, Owen Cliff, so scared? With Max

    from the Military Headquarters here securing the event, he should have nothing to worry about.

    Maybe it was because of the two women who came here just now?'' Bob thought. Then he picked

    up the teacup, and when everyone was not paying attention, he secretly nced at Leng Yijun and

    Gao Weiwei.

    However, Jane and Jayna were simply sitting in a corner. There seemed to be nothing special about

    them. Shangguan Bo was puzzled again. Immediately, he stopped thinking about it and continued

    to drink tea...

    However, when Bob saw that Owen took Hannah to meet Jane and Jayna right after they finished

    greeting the guests one by one, he couldn''t help but take a few more nces at the two women.

    With his eyes widened, Bob''s eyes were fixed on every move of Owen''s.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    At this moment, Leng Yijun and Gao Weiwei were surprised to see that the heroine of tonight''s

    banquet and Yin Zheng, the head of the Yin family, actually came to their table. Then Jane grabbed

    Jayna''s hand and the two of them stood up to greet Hannah.

    However, when Jane was greeting Hannah politely, Jane found that there was more sweat on

    Owen''s neck.. Owen smiled and nodded and Jane before he said politely, "Miss cook, I have heard

    Jaxton mention you. He thinks highly of you and said that you were a capable employee. I believe in

    his judgment about you. Thank you for agreeing to work with Hannah from now on. Miss Cook, you

    cane to me at any time when you need help. If there''s anything Jaxton can''t help you with,

    come to me. Do not hesitate to ask me for help. I want you to be friends with Hannah, maybe you

    can be best friends. I heard that you aren''t a local in Cleveque City? Well, you can take this

    ce as your home from now on. Feel free to drop by at any time!"

    Although Owen said so, he was just trying to show Jane how much he valued her. However, his

    words made Jane''s heart skip a beat. He was being overly respectful to her, wasn''t he? It wasn''t

    just Leng Yijun who was extremely puzzled, even Yin Chaoge who was standing beside Yin Zheng

    was extremely puzzled. This afternoon, she had heard Jaxton praising Jane, and now, Owen

    seemed to appreciate Jane very much as well.

    Leng Yijun didn''t have time to think deeply. She didn''t think it was because Owen liked her. After all,

    as the head of the Bass family, there were always a lot of women who wanted to throw themselves

    at Owen. Moreover, Owen was an old man now, Jane even doubted if he could still have sex.

    At the thought of this, Jane felt relieved, although she was confused still. She hurriedly replied, "Mr.

    Cliff, thank you for your kind offer. I am really ttered. You can trust me, Mr. Bass. I will do my best

    in working for the NAH Technology, I promise."

    Yin Zheng nodded with a smile, then he pretended not to know Gao Weiwei, nced at Gao

    Weiwei, and asked Leng Yijun very suspiciously, "Miss Leng, who is this beautifuldy beside you?"

    Jane quickly introduced, "Mr. Bass, this is my best friend in college. She has just arrived in

    Cleveque City. Her name is Jayna. Ever since she heard me talk about Miss Hannah, she has been

    wanting to meet her. So... So I brought her here. I''m sorry, I should have introduced her to you just

    now, Mr. Bass."

    Jane was a bit nervous, because she hadn''t expected that Owen, the head of the Bass family,

    woulde talk to them instead of the big shots in Cleveque City. And she had told Jayne before

    that she could bring her here, but in fact, she wasn''t authorized to. And now that she was caught on

    the act by Owen, she was extremely nervous.

    "Mr... Mr. Bass, I am really sorry. I''m leaving right now, please don''t punish Jane for this. I am sorry.

    It''s all my fault, I shouldn''t have been here and I am leaving now..." Jayne was terrified as she

    figured out what was going on here.

    As she spoke, she wanted to turn around and leave. However, Owen stopped her and said with a

    smile, "Miss Jayna, don''t be nervous. You are our guest here, you don''t have to leave. Besides,

    there aren''t many rules in the Bass family, feel free here. I have just said to Miss Cook that she

    could feel at home here and I meant it. So, it wasn''t a big deal that she brought a friends here. I just

    heard Miss Cook say that you have been wanting to meet Hannah? Let me introduce you two to

    each other. I wish you can be friends. Hannah has just arrived here, just like you. You are

    about the same age and are both beautiful women, you should get to know each other more. There

    is no harm in having more friends in a strangend anyway, right?"

    As Owen was talking, he said to Hannah, "Hannah, you are the host, why don''t you introduce

    yourself to our guest here?"

    Hannah immediately understood when she heard Owen''s words. She did as she was told, reached

    out her hand and said to Jayna, "Nice to meet you, Jayna. You can just call me Hannah. Somehow,

    I feel as if I have known you for a long time. Can I friend you? After the party, I can friend Jane as

    well and we can talk in a group chat." Hannah took out her phone and wanted to friend Jayna.

    What? Both Jayna and Jane were stuuned upon hearing this. Jayna was the more surprised one.

    How did she be friends with Hannah, a legend in Cleveque City, so soon?

    Seeing that Jayna was still in a daze, Jane pinched gently on her arm. Jayna came to herself,

    nodded her head, took out her phone and friended Hannah on social media. "Miss Bass, I am

    ttered, really. I came uninvited today, I am sorry. I..." Jayna didn''t know what to say now.

    Hannah said with a nonchnt smile, "It''s okay, Jayna. You have just arrived here and so have I.

    From now on, we can get familiar with the city together. Let''s hang out more often. Anyway, I don''t

    have anything else to do aside from doing research."

    "I''d love that. Thank you, Han... Hannah..." Jayna nodded and said happily. She hadn''t expected

    that Hannah was so easy to get along with.

    At this moment, Jane, who was standing beside them, smiled and said to Jayna, "See? I told you

    that Hannah is very friendly. We should all hang out more often. Oh, by the way, have you found a

    job yet? How about working with us?"

    When Hannah heard this, her eyes lit up and she quickly said, "Yeah, Jayna, you shoulde work

    in NAH Technology! We are recruiting employees now!"

    Jayna thought for a while before she said, "Well, I''d have to think about it first. I want to get familiar

    with thepany first before I decide on which field I''m going to take a career in. I will tell you after

    I make a decision, okay?"

    Hannah nodded and said to Jayna, "Okay. Jayna, you guys have fun here. I need to continue

    entertaining the guests here now."

    Jayne nodded and watched Hannah helped Owen leave. However, when Owen turned around,

    Hannah, who was standing beside him, found that the back of his clothes had been wetted by

    sweat. And the one who also saw this scene was Shangguan Bo, who was sitting in the distance

    and kept staring at Yin Zheng. Bob had seen the sweat on Owen''s face. When Owen turned around

    to leave, Bob clearly saw that he breathed a sigh of relief and there was excitement in his eyes.

    ˇ°Hannah, listen to me...ˇ± when Owen was walking and speaking to Hannah, there was a sudden

    sound of explosioning from outside. The gate was exploded and sted into the yard.

    Then, they saw a mysterious and strong man in a ck mask standing at the gate. The man

    seemed to have the power of a primary God of War and he had ughtered all the guards.

    "The God of War, Mr. Max White. Come on and fight me, or I can go in and we can fight there, if you

    want..." the mysterious powerhouse stood at the door and sneered at Max, who was sitting in the

    first row. However, there were hundreds of five-starred guards outside the house, rushing towards

    the man, who wasn''t scared at all.

    Hearing this, Max, who was sitting there, stood up and let out hister-stage power of a God of War.

    He then said with a murderous look in his eyes, "It seems you are tired of living."

    "Keep Miss Bass safe," after saying this, Max went to chase after the mysterious powerhouse who

    had ran away.

    At this moment, all the guests at the party were on alert. Some guests who had been drinking tea

    with their heads lowered looked up at Hannah with their murderous eyes...

 Chapter 93 Iwans True Strength! ! !

    Chapter 93 Iwan''s True Strength! ! !

    Chapter 93 Iwan''s True Strength! ! !

    Jaxton''s face changed wildly. Together with a few of Bass family masters, he rushed to Owen and

    Hannah''s side at the fastest speed. Roaring eagerly, "Brother, Hannah, hurry up, hurry up to the

    underground fortress! You go first."

    Hannah was anxious, and Owen was not much better. When he was about to run toward Hannah, a

    voice that only he could hear suddenly came from his ears: "Don''t move, the dinner will continue.

    Don''t leave bad impression on your master. We will take care of it in terms of safety. Please don''t

    worry, ten of our brothers are here tonight. You take care of the overall situation! If you scare the

    master, you will be punished!"

    Owen, who was running away, suddenly trembled, and then he gritted his teeth and looked back

    quickly. Then he saw Warrior No.1 standing beside Jayna, and several people who surrounded and

    killed Jason that day. All are the powerhouses of the peak of God of War. When Owen saw this

    scene, his mouth was wide open, and his mind was instantly relieved. Then he gave him a wink the

    day after tomorrow and motioned Owen to look at the banquet scene.

    Then Owen saw that as several figures flickered, people with fierce eyes were about to stand up. As

    soon as they stood up, their bodies froze in ce, and the light in their eyes quickly faded. There

    are more than a dozen of such people. After the dozen or so killers died, someone in the venue

    soon dragged their bodies away. What this mysterious people did during the whole process were

    very secretive. The guests present hardly noticed in the chaos. These killers who sneaked in at the

    venue were all dead.

    Only a few senior officials of the Patrol Department, such as Lawrence and Bob and other people

    noticed this scene. Immediately, all of them were shocked, and they never thought that the

    subordinates of the giant would be here. These few figures that just shed were all at the first level

    of the God of War. They never thought that Owen actually has something to do with that big man. At

    this moment, a few of them were very determined.

    "Brother, let''s go... What are you still doing?" Jaxton, who was beside Owen, yelled anxiously, and

    Hannah beside him was the same, very anxious. She is not only afraid of herself, but also of her

    grandfather and the Bass family.

    But at this moment, after Owen nced at Warrior No.1, Warrior No.1 nodded his head

    affirmatively. The cold sweat on Owen''s body flowed wildly. But there is infinite confidence in his

    heart!

    "I''m not scared! Absolutely not! I now have ten top warriors of the god of war here! Why am I

    afraid?" Owen roared to himself in his heart. Then his aura spread wildly. He opened his mouth and

    shouted at everyone at the banquet, "Please be quiet! Just now, the God of War of Cleveque City

    just went to discuss with others. It''s not a big deal! Tonight''s banquet is very safe! I, Owen, am

    responsible for everyone''s safety! Please rest assured! Please sit down!"

    When Owen finished speaking, Jaxton was stunned, but he hardly waited for his birth to ask.

    Shangguan Bo, who was sitting in the front row, also stood up and said to the guests: "Don''t worry,

    everyone, I and the Bass family are here tonight. If it is really dangerous, I and other old guys will

    suffer first. Now everyone is sitting back in ce. Please believe me, believe in the Bass family, that

    we can ensure your safety!"

    Owen was surprised by Bob''s help. Then he nced at him gratefully, and kicked Jaxton who was

    standing beside him fiercely.

    Although Jaxton was not stupid, he felt that something was wrong, but he didn''t know what

    happened just now. Then, as if he recalled something, he quickly nced at Jayna. Then he saw a

    few people standing behind Jayna. He couldn''t see the background of those people, but everyone

    made his heart palpitate.

    "Could it be that those people are the God of War powerhouses under hismand?" Jaxton

    murmured inwardly. Yes, how could that master''s wife have no strong protection behind her? After

    that, after Jaxton thought about everything, he was very determined. He said to the guests with a

    smile, "Please keep seated. The meal is not finished yet. Let''s continue drinking. It was just a small

    episode. Take it easy."

    After another top-level boss said something, hundreds of guests settled down. Also, even if there

    are killers attacking, their initial target will not be them. Owen and Bob are not afraid of them, so

    what are they afraid of? After many guests sat back to their original positions, they all felt that there

    were a few less people around...

    The banquet continued, and when Jayna was about to sit down, she suddenly saw Warrior No.1

    standing behind her. Jayna naturally knew him. Seeing he standing here, she asked in surprise,

    "Warrior No.1, why are you here?"

    Warrior No.1 smiled and said, "today the Bass family is hosting a banquet for Bass Hannah but they

    are afraid that something bad would happen, so they let me toe here. Don''t worry, nothing will

    happen tonight. The Bass family will handle the situation properly."

    Jayna nodded and said with a hint of warmth in her heart, "Well, thank you. You can do it with us.

    This is my good friend Jane." Jayna also introduced Jane to Warrior No.1.

    Hearing her words, Warrior No.1 nodded to Jane with a smile, "Jane, nice to meet you. I heard my

    elder brother mention you. You are very smart and beautiful."

    Warrior No.1 smiled and greeted Jane, but Jane frowned deeply. She stared at him, thinking that he

    was so familiar. This man was very handsome, and he had an air that she cannot see through. His

    eyes are filled with the same self-confidence as Iwan. That''s a kind of confidence that nobody can

    compete with him. It''s a kind of natural superior temperament.

    Jane looked at him and asked, "Mr. Warrior No.1, have we met before?"

    Warrior No.1 smiled and shook his head: "No, it''s the first time I saw you. Miss Cook. You may

    mistake."

    After Jane watched him for a while, she nodded and hid the doubts in her heart deeply. In fact, a

    thought shed in her mind before. That night she saw Iwan and a person on the road. That person

    seemed to be Warrior No.1.

    And the name is Warrior No.1? Why did he has this name? It sounds like a code name. Would there

    be Warrior No.2, Warrior No.3? At this moment, the doubts in Jane''s heart deepened. Her silly

    friend''s husband could have subordinates? And she felt that Warrior No.1 had a strong aura.

    Although he was extremely restrained, Jane felt that his aura was not weaker than her at all. At

    least, he was a powerhouse at the same level as her. Then since Jayna''s husband''s subordinates

    have simr breaths to her, what about her husband?

    She thought that Jayna''s husband had returned from an extraterritorial battlefield and should have

    great ability, but when she was dining with him on that day, she could not feel the fluctuation of

    Iwan''s aura at all. Jane secretly made a decision in his heart that he must try that Iwan again in the

    future.

    ...

    At the same time, Iwan, who was coaxing Emily to sleep at home, suddenly received an encrypted

    message. With a wry smile on Iwan''s face, he passed Emily to Jacey, and then he walked out

    alone.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Walking outside the door, Iwan looked at the direction of the Bass family, and shook his head

    speechlessly: "Why do you hold a dinner party? Do you really have any scruples from outsiders?

    Why are you so sure that they will only send a god of war killer here? Hey, you are so naive."

    Iwan felt depressed, because just now he received a message from Ivy, who was in charge of the

    Heaven Domain''s intelligence. This time, the killers who came to Cleveque City to kill Bass Hannah

    were not only from the Tenth Group, but also the Ninth Group. Yes, the Ninth Group was also here,

    and even the Tenth Group didn''t know their existence. There are two god-of-war killers, and this

    time they all sneaked into Cleveque City. In the eyes of those outside the domain, the Tenth Group

    was just a cannon fodder that attracted firepower. Those who came to murder Hannah were hidden

    in the dark, and even the Tenth Group did not know them!

    On the extraterritorial battlefield, these simple order killer groups are never affiliated with one

    faction. Each of them is independent. There is no fancy name for the organization. They are just

    directly sorted ording to the strength of the killer group in a simple and rude way. The smaller the

    sequence number, the stronger the killer. For example, the Ninth Group on the extraterritorial

    battlefield are far stronger than the Tenth Group. Naturally, there were stronger groups, such as the

    Eighth Group, the Seventh Group. In the rumored in the strongest First Group, there were even

    Heavenly King-level powerhouses...

    The reason why Iwan wanted to go out at this moment is because Warrior No.1 and the others were

    ordered by him to stay in Bass''s house. Moreover, there were two God of War killers in the Ninth

    Group, and there were about 20 killers at the peak of the half-step God of War. They were very

    strong. If Warrior No.1 was dispatched, they may be injured. And Jayna will also be in danger, so he

    went out.

    Ten minutester, in a dark street dedicated to transporting garbage not far from the Bass family

    compound, more than 20 killers with tyrannical breath were standing there. The two leading ones

    have the strength of the mid-level God of War. They are all waiting for the moment.

    The next moment, one of the God-of-War-level killers said to hispanions: "The one from the

    tenth group has already led Max out. That one is only in the early days of God of War and is not

    Max''s opponent. He should not be able to pester Max for long. We can take action now."

    "Well, okay, then let''s begin." Another God of War killer nodded and said.

    But just when they were about to act, they were going to kill Bass Hannah and others. At the end of

    the dark street in the distance, there was a sudden sound of crisp footsteps. The next moment, a

    handsome man in a ck suit appeared in front of a group of killers. The person was naturally Iwan.

    After Iwan appeared, those killers didn''t move, because Iwan''s aura was very strong in their senses.

    Absolutely very strong. The two killers looked at each other and saw the shock and solemnity in

    each other''s eyes. Their news was exposed!

    "Who are you! We have nothing to do with You. Please don''t interrupted!" A Ares-level killer said

    extremely solemnly.

    Iwan smiled helplessly and said, "Well, you''re right. You have nothing to do with me. You want to kill

    the Bass family, and it also has nothing to do with me. I don''t bother to care about you. But my wife

    is at the banquet hall in the Bass family. Hey, I didn''t want to intervene your business. But, seriously

    you shouldn''te." What Iwan said was true. He really had no interest in taking care of the Bass

    family''s affairs.

    In the next moment, another God of War killer stared at Iwan and said, "we promise that we will only

    kill the Bass family tonight! We will never hurt your wife! You can rest assured..."

    Hearing this, Iwan shook his head: "No, even if you don''t move other people, but what if you scare

    my wife? So, you should die..."

    The Ares-level powerhouse who spoke first said coldly, "Oh, sir, do you really think that we are good

    people? Since you don''t want to talk about it,we have to kill you." "Kill him!"

    After the killer of the peak of the God of War finished his words, suddenly a dozen and a half of the

    killer of the peak of the God of War, and himself rushed over to Iwan. They wanted to surround and

    kill him. Though this person in front of them is even a god of wa, there are so many killers, and

    there are two God of War masters, so it is not difficult to kill Iwan for them.

    But in the next moment, there was only a loud bang, and the bodies of a dozen killers who rushed in

    front of Iwan suddenly flew back upside down. Their hearts were all broken in mid-air, and they died

    instantly. The killer who respected the god of war also spit out a mouthful of blood, and a blood mist

    shot out from the pores all over his body. They died on the spot.

    Iwan took two steps forward again, staring at the God-of-War-level killer who had attacked and

    killed him. "I told you that you guys shouldn''te." Iwan said and then he smashed his throat.

    In an instant, the Ninth Group, which was famous outside the domain, lost more than half of its

    power. There are only three killers below the God of War, and only one killer of the God of War. As

    Iwan continued to walk forward, with a move of his hand, some dagger fragments floated up on the

    ground, and then shot towards the only four remaining members of the Ninth Group. In an instant,

    the three half-step Ares peak killer died, and thest Ares-level killer was also seriously wounded

    and vomited blood. With a dozen dagger fragments smashed into his body, he couldn''t even

    escape.

    The only remaining God of War killer looked at Iwan who was walking towards him step by step,

    and the panic in his eyes had risen to the extreme. With trembling lips, he said, "You, you... Are you

    a king-level powerhouse? You are definitely not a god of war! Not a god of war! Who are you? Who

    are you? Who are you?"

    Iwan walked up to thest immobilized Ares killer, sighed and said, "Heavenly King? I''m not. My

    name is Iwan Cliff. Maybe you don''t know my name, but you must have heard of the Heaven

    Domain under mymand..."

    "What? You are the lord of Heaven Domain?" That killer was frightened to the extreme. There are

    four of the Heavenly Kings whosebat power far exceeds that of the God of War under the lord

    of the Heaven Domain! And in the rumors of the battlefield outside the territory, the strength of the

    mysterious Lord of Heaven Domain is even more unfathomable. Half a year ago, he personally shot

    and killed a giant of the Archfield Organization, seriously injured another giant, and ughtered the

    giant Archfield Organization that had been on the battlefield for many years! ! !

    And now that renowned lord of Heaven Domain, whose reputation shocked the entire battlefield

    outside the territory, was actually in front of him. In an instant, the God-of-War-level killer was

    frightened extremely.

    Iwan sighed deeply and said, "Actually, I have gone into seclusion. You should have received the

    news that I left the overseas battlefield more than half a month ago. Since you know that I am from

    the Dragon Kingdom, why do you have toe to the Dragon Kingdom to do these?"

 Chapter 94 No War In Cleveque City (2)

    Chapter 94 No War In Cleveque City (2)

    Chapter 94: No War In Cleveque City (2)

    Bang... After Iwan finished speaking, he reached out and pinched the God of War''s heart in the air.

    In an instant, the God of War''s heart burst, and he died on the spot.

    After Iwan killed thest God of War, his eyes gradually turned cold. Here he was! His wife and

    daughter were in Cleveque City, but the Military Headquarters allowed these strong masters to enter

    the city! There were elite warriors in the Military Headquarters, and Carl was as strong as him. As

    the leader of the Military Headquarters, how could Carl have no elite subordinates? If there was no

    Super God in the Military Headquarters, the Dragon Kingdom would have been invaded by those

    forces in the External Regions.

    Therefore, the only exnation was that the Military Headquarters knew what happened in

    Cleveque City, but they did not send any powerhouse to defend here. They didn''t even send a

    Super God here. As for the reason, it was very simple. It was because he was here! As the Lord of

    the God of War Domain, he was much stronger than a Super God, and he was right in this city. In

    other words,pared to Carl, it was better to let Iwan defend Cleveque City. Because everyone

    knew who Carl was, and he had to defend Gotham City most of the time. He was too busy to deal

    with many things...

    However, it was unpleasant to be made use of. The next moment, Iwan took out his phone and

    gave Rendon a video call. After the phone was connected, Iwan showed Rendon the corpses of all

    the killers in the alley, looked at Rendon, and said, "Here are two Gods of War and more than

    twenty Half-a-step Gods of War, and they alle from the External Regions. There might be more

    killerster. Chief Scott, are you satisfied with this?"

    Rendon, who was far away in Gotham City, smiled and said, "Mr. Cliff, I''ll thank you on behalf of the

    Military Headquarters. With you here, we don''t have to worry about the safety of Cleveque City

    anymore! In the future, no matter what you want, we will not refuse you. We can evenpensate

    you with the whole Military Headquarters..."

    Iwan''s mouth twitched when he heard Rendon''s generous words. Then he snorted indifferently and

    hung up.

    He sent a message to Ivy, asking her to investigate and locate the ten Gods of War who had

    sneaked into Cleveque City. Five minutester, Iwan vanished in the night... Seven or eight minutes

    later, Iwan suddenly appeared in front of the leader of group ten. The killers in group ten fled in

    disorder. Without talking any nonsense, he pointed his finger at the forehead of the group leader.

    Poof... With a soft sound, the group leader''s eyes widened in despair, and there was a big hole on

    his head. Then his dead body fell to the ground feebly. A minuteter, Max arrived in great anxiety.

    Seeing that Iwan had killed the God of War, he was pleasantly surprised. Although he was stronger

    than the God of War, the God of War moved too fast and it was difficult to deal with him. As a result,

    he failed to kill the God of War in half an hour. However, Iwan killed the God of War in an instant by

    pointing at his forehead!

    Although Max was excited, he became more afraid of Iwan and admired Iwan more. He rushed to

    Iwan, bowed his head respectfully, and said, "Mr. Cliff!"

    "You good-for-nothing!" Iwan angrily scolded Max, turned around, and vanished in the air instantly.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Er..." Max broke out in cold sweat immediately. He felt that Iwan was extremely hostile just now. It

    seemed that Iwan was furious. Who provoked the Lord of the Heaven Domain? Max was a

    maelstrom of churning emotions inside.

    The next moment, he checked the dead body of the leader of group ten and suddenly thought of

    something. He immediately took out his phone and contacted the guard in the Bass family. Before

    the phone was connected, the director of the Patrol Department, Lawrence, gave him a video call.

    Max answered the phone in doubt, and then he saw that Lawrence surrounded a dark alley with

    hundreds of warriors in the Patrol Department. In front of Lawrence, there were dozens of dead

    killers on the ground. After letting Max have a look, Lawrence went to a hidden ce and said to

    Max seriously, "Those killers are from group nine. There are two Gods of War and more than twenty

    Half-a-step Gods of War, but... they''re all dead..." When Lawrence was speaking, cold sweat kept

    running down his cheek...

    Because even the weakest killer could draw with him. But they had died here silently. If the old man

    in the Bass family who was responsible for transporting garbage through the back door didn''t find it,

    they wouldn''t have known about it.

    Max was also stunned. After a while, his throat was dry as he said, "The God of War who fought

    with me has been killed, too. It was Mr. Cliff who killed him... How... is the Bass family now?"

    Lawrence said with a shocked face, "Nothing bad happened. Mr. Cliff''s subordinates were at the

    party. The Bass family... is so lucky. They invited Mrs. Cliff to the party. Mr. White, do you think Mr.

    Cliff will be angry? Why do I feel that he has been used by the leaders in the Military

    Headquarters?"

    Max''s heart trembled violently when he heard Lawrence''s words. After a long time, he nodded and

    said, "Yeah, I... have the same feeling. Let''s stop talking. You deal with the mess here. I''ll... report to

    the leaders..."

    After Max hung up, he called Rendon. As soon as the phone was connected, Rendon didn''t wait for

    him to speak and said, "Ha-ha... Max, you don''t have to report it to me. We all know what''s going on

    in Cleveque City. Just manage the Military Headquarters in Cleveque City well. You don''t have to

    ask anything..." Rendon finished his words and hung up the phone directly. He didn''t even give Max

    a chance to speak.

    Max, who was still in the western suburbs, stood still in a daze for a long time. Then he looked at

    the dead body of the God of War and said to himself, "Forget it. Just let it be!" Then Max rushed to

    the Bass family...

    ......

    At this time, far away in the Military Headquarters in Gotham City, Rendon was in a secret room with

    Carl. Rendon said to Carl with a strange look, "Mr. Addison, Iwan seems to be angry. He is very

    smart, and he guessed our intentions immediately..."

    Carl looked down and said, "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t intend to hide it from him. Gotham City is

    turbulent recently. Some enemies who have been hiding for many years want to make trouble. I''m

    busy, and I can''t leave here. I can give Iwan anything he wants. If he isn''t satisfied with Cleveque

    City, I can let him take over the Military Headquarters in the Dragon Kingdom..."

    At this moment, Carl and Rendon smiled meaningfully. They were circumspect and farsighted.

    Although Iwan was a powerful genius, he was no match for them. After all, he was too young... At

    this moment, Carl and Rendonughed happily. It was so good that Iwan hade back. With one

    more super-strong powerhouse in the Dragon Kingdom, they would have more strength to do other

    things, and they didn''t have to worry much when they dealt with many things... If there was

    something they couldn''t deal with, they could ask for Iwan''s help...

    Well, if Iwan didn''t want to offer help, the bride at the grand wedding was very kind, wasn''t she? At

    that time, these old men who had fought for the Dragon Kingdom all their lives could beg her...

    "Ha-ha... Ha-ha..." Carl and Rendon looked at each other and instantly understood each other''s

    intentions. In their hearts, it was so easy to deal with Iwan. They didn''t have to force Iwan, and they

    only needed to show him and his rtives kindness. In this case, how could Iwan refuse to help

    them?

    At this time, Iwan, who was far away in Cleveque City, had just returned home. As soon as he went

    home, he felt a chill down his spine and sneezed. He frowned and then looked in the direction of

    Gotham City. He felt that Carl and Rendon were nning something about him, but he had no

    evidence...

    "Carl, Rendon, if it weren''t for the fact that you''re old, I would have beaten you!" Iwan was mad. It

    was their scheme! They didn''t have to plot against him, and they could do such a thing directly. He

    knew that they had made use of him, but he had to do it.

    ......

    At the same time, on the battlefield which was tens of thousands of kilometers away from Cleveque

    City, there were a group of Gods of War in an ancient hall. They were staring at the red dots on a

    screen. The next moment, those red dots disappeared at a very fast speed. In an instant, the three

    biggest red dots disappeared as well...

    "Boom..." Everyone in the hall looked extremely dignified. They were the forces who spent a lot of

    money and took a lot of effort to kill Hannah. However, the killers they hired had been killed in

    Cleveque City! More than thirty Half-a-step Gods of War and three Gods of War all died! None of

    them survived! These people all looked very serious.

    "You guys, the situation in Cleveque City seems to beplicated. It seems that the Military

    Headquarters attaches great importance to Cleveque City. I want to know what you think. Did Carl

    take any action? Or did the Military Headquarters send a Super God to Cleveque City?" A tall and

    strong powerhouse with blue eyes said.

    After he finished his words, all the representatives of different forces were silent. After a long

    silence, a powerhouse said in a serious tone, "We got the definite news. Carl is still in Gotham City,

    and he didn''t leave. Rendon, the firstmander in the Military Headquarters, is a Super God, but

    he didn''t leave, either. So I agree that the Military Headquarters sent a Super God to Cleveque City.

    There is a Super God in Cleveque City, and we don''t know him! Otherwise, it would be impossible

    for them to wipe out group ten, not to mention group nine that was stronger..."

    The powerhouse who asked the question nodded and said, "Yes, you''re right. What do you want to

    do? Let me remind you that ourmon goal is to destroy the top talents in the Dragon Kingdom

    and kill Hannah. So we decide to send a more powerful Super God to the Dragon Kingdom again!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, someone snorted and said, "Ha-ha... A Super God? Are you

    kidding? A Super God can dominate the battlefields in the External Regions! He is second only to a

    Giant God! Can you hire a Super God? Moreover, Hannah is in the mysterious Dragon Kingdom.

    Don''t forget that the Lord of the Heaven Domain is said to be a super powerhouse from the Dragon

    Kingdom! Who told you that Carl is the only Giant God in the Dragon kingdom? It doesn''t matter if a

    God of War enters the Dragon Kingdom, and they won''t care about it. But what about a Super God?

    Ha-ha. Come on! Do you think Carl is a fool? Do you think he''ll be at your mercy?"

    The next moment, another powerhouse frowned and said, "Should we give up? If we give up, it''s

    okay. Anyway, I''m not very influential, and it doesn''t matter..."

    At this time, an old man behind them who wore a ck cloak and a mask said after keeping silent

    for a long time, "Send a Super God to the Dragon Kingdom! We will bear half of the consequence,

    and you''ll bear the other half together!"

    After the old man finished speaking, everyone''s expressions changed, and a trace of fear appeared

    in the depths of their eyes. Because this old man was a Super God! He distinguished himself on the

    battlefield in the External Regions!

    "Okay! But we should send Gods of War as well. We will gather a group of Gods of War and ask

    them to go to the Dragon Kingdom together..." The man with blue eyes spoke again.

    "Good..." The old man nodded...

 Chapter 95-96 One And Half a Months (4)

    Chapter 95-96 One And Half a Months (4)

    Chapter 95-96 One And Half a Months (4)

    At eleven o''clock at night, almost all the guests invited by the Bass family had gone back. Even

    Hannah had gone back to her room to rest. But Bob, the head of the Waldorf family, did not leave.

    He stayed in the Bass family shamelessly and kept chatting with Owen who was physically and

    mentally exhausted. Poor Owen was several years older than Bob. He was so sleepy that he kept

    yawning. He signaled Bob several times that he should go, but Bob pretended not to understand.

    After half an hour, Owen couldn''t stand it anymore. He looked at Bob with a very helpless and bitter

    face and said, "Alright, Bob, you don''t have to talk about our rtionship with me. We are both old.

    Why do you have to talk about our friendship? What''s the point of talking about it? Do you believe

    your nonsense? Hurry up and get down to business. What do you want?" Owen''s face darkened.

    Bob was the most shameless man he had ever seen. Bob was the head of the most powerful family

    in Cleveque City, but he was so shameless.

    Bobughed, narrowed his eyes, looked at Owen, and said, "Hey, Owen, what are you talking

    about? Why can''t I understand you? I just miss you. Hey, back then..."

    "Come to the point! I''m going back to bed! Will you say it or not? If you don''t say it, I''ll go! You can

    stay here as long as you like and take whatever you like!" Owen''s mouth twitched, and he wanted to

    pick up the teacup in front of him and smash it on Bob''s old face. Bob was still ying dumb!

    "Er... Ha-ha, don''t be angry, Owen. I''ll get to the point. Well, I just want to ask you about the two girls

    who sat in the corner at the party. Don''t hide it from me. When you talked to them, cold sweat ran

    down your cheeks. One of them is Jane. I know her. She''s your subordinate. What about the other

    girl? Who is she?" Bob finally asked Owen. The reason why he had been staying here was that he

    wanted to ask about the girl.

    Owen looked at Bob with a faint smile, took a deep breath, and said, "Ha-ha, why don''t you

    investigate her? Is there anyone you can''t investigate in Cleveque City? Investigate her and you''ll

    know everything."

    Bob''s face darkened. He knew that Owen had no good intentions! Looking at Owen''s smug smile,

    he wanted to p Owen.

    Then Bob said seriously, "Owen, do you know that your family is lucky today? Don''t tell me you

    don''t know that in addition to the God of War who lured Max away, there were two Gods of War who

    had sneaked into Cleveque City! But they are dead now! What''s more, a dozen killers disappeared

    at the party for no reason! Don''t tell me your subordinates killed those killers. Even the whole Bass

    family is no match for them, let alone you! It was the master who helped you, right? Why did he help

    you? I think it has something to do with the girl whom you are afraid of tonight..."

    When Bob finished his words, the smile on Owen''s face disappeared in an instant. He narrowed his

    eyes and nced at Bob. Bob was indeed sensible and thoughtful. Owen said, "Yes. Bob, since

    you''ve guessed it, why do you have to ask me?"

    "Is it really the master?" Bob stood up all of a sudden with shock in his eyes.

    Owen didn''t dare to talk nonsense about this matter. After all, if Jayna got into trouble because of

    him, he would be finished. Besides, over the years, the Bass family had been cooperating with the

    Waldorf family. Therefore, he nodded and said, "Yes, you should know the grand wedding that was

    held in Pasnd City some days ago, right? Bob, I''ve told you the answer. Keep it a secret..."

    Bob nodded very seriously and then left. He left so quickly that Owen felt so helpless in the chair.

    What a realistic man! D*mn! Before he told Bob the truth, Bob was matey. However, Bob ran away

    after he knew the truth...

    ......

    Time passed by slowly. After the party in the Bass family, Cleveque City became peaceful again.

    Jayna was getting familiar with thergest and most economically developed city in the Dragon

    Kingdom every day. She didn''t drive but took the subway and bus to feel everything in the city every

    day. She went to different interviews every day. After she went home, she studied untilte at night

    and read books about the workce or professional skills. Sometimes she just watched such

    videos. Seeing her like this, Iwan didn''t have the heart to bother her because she read seriously and

    studied until two or three o''clock in the morning.

    Iwan was speechless. He had no choice but to sleep in Emily''s room. Anyway, he could apany

    Emily in this way. Yes, in the past half a month, Jayna had been improving herself, and she had

    made great progress. Iwan could feel her progress every day. In the past half a month, Iwan yed

    with Emily and became a full-time father. Jayna had gone to all thepanies in Cleveque City,

    while Iwan was taking Emily to all scenic spots. He didn''t have to go to work. Anyway, he was rich.

    Time went by. Another month passed in the blink of an eye. It was still peaceful in Cleveque City. A

    month ago, three Gods of War and dozens of Half-a-step Gods of War died. Since then, the

    enemies in the External Regions hadn''t sent killers to Cleveque City anymore. Maybe they hadn''t

    given up, but at least they didn''t send any killers here in the past month. The Waldorf family, the

    Bass family, the Military Headquarters in Cleveque City, and the Patrol Department didn''t see Iwan

    anymore. They were no longer nervous and finally rxed.

    With the help of Jane, Hannah ran NAH Technology well. Although one month was very short, the

    Bass family spent a lot of money helping Hannah and all the departments in Cleveque City offered

    help and gave NAH Technology the greatest support.

    In addition, everyone had been looking forward to the new president of Morgan Group, but the new

    president had never shown up, which made everyone a little disappointed.

    After Lily died, the Cliff family didn''t dare to send anyone for Iwan anymore.

    Jayna and Iwan had lived in peace for a month. It seemed that they had really started a new life.

    During this month, Iwan became a full-time father. When he was at home, he cooked for Jayna,

    apanied Emily, and took care of Jayna every day.

    Warrior No.1 came to Iwan several times this month. He became more familiar with Jacey. Jacey

    even braced herself to ask Warrior No.1 out, but Warrior No.1 was dull and he refused Jacey.

    Warrior No.1 thought that women were like tigers, and he couldn''t get close to them, not to mention

    that Jacey was Jayna''s younger sister. If he dated Jacey, he might be finished... Therefore, when

    Warrior No.1 went to meet Iwan, he would run away when he saw Jacey. Well, Jacey sessfully

    reced Iwan and became the one who scared Warrior No.1 the most...

    This month, Iwan finally chose a school for Emily. Iwan didn''t let her study in a school that was far

    away from home. Yes, after contacting various schools, Iwan let her study in the kindergarten in

    front of their house. Emily was very depressed because Iwan had taken her to many schools in the

    past month. However, he found that there was a kindergarten downstairs in the end... As a result,

    Emily didn''t want to talk to Iwan. However, an hourter, she talked to him again because he bought

    her a lollipop... Emily thought happily in her heart, ''Dad is the best in the world!''

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Luis and Skyler enjoyed their lives this month. After so many years of hard work, they could finally

    live afortable life. All they had to do every day was to sleep, eat, and y. In Luis''s words, he

    could enjoy himself after working hard for many years. Well, Luis had gone to the disco several

    times without telling Skyler... Of course, Skyler didn''t know about it because she yed cards all

    night... Iwan saw Skyler and Luis sneak out one after the other at night many times, and he was

    very speechless. His father-inw and mother-inw made him so speechless...

    Thest thing was about Jayna''s work. After finding a job for a month, she was finally admitted to a

    bigpany, Cleveque Industry. It was her favoritepany! She sessfully became the

    marketing director of a branch because she was in charge of many important projects in Pasnd

    City before, and her resume was outstanding.

    Jayna excitedly put on her professional women''s suit and high heels, took the employment contract

    of Cleveque Industry, and ran to Iwan. When she showed off, Iwan''s heart was pounding.

    ''Er... Cleveque Industry? Isn''t it thepany owned by the Waldorf family? What a coincidence.

    Bass Group, Cleveque Industry, and Morgan Group are the three biggestpanies in Cleveque

    City. Jayna''s best friend Jane works in Bass Group, while Jayna works in Cleveque Industry. I''m the

    president of Morgan Group...'' Iwan thought. He felt a little strange.

    In fact, he nned to let Jayna work in Morgan Group, and he had informed his subordinates in

    Morgan Group, but Jayna was not interested in Morgan Group at all.

    ''Well... My wife doesn''t like mypany.'' Iwan thought. He was a little sad. Jayna ignored the

    invitation of Morgan Group but chose to work in Bob''spany. It was better to work with Jane,

    wasn''t it? At least Jane could take care of her.

    As a result, Jayna told him the reason why she chose Cleveque Industry. She said, "In fact, I like all

    the offers of the three biggestpanies in Cleveque City, but I don''t want to work in Bass Group

    because I want to rely on myself rather than Jane and Hanna''s help. As for Morgan Group, I feel

    myself inferior, and I don''t think I''m qualified to work there. Therefore, I chose Cleveque Industry,

    the second biggestpany in Cleveque City..."

    Moreover, Jayna had signed the employment contract without telling Iwan, so there was nothing

    Iwan could do...

    ......

    As for the forces who wanted to kill Hannah in the External Regions, they had regained their

    strength after resting for a month. They assembled a group of Gods of War. After spending lots of

    money and effort, they hired a Super God who agreed to go to the Dragon Kingdom. Of course, the

    specific date hadn''t been decided yet, so Iwan''s spies didn''t report it to him. They just told Iwan that

    the forces in the External Regions still wanted to make trouble...

    Iwan didn''t pay attention to this matter...

    Half a monthter, Jayna became more charming and maturer after working for half a month. She

    had thoroughly assimted into this city.

    On Friday night, after getting off work and arriving home, Jayna said to Iwan, "Honey, tomorrow

    Jane and Hannah want to get together. They asked me to take you with me. Hannah wants to see

    you. Are you free tomorrow?"

    "Does Hannah want to see me? Why?" Iwan asked suspiciously.

    "Honey, please go with me... Okay?" Seeing that Iwan didn''t want to go, Jayna acted like a spoiled

    child! She knew Iwan wouldn''t bear to refuse her.

    "Well..." Iwan hesitated because he didn''t want to have anything to do with Hannah. In his mind,

    Hannah was very troublesome. Whoever contacted her frequently would be a target of

    investigation. In other words, Hannah was a big trouble.

    He had helped Hannah twice before he met her. y saved Hannah at the border of Amerind,

    and he helped Hannah when the killers from the External Regions attacked her one and half a

    months ago. Hannah was troublesome. Although Iwan wasn''t afraid of anything, he didn''t like to be

    bothered...

    Sitting in bed, Iwan didn''t want to agree with Jayna. Therefore, Jayna knelt beside him and showed

    her long legs in opaque pantyhose. She pressed her body on Iwan and whispered in his ear,

    "Honey, if you go with me, I won''t study tonight..."

    "Well, dear, in fact, I''m not very busy tomorrow, so I''ll go with you and meet your new friends..."

    Iwan said without thinking.

    "Er..." Jayna''s face became stiff, and she looked at Iwan helplessly. Why did he change his attitude

    so quickly? When she was in a daze, Iwan wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her to

    bed...

 Chapter 97 Its Time to Make the Next Move

    Chapter 97 It''s Time to Make the Next Move

    Chapter 97 It''s Time to Make the Next Move

    The next morning, Jayna shuffled to the bathroom with her stiff body and trembling legs. Even when

    she was washing up alone in the bathroom, she was still wearing a blush. Biting her lips, she found

    that Iwan seemed to have released his sexual desire since Emily slept in a separate bedroom.

    Since she had been worried that they would wake up others, Iwan insisted on having all the ss in

    the house changed into the soundproof ss when nobody was at home. Besides, the doors had

    been changed into soundproof ones, and even the walls had been thickened secretly. So whatever

    noise made by Jayna in the bedroom now couldn''t be heard outside.

    Jayna was left stunned and speechless when Iwan told her about it. She just stared at him with

    shock, wearing a weird look. Later, she did a test by ying the music on the phone in the bedroom

    with the bedroom door closed before going to the living room. It turned out that nothing could be

    heard in the living room.

    Jayna was left speechless while Iwan grinned from ear to ear.

    "Iwan, why couldn''t you be gentle with me? What if others see the hickeys on me? I will be

    embarrassed!" Inside the bathroom, Jayna frowned, biting her lips and stamping her feet in anger.

    But with her movements, she was aching all over again.

    After she had a hard time finishing washing up and walked out of the bathroom, she was stunned

    deeply by Iwan, who had just gotten dressed, because Iwan looked particrly handsome today in

    a new suit which fitted him very well. His perfectly tall figure, his handsome face, and his charming

    eyes made him greatly attractive. For an instant, Jayna was impressed by how he looked today.

    She wondered what it was that made Iwan much more handsome today than before.

    Staring at Iwan who was so handsome, Jayna suddenly hesitated to take Iwan along lest those two

    women would covet and steal her charming husband.

    So she said to Iwan, biting her lips, "Well, you, why do you dress so well today?"

    Iwan was stunned for a moment before replying, "Are you kidding? Didn''t I just change into a new

    suit?"

    Biting her lips, Jayna said to him worriedly, "Well, Jane and Hannah are both very beautiful, but you

    can''t have designs on them."

    "Ha! Ha! You don''t have to worry about me. I''m the one who should worry about you being stolen

    when you go out for work. After all, you''re so beautiful." Upon hearing her words, Iwan said with a

    teasingugh which brightened his handsome face.

    What he said reassured Jayna, so she kissed him on the face. "Don''t worry, Iwan. You''re the only

    man I am attracted to. Well, wait me for a while, I need to go get changed," Jayna said. Then she

    left to get dressed beautifully in case she might be overshadowed by Jane and Hannah.

    Iwan walked to the balcony, leaned against the railings, and lit up a cigarette. Watching Jayna sitting

    on the bed and putting on silk stockings, his heart pounded with excitement. Almost instantly, he

    read her mind and had a bigger smile on his face.

    He stared at Jayna who was dressing and thought, ''My dear wife, do you think I''m that type of man

    who will be easily stolen by pretty women? Numerous beautiful women would be handily avable if

    I wish to sleep with one. You silly girl! Only you would think that I''m just a stay-at-home dad who has

    little work to do.''

    Iwan breathed deeply as he looked at Jayna not far away lovingly.

    In fact, he had been waiting these days. Jayna had spent five years living in misery. It was such a

    long story. In the past five years, she was almost out of step with society and had a hard time

    making a living nearly every single day. Iwan knew she had gone through a lot of hardships.

    Besides, Jayna had even been hurt by her family before returning to Pasnd City. To put it bluntly,

    Jayna had been suffering traumas, but she never told him about that.

    So since they moved to Cleveque City, Iwan had put aside his business to keep Jaynapany

    with his undivided attention over the past two months. At weekends, he took her outside for

    pleasure, like shopping and chatting with her. In this way, he wished to make her feel secure and

    happy enough to slowly help her get rid of those traumas.

    Now nearly two months passed and Jayna hadpletely integrated into this new city and

    regained her confidence as a woman. She seeded innding a job in the Industry Group of

    Cleveque City through her own efforts, not any help from Iwan. In other words, Jayna had gotten

    over those miserable memories, brimming with confidence. She would sometimes dress beautifully

    and be more outgoing after the gloomy feelings had almost dissipated.

    So Iwan thought it was about time for him to show his wife, the only woman he had ever loved,

    more about his secrets, like Morgan Group which ranked first in Cleveque City.

    Iwan had had a hard time keeping this secret for nearly two months. Since Jayna got back to work,

    she had often mentioned something about Morgan Group to him because Industry Group shared a

    lot of cooperative projects with Morgan Group. Every time she talked about such topics, Iwan felt

    extremely weird as the founder and president of Morgan Group.

    As the breeze blew, Iwan felt somewhat cool since it was alreadyte September and the weather

    began to turn cool. Looking at Jayna with a smile, Iwan continued to think, "Jayna, today I''ll give you

    another big surprise! You don''t have to work anymore. But if you insist on working, you can work as

    the female president of Morgan Group. Whatever you want will be handily avable."

    Iwan had decided not to hide this secret from Jayna. As his wife, Jayna was bound to be the

    happiest woman in the world! He would get her rid of all the hard work, or he even thought he didn''t

    deserve the title of Jayna''s husband.

    Half an hourter, Jayna went out with Iwan after having finished getting dressed and putting on her

    make-up. After dressing up carefully, Jayna looked very beautiful and attracted a lot of men''s gazes

    while walking in the neighborhood. But those men soon looked away upon meeting Iwan''s icy and

    scary gaze.

    At 11 a.m., Jayna took Iwan to a top western restaurant next to NAH Technology. This high-end

    restaurant boasted borate decoration, waitresses who consisted of Western European beauties

    from External Regions and were top in terms of appearance and aura, and a delightful and broad

    sea view in the distance outside the window. When Jayna and Iwan arrived, Jane and Hannah had

    been waiting there and chatting.

    Hannah asked Jane curiously, "Jane, what do you think of Jayna''s husband? Is he handsome? I''ve

    been looking forward to seeing him since I returned to Cleveque City, but I haven''t had the chance.

    By the way, since Jayna is so beautiful, what''s her husband''s job?"

    Jane replied with a smile before thinking for a while, "Well, he''s very handsome. Besides, I feel that

    her husband has a strong aura somehow and I don''t know how to describe that feeling. As to his

    job, he used to work as a soldier in External Regions. Now he has retired from the army. When I

    contacted Jayna the other day, it seemed that her husband hadn''tnded a job."

    Thinking for a moment, Hannah said, "Then why not offer him a job in ourpany? Since he used

    to work as a soldier in External Regions, he must have been trained to fight before. It happens that

    you''ve been busy establishing a security department for ourpany recently?"

    Jane frowned and said, "Hannah, are you suggesting that we offer him a job in ourpany?"

    Hannah nodded and replied, "Yes. Since he hasn''t found a job and we happen to be looking for

    someone trustworthy, I think he''s a good choice. For this position, we don''t need someone who''s

    excelled at fighting but whom we can trust. Jane, to tell you the truth, I don''t even trust some

    members of the Bass family. As you know, the Bass family is too big and includes some

    untrustworthy people."

    Jane''s eyes rolled and slowly brightened. In fact, she had such an idea before since she had been

    curious about Iwan''s fighting force and believed that he must be powerful enough to have such a

    wonderful subordinate as Warrior No.1. But considering Jayna hadn''t found a job before, Jane

    found no easy way to talk to Jayna about it. It happened that Hannah had the same idea and Iwan

    would be present today, so Jane thought the timing was good.

    "Well, but Hannah, it seemed that you are very curious about Jayna''s husband?" Jane asked

    Hannah.

    Smiling, Hannah said, "Of course. I''ve been curious about him since I saw him ask the man called

    Warrior No.1 to protect Jayna at the party that night. I can see that he cares about Jayna very

    much. Apart from that, whenever Jayna spoke of her husband these days when we were hanging

    out, she would be overwhelmed by happiness. It''s not pretense. I can feel Jayna has been

    fascinated deeply and all she cares about is her husband, so I need to see what the man is like.

    Given that I used to see a lot of excellent men in Amerind, I can offer Jayna some advice."

    Just as Hannah finished speaking, Jayna walked over with Iwan who was incredibly handsome. The

    two of them happened to hear Hannah''s words.

    So Jayna introduced Iwan to Hannah with a smile. "Hannah, now it''s time for you to see him. This is

    my husband, Iwan Cliff. What do you think of himpared with those excellent men in

    Amerind?"

    Iwan also said to Hannah with a smile, "Nice to see you, Miss Bass. I''m Jayna''s husband, Iwan

    Cliff."

    The moment Hannah saw Iwan, she widened her eyes in surprise, with her heart beating faster.

    Somehow, she sensed an indescribable aura in Iwan who was a mixture of strength and tenderness

    and had sparkling and deep eyes like stars. He was brimming with confidence and a condescending

    air, just like her grandfather, Owen Bass.

    ording to her judgment, Hannah thought Iwan, Jayna''s husband, was much better than those

    top men she had met in Amerind. It was out of her instinct as a woman. With only a nce, she

    could feel that Iwan was a very trustworthy person. She didn''t know the reason, but she was sure

    about this feeling.

    ''Leader! He''s born a leader!'' suddenly, this idea urred to Hannah somehow. She finally

    remembered a young God of War she had met at Amerind''s Military Headquarters. That man

    had the same aura as Iwan and she vaguely felt Iwan''s was even powerful than that God of War

    she had met before.

    Hannah got a list of three people to see when she just returned to Cleveque City that night and Iwan

    was one of them. It turned out that he didn''t let her down. At the same time, she thought only such a

    man as Iwan could be worthy of Jayna!

    "He... hello! I''m Hannah Bass. Please take a seat," Hannah said to Iwan somewhat nervously.

    Somehow, she felt indescribable nervousness facing Iwan.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    As for Iwan, he grabbed Jayna''s hand and they sat opposite Jane and Hannah. As soon as Iwan sat

    down, he naturally became the focus of everyone at the table.

 Chapter 98 The Lord Suffers A Trick

    Chapter 98 The Lord Suffers A Trick

    Chapter 98 The Lord Suffers A Trick

    After Jayna and Iwan took their seats, Hannah asked a waitress for the menu. Holding the menu,

    she ordered some dishes in English before passing it to Jane. After Jane finished ordering, it was

    Jayna''s turn. Looking at the delicate cuisine on the menu, Jayna didn''t even know what to order for

    an instant since most of the dishes were strange to her. Besides, it was the first time she had dined

    at the most high-end French restaurant in Cleveque City.

    Just as Jayna was at a loss, Iwan, who sat at her side, suddenly smiled at the waitress and ordered

    for her in French.

    "You, you can speak French like a native speaker?" The waitress looked at Iwan in surprise.

    Smiling, Iwan nodded. "Yes. I once stayed there for some time."

    Noticing some subtle details in Iwan''s sitting postures, the waitress was even more excited and

    said, "Dear sir, you must be the most distinguished guest in our country. Wish you a good time

    here."

    This beautiful waitress was rather excited and even made a gift of a violin piece for free after taking

    their order.

    After the foreign violinist finished the piece, Jane and the others were all amazed and looked at

    Iwan in surprise, asking, "You, why do you know so much about French cuisine?"

    Iwan nodded with a smile and replied, "Well, I know something about it since I''ve been to France

    several times." As he spoke, he helped Jayna arrange the tableware in front of her. He used to be

    invited to parties by the royal family of the top level in France. As to whether he epted their

    invitations, it depended on if he was in a good mood and avable.

    Looking at the surprised looks on Hannah''s and Jane''s faces, Jayna was also amazed first and then

    smiled as she realized that her husband was more than a powerhouse who was skilled at fighting.

    Seeing his wife like this, Iwan was left somewhat speechless, thinking, "My girl, just wait and see.

    I''m not going to hide anything from you, so you nned to be ready to be greeted with continuous

    surprises."

    After that, they started the lunch, apanied by Jane and Hannah ncing at Iwan from time to

    time. Then the two of them came to the conclusion that they couldn''t see through Iwan no matter

    how hard they tried. It seemed that Iwan had so many various sides that they had different feelings

    of him every time they tried to observe him from another perspective.

    Near the end of the meal, Jane suddenly asked Iwan, "Mr. Cliff, have you found a job?"

    Iwan smiled and replied, "Not yet, but I''m going to find one. I returned only a short time ago and just

    finished adapting myself to the new environment." Iwan was telling the truth. He spent the past five

    years either fighting in External Regions against hostile forces or being on the way. At that time, he

    was burdened with so much that he had to force himself to be stronger all the time. So when he just

    returned home, he found it somewhat hard to fit in with the peaceful life which was weirdly secure

    for him.

    Now after living with Jayna peacefully for two months, he finally adjusted to it as he buried his

    endless ambitions, which wouldn''t be awakened until he might have a chance in the future to fight in

    the battlefield of External Regions along with millions of soldiers of Heaven Domain.

    Jana took a sip of coffee and continued after thinking for a while, "Then Mr. Cliff, would you like to

    work for NAH Technology? I''m establishing our own security department with Hannah."

    Hearing her words, Iwan was left speechless as he gave a weird smile and looked at Jane. "Well,

    Miss Cook, do you mean you want me to work for you as a security guard?" Iwan sneered and

    found that the two women were so ridiculous by asking the peerless Lord of Heaven Domain to

    condescend to work in their smallpany as a security guard.

    Jayna, who sat at Iwan''s side, also found the idea so weird. She knew Iwan used to be a God of

    War in External Regions. But despite her beauty, Jayna was too innocent to understand how much

    power such a title meant. ording to her understanding, she only thought her husband was

    powerful but not that formidable.

    So given her knowledge of Iwan''s identity, Jayna gave a weird look as she looked at Jana, shaking

    her head and saying, "Jane, thanks for you offer. But Iwan hasn''t decided on his future career."

    Aware that Jayna had some misunderstanding, Jane hurriedly said to her, "Jayna, don''t mistake me.

    We won''t let him work as a security guard but the managing director of the security department in

    thepany. He''ll be of the same rank as me, offered an annual sry of several hundred

    thousand dors."

    "A managing director will be offered such a high sry?" Jayna asked excitedly, thinking it was

    much higher than her monthly basic sry of less than three thousand dors. What was more, this

    was a hard-won job.

    Smiling, Jane nodded. "Of course. Or do you think I was tricking you into it?"

    At this time, Hannah also looked at Iwan, saying earnestly, "Mr. Cliff, I have the same idea as Jane.

    Would you like to help us?"

    Given Hannah''s earnest invitation, Jayna also said to Iwan, "Iwan, what do you think of it? What

    about having a try? After all, staying at home all the time is bad for you."

    Iwan was speechless as he heard his wife''s silly idea. He was sure that Jayna must have been

    tempted by the annual sry. Thinking of this, he was so helpless. Although he had no idea how

    much money he had exactly, he knew his wealth was enormous enough to support the family. Iwan

    even had the impulse to spank Jayna but gave up after thinking for a while since he didn''t have the

    heart to do so to such a beautiful wife.

    So Iwan said to Hannah helplessly, "Miss Bass, thanks for your offer, but I believe there must be

    numerous powerhouses who are d to work for you given that you have the Bass family which

    ranks second in Cleveque City to back you up. So stop joking with me by saying you need my help."

    Hannah hurriedly shook her head. "It''s not the case. I don''t trust those powerhouses from the Bass

    family. As you know, a big family tends to be full of schemes, so I won''t trust them."

    Iwan was amused as he looked at Hannah. "It will be funny if you tell me that I''m trustworthy. After

    all, we just met for the first time."

    Unexpectely, Hannah nodded seriously. "Mr. Cliff, I do trust you given that you''re willing to sacrifice

    everything for Jayna, even having retired from the Military Headquarters for her. I''ll appreciate your

    help if you join us. I indeed need your help since I have no friends in Cleveque City other than Jane

    and Jayna. I can offer you a higher sry as long as you agree to join us, okay?"

    At this time, Jayna also shook Iwan''s arm, saying, "Iwan, just agree on it since Hannah and Jane is

    really having a hard time running a newly startedpany."

    Once again, Iwan was left speechless and helpless and didn''t even know what to do with his

    gorgeous wife who was making his situation difficult. Anyway, she was his beloved woman.

    Then Iwan said to Jane and Hannah with a helpless smile, "You''ve gotten this n in advance,

    right? But I''m wondering why you both are so confident of my power. What if I can''t even be a rival

    to a bodyguard of the Bass family?"

    Hearign Iwan''s question, Jane and Hannah smiled and exchanged tacit nces. The two of them

    were bound to be confident of Iwan''s power. After all, given Jane''s meeting with Warrior No.1 that

    night, she felt that she wasn''t a rival to him over time. So Jane was sure that Iwan must be

    formidable enough to have such a powerful subordiante as Warrior No.1. ording to Jane''s

    judgment, Iwan must be at least at the top of a half-level God of War and had a lot of experience in

    fighting in the battlefield of External Regions. So Jane thought Iwan must be much more powerful

    than her.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Although Jane thought highly of Iwan''s power, she never expected him to be a powerhouse of God

    of War. She didn''t believe such a God of War from Dragon Kingdom who got his title in External

    Regions would retire to reduce himself to returning and leading a normal life. After all, the God of

    War in Cleveque City, Max, was already in charge of most authorities in this city despite its less

    power than the God of War in External Regions. That was why she only graded Iwan as a

    powerhouse who was at the top of level below God of War.

    This was the furthest where Jane''s analysis could go given her intelligence.

    Iwan fell silent. He had been aware of something from the two women''s eyes. It should be Warrior

    No.1 who happened to expose himself in front of them, so they were confident of Iwan''s power

    considering that.

    But he couldn''t work for the Bass family''s group, or he was afraid that Owen would be scared to

    death if he showed up in front of Owen. For an instant, he was so helpless as he was aware of the

    expectant gazes of the two women, as well as his incredibly gorgeous wife.

    Muchter on, Iwan had topromise, saying to Jane and Hannah, "Are you sure you need my

    help?"

    The two of them nodded excitedly. "Of course. Mr. Cliff, does it mean you''ve promised us?"

    The corners of Iwan''s mouth twitched as he nodded under Jayna''s expectant gaze. "Fine. But the

    sry you offered is too low for me."

    After saying so, Iwan paused before adding, "Well, let''s talk about thatter. I can work for you for a

    month first and let''s leave other issues to be decided a monthter."

    Hearing his words, Jane smiled faintly as she stirred her coffee with an iron spoon. "Well, are you

    requesting a higher sry? Mr. Cliff, are you a powerhouse of God of War in External Regions? If

    so, you do deserve a higher sry. But if not, the sry we offered is decent enough even for a

    powerhouse at the top of half-level God of War." At this time, Jane was somewhat annoyed since

    Iwan was dissatisfied with the sry although he had promised. She felt Iwan was asking too much

    as a powerhouse of no more than half-level God of War from her perspective.

    But when Jane finished speaking, Jayna smiled and looked smug about that only she knew her

    husband was God of War. But she tried to keep a low profile by keeping it a secret.

    As for Iwan, he also smiled and didn''t even bother to speak. He realized that the reason why

    Hannah and Jane gave this treat was to aim at him. Jayna might know it in advance but still worked

    with the two of them to deal with him.

    At this time, Iwan sighed as he looked at his innocent wife who lowered her head with a smile at his

    side, thinking, "No wonder you worked so hard in bedst night. It turns out you were guilty."

    Iwan looked up at the ceiling and decided to bother to work for one month. Since he already began

    to reveal his second identity in front of Jayna, he decided to make Jayna the president of Morgan

    Group when she made some achievements a monthter. At that time, it would be time for her to

    know how wealthy her husband was and if he deserved a sry of several hundred thousand

    dors. He was so helpless to see her help others deal with him.

 Chapter 99 The Man Hannah Loves

    Chapter 99 The Man Hannah Loves

    Chapter 99 The Man Hannah Loves

    Seeing that Iwan agreed, the three women were very happy and began chatting like tweeting birds.

    They had manymon topics. They were all first-ss beauties, they were about the same age,

    and their current identities and status didn''t seem to have arge gap. Jayna was a little

    disadvantageous, but Jane and Hannah didn''t think it was important because Jayna had at least

    joined Cleveque Industry Group, the second-best grouppany in Cleveque City! Although her

    work position was a little lower than theirs, Jayna had a husband of great strength. Therefore, the

    three women were getting happier as they chatted.

    Iwan was so bored. "I can''t get a word in edgeways!" heined inwardly. After all, as their chat

    went on, the three women began chatting about women''s topics, such as clothing, shoes,

    cosmetics, and even some very private things, which even made Iwan a little embarrassed.

    For example, Hannah asked Jane, "You''ve been single for so long. Don''t you want to get a man?

    You can really endure life without men?" With a strong heart, Jane refuted, "Aren''t you the same?

    You are also single, aren''t you? Don''t tell me you have been with men before. At a nce, I know

    you''re still a virgin." Then the two of them looked at Jayna with strong curiosity. Hannah turned her

    eyes and said to Jayna with a strange smile, "Jayna, you have to be careful! When you came, I

    found your legs were basically without strength..."

    "Um, youdies keep chatting. I''m going to the washroom..." When he heard this, he really couldn''t

    listen anymore, thinking, "Fu*k, the three of you are beauties and the women at the top level of

    Cleveque City! You have beautiful looks, but your hearts are so dirty... Fu*k..." Iwan really couldn''t

    stand it anymore, escaping to the washroom.

    Only after he smoked a cigarette in the washroom did he slightly calm down. He texted Jayna an

    SMS message, saying that he would leave first but let her hang around with her friends. After that,

    he transferred 15,000 dors to her, letting her use to go shopping.

    Jayna was now chatting with Jane and Hannah at the dining table. When she saw the 15,000

    dors suddenly transferred to her, she was stunned and let out a low shriek.

    So, Jane nced at Jayna''s mobile phone curiously before she said in surprise, "My Goodness,

    your husband is really nice! He transferred 15,000 dors to you to let you go shopping with us? Is

    he so rich?"

    "What? Iwan transferred 15,000 dors to Jayna to go shopping with?" Hannah was also curious

    because she thought Iwan was poor!

    Jayna smiled and said, "Iwan is not rich! Perhaps he doesn''t really have a lot of money. This

    amount should be the money left after he opened thepany in Cleveque City..."

    Hannah also asked, "Your husband has opened apany in Cleveque City before?"

    Jayna nodded and said, "Yes, six or seven years ago. He opened apany, but he was trapped

    later. After that, he went to Pasnd. Then, he went to the Military Headquarters of the External

    Regions to be a soldier, and he came back a short time ago..."

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Uh? This story sounds a little familiar." After hearing Jayna''s recount, Hannah inexplicably felt it

    was somewhat familiar.

    Then Jane said to Hannah, "Yes, it sounds familiar. I was scared shitless when I heard it for the first

    time. I even thought that Jayna''s husband is the legend of our Cleveque City of those days. Right?

    And her husband''s family name is the same as the legendary figure''s."

    After Jane finished speaking, Hannah suddenly realized it and nodded, saying, "Yes, right. Your

    words sound reasonable. I''ve read information about the life experience of the legend of Cleveque

    City of those days. His name seems to be Christ Cliff, but he has been missing for five years. But I

    heard that he seemed to have returned not long ago and taken Morgan Group back overnight. Now,

    the old employees of the group, including those once in our Bass Group, have all gone back to it.

    s, our Bass family will have a hard time in the future. That legend could mess Cleveque up five

    years ago. Now he''s back. Who knows what will happen..."

    While they were speaking, a person checking his phone beside them suddenly stood up and roared

    in shock, "God, Morgan Group made an announcement. Their new president will hold a press

    conference a month and a halfter at the end of the next month. He is the founder of Morgan

    Group, the legend of our Cleveque City! My God, that legend hase back? He seems to have

    taken Morgan Group back."

    When the man finished it, everyone in the Western-themed restaurant all became quiet. Jane and

    Hannah immediately took out their mobile phones and clicked through the news to check it out.

    Instantly, the twodies were quite shocked.

    "My Goodness, brilliant, I can finally see the man! These years in Cleveque, I''ve been hoping to see

    him, but I haven''t had a chance. Now I have one! ..." Jane said very excitedly.

    Hannah also nodded and said, "Yes, yes, me too. I came back this time with a wish to see three

    people. One is Jayna''s husband. I met him just now. He was impressive. Another one is the founder

    of Morgan Group, the legendary man who is almost the same age as me. As for thest one, I won''t

    tell you people..."

    At this moment, Jane and Hannah were both very excited. Jayna was also a little surprised, but she

    was not so excited because no matter how excellent the president of Morgan Group was, he didn''t

    seem to have anything to do with her. Besides, she was already married. In this world, she would

    never get interested in other men except for Iwan.

    So Jayna said to Jane and Hannah with a smile, "Heehee, Jane, Hannah, you like Christ Cliff? I''ve

    heard these days that the man doesn''t seem to be married! The man is brilliant, so do you need to

    get prepared?"

    "Uh..." If he were present, Iwan would absolutely be annoyed by his wife. How could his wife betray

    him like this? Addicted to it, eh? What a silly wife! He wanted to hit her, but he could not bear to do

    it. He wanted to shout at her, but what if she cried? What he was most afraid of were Jayna''s tears.

    If she shed tears, his heart would break.

    Then Jane blushed and said, "No, I don''t. I''ve never seen him before, so how could I like him?

    Jayna, I''m the same as you. I also want to marry a hero from the Military Headquarters. That will be

    powerful! Oh, Jane, by the way, please ask your husband for me in the future if there''re any soldiers

    who retired together with him. You can ask him to introduce one to me. Of course, I have very high

    requirements! No matter what, he must be one who can beat me, right?"

    Jayna nodded. In fact, she had been thinking about it. "Jane has always had a heart to excel since

    her childhood, so she doesn''t like ordinary men. But my husband is a God of Ward in the External

    Regions! Some of his friends and brothers must be very strong, and I''ll introduce one to her then."

    The next moment, when she was about to say something, she suddenly thought of a man. Then

    she said to Jane, "Oh, Jane, my husband has a brother. He is Warrior No.1. My husband says he is

    brilliant. What do you think of him?"

    Jane frowned and thought about it, but then she shook her head and said, "I don''t have feelings for

    him, and I don''t know why. I don''t like men who are talkative or smile a lot. Warrior No.1 is excellent,

    and I feel he is very strong, but I don''t feel I can marry him... It''s not that he is not good, but that I

    really don''t have feelings..."

    Jayna nodded and said, "Okay, fine. Then I''ll ask Iwan for you another day. He has been abroad for

    so many years. He must know a lot of excellent men. I''ll introduce the best one to you then. But

    Jane, could you tell me what kind of man you like?"

    Jane knitted her brows and thought for a while before saying, "Uh, I can''t make it clear. I think the

    man I like should be one who talks little, cares about me, looks cold, but has super strong strength.

    Jane, to be honest, I''m not cold or proud. I''m cold and proud only when I face outsiders. Actually,

    I''ve been longing to date someone passionately..."

    At this point, Hannah chipped in, "Jane, you want a killer to be your boyfriend? A cold, handsome

    killer of great strength from the External Regions?"

    This was actually Hannah''s joke, but Jane truly nodded. Seeing it, Hannah was stunned with her

    eyes wide open.

    Noticing Hannah''s gaze, Jane became a little unconfident, so she immediately changed the subject

    and asked her, "Hey, Hannah, don''t keep asking me. What about you? When you came back this

    time, you''ve been saying that apart from Jayna''s husband, you also want to see another two men.

    One is the president of Morgan Group. He is the legend of Cleveque City, and so are you! And

    you''re also the princess of the Mond family, and you have such beautiful looks. What? Don''t you

    want to enter a rtionship with the president of Morgan Group?"

    Hannah thought for a while before she suddenly blushed and lowered her head to drink coffee

    without a word.

    But her shyness instantly made Jayna and Jane curious. With a strong eager heart to find out her

    secret, Jayna immediately asked Hannah, "Hannah, you seem to have someone you like, right? Tell

    us, quickly, quickly, quickly! Tell us who he is! ... Could you let us meet him?"

    Hannah''s face turned redder, but she then sighed and said, "Yes, it''s true. I''ve fallen in love with

    someone, so I''m just very curious about the president of Morgan Group. I just want to meet the

    legendary figure, but I won''t like him. s, I even don''t know where the man I like is now! ..."

    As she spoke, she remembered her experience two months ago. Back then, she was facing death

    on the borders of Amerind. Even Evan Cliff, who protected her, was at the most desperate

    moment-he was about to die fighting. At the critical moment, a broad-shouldered man almost two

    meters tall with a huge sword on his back appeared... He was so formidable and powerful. Although

    he was alone with only a sword, he scared all the killers away. She had a very deep impression of

    that scene. The tall, tyrannical man made her feel quite safe that day.

    Quite a few times at night, she had dreamed about the tall, tyrannical man and the scene where the

    man carried her little figure tightly in his arms, protecting her from being harmed.

    Now, as she thought about the man, she missed him, her eyes showing her emotions. Yet, the

    reality was that the man she liked had never looked at her that day because he had been outside

    and Evan had locked her up in the car. Therefore, she could only see him carrying the huge sword

    disappear into the vast desert through the car window...

    "Uh, Hannah, even now you still don''t know where the man is, who he is, or what he does! ..." Jane

    asked Hannah with curiosity. She was really curious. What kind of man could capture the heart of a

    proud talented girl like Hannah? Anyway, it was hard for women at this level to like a man. Jayna,

    who was sitting opposite, was an example. She looked stupid and naive. Maybe she really was, but

    the man she was interested in and willing to marry was a brilliant one at the top level like Iwan.

    Therefore, Jane was now very curious about the man Hannah liked.

    Jayna also looked at Hannah curiously.

    After thinking for a while, missing him so much, Hannah said, "I don''t know his full name. I just know

    he seems to be called y! As for what he does, he seems to be one of the Four Masters of

    Heaven of the Heaven Domain, a very powerful organization in the External Regions!"

    "I am one of the Four Masters of Heaven under themand of the Lord of the Heaven Domain.

    My name is y!"

 Chapter 100 The Lord of the Heaven Domain

    Chapter 100 The Lord of the Heaven Domain

    Chapter 100 The Lord of the Heaven Domain

    "Heaven Domain? What is it?" Jayna asked Hannah with confusion. Jane was also confused

    because she had never heard of it, either. But she felt that Hannah seemed to have worn a very

    serious worshipping expression moments earlier.

    Hannah nodded and said, "Ho hoˇ­ Heaven Domain! I''d never heard of it, either, some time ago. It

    was my senior Evan Cliff, a God of War of our Dragon Kingdom, who told me this time. There''re

    numerous Powerhouses in the External Regions, which are the most central stage in the world. A

    God of War seems to be the top Powerhouse in ournd, right? But it''s different in those regions.

    Although the Powerhouses at the level of the God of War are also strong people in those ces,

    they are far from overlords of fiefs, and they are even unqualified to seek hegemony."

    Hannah paused and continued, "Because there are also Powerhouses who are stronger than the

    Gods of War. They are at the Super God level. The man called y who saved me is at this level.

    Those at the level of the God of War basically can''t resist even an attack from him. Above the Super

    God level, there''s also the Giant God level. Those at this level are the most scaring beings and the

    real overlords on the battlefields in the External Regions."

    Hannah narrowed her eyes and quite solemnly said, "It''s hard for you girls to know what these

    words truly mean, then let me put it another way. It is also a popr way of addressing it on the

    overseas battlefield. Those at the level of the God of War are still the Gods of War, and the Super

    God level is the King level! But the Giant God level is a higher level, called the Emperor level! I don''t

    know how many people on the battlefields in the External Regions are at this level, but the Lord of

    the Heaven Domain, the one almost the same age as me, is titled at this level! He reached it by

    killing a long-standing Powerhouse at this level and seriously injuring another one of this kind!"

    "What? How could this be possible? How could an individual person have such strong fighting

    power in this world?" Jane was shocked immediately after hearing it. She knew there might be

    beings that are more powerful than those at the level of the God of War, but she never knew there

    were so many. At this moment, Jane was astonished to the bone.

    Now our beautiful, cute heroine Miss Jayna also narrowed her eyes, and she could not help but

    worry about Iwan. It turned out that the battlefield in the External Regions was so dangerous and

    that there were so many beings that were stronger than her husband. "s!" Iwan would probably

    sigh in his mind if he were here because he didn''t know what to do with his silly wife.

    Hannah quite seriously nodded and said, "Yes, so, when I''m back in the Dragon Kingdom this time,

    the third person I want to meet so much is the Lord of the Heaven Domain! Maybe I canpete

    with the legend of Morgan Group, but I''m far from qualified topete with the man who founded

    the Heaven Domain in a few yearsˇ­"

    At this point, Jane asked Hannah, "Hannah, do you mean the Lord of the Heaven Domain is from

    our Dragon Kingdom? Is he also in the Dragon Kingdom?"

    Hannah nodded, but then shook her head and said, "Yes, the god-like man is from the Dragon

    Kingdom. This is what my senior Evan Cliff told me, but I don''t know whether he is in the Dragon

    Kingdom or not. Maybe for a man like that, his goal is to achieve something great and holy. It is said

    that the god-like man built the Heaven Domain in just five or six years. I really want to meet the

    being! Even if I can only see him once, that''s fine. I''m so longing for it. It turns out there is such a

    strong man in this worldˇ­ I think highly of myself, but my ability is far from hisˇ­"

    Jane nodded in quite sincere agreement. Having been working with Hannah for almost two months,

    she already knew so well what kind of a woman Hannah was. Hannah was unusually confident, or

    even conceited. In Cleveque City, the only one that could please her eyes and make her sincerely

    treat him as an equal in her heart was the founder of Morgan Group. For Jane, she had not

    expected that Hannah, a proud and talenteddy, would have a dream person who made her

    exim with admiration.

    Jayna, our naive heroine, was stunned at the moment. Beautiful women had always liked heroes

    since ancient times. Although she had someone she loved and wouldn''t fall in love with another

    man, she also wanted to meet the Lord of the Heaven Domain, the god-like man! This had nothing

    to do with romantic love. She simply wanted to meet him.

    Hannah nodded and continued, "Yes, a person like that is really admirable. He won''t join the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, but my senior Even Cliff said that the Heaven Domain under

    hismand has stopped a lot of cmities for the Dragon Kingdom on the overseas battlefields.

    For example, the Lord of the Heaven Domain killed an emperor who was against the Dragon

    Kingdom six months ago. Thinking of it will make people excited! Although I''m a woman without

    men''s strength, after hearing the man''s stories, I also wanted to pick up a sword and go to the

    overseas battlefield to fight."

    As Hannah talked, the three women admired the legendary Lord of the Heaven Domain even more,

    and their wishes to meet him grew stronger. Jayna decided inwardly that when she got back home,

    she would definitely ask her husband if he had ever heard of a god-like man like the Lord of the

    Heaven Domain on the overseas battlefieldsˇ­ Indeed, now our simple-minded heroine''s wish to

    hear more stories of the Lord of the Heaven Domain was growing stronger.

    ...

    "Atishooˇ­" At the same moment, Iwan, who hade to the president''s office at the top of the

    headquarters building of Morgan Group, sneezed loudly, feeling something very strange.

    "Mr. Cliff, what''s wrong? Do you feel ufortable? Do I need to ask the doctor on the fifteenth

    floor toe up here?" ke Nelson, the vice president of Morgan Group standing behind Iwan,Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    asked Iwan so worriedly. Now he also knew that Iwan had gone to the battlefield in the External

    Regions after leaving Cleveque City, so he was afraid that Iwan had unseen wounds.

    Hearing it, Iwan waved one of his hands and said, "I''m fine. I just sneezed. In the Dragon Kingdom''s

    view, someone probably misses me. Ho ho. Oh, by the way, what about the thing I asked you to do

    shortly before I came here? I''ll hold a press conference at Morgan Group at the end of the next

    month to announce my return. Has it been released?"

    ke nodded and said, "Yes, Mr. Cliff, don''t worry. I released it more than ten minutes ago. Now

    there are already hundreds of thousands ofments online. All of them congratte the return of

    you the king! The thing that Jason Morgan betrayed you in the past has been spread in Cleveque

    City these days. Therefore, I think the press conference you''ll hold in a month will absolutely cause

    a sensation."

    "Okay. I don''t care if it is sensational. I''m just a little depressed! ke, now if I tell you that my wife

    thinks I''m jobless so that she hasnded a job that will pay me one million a year for me, do you

    believe it?" Iwan nodded and asked ke a little strangely.

    ke immediately felt bad with his facial muscles twitching a few times. He spent a long while

    calming down before he said to Iwan quite bitterly, "Mr. Cliff, I have heart disease. You know it, don''t

    you? IˇŻm an old man. Don''t make fun of me, okay? You''re the president of Morgan Group with at

    least tens of billions of dors. You will let your wife get a job for you that pays one million a year?"

    ke didn''t believe it, showing it on his face.

    "sˇ­" Iwan helplessly patted his head and said, "It''s true! ˇ­ because I haven''t told her my real

    identity yet! s, forget it. Let''s end the talk. I''m going back! You keep managing the business of

    Morgan Group. By the way, train a few more female able managers, directors, and so on."

    ke nodded but then asked with confusion, "Um, Mr. Cliff, there''re already many female managers

    and directors in our group! Why do we have to train more?"

    Iwan said even more helplessly, "Of course, they''ll serve my wife! ke, you think I''ll take over

    Morgan Group myself in a month?" Iwan looked at him so seriously.

    What a poor vice president of Morgan Group! In Cleveque City, he was at the same level as Owen

    Bass and Bob Waldorf, but here he was stunned by his boss so helplessly, although he didn''t show

    it on his face. "Fu*k, what do you mean, Mr. Cliff? Don''t fu*king tease me! Morgan Group is yours,

    not mine, okay? If you don''t take it over, who will?"

    The old man''s mind was a mess, but Iwan still looked at him so seriously.

    "Uhˇ­ then, then, then Mr. Cliff, you mean you don''t want to take over Morgan Group?" ke asked

    Iwan, whose mouth was wide open.

    Taking it for granted, Iwan nodded and said, "Yes, right! Why do I have to take it over? It is tiring to

    manage such a bigpany, isn''t it? Do you think I''m an idiot? I''ve been struggling hard overseas

    for so many years. Now I finally have time to enjoy my life, but you want me to be so tired, eh?"

    "Fu*k, fu*k, you''re fu*king serious about it!" ke roared crazily in his head. He stared hard-eyed at

    Iwan, thinking, "Mr. Cliff, what you said is so reasonable! Why do you have to make yourself so

    tired? But is this the same as that, eh? This is Morgan Group! One that is ranked top in Cleveque

    City and has business around the world!"

    ke felt that he almost had a heart attack because of Iwan. He didn''t think they shouldn''t go on

    like this, so he didn''t beat around the bush, saying to Iwan directly, "Mr. Cliff, do you know what

    you''re talking about? This is Morgan Group! It is Morgan! One ranked top in Cleveque City and

    assessed worth hundreds of billion dors!"

    Iwan nodded and said speechlessly, "Yeah, I know! So what? That''s not important! Do you really

    think I''ve been hanging around in the External Regions these years? I''ve built severalpanies

    like Morgan! And I''ve also done other things other than openingpanies. Do you want me to

    manage all of them in person? Am I crazy or something? Don''t I want my life? Don''t I need to keep

    my daughterpany? Don''t I need to keep my wifepany? Do I have to live like a tool then?"

    The more he spoke, the angrier he got. He kept lecturing ke, "ke, look at your way of thinking!

    You''ve been through all these years, but you know nothing about living! My father-inw is almost

    the same age as you. Now he goes to the disco every night, and my mother-inw doesn''t know

    about it. He ims that he has worked hard most of his life, but why can''t he enjoy his life now?

    Anyway, I won''t take it over, and it''s up to you to deal with it. I''ve given you my words. Before my

    wife takes over Morgan Group, you y with it as you see fit."

    Yes, the Lord of the Heaven Domain truly left after finishing it.

    Only when Iwan had been gone for a long time did ke, who had been dazed,e back to his

    senses. When he wanted to say something to Iwan, he found that Iwan had left.

    When he had fully understood Iwan''s words, he became even more stunned. "Fu*k, fu*k, fu*k, he

    said I can y with it as I wish? y with it as I wish? What to y with? Morgan Group, the top

    company in Cleveque City? Fu*kˇ­ Mr. Iwan, boss, I''m fu*king frustrated!"

    An hourter, the doctor rushed up to the president''s office of Morgan Group from downstairs and

    hung an infusion bag for ke, who had spoken to himself for a long time before that.

 Chapter 101 The Warriors of the Heaven Domain in a Panic

    Chapter 101 The Warriors of the Heaven Domain in a Panic

    Chapter 101 The Warriors of the Heaven Domain in a Panic

    A few minutes past 13:00, almost the time Iwan had juste home from Morgan Group, Jayna

    hurried back. Herplexions were strange. She was very worried for a while, but then she was so

    excited for some time. Soon all her worries were gone. After all, her husband Iwan had safely

    returned. Then she only had excitement.

    "Iwan, Iwan, I''m back! ..." Before Iwan could walk into their house, Jayna ran over from a distance

    and panted in great excitement, calling him.

    "Uh, you should be going shopping with Hannah this afternoon, shouldn''t you? Why did youe

    back now?" Iwan asked Jayna, looking at her with confusion.

    Still panting, Jayna said to Iwan anxiously, "I''m not going. I don''t have the mood anymore. Iwan,

    Iwan, I''ve found out something important, quite important. Go, go, go, go back to our house! Don''t

    let others hear it! Go, go, go, go back..." As she spoke, Jayna took Iwan''s arm, pulling him back to

    their house.

    Iwan was so confused. His wife could even know something quite important? What kind of thing

    was it? In such a hurry? Couldn''t shee home to tell him tonight? She even gave up going

    shopping that women like best? But when he saw that his wife was so happy, he didn''t ask her but

    walked into their house after her.

    As soon as they entered their house, Jayna took Iwan more hurriedly to the room in the back and

    immediately shut the door and window. In an instant, the room atmosphere became tense, and

    Jayna became very serious as if she really had something important to announce to Iwan.

    "Uh, Jayna, what do you want? Yourplexion makes me a little panicky! I swear I''ve never done

    anything unfaithful to you! ..." Iwan was startled by Jayna''s expression. Sitting on the bed, he couldAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    not help but move a little backward. He was thinking, "I really haven''t hooked up with anyone,

    right?"

    The next moment, Jayna stood before Iwan with a very serious face and lowered her head, fixing

    her eyes on him, who leaned back on the bed. Then she said in a very low but solemn voice, "Iwan,

    do you know the Lord of the Heaven Domain on the battlefield in the External Regions?" Jayna''s

    tone was quite solemn and serious because this was something quite important.

    "Fu*k!" Iwan instantly panicked, his eyes wide open and his heart pounding madly. So afraid, he

    swallowed, cold sweat running down the side of his face. He said weakly, "Um, um, um, Jayna,

    listen to me exin it to you. I didn''t intend to hide it from you! I... I..." Iwan was really panicky at the

    moment. Jayna had even found out his identity that was best hidden? What could he do then?

    Jayna nodded and waved her hand, interrupting him before she continued quite solemnly, "It doesn''t

    matter, Iwan. You didn''t tell me what happened on the battlefield in the External Regions. I know

    you were afraid I would be worried. I just want to ask you one thing. When you were a soldier on the

    overseas battlefield, had you ever met the god-like Lord of the Heaven Domain? What does he look

    like? Is he really from our Dragon Kingdom?" Jayna asked Iwan a few questions in a row.

    "I... um..., wait, wait? What did you say? You asked me if I had ever met the Lord of the Heaven

    Domain?" Iwan had decided to tell Jayna the truth and apologize to her, but when he heard what

    she said, he was baffled. He looked up at her standing before him, dazed.

    Jayna nodded and said, "Yes, yes, yeah! Hannah told me that the man is like a god! And he is

    almost the same age as us! And he built the Heaven Domain on the overseas battlefield in just five

    or six years! Although he is not a member of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, he

    is really powerful! Iwan, you were also a God of War on the external battlefield, right? Have you

    ever met him or heard of his stories?"

    "Uh..." Iwan was speechless,ining in his mind, "Have I ever met him? I am him! You ask me,

    have I ever met myself, eh? What are you doing, silly wife?" But Iwan heaved a long sigh of relief

    inwardly. Just now, his silly wife''s solemn expression had almost scared him shitless, and he had

    thought he was exposed. "Fu*k..." he muttered in his head.

    "You gave me quite a start. I was so scared. Wife, don''t make such a great fuss about trivialities in

    the future, okay? It''s just the Lord of the Heaven Domain, isn''t it? Is it necessary for you to behave

    like that? You scared me shitless..." Iwan immediately picked up a piece of tissue from the bedside,

    swiping off the cold sweat on his face. It was because he was frightened. His wife was so fussy that

    he was almost scared sick. Just now, he had even decided to recall all the warriors and soldiers of

    the Heaven Domain to protect Jayna and her family. After all, he also had enemies from the

    External Regions! Those people couldn''t do any harm to him, but they could do something to the

    weak Jayna, Skyler Walz, who yed cards throughout the night, and Luis Brown, who went to the

    disco at night.

    Fortunately, it was a false rm. Then he still had some time to get prepared... After all, if he

    exposed all his identities now, the Browns would be in great trouble.

    "Uh..." Jayna was stunned by Iwan''s words. She waved her hand in front of his eyes and said,

    "Iwan, are you all right? Are you angry? You are angry because I think another man is very strong,

    right?"

    Speechless, Iwan waved his hand and said, "No, how could I be angry with you? And the Lord of

    the Heaven Domain... Um, if you three women insist that he''s a god-like man, then he is. Why

    should I be angry? I have no grudge against him."

    Jayna heaved a deep sigh of relief. She had just been afraid, afraid that Iwan was angry.

    Fortunately, her husband was generous. Then she asked Iwan excitedly again, "Iwan, have you

    ever met the Lord of the Heaven Domain?"

    Iwan nodded and said, "Yes, a few times. He helped the Dragon Kingdom a few times on the

    overseas battlefields. The man has great strength. Um, he also looks handsome, almost as

    handsome as me, your husband. It is said that he is very faithful. He only loves one woman in his

    life! During his fighting years on the external battlefields, he had been thinking of that woman, that

    silly woman..."

    Jayna was quite excited when hearing the first few words, but she was unhappy when she heard

    "silly woman" Iwan said in the end. She asked gloomily, "Iwan, why is the woman the Lord of the

    Heaven Domain loves a silly one?"

    Iwan looked at Jayna deeply before saying, "I don''t know about it. Maybe she is not silly. I feel she

    is like you. She is unwilling to think that much. She has a simple mind, easy to be bullied, I think."

    "Uh..." Jayna thought that Iwan was using her on purpose, but she didn''t have proof. Therefore,

    she could only re at Iwan angrily, saying, "I''m not silly!"

    "No, no, you''re not silly, you''re not silly. By the way, I don''t have the man''s contact information even

    if you ask me for it. If you don''t have anything else to tell me, I''m going out! You scared me so

    much..." Iwan said to Jayna. Now he really wanted to go out and smoke a cigarette to calm down.

    Seeing that Iwan was about to leave, Jayna immediately took his arm and said, "Iwan, don''t, wait a

    moment. I have something else to ask you! Iwan, since you''ve met the very mysterious Lord or of

    the Heaven Domain, have you ever met y, one of the Four Masters of Heaven under the

    command of the Lord or of the Heaven Domain?"

    "Fu*k, you even know this?" Iwan sprang to his feet, thinking, "If anyone dares to say my wife is silly

    in the future, I''ll beat him to death. She even knows y. Damn! Is a ministry of intelligence that

    collects information about the overseas battlefields under my wife''s control?"

    Jayna was excited. She nodded and said, "Yes, yes, haha, Iwan, sure enough, you know it. You''re

    brilliant!"

    Iwan nodded, but he looked at Jayna quite nervously, asking, "Yes, I know, but why do you ask

    about him?"

    Jayna said hurriedly, "Iwan, it''s not I who ask you. It''s Hannah! That time she came back, she was

    saved by y, right? She was in the car at that time, so she saw the whole process y saved her!

    These days she has been thinking about him. Iwan, is y married? Does he have a girlfriend?"

    Iwan''s mouth twitched hard a couple of times before he looked at Jayna so strangely, asking, "Do

    you mean Hannah has fallen in love with y, the nerd, the big iron chunk?"

    Jayna nodded and said, "Yes, right! Hannah has truly fallen in love with y, so I''m asking you for

    her about the man, am I not? Tell me, quickly! Is the man married? Does he have a girlfriend?"

    Iwan shook his head and said, "I haven''t heard it yet. I don''t think he is married or has a girlfriend.

    Yes, I''m sure about it!" Iwan had wanted to refuse to answer her questions, but after thinking for a

    moment, he gave Jayna a very sure answer.

    "Yeah!" Jayna immediately jumped up, so excited. Then she asked Iwan, "Yes, yes, Iwan, if you

    meet y again in the future... Or when you''re free, please ask someone to get his contact

    information for Hannah!"

    Iwan nodded and said, "Okay, don''t worry. I''ll keep it in mind."

    Then Jayna continued to ask happily, "Iwan, do you know other strong, young, and unmarried men

    from the External Regions?"

    Iwan asked prudently, "Uh, tell me first what you want."

    Then Jayna told Iwan Jane''s requirements for getting a man. After hearing it, Iwan felt more

    ufortable, thinking, "Fu*k, the man should talk little, but he should be handsome and cold and

    have great strength. Then the fu*king man is Kill, right? The King of Destruction, one of my Four

    Masters of Heaven, eh?"

    "Iwan, is there anyone like that? If you have any, introduce them to Jane! Jane has a feverish heart.

    She''s been single for too long, and she wants to get married but can''t find a suitable one! ..." Jayna

    began shaking Iwan''s arm to act coquettish.

    Helpless, Iwan nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll keep it in mind. I''ll ask for the two of them''s sake when

    I''m free."

    "Okay..." Jayna was finally very satisfied. She sat beside Iwan, held his arm, and sighed, "Um, um,

    if Hannah and y can enter a rtionship, and if Jane can get a Powerhouse at the Super God

    level to guard her, that''ll be great! Um, even if the Powerhouse is a little more powerful than you, in

    my heart, you''ll still be the best and most perfect man I love most. Our three families will be happy

    in the future."

    Iwan instantly became ufortable and almost went furious. Unable to suppress it anymore, he

    sprang to his feet and said like a fierce general, "Fu*k, wife, you look down on me, eh? Even if your

    two close friends can get two Super Gods, I, your husband, can beat them to death in a minute!

    Your husband is much stronger than them!"

    Seeing that Iwan was angry, Jayna immediately realized she had said the wrong thing. Therefore,

    she instantly stood up, held Iwan''s arm to act coquettish, and stroked his back, easing his anger.

    "Iwan, don''t be angry. I didn''t say it on purpose. I believe in you! You''re the strongest in my heart.

    Even the Super Gods are not better than you. You''re truly the strongest... God of War..."

    After hearing it, Iwan was about to walk away. "I''ll go out to smoke. You go to Emily and y with

    her. She''s almost old enough to go to school. You won''t have a lot of time to y with her in the

    future. Um, let me go out to smoke..." So afraid that he could no longer suppress his anger if Jayna

    kept talking to him like that, he went out in a hurry.

    Ten minutester, he came to the top of an empty abandoned building to smoke. He squatted down,

    his face full of gloom. Then he took out his mobile phone and called y, who was still on the

    battlefield in the External Regions. His call was answered, and y''s voice with respect soon came

    from the other end of the line, "Brother, what''s up? Do you have any instructions?"

    Iwan said coldly, "No instructions. I''ll tell you something. A month or two ago, you saved Hannah on

    the borders of Amerind, and she has fallen in love with you. You deal with it as you see fit."

    "Hannah? Who is she? She loves me. Do I need to do anything? Kill her?" y asked quite

    seriously on the phone.

    "Fu*k, you idiot! What are you thinking? She likes you, and you want to kill her? Howe you

    have such a way of thinking? You saved herst time, but you don''t know who she is, eh?" Iwan

    simply shouted.

    y remained silent for a long while at the other end of the line before the nking of weapon

    fighting came. After a long while, y continued, "Um, sorry, brother, a Super God just came to

    cause trouble, and I killed two of his subordinates. The man fled. Um, brother, go on. Do I need to

    find out Hannah''s information now?"

    Frustrated in the wind on top of the building in Cleveque City, Iwan couldn''t be bothered to respond

    to the idiot, so he simply hung up.

    After that, Iwan called Kill. This time, before Kill could say anything, he said directly, "Kill, I got you a

    very good girlfriend. When you''re free,e to Cleveque City to meet her!"

    Kill was silent for a long while before opening his mouth, "Brother, let''s do it this way. Last time, you

    said we should teach the Dark Night Organization a lesson, right? I''ll go kill their Super Gods and all

    those Powerhouses below them, but don''t introduce girlfriends to me, okay? What do I need

    something like that for? I''m thinking about catching up with you and getting the Emperor''s title!

    Brother, Lord of the Heaven Domain, I beg of you, please!"

    The cigarette in Iwan''s mouth even fell to the floor. After hanging up, he was in a daze.

    At the same moment, in two areas that were quite far away from each other on the overseas

    battlefield under the dark sky, y began asking all the Powerhouses under hismand to find

    out Hannah''s information and analyze the words of the Lord of the Heaven Domain, seeing if he

    wanted him to kill her.

    Yet, in another ce on the overseas battlefield in an area under the control of the Dark Night

    Organization, Kill, in a ck robe, simply rushed toward one camp of the organization with a few of

    his men.

 Chapter 102 Is the Test Enough

    Chapter 102 Is the Test Enough

    Chapter 102 Is the Test Enough?

    Iwan was frustrated in the wind. Now he finally felt what ke had felt when he faced him this noon.

    "y and Kill have made me so angry. I want to beat them to death! s, they are the brothers I

    trained. Close brothers, anyway! Or are the two of them my type? But it doesn''t seem like that! I''m

    such a faithful man. I''ve always believed in love. How could the two guys be as excellent as I am?

    s..." Standing on top of the building, Iwan muttered to himself.

    Now, as soon as he thought of the words y and Kill had said when they heard him introduce

    girlfriends to them, his face would twitch with anger. y asked if he needed to kill Hannah, and Kill

    would rather go to kill the Gods of War of their opposing force than get a girlfriend. "Fu*k, I..." he

    cursed inwardly.

    A day passed quickly. The next morning, Iwan went to NAH Technology helplessly. After all, his wife

    had given him pressure. This was Sunday, and he should have a holiday, but Jayna had been

    urging him toe over. As for NAH Technology, it had just started operation, and people here

    worked on weekends. Then Iwan hade here so unwillingly.

    On the way to NAH Technology, Iwan became gloomy. In theory, all those brothers under his

    command were brilliant-Warrior No.1 and y, Kill, Dark, and War, the Four Masters of Heaven,

    were among the most outstanding men even in the entire world-but why didn''t these guys want to

    have girlfriends? And who said one''s cultivation would be affected if he dated a girl? What rubbish

    logic! ...

    Among his three brothers, Warrior No.1 didn''t dare to interact too much with Jacey. Indeed, he

    simply didn''t dare. y didn''t know what romantic love was, and Kill was even stranger-he didn''t

    think women were worth anything. Now, when a whole night had passed, Iwan still couldn''t help but

    feel tooth pain when he thought of the three guys'' words.

    As he thought like this all the way, he came to the gate of NAH Technology. The ce was so

    heavily guarded. There was a steel fence with electrified barbed wires around it. Its entrance and

    perimeter were patrolled by fully armed security guards. But all this was useless in Iwan''s eyes. Not

    to mention him, even a random Powerhouse at the level of the God of War could ruin the seemingly

    tight security structure in an instant. In fact, such a structure could only prevent sudden attacks from

    one below the level of the God of War.

    Five minutes after Iwan arrived at the entrance of NAH Technology, Jane, dressed in a ck female

    suit and wearing ck stockings and ck high-heeled shoes, finally came in a hurry to wee

    him.

    As she took Iwan to learn about the ce, she introduced thepany''s current situation to him. In

    therge courtyard, there were a few brand-new buildings with thirty-plus floors and deep blue ss

    screen walls, all operated with smart equipment. Therefore, the atmosphere felt full of science and

    technology everywhere here. Jane''s high-heeled shoes nked on the marble floor inside a tall

    building. She walked in a hurry. In fact, not only she but all thepany staff were like her.

    Everyone seemed in a great hurry.

    Only Iwan was not in a hurry at all. He did not reallye here to be a security guard. Instead, he

    would stay here for at most a month and a few days, and he didn''t even wish to ask for the

    payment. When this period of time had passed, he would ultimately announce his return. Naturally,

    he would not stay here for too long.

    Jane led him across a building''s lobby and went to the security department in the backyard. Now, on

    the underground training ground in the backyard, more than a hundred security guards with strong

    momentums were in training, and there were also all kinds of equipment around it. And Jane led

    Iwan directly to this ce.

    "Jane, you bring another man here?" When Jane let Iwan into the ce, a muscr man with cold,

    fierce eyes in a ck sweat vest greeted her with a smile. And he also nced at Iwan a few times.

    Jane nodded and said, "Yes, Jameson. This is Mr. Iwan Cliff. From today on, he will be in full charge

    of the security department of NAH Technology. His position in thepany is deputy general

    manager. You''ll fully cooperate with him!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, all the security guards on the training ground fell silent and

    looked at Iwan with very unfriendly eyes. And Jameson was even more unfriendly. He suddenly

    released all his momentum, with the air of one at the level of the Half-a-step God of War all over

    him, and the rest security guards all released their four- or five-star momentums. Then all their

    momentums charged at Iwan, but Iwan smiled casually, not taking them seriously at all.

    Staring hard-eyed at Iwan, Jameson said, "You? What qualification do you have to lead us all?"

    After that, those few people with the momentum of one at the peak stage of the Five Star level

    behind Jameson said to Jane, "Right, Jane! The deputy general manager ranked third in NAH

    Technology should be Jameson, shouldn''t he? But why bring a random person from outside in here

    now?"

    "Right, we disagree! Jameson is a master from the Patrol Department of Cleveque City! He''s just

    one step away from being titled the God of War!"

    Those who were obviously Jameson''s men spoke with great dissatisfaction to Jane. Jane knitted

    her brows deeply, shouting at them, "Shut all your mouths! If I say he is, he is! This is the decision I

    made with Miss Bass! You people have no right to object! If you disagree, hold it! Those who don''t

    want to work here can get out!"

    Jane shouted with a dark face, looking very angry, but those troublemakers were obviously not

    convinced. Both Jameson and those few guys still red at Iwan with great dissatisfaction.

    Jane frowned more deeply. She turned around and said to Iwan, "Sorry, Mr. Cliff, don''t worry. I''ll

    take care of it. Would you mind waiting a while outside? You''re the one recruited by Hannah and

    me. We won''t let you lead a group of people who are not satisfied with you. Don''t worry."

    Iwan looked at Jane with immense pity, thinking about Kill''s words, "What do I need something like

    that for?" "s, what a poor woman!" he thought. Then he said what he was thinking, "s, Miss

    Cook, I''m unable to get you a boyfriend! ... I''m really unable! ..."

    Jane blushed and immediately said to Iwan, "Mr. Cliff! I don''t know what you talking about! Now I''m

    about to help you deal with this matter. Go out and wait a while, okay?" Jane''s eyes looked quite

    dangerous when she said thest few words.

    Hearing Jane''s words, Iwan finally suddenly came back to his senses. Then he smiled, looked at

    her deeply, and said, "Ho ho, no need, Miss Cook, just a pile of trash. You don''t have to meddle in.

    I''ll take care of them."

    "Boom..." As soon as Iwan finished it, the more than one hundred security guards on the training

    ground all roared with anger. All of them stared at him with a will to kill him!

    Jameson, who had the strength of a Half-a-step God of War, even shouted severely at him, "Boy,

    what did you say? Say it again?"

    Iwan narrowed his eyes and said, "Okay, you didn''t hear it clearly, then let me say it again. Listen, I

    said you are trash, and this group of people you lead are a pile of trash only with nice-looking but

    useless movements."

    "You dare say we from the Patrol Department are trash, eh? Fu*k, you want to die, don''t you?"

    Jameson went furious at the moment, wanting to fight Iwan, but Jane shouted, "Jameson, what do

    you want to do? If you don''t want to work here, then get out! If you keep making a fuss out of

    nothing, I''ll call Lawrence Wilson, the department chief! You..."

    "Ho ho..." Iwan waved his hand, interrupting Jane, and said to her with a smile, "Well, Miss Cook,

    you just want to test me, don''t you? End your talk. Is that meaningful? Just test me. That will do,

    right?"

    "Mr. Cliff, you misunderstood me. I didn''t..." With her intent disclosed by Iwan, Jane immediately

    became a little embarrassed.

    Ignoring her, Iwan took a step forward, looked around the more than one hundred people present,

    and said, "Just now, your head asked me to repeat what I said because he didn''t hear it clearly.

    Maybe you people didn''t hear it, either. Then let me say it again. All of you here are trash. Are you

    clear now? You''re very angry, aren''t you? You can! Come on! Fight me together! Fight me, all you

    trash!"

    Jane widened her mouth in an instant. She had just wanted to test Iwan. She would have at most

    asked Jameson to go fight him. But she had never expected that Iwan wanted to fight all the people

    here alone! Although only Jameson was a Half-a-step God of War, there were dozens of five-star

    Powerhouses among the rest! As one at the peak stage of the Half-a-step God of War, could he

    defeat all the people here?

    At this moment, cold sweat ran down the side of Jane''s face. This was not a test. This would kill the

    man! And Iwan was Jayna''s husband. If something happened to him on the first day he was here,

    how could she exin it to Jayna? ... So, the next second, she said to Iwan, "Iwan, don''t mess

    around! This is not a joke! ..."

    "I''m not joking with you. I''m not joking with them, either. I don''t want to waste time. Just let the pile

    of trash fight me!" Iwan sneered.

    "Disable him! If anything happens, I''ll take care of it! Go..." Jameson red up the next moment. He

    roared, clenched his fists, and rushed at Iwan, who was five meters ahead. As he rushed, the more

    than thirty five-star Powerhouses behind him also clenched their fists and rushed at Iwan.

    But Iwan just smiled coldly with disapproval. In an instant, he turned into a shadow and

    disappeared. When he reappeared, he was right in front of Jameson. Before Jameson could react,

    he took his wrist with a single hand and swung the man of 100kg in the air. Then, with a huge thud,

    he threw him hard to the ground.

    But this was not over. Then Jane saw with great shock that Iwan rushed into the crowd and

    launched attack after attack. Every time he punched or kicked, one five-star security guard or two

    would be sent flying.

    Ten secondster, the ce became quiet. Those dozens of four-star security guards who were

    ready to rush at Iwan did not dare to move. Yes, before they could reach Iwan, those five-star

    warriors and their boss Jameson had fallen to the ground and passed out.

    Yes, Iwan had hit every one of them unconscious with one strike! At this moment, the security

    guards still standing and Jane, who was standing at the edge of the training ground, were all

    soaked with cold sweat.

    Looking at those who had just wanted to rush over, Iwan sneered, "If you want toe over,e

    quickly. I don''t want to waste my time on you trash!"

    "Uh..." The four-star security guards left looked at Iwan with immense fear. With their heads bowed,

    they kept moving back, and they shook. Yes, indeed, the man in front of them was a terminator! Just

    now, they could see that Iwan did not fight with all his strength. Otherwise, the fallen would not have

    merely fainted.

    "Grunt..." Jane swallowed hard and said to Iwan with a pale face, "You, you, you..."

    With a faint smile, Iwan looked at Jane coldly, saying, "Miss Cook, please remember, I didn''t beg

    you to bring me here. It was you people who asked me here. You are clear about why thisAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    happened today. If there''s another time, I won''t show mercy, and you''ll have to get prepared to

    collect their corpses."

    Iwan paused, and his eyes turned ice cold. Staring at Jane, he asked, "So, is... the test enough for

    you?"

    "Thud..." Jane seemed to hear her heart sink. Frightened by Iwan''s air, she could not help but take

    a few steps back.

    Iwan smiled coldly with disapproval. The reason why he didn''t want toe over was that such

    things were so disgusting. Therefore, he chose to shock everyone here once and for all, lest that

    idiotse to him one after another to challenge his patience.

    After Iwan left, Jane suddenly saw the dents on the alloy floor and alloy wall of the training room.

    Instantly, she became even more shocked.

    "He is absolutely not an ordinary Half-a-step God of War! ... Who, who the hell is he!?" Jane was

    astonished to the bone at the moment.

 Chapter 103 Stop Being Low Key (Episode Two)

    Chapter 103 Stop Being Low Key (Episode Two)

    Chapter 103 Stop Being Low Key (Episode Two)

    Jane blurted out, "Is... he a God of War?" Her mouth was widely opened. The next moment, ten top

    medics of the Cleveque City rushed in and rescued unconscious Jameson and other people.

    Luckily, Jameson and the others woke up soon thanks to their good physical fitness as well as the

    mercy shown by Iwan. The bad thing was that they could feel every inch of skin was so painful.

    Jameson looked at the ceiling in horror because he thought he wouldn''t make it. This was the first

    time he felt death was so close to him.

    "Jane, Jane, what happened?" Hannah asked, running forward to her. She called Jane right after

    hearing the report from one of her men, but there was no answer. When Hannah came here,

    everyone was lying on the ground. She could hear nothing but the sound of emergency treatment

    from dozens of doctors. The security that she and Jane hired at great cost were looking pale and

    stunned. What was worse, even Jane was acting like this.

    Jane tried to swallow and said in shock, "He... he knocked out Jameson and other great

    bodyguards in less than ten seconds. He is so... so strong..."

    "Could Iwan be a God of War?" Hannah asked. There was no way that a half-a-step God of War

    could beat Jameson and other bodyguards in ten seconds.

    Jane shook her head and said, "I... I don''t know how strong God of War powerhouses can be. I''m

    afraid only a real one can know..." Half an hour had passed, yet Jane was still impressed by what

    had happened. She was more terrified thinking about thest word of Iwan: Whoever came to

    annoy him was at his own risk.

    "Where is Iwan?" Hannah asked again. Jane thought for a while and said he might return to his

    office because Jane told him about his office on the way here.

    "Why are you still standing here? Go get him now..." Hannah said urgently. One simple face-to-face

    communication could find out whether Iwan was a God of War.

    "Right. Let''s go, Hannah. Let''s find him..." Jane added quickly. The two women went to Iwan''s

    office.

    As they hurried to the office, Iwan was looking at the security records of NAH Technology, which he

    scanned roughly and no longer paid attention to. It was pointless to waste time on it because the

    security could barely resist primary killers from External Regions, not to mention him.

    Hannah and Jane entered while Iwan was thinking. Jane stared at Iwan''s face, took a deep breath,

    and asked seriously, "Iwan, please tell me whether you are a powerhouse of God of War level?"

    Hannah also stared at his face after Jane''s question.

    Iwan smiled and looked at Jane, "Well... Take a guess."

    "Er..." Jane was stunned. She didn''t expect Iwan would ask her to guess. Before she opened her

    mouth again, Iwan stopped her and said, "Miss Bass and Miss Cook, first, it''s my business whether

    I''m a God of War. You can have your own answers, but I will never tell you the truth. Second, I said I

    will stay here for one month, and we''ll see what happens next. If you can afford my sry, I can

    stay longer. Remember: You should have enough money for hiring me again. Now, you may leave. I

    will upgrade your security system. You don''t need to know why and how I do this. Just wait and

    see..."

    "Er..." Hannah was also speechless. This was herpany, right? How could she be kicked out?

    Besides, she didn''t think Iwan was making a joke since he stopped talking to them and knocked at

    theputer. Iwan was contacting Ivy, who was at External Regions, and asking him to upgrade

    the security system of NAH Technology. The upgraded security didn''t need to resist a killer at God

    of War level, but they should at least fight against one for a while. Because that was enough for

    Iwan toe and kill the intruder. After all, Iwan was neither a bodyguard for Hannah nor would he

    be there for her all the time...

    "Iwan..." Jane was annoyed by Iwan''s bad temper, but she was carried away by Hannah before she

    yelled at him. Hannah shook her head and said, "Jane, leave him alone. Let''s go..."

    Five minutester, the two women came back to Hannah''s office. Jane asked, "Hannah, what were

    you doing? I know Iwan is strong and powerful, and he is also the husband of Jayna. But I just can''t

    stand his bad temper. It seems that he is the owner of this ce. Why would you take me away and

    don''t let me yell at him?"

    Hannah shook her head and smiled, "Never mind. It''s fine. Jane, do you remember it was us who

    asked Iwan toe here? You saw him yesterday. He didn''t want toe at first, and Jayna

    seemed to convince him to agree with us..."

    "Fine... It might be like that. But still, Iwan was so out of line," Jane said irritably.

    Hannah sighed and added, "Well, you did ask people to test his capability first. If you were Iwan,

    would you be mad? The first day he came here, you asked him to fight against the security at the

    training ground. You also let Jameson beat him, am I right?"

    "Er... I... I... Fine, I''ll let it go. You, the president, were not being mad at him. Fine by me..." Jane

    said while taking a deep breath.

    A whileter, Jane looked up and asked, "Hannah, do you think he is a powerhouse at the level of

    God of War? If so, he had reached the level in External Regions. That made him stronger than Max

    White - the God of War in Cleveque City. So how could such a strong man be our head of security?"

    Hannah shook her head and said, "I don''t know exactly. Even if he was not at the level of God of

    War, he must be the one who was just below it and was about to have a breakthrough."

    "Right. I agree with you." Jane said and nodded.

    ...

    The day passed quickly. After Iwan beat Jameson and the other top powerhouses, no one in NAH

    Technology came to annoy Iwan anymore.

    Thest time Hannah went to his office, Iwan wanted to ask for leave. But the moment he saw her

    sad face, he felt sorry for her, especially when he remembered y''s words - "Who is Hannah?

    Should I kill her since she likes me?" Hannah was such a pity girl. So pity. She just liked a man who

    knew nothing about love.

    When Jayna went asleep at night, Ivy sent Iwan a message from External Regions, "My lord, killers

    at External Regions have regrouped. A Super God powerhouse and ten God of War powerhouses

    are about to invade. Just now, a group of killers at the level of half-a-step God of War invaded the

    Dragon Kingdom."

    Iwan asked as soon as he received the message, "A Super God powerhouse? Can you find out

    who he is?"

    Ivy replied Iwan after a while, "My lord, the invader is nicely hidden. I think he might be the leader of

    the Killer Group II from External Regions - Simon."

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Simon?" Iwan frowned. This was a strong killer. Three years ago before Iwan have a breakthrough,

    he and Simon had a fight at the External Regions battlefield. Simon was already a top powerhouse

    of the mid-Super God, and he was a powerful man in the External Regions battlefield. Iwan didn''t

    expect his enemies of External Regions would ask Simon toe and invade at so many risks...

    "My lord, shall I inform the Top Four Masters? I''m afraid Warrior No.1 couldn''t resist Simon and the

    Killer Group II..." Ivy said worriedly. After all, killers were all good at hiding, so it was more difficult to

    fight against a Super God powerhouse like Simon...

    Iwan replied to her soon, "No need to call them. They are preparing for a breakthrough and

    managed to the level of half-a-step Giant God. Don''t distract them. I''m here now, so don''t worry.

    Simon can''t hide in front of me. If he dares to beat Warrior No.1, he won''t leave Cleveque City

    alive."

    Iwan put away his cell phone after talking, and a flicker of chill appeared in his eyes. The reason

    why Simon could gather a killer group at the External Regions battlefield was not only for his own

    capability, but also for the influence of his brother Alexis, who was a half-a-step Giant God and the

    leader of the Killer Group I at External Regions.

    Whether it was Simon or his brother Alexis - Whoever touched the bottom line, Iwan would kill him

    and make him disappear forever from the External Regions battlefield.

 Chapter 104 The Lord Got Furious (Episode Three)

    Chapter 104 The Lord Got Furious (Episode Three)

    Chapter 104 The Lord Got Furious (Episode Three)

    After a second thought, Iwan asked Ivy to summon his men scattered all over the Dragon Kingdom

    toe to Cleveque City overnight. They should keep track of these intruders and protect people in

    the city.

    Iwan stayed up all night. At midnight, he called Ivy again to know how things were going and

    arranged ten bodyguards, including Warrior No.1, to protect Jayna. Actually, the External Regions

    killers didn''t know Jayna, so she was safe now.

    If a Super God powerhouse intruded Cleveque City, Iwan would certainly sense the danger. He

    could immediately locate the intruder after their first strike.

    "How do I do? My wife and daughter are all at Cleveque City... If I go back to find Jayna, Hannah

    would definitely be dead when Simon attacks her. After all, he is a Super God powerhouse, and I

    can''t get back to protecting her immediately. If I stay with Hannah, who can protect Jayna and

    Emily? I know the chances that my family is attacked by Simon are very small, but still, no one can

    predict the future. As time goes by, there will be more and more people finding out his identity..."

    Iwan thought while smoking on the balcony, frowning.

    Hannah was a troublesome woman. Iwan knew that. She was nothing but a big problem. As he was

    thinking, Iwan pressed his fingers into his temples. Finally, Iwan epted Ivy''s suggestion and sent

    a message to Kill and y, asking them toe back tonight and protect Hannah. Then, Iwan

    ordered War and Dark to keep an eye on the Killer Group II of External Regions. If Simon dared to

    invade Cleveque City, Iwan wouldn''t let anyone leave alive - even if it required him to go to the

    External Regions battlefield in person.

    "The woman is such a big troublemaker," Iwan thought. He finally sent a message to Rendon. "I''ve

    got the news that the Killer Group II will soon invade the city - some maybe already in the city. There

    is a Super God powerhouse, Simon, in this group, and I don''t know whether they will send another

    powerhouse here. It''s my responsibility to protect my wife and daughter, but Hannah also needs full-

    time protection. Send two Super God powerhouses here as soon as possible..."

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Iwan was really outraged. Why would Military Headquarters put Hannah on the table since they

    knew she was nothing but a vulnerable target? They should just hide her in a secret research base,

    and not here. Didn''t they know the true strength of the External Regions killers? Were they kidding

    me? Damn it, now the enemy had sent Super God killers...

    Quite a whileter, Rendon replied, "Sorry, lord Cliff. Things went wrong here, and it''s really serious.

    We do have a few Super God powerhouses at our Military Headquarters, but none of them can

    leave. If they have to go to Cleveque City, please give us three more days - that''s the best we can

    do. Please..."

    Iwan frowned after seeing this. He jumped out of the balcony in secret and called Rendon. A faint

    voice came through the phone, "Lord Cliff, I''m so sorry. We really get into some big problems. We

    can fix it by ourselves, but the top fighting forces can''t leave now..."

    "What are you doing?" Iwan asked seriously.

    Rendon thought for a while and answered, "We''re suppressing some rebellious forces. Don''t worry,

    we can kill them all with the strength of our Military Headquarters. It''s just that we can''t send people

    to Cleveque City immediately..."

    "All right. But remember: I don''t owe you anything after this." Iwan said after a second thought.

    There was a long silence on the other side of the phone. Rendon finally said, "OK..."

    Iwan then hung up. Right now, two forces were fighting fiercely in the depths of the mountain in the

    central Dragon Kingdom. Although the Dragon Kingdom had sent powerhouses at the level of

    Super God and God of War, yet their enemy - several inly dressed people were not weak. They

    also had powerhouses of Super God level and even half-a-step Giant God. After hanging up,

    Rendon went back to the battle with his sword.

    The rumbling sound of bursts echoed in the depths of this silent and uninhabited mountain. As time

    went by, boulders were smashed, and more God of War powerhouses fell down. The good thing

    was that the Dragon Kingdom was still on the upper hand, and some of their enemies were trying to

    escape.

    Ivy sent a message to Iwan just after the call. It said a group of killers had gathered in Cleveque

    City, among which were killers at the level of half-a-step God of War and even God of War.

    "DamnŁˇ" Iwan yelled in mind. The enemy was so fast. Now it was four in the morning, and the sun

    was about to rise. It would take at least seven to eight hours for y and Kill toe. That was too

    late if these External Regions killers started the war this morning.

    "Son of a bitch. Rendon and Carl, you owe me big this timeŁˇ" Iwan couldn''t help saying that. He

    hurriedly called Warrior No.1 toe and protect Jayna and Emily, and he himself went directly to

    the Bass family. Iwan would stay with Hannah until y and Kill came. Warrior No.1 and the other

    nine were powerhouses at the level of God of War. Warrior No.1 and Warrior No.7 were even half a

    step away from the level of Super God. They could resist the enemy for a while even if Midnight

    Sun came in person. Besides, Simon probably dared not start the fight after seeing Warrior No.1,

    the personal bodyguard of Iwan.

    Iwan went to find Hannah. Seven to eight hours were his bottom line. On his way to the Bass family,

    Iwan was getting angrier. How could him, the lord of Heaven Domain, be a bodyguard of others?

    Before Hannah came back to the country, several God of War powerhouses in the External Regions

    had been killed. Iwan also killed three of them a half month ago. How could they dare to send Super

    God powerhouses? What did they want to do? Iwan totally got furious. He just left External Regions

    for two months, and people didn''t scared of him anymore.

    It seemed that some people wouldn''t be afraid of you unless you kill them all. No one would dare to

    annoy you if you are invincible... Iwan set up his mind: No matter what Simon did this time, he

    would go to External Regions and kill someone.

    Jayna woke up at seven in the morning. Just when she wanted to go to work, Jacey took Warrior

    No.1 to the house. Warrior No.1 told Jayna that she couldn''t leave themunity for the next three

    days. She should stay at home. Warrior No.1 contacted Jacey for help, who was wearing her hair in

    a ponytail and went to make breakfast while Warrior No.1 was talking to Jayna.

    Jayna was scared after hearing what Warrior No.1 had said. She called Iwan immediately, "Hello,

    dear. How is everything going? Have these killerse here?"

    Iwan was watching around the Bass House. He nodded and said, "Yes, I''ve got some newsst

    night. Jayna, stay at home this morning. I''ll be back home in the afternoon. Don''t worry about me. I''ll

    be fine..."

    Iwan hung up before Jayna tried to say something. Jayna was so anxious and stared at Warrior

    No.1.

    Warrior No.1 smiled. Few people at Cleveque City could be a threat to lord Cliff, even including

    killers in External Regions.

    "Don''t worry, Ms. Cliff. Lord cliff is a God of War powerhouse. He had the breakthrough in the

    External Regions, which is much stronger than Max White in the Dragon Kingdom - the God of War

    that controls Cleveque City... Rx, lord Cliff would be fine. And he wille to you in the

    afternoon..." Warrior No.1forted her.

    Jayna shook her head and said, "How can I rx. Are you thinking I''m overly worried? I know the

    External Regions'' battlefields are dangerous. Above the level of God of War, there is Super God;

    and above that, there is the level of Giant God..."

    Warrior No.1 was stunned and said, "Er... Do you know that? Even the powerhouses of Super

    God?"

    Jayna nodded and said, "Yes.  And I heard it from Hannah that there is a Heaven Domain in the

    External Regions. Their lord is a powerhouse of Giant God, which is much stronger than God of

    War. That''s why I''m so terrified..."

    "Er... Ms. Cliff... Are you talking about the lord of Heaven Domain?" asked Warrior No.1, who was

    looking weirdly at her. Warrior No.1 thought, "Don''t be ridiculous. Lord of Heaven Domain is your

    husband..."

 Chapter 105 Simon Had Reached Cleveque City (Episode Four)

    Chapter 105 Simon Had Reached Cleveque City (Episode Four)

    Chapter 105 Simon Had Reached Cleveque City (Episode Four)

    There was a sound that someone fell down on the ground. The fallen one was wearing a suit and

    walking past the Bass''s house. For the next few minutes, seven to eight more people fell to the

    ground. Among them were men and women, all of which were shot by a chopstick in their hearts or

    necks.

    They were shot by hidden killers, who were gathering around the Bass''s house. They nned to kill

    Hannah at 8:30 in the morning when she went out of the house to NAH Technology. None of them

    knew Iwan hade here way before them at four in the morning.

    After Iwan killed these killers, he headed toward the Bass family. It seemed that the enemy would

    act today. Whether they came to scout or y was still unknown, nor did Iwan know if Simon had

    already reached Cleveque City. These killers were faster than Iwan thought.

    Iwan didn''t afraid of them even if these killers were all at the level of God of War or the

    powerhouses from the Killer Group II of External Regions. What Iwan cared about most was Simon.

    He pretended to be a warrior of the top God of War level to kill these men so as to lure Simon.

    Things would be so much easier if Simon coulde.

    With that thought in mind, Iwan went into the Bass family from the front door. Just after he went in,

    three cool killers appeared on the top of the building directly opposite the Bass family. All the three

    were in ck and wore masks, squinting at Iwan.

    Looking at the back of Iwan, one of the killers said, "This is a tough guy. I guess he is at least at the

    level of top God of War, which is our level. Plus, he is good at hiding his true strength."

    The other God of War level killer agreed and nodded, "Right. I was wondering why groups nine and

    ten could be defeated at Cleveque City. Now I see, there is a hidden powerhouse here. Do you think

    he is a Super God-level powerhouse?"

    Thest killer of God of War level sneered and shook his head, "I''m afraid no Super God-level

    powerhouse could be sent to Cleveque City from the Dragon Kingdom. Don''t ask me why. They

    were all trapped by some forces and still fighting now. I guess the man is at most a half-a-step

    Super God..."

    The first killer said grimly, "Don''t overlook it. We should take him seriously no matter whether groups

    nine and ten were defeated by him. I think we should wait for our leader for the best..."

    Another killer shook his head and said, "The time when our leaderes, the Super God

    powerhouses will alsoe from the Dragon Kingdom. Do you think the Dragon Kingdom will not

    know it if a powerhouse of Super God leveles? And they won''t send people to keep an eye on

    us? Since the powerhouses of Super God level have been trapped at the Dragon Kingdom, this is

    the best chance for us. Even though the man is a half-a-step Super God, we three are capable to

    fight against him. Don''t forget there are seven more killers to back us up, all of which havee to

    the city. It''s not hard for the ten of us to kill the man - even he is at Super God level."

    Thest killer took a deep breath and said, "Stop fighting. Let''s take a shot. If things went wrong, we

    could quit then. Besides, do you really wish our leader, Simon toe here and do this in person?

    Our leader entered the city to contain those top powerhouses in Dragon Kingdom, and it''s our duty

    to kill the woman. How could our leader, the Super God-level powerhouse kill an unarmed woman?"

    The three killers didn''t say a word, and each of them had their own thoughts. Then they all got a

    message that the other seven killers had arrived. The weakest was at the level of top God of War.

    The three killers looked at each other and nodded. The next minute, theyid down on the top of the

    building. A light shed across their clothes, and they disappeared. The clothes were specially

    made to reflect sunlight, making them invisible for several minutes.

    At the same time, Iwan looked gloomy while entering the Bass family. He sensed the existence of

    the three killers, or even more. There were some powerhouses at the level of God of Waring

    here. Then Iwan got a message from Ivy. It said that ten killers of God of War level from group two

    had entered Cleveque City from the External Regions...

    "That''s fast. The news has just spread out, and they''ve alreadye..." said Iwan to himself. He

    kept walking, and his face turned more gloomy.

    As Iwan entered the Bass family, there was a great ship headed toward Cleveque City eight

    hundred miles away from here. A handsome man wearing a white suit and a pair of white shoes

    was standing on the top balcony of the ship, looking at Cleveque City in the Dragon Kingdom. The

    man was ying with two glowing pearls with an evil grin. He was Simon, the leader of the Killer

    Group II. Two years ago, when Iwan didn''t have a breakthrough to the level of Giant God, he had a

    fight against Iwan and survived. Today, Simon had secretly made a break to the half-a-step Giant

    God - the same level as his brother. But few people knew his real strength.

    Simon know he didn''t need to hide himself this time he invade Cleveque City. Instead, he showed to

    the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom about his arrival on purpose. That was because

    he didn''t need to kill Hannah himself. The forces from External Regions sent a powerhouse at the

    level of half-a-step Giant God in private to kill the woman. What Simon should do was to attract and

    hold the top warriors in Cleveque City of Dragon Kingdom.

    Yes, that was his mission. As a half-a-step Giant God, Simon was confident enough to beat the

    powerhouse of Giant God level at the Dragon Kingdom. Carl was old indeed. Even if Simon couldn''t

    defeat Carl, he could easily escape.

    If the worst thing happened, Simon nned to work with another half-a-step Giant God, who had

    secretlye into Cleveque City from Santalington City of Dragon Kingdom. The two of them could

    definitely fight against Carl and retreat. The hidden semi-power Giant God had reached the city. He

    could arrive at Cleveque City in the afternoon.

    However, Simon felt something went wrong. As the testing capacity of Military Headquarters in the

    Dragon Kingdom, they must find out hising. Why didn''t they send any powerhouse to resist

    Simon? It was less than five hours to the Cleveque City.

    "Could it be that the fight in the central Dragon Kingdom is not over yet? Does the force hidden in

    the Dragon Kingdom sessfully hold Carl and his men up?" Simon thought and frowned. He then

    took his phone and said a few words. A secondter, he smiled to look at the replies.

    "Well... Carl... I want to have a battle with you this time. You should at least send Rendon or some

    commanders at the level of Super God. Now that you all can''te, I''ll kill both Hannah and the

    Bass family. So easy. This mission is so easy..." Midnight Suan thought and smiled...

    Just then he got a message from his men, asking for action. There seemed to be a powerhouse at

    the level of half-a-step Super God in the Bass family. Ten powerhouses of the God of War level from

    group two wanted to act now, two of which had been half a step away from the level of Super God.

    They all think this was a good chance because the powerhouse protecting the Bass family might

    probably try to transfer Hannah to another ce...

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Simon smiled and replied, "OK, act now. I''ll be there in the afternoon. It''s a good thing if you can

    y the Bass family before I get there..."

    Then, members of the Killer Group II, who worked for Simon gathered around in secret. Some of

    them were hiding in the opposite building of the Bass family in Cleveque City, and others were

    hiding in ces a little farther - several major routes that the Bass family''s vehicles should travel

    through.

    Since the enemy had noticed these killers, it was the best chance for them to kill Hannah when the

    half-a-step Super God powerhouse took her for escape.

    Midnight wasughing on the great ship, and the ship kept on sailing ahead...

    Simon couldn''t say no to the task because the pay was very good. "This is such an easy task.

    When the half-a-step Giant God sent by the force in private reaches Cleveque City, the Bass family

    would have been in... Hahaha..." thought Simon.

 Chapter 106 Troublemakers

    Chapter 106 Troublemakers

    Chapter 106 Troublemakers

    At this moment in time, a crowd gathered in the hall of Owen''s vi. In an extremely depressed

    silence, cold sweat kept dripping down Owen''s face. Overwhelmed by intense fear in their eyes,

    both Owen and Jaxton looked pale. Beside Owen sat Max, a God of War from Cleveque City, Peter,

    a God of War and Carl''s grandson who just came from Gotham Citytest night, Josh, a God of

    War from the Central Region, Hannah, Jane, as well as several direct descendants of the Bass

    family.

    After learning the news yesterday afternoon, Max hasten to assemble the soldiers and then rushed

    here. He had sought help from the headquarters in Gotham City but was only spared Peter as a

    helper because they were also short-handed. So Max had to ask Josh, his old friend, for help

    because Josh''s force was at the top of God of War, even at a higher level than his. More

    importantly, Josh could make contact with that powerful master who would help them tackle the

    difficult situation if he was willing to help.

    But when Max told Josh about his n to seek help from Iwanst night, he was deterred by Josh

    since Josh knew Iwan needed to guard his wife instead of Hannah. Leaving aside that, Hannah

    didn''t deserve to be protected by Iwan as Lord of Heaven Domain who was a peerless powerhouse

    even on the battlefield of External Regions. It would be so ridiculous!

    So at the moment, the atmosphere in the hall had reached an extreme weirdness. Owen asked Max

    with his lips shivering and his eyes filled with fear, "Mr. White, we, do we have to flee Cleveque

    City?"

    Max nodded very seriously. "Yes, have you finished packing? If so, let''s leave for Military

    Headquarters in the Central Region. Those killers from External Regions all have great force, even

    including several Gods of War at the top level. So you can''t stay here anymore. But don''t worry. You

    will arrive there safe and sound under our three Gods of War''s escort. Besides, Military

    Headquarters in the Central Region have a more efficient fighting force and more advanced

    weapons than the ones in Cleveque City, so even abined force of several Gods of War doesn''t

    dare to attack them!" ording to the news Max had learned, including the news from Military

    Headquarters in the Dragon Kingdom yesterday, Simon, the powerhouse of Super God''s level didn''t

    enter the Internal Regions. Max didn''t even know those killers from External Regions aimed at

    Hannah included two Half-a-step Giant Gods, two Half-a-step two Super Gods, eight Gods of War

    at the top level, and hundreds of Half-a-step Gods of War.

    "Stop talking damn nonsense! Just stay here!" Right at this point, a snarl came from outside in the

    distance. Soon, everyone saw Iwan walk over angrily in ck.

    Immediately, Owen, Jaxton, Max, and Josh all stood up at the sight of Iwan. Especially Owen and

    Jaxton who widened their eyes in shock with their open mouths, never expecting this giant force in

    Cleveque City to show up in front of them.

    But suddenly, Jaxton''s grandson, Seth Bass, stood up and snapped at Iwan who just arrived,

    "Damn it! Who are you? How dare you be so rude to Mr. White? Get out of here right now!"

    "Where are bodyguards? Kick him out of the house!" To give the three Gods of War a good

    impression, Seth rushed to Iwan so quickly like a fool to kick Iwan out of the house that Owen and

    Jaxton who was still in a state of shock didn''t have time to react. When they were just about to

    speak, Seth had rushed up to Iwan.

    "Scram!" Iwan snarled as he directly pped Seth to get him to sh outside and then backward at

    a higher speed to smash through the ss door, leaving a big hole in it. After that, Seth was

    bounced backward again against the wall and went into aa after vomiting blood. But Iwan had

    shown some mercy by not getting him too seriously injured. It would only take Seth half a year to

    recover, confined to the bed.

    The moment Iwan pped Seth out of the house, hundreds of bodyguards outside the vi

    suddenly rushed towards Iwan. They all had a great fear of Iwan who could even get such a five-

    star powerhouse as Seth injured so easily, which suggested that Iwan was very formidable.

    Hannah was instantly shocked at this scene and hurriedly shouted to the outside, "Stop it! Step

    back!" After stopping those bodyguards, she immediately turned around and said to Owen in the

    hall, gritting her teeth, "Grandpa, grandfather, I''m sorry for that. This is the newly hired director of

    the Security Department of NAH Technology. He must do that to Seth in a moment of rashness.

    Please excuse him for what he did. I''m sorry for that!"

    Hearing her words, Iwan was instantly displeased with a gloomy face, thinking, "What unnecessary

    begging for mercy! They will never dare to do anything to me!"

    "Get out of my way, you troublemaker! Stand aside." Extremely impatient, Iwan shoved Hannah in

    front of him aside to get her seated on her seat.

    Hannah even thought Iwan was crazy by doing so. Greatly shocked, she stood up again

    immediately to point at Iwan. She was on the verge of cursing him loudly. As for Jane at Hannah''s

    side, she was also filled with anger and was about to lose her temper even though he was Jayna''s

    husband. She thought Iwan had gone too far by being so rude in front of the top powerful figures in

    Cleveque City. Jane was afraid that Iwan would get into trouble if this matter wasn''t dealt with

    properly.

    Just as Hannah and Jane were about to lose their temper, they were suddenly shocked at what was

    happening in front of them.

    Hannah''s grandpa and grandfather, Owen and Jaxton, went down on their knees in front of Iwan,

    greatly terrified. Upon hearing what Hannah said to Iwan just now, Owen was overwhelmed by a

    feeling of terror, thinking, "What a damn joke! I''m too old to stand such a horrible joke that you''ve

    gotten this giant figure on the battlefield in External Regions to work for you as a security guard! It''s

    so horrible!"

    Owen was shivering with fear with a deadly pale face, and so was Jaxton. At the thought of what his

    grandson did to such a horrible existence, Jaxton was even at a loss what to do next.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Lord, I''m so sorry. I didn''t know my silly granddaughter dared to get you to work for herpany.

    I''m so sorry for that! Lord, it is the Bass family''s fault. It''s our fault!" Owen said to Iwan, greatly

    frightened.

    Iwan snorted as he looked down at him and sneered, "You old guy, don''t pretend to be innocent in

    front of me. Isn''t this part of the scheme you have had long ago? Stop fooling me! Wasn''t you trying

    to get me involved by acquainting my wife''s best friend with your granddaughter? Good! You old

    guy! How scheming you are! But since you dare to scheme against me, I won''t let go of you after

    this problem is solved! Just wait and see!"

    Hearing his words, Owen looked paler and felt quite bitter. He had never expected to seed in

    hiding his scheme from Iwan, but he had to do so. Although Max had promised to protect the Bass

    family, Owen, as a sophisticated old man, knew that Max alone wasn''t powerful enough to ensure

    the Bass family''s security. Take this crisis as an instance. When the killers from External Regions

    were directed at the Bass family once again this time, Max could only get them to flee the city. But

    Owen doubted if they could escape death by doing so. Owen knew they would be safe as long as

    they could arrive in Military Headquarters in the Central Region safe and sound. But along the way,

    too many dangers might await them, which meant whether they could arrive there alive remained a

    question.

    So Owen didn''t feel secure at all and could only gamble all his hopes on Iwan even at the risk of

    annoying him. Owen knew his days were numbered anyway, so he was willing to sacrifice

    everything, even his life, to save his beloved and promising daughter who he had high hopes for.

    That was why he made this bold move.

    At this time, Hannah and Jane were stunned by this scene, especially Hannah. She had never

    expected her grandfather to be kneeling in front of Iwan and keep apologizing as the lord of the

    second-top family in Cleveque City. Hannah thought the world was so crazy, and so did Jane who

    watched what was happening in a daze with a nk expression.

    "Grandpa, you, who is he on earth? It sounds so crazy," Hannah stuttered.

    Lowering his head, Owen turned around and continued to kneel in front of Iwan, saying, "s,

    Hannah, stop probing into it. What you only need to know is that you''re safe now and so is the Bass

    family. Hurry up and kowtow to Lord in return for his help."

    "I?" Hearing that, Hannah nced at Iwan who took the main seat upon entering, and felt extremely

    weird, at a loss what to do. She found no easy way to persuade herself to go down on her knees to

    thank Iwan.

    "Just pass on that! Old guy, let''s separate the problems and talk about yourster. Now everyone,

    be quiet and listen to me!" Iwan, who sat on the main seat, waved his hand and snarled. When he

    finished speaking, the hall fell extremely silent. Iwan remained on his seat, Owen and Jaxton

    kneeling in front of him respectfully, Max and Josh standing there respectfully with their heads

    bowed. Peter also stood up, only Hannah and Jane watching this scene in a daze.

    Soon, Iwan ordered, "Max, Josh, take all the members of the Bass family to its underground

    fortress, and don''te out before I''m back!"

    "Yes, Lord!" Max and Josh took his order respectfully. Iwan then looked at Peter and asked with a

    frown, "Who are you?"

    As shocked as Jane and Hannah, Peter was wondering who Iwan was. Although the two of them

    seemed to be of the same age, Peter could feel the horrible force in Iwan. Peter had no idea when

    such a formidable figure who even looked as powerful as his grandfather came to the Dragon

    Kingdom.

    Greatly shocked, Peter subconsciously said, "I, I am Peter Addison from the Military Headquarters

    in Gotham City."

    Hearing that, Iwan frowned and said angrily, "Are you Carl''s grandson who has just risen to the

    early level of God of War? Then why are you here? Hurry up and go back to Gotham City this

    afternoon to save me unnecessary trouble!"

    Hearing what Iwan said, Peter was too stunned to speak. As for the Bass family, they also found

    such a scene incredibly weird and couldn''t believe Iwan dared to embarrass Peter as the grandson

    of Carl who was both the topmander of Dragon Kingdom''s Military Headquarters and a God of

    War. Instantly, everyone couldn''t help but look at Max and Josh, who were recognized Gods of War,

    only to see with surprise them nodding slightly in approval.

    Despite his overwhelming anger, Peter was even deterred from looking up by Iwan''s imposing

    manner and could only stand there in a daze. He was at a loss in front of Iwan who was such a

    horrible existence since he had never been humiliated like this by any peer as the most

    distinguished man in Gotham City.

    Peter was left dumbfounded, but Iwan didn''t even bother to talk to him anymore. In Iwan''s eyes,

    Peter was more of a hindrance than a help in such a situation. After all, after having spared no effort

    to fight hard for the Dragon Kingdom, Carl finally had Peter as a likely sessor since Peter was

    the only one who had a hard time rising to God of War among Carl''s grandsons. If Peter died here,

    it would be a terrible blow to Carl and cause him a great deal of heartache. Once that happened, it

    would be no good to the whole country. That was why Iwan was so angry with Peter.

    Then Iwan turned to look at Jane, saying, "Jane, haven''t you been asking about my force in a

    roundabout way? Well, then you need to be disguised as Hannah to go out with me, so now go

    exchange your clothes and put on this mask. Hurry up! You only have five minutes at most!" When

    he finished speaking, he threw Jane a mask made of simted human skin which used Hannah''s

    face as the temte. Jane and Hannah had simr figures except for her bigger size in the breast

    which could also be slightly ttened by tight clothes.

    "What? I..." Jane was stunned.

    "Stop dawdling! Hurry up!" Iwan couldn''t help but snarl at Jane who stood still in a daze. Then

    Hannah pulled Jane into the bedroom beside them to exchange their clothes.

    In the quiet hall, only Iwan leaned forward in the chair, with growing anger. He knew the two women

    were both troublemakers.

 Chapter 107 A Familiar Feeling

    Chapter 107 A Familiar Feeling

    Chapter 107 A Familiar Feeling

    Five minutester, two girls with Hannah''s face walked out. The more full-breasted one was Jane

    who was wearing the mask Iwan threw her.

    "I ... I''m ready." Jane didn''t even dare to look at Iwan since she had mixed feelings for Iwan

    somehow.

    Iwan nodded. "Alright. Then everyone, just go do your respective jobs as I said before. Miss Cook,

    come with me."

    Hearing his words, everyone in the hall nodded. Soon, Max, Josh, and Peter took the Bass family to

    the secret underground fortress which was built of the most solid alloys which were three feet thick.

    It wouldn''t be breached even if under attack from powerhouses of Super God who could only make

    the fortress quake until the death of people inside.

    Iwan breathed deeply before taking Jane to a specially refitted bulletproof car outside the vi. After

    getting into the car, Jane''s heart was still pounding, her face being pale.

    "What''s wrong? Are you afraid?" Iwan asked as he turned to look at her with a smile.

    "No, I''m not," Jane hurriedly stammered, trying to show her fear. But her trembling body spoke for

    itself.

    Still smiling, Iwan said to her, "Well, don''t worry. You won''t be alone if you die. Moreover, it''s not that

    dangerous outside except that a dozen Gods of War and hundreds of killers of Half-a-step God of

    War are awaiting us. So don''t be so afraid."

    "What? Are you serious?" Upon hearing that, Jane immediately panicked, clutching her skirts with

    her white and slender fingers with overwhelming fear.

    Seeing her like this, Iwan immediately gloated since his trick worked. He thought, "Good! It''s a

    punishment for your endless probes into my force which has nothing to do with you. Do you think it''s

    fun? Well, then today I''ll teach you a lesson!"

    Then Iwan continued with a smile, "Haven''t you been curious about my real force? Then you''ve

    gotten a good chance today to satisfy your curiosity. This time, the two of us will either live or die

    together. But you must listen to me, or don''t me me if I run away to leave you alone."

    Suddenly, Jane grabbed Iwan''s arm, shivering even more violently and her face being paler.

    Iwan looked at her meaningfully and said, "Get off me. I''ve been married, so don''t you think you''re

    behaving improperly by touching me like this?"

    "Well. I ... you ... I''m not..." Jane hurriedly loosened her grip on Iwan''s arm, too nervous to make

    herself clear.

    But suddenly, Iwan''s smile was gone before Jane realized what happened. With an icy expression

    on his face, Iwan gunned the car to smash at top speed through the vi''s gate which was knocked

    flying.

    Failing to suppress her terror, Jane finally let out a scream. She had wanted to say something else

    to Iwan, like letting Iwan tell herst will to her parents if she died. But before she could be ready,

    Iwan had driven outside the vi at the top speed.

    Just as Iwan''s car raced outside after knocking the gate flying, the three killers at the top of God of

    War who were lurking outside the vi instantly changed their expressions as they saw the girl with

    Hannah''s face on the passenger seat. Then they made their move without hesitation.

    With a bang, one of the killers blew a big hole in the back door of Iwan''s car, causing the car which

    was about several kilos in weight to fly more than six miles away along the nk of the road. It was

    a mercy Iwan drove fast enough to be only hit by one killer when the three killers made their move

    at the same time.

    Sitting on the passenger seat, Jane kept screaming with a deadly pale face.

    "Shut up! Count the number of killers of God of War! Hurry up!" When the carnded, Iwan pressed

    the elerator hard once again to race the car forward with an extremely icy and calm expression.

    "Three ... three..." Jane said to Iwan with a pale face.

    Iwan nodded and didn''t speak, driving on with undivided attention. The car instantly elerated to

    race at a speed of 300 mph, shing into the distance and vanishing without a trace outside the

    vi.

    At the moment, the three killers at the top of God of War were left behind at the vi''s gate, looking

    in the direction of Iwan''s car with extremely gloomy faces.

    "Leaving aside the Bass family, let''s kill Hannah all out! Go!" one of the killers at the top of God of

    War shouted as he flew into a car and directly threw the driver out of it. Then he gunned the car to

    chase after Iwan, leaving the other two killers to exchange nces and then disappear instantly on

    the spot before taking a shortcut at the full speed.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    In the distance, Iwan was still driving on the road at the top speed. But when he was just 1.2 miles

    away, a killer at the top of God of War suddenly showed up in front of Iwan''s car and lifted a long

    sword to chop the car.

    "Fasten your seat belt!" Iwan shouted at Jane as he gunned the car once again to swerve the

    steering wheel to direct the car at the killer holding a long niello sword in the middle of the road.

    Extremely terrified, Jane was still screaming crazily with her head lowered as she gripped the

    handle in the car tight. Soon, the killer was knocked away with a bang, and at the same time, he

    chopped the front part of Iwan''s car, leaving the windscreen to break into pieces and puffs of white

    smoke toe from the bo.

    With a frown, Iwan got the numerous pieces which had been directed at the two of them to sh

    away to get Jane to escape being injured. After that, he continued to race the car forward despite

    the thick smoke.

    But just after Iwan drove away, the killer in the distance staggered to his feet on the street and

    vomited blood. Due to the head-on crash just now, he was seriously injured now despite being a

    powerhouse of Half-a-step Super God. But he didn''t take it seriously and just took a ck pill before

    snatching a car to continue to chase after Iwan.

    "How many killers are there?" Iwan shouted at Jane. He felt it necessary to talk to Jane, or she

    might be scared to death. He also thought this was a good chance for Jane to have such a direct

    life-and-death experience of dealing with such a powerhouse at the top of God of War. It would be

    greatly helpful for her in rising to a God of War as long as she could suffer this time and digest

    today''s experiences which would help her form great faith to rise to a God of War.

    "Four," Jane replied, extremely frightened.

    But almost just after she finished speaking when Iwan advanced about two miles, a long sword

    suddenly pierced the roof of the car over her to graze her profile and cut a wisp of her hair. Jane

    was left dumbfounded, wetting her pants and seat.

    She narrowly escaped being killed just now. With a deviation of only 0.3 inches, she would end up

    in death now. Subsequently, another long sword pierced the roof of the car over Iwan to cut the

    cloth on Iwan''s right arm.

    At the moment, two killers at the top of God of War were lying on their fronts on the roof of Iwan''s

    car. Unlike Jane, Iwan realized it when the two killers arrived. Even when the two swords pierced

    the roof of the top was also within Iwan''s calction. He just wanted Jane to experience a life-and-

    death moment but didn''t expect her to be incontinent.

    "Scram!" Iwan snarled as he suddenly directed a backhand stroke at the roof. Instantly, the whole

    roof, as well as the two killers at the top of God of War flew away with his move.

    After that, Iwan continued to race the roofless car shrouded in thick smoke with its front on fire

    forward. The direction he was driving in was also the result of his calction. It led to a wilderness

    area in the suburbs and he was nearly there.

    Shrouded in smoke and mes, Iwan remained very calm, showing no fear. After all, such a life-

    and-death struggle was almost part of his everyday life in the past five years.

    "How many killers are there?" Iwan shouted at Jane once again as he drove on. His voice was loud

    enough to get Jane to recover from the shock. She subconsciously looked back and saw the two

    killers pick themselves up.

    "Six," Jane replied in a trembling voice. Subsequently, she found the front of the car in mes and

    hurriedly said to Iwan, "The car is going to explode."

    But however hard she shouted, Iwan stayed calm beside her.

    "Unfasten your seat belt. Hurry up!" Iwan shouted at Jane as he unfastened his seat belt. Hearing

    that, Jane did as he said extremely anxiously. But she was too nervous and scared to make it.

    Iwan directly tore her seat belt as the car raced out of the road. Ahead them was a deserted

    construction site with a huge earth slope inside.

    "Clutch on to me!" Iwan shouted before driving on for a dozen seconds and pulling into a ce

    where nobody could be seen. Grabbing Jane''s arm, Iwan leaped up from his seat in mid-air at a

    height of several meters. As to the car in mes, shrouded in smoke, it forced its way down the

    slope into the wilderness of the deserted site. After racing meters away, it exploded with a bang.

    Afternding safely, Jane was almost scared to death as she looked at the explosion in a daze.

    If Iwan had jumped out of the car with her even one secondter, they would have died in the

    explosion. Jane was so scared and dumbfounded now. In the ride which onlysted several

    minutes, she had experienced so many life-and-death moments. With her legs trembling with fear,

    she even directly copsed and couldn''t stand up afternding on the ground.

    As for Iwan, he lit a cigarette and sucked on it. Two minutester, he looked at the distance and

    said to Jane on the ground, "It''s not over, or it might only be the beginning. Get yourself ready for

    the following fight."

    Hearing that, Jane subconsciously nced in the direction of the slope in front of her, only to see

    ten killers of God of War surround the two of them, holding their long swords.

    "Are ... are we going to die?" At this moment, Jane, who had always been strong, shed a tear of

    desperation.

    Hearing her words, Iwan smiled and said, "They''re going to die, not us."

    When he finished speaking, he had a murderous look in his eyes.

 Chapter 108 Kill Them All! (New Chapter!)

    Chapter 108 Kill Them All! (New Chapter!)

    Chapter 108 Kill Them All! (New Chapter!)

    "What... What did you say?" Jane looked at Iwan in confusion. She thought that they were doomed

    to die today, because there were ten killers at the level of God of war and it was impossible for Iwan

    to beat them all no matter how strong he was. Even if Iwan was a powerhouse, there really wasn''t

    much for him to do.

    But Iwan ignored her. He moved at fast speed and appeared in front of one killer.

    ''How is that possible? Super God level?'' Seeing Iwan crossing a dozen meters in an instant, the

    killer at the half-step Super God level of Killer Group II was in great shock and retreated crazily,

    because he sensed that Iwan was as strong as their leader, Simon White.

    "Well... Run again! Like you just did!" With a cold snort, Iwan pped the killer on the forehead.

    Before the killer could react, his head bursted instantly.

    Then, without any hesitation, Iwan grabbed the sword of the killer that he had just killed and then

    appeared in front of another one, who was also the only injured killer of the group. Iwan said to him,

    "You... You are the one who cut my car, right?"

    Another boom rang out. The killer was cut in half, and the fear in his eyes hadn''t dissipated until the

    moment he died. In just a few seconds, all the members of well-known Killer Group II, the two killers

    under themand of Midnight Sun, were dead!

    "Oh no! This is a trap. Retreat! Retreat!" Immediately, the remaining eight killers shouted and

    escaped in panic. It was them who tried to chase and kill Iwan, and now, they were getting killed by

    him instead. Even a top killer at the level of half-step Super God couldn''t deal with him! Let alone

    they were just Gods of War. Killer Group II could fight easily in the horrifying battlefield of External

    Regions, but now Iwan killed them effortless.

    "Well, I don''t think you can just escape like that..." Iwan sneered and shed in front of another two

    killers. He said coldly, "You two pierced my car roof, right?"

    Puff... Without any suspense, the two killers could only die in front of the Lord of Heaven Domain...

    "Four... Four!" Sitting on the top of the heap of soil, Jane began to count unconsciously. Iwan once

    taught her that counting could transfer fear, but this time she was counting dead bodies!

    The next moment, Iwan stood in front of the killer who had broken through his car before. "You

    broke through my car!"

    Boom! As Iwan waved his saber, another powerhouse of the group died.

    "Five..." Jane said another number in a daze.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    The outraged Iwan kept killing, and Jane kept counting, "Six... Boom... Seven... Puff... Eight...

    Bang... Nine...".

    When Jane was about to count to ten, she couldn''t find thest killer. While she was looking around,

    she suddenly felt a chill on her neck. The next moment, a touch of red blood flowed down from her

    neck.

    She was held hostage by thest killer, but she didn''t feel scared at all, not even a little bit. It

    seemed that she had used up all the fear she had when she ran away with Iwan.

    However, that killer was fearful. A powerful man like him, who had been in battlefield of External

    Regions for many years and had killed countless people, was trembling right now. That fear made

    him hurt Jane unconsciously. He knew that it might angered the terrifying Iwan, but he couldn''t care

    so much. He really didn''t want to die.

    In the past, when he killed others, he didn''t give a hoot. But now he was the one in the

    disadvantageous position, so he was really scared and shouted at Iwan dozens of meters away,

    "Let me go, or I''ll kill her!" Until now, the killer still thought that he kidnapped Hannah Bass.

    Iwan was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that thest killer didn''t run away and held Jane

    Cook hostage. He then said with a smile, "Okay, let her go. And I won''t kill you..."

    The killer shook his head and shouted in disbelief, "No, I don''t believe you. How could a

    powerhouse from Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom spare me easily?"

    With a yful smile in his eyes, Iwan said, "Who told you that? As a killer from the Killer Group II of

    External Regions, how can you be sure that I''m from the Military Headquarters?"

    As soon as Iwan finished his words, the killer''s pupils shrank, and then he seemed to have thought

    of something all of a sudden. He screwed up his face again and said, "You, you are a powerhouse

    on the battlefield of External Regions? Wait, you... You look familiar."

    The next moment, the killer''s eyes widened in shock. With his mouth wide open, he pointed at Iwan

    and said, "I''ve seen you before. You... You''re the lord..."

    But before he could finish the sentence, a long saber was stuck in his forehead. Right at the

    moment when he recognized Iwan, Iwan threw out his long saber and hit his head at a speed as

    fast as a bullet...

    "Drip... Drip... Drip..." Warm blood dripped from the head of thest killer and fell on Jane''s thigh.

    "Boom..." Thest killer fell back feebly and died. But at thest moment before his consciousness

    dissipated, he felt extremely worried. He was worried about his leader, Simon White. Indeed, Simon

    was strong and had reached the level of half-step Giant God, and no one knew that except for those

    in Killer Group II. But now, the killer was iparably desperate before dying.

    Because the man in front of him was the Lord of Heaven Domain, the nightmare of all the

    powerhouses in the battlefield of External Regions. He had killed a middle-stage Giant God half a

    year ago. And now, no one was aware of his strength. Three years ago, under the leadership of

    Simon White, the killer had fought with the soldiers led by Iwan, so he still remembered Iwan''s face.

    Back then, Simon failed to defeat Iwan, who had just reached the level of Super God, and now,

    Iwan must be even more invincible...

    "Leader, don''te to Cleveque City, please, don''t..." At thest moment of his life, the killer was

    still praying for their leader. But it was useless. His consciousness was soonpletely annihted

    in the boundless darkness.

    So far, all these top killers who came to hunt down Iwan and Jane had been killed. Iwan finished

    them all in less than a minute...

    After thest killer died, Jane was still in a daze. Five minutester, Iwan walked up to her and lit a

    cigarette. He took a drag on his cigarette and said, "I''m no longer in the battlefield of External

    Regions, why would such thing happen to me again? Killer Group II had been fighting in the

    External Regions for so many years. Without it, there will be less fun. Why do you people have to

    come here?"

    He smoked and sighed with emotion, because the death of the Killer Group II was a pity for him. All

    kingdoms and the most powerful forces in the world were gathered in the battlefield of External

    Regions. Every day, countless new generations rose up and fought to make their way out, and lots

    of people died. The well-known Killer Group II had been in the battlefield for hundreds of years.

    (Note: please don''t rte too much to reality. It is fictional.)

    And now, people would feel sorry for their death. At this moment, Iwan also hoped that Simon would

    never enter the Dragon Kingdom and thought that it would be better for him to go back to the

    battlefield of External Regions and reorganize Killer Group II. Because if Simon dared toe to

    Cleveque City and make any moves, he would definitely die! In a sense, Iwan wouldn''t want that. In

    ces like the battlefield of External Regions, no one hated each other. In fact, "hate" would be a

    small word there, because everyone could be an enemy in that ce...

    Strong warriors killed others and got stronger, and the weak ones were chased to death. It was the

    destiny of those who were fighting in battlefield of External Regions. Iwan was a man who made

    countless people tremble with fear, but at the same time was also the idol of the ouws who had

    deep hatred and wanted to be stronger...

    Just as Iwan was indulging in his memory, Jane looked up at him in a daze and asked, "What...

    What level are you at? Who are you?"

    Iwan smiled and said, "Just a poor man. As for my level, you have already guessed it, haven''t you?

    I can kill these killers, so I am naturally stronger than them. I am just a God of War of the External

    Regions, but now I have been released from military service and just want to be with Jayna and

    Emily. Satisfied?"

    Obviously, he would not tell her his true identity. She was smart, but not that smart.

    "So... Does Jayna know?" She continued to ask.

    Iwan looked down at her and said, "Well, what do you think..."

    Then Jane recalled the day before yesterday when she was having dinner with Hannah, Jayna, and

    Iwan in a restaurant, and she was joking with Iwan and said that if he were a God of War, the price

    would be lower. She remembered very clearly that the innocent Jayna bowed her head and smiled

    without saying anything...

    The next moment, with her body trembling and eyes wide open, Jane said, " That Grand Wedding

    two months ago, the one that caused a sensation in the Central Region, was the wedding of you

    and Jayna?"

    "You think?" Iwan continued to smile. Although he didn''t give her a positive reply, she had

    understood. The legendary God of War who had returned from the battlefield of External Regions

    and retired for his wife was Iwan Cliff!!! It all made sense now!!

    Now she could exin why a powerhouse like Warrior No.1 would be under Iwan''smand, why

    Jayna was so obsessed with Iwan and so sure that her husband was the best and would never hurt

    her...

    Jane finally understood everything. She looked at the man standing beside her and looking into the

    distance with mixing feelings. At this moment, she felt Iwan was so attractive...

    "Jayna, you will be happy for the rest of your life. You really have find your Mr. Right..." Jane

    murmured in her mind, and felt happy and even envious for Jayna.

 Chapter 109 Gloomy Simon White (New Chapter!)

    Chapter 109 Gloomy Simon White (New Chapter!)

    Chapter 109 Gloomy Simon White (New Chapter!)

    Half an hourter, Iwan took a deep breath and said to Jane, who had almost recovered, "Let''s go."

    Subconsciously, Jane asked, "Where... Where are we going?"

    Iwan smiled. He looked at Jane''s wrinkled dress and said, "Don''t you want to buy a new dress?"

    "Ah..." Noticing Iwan''s gaze, Jane screamed. Her pretty face flushed and she was extremely

    embarrassed. She was so scared before that she soiled her dress. It was really humiliating. But

    when she was about to ask Iwan to look away from her, she found that Iwan had already walked

    down the slope to a car left by those killers.

    "Stop yelling. I''m not interested in you. Come and get in the car. We still have a lot to do..." Iwan''s

    cold voice came from afar.

    Jane was confused. She stared at Iwan and felt angry, but she didn''t know what to say. All at once,

    her arrogance was shattered. She felt like a joke in front of this incredibly powerful man. After

    standing on the slope in a daze for a while, suddenly, she decided to get pass her pride and be her

    true self.

    Jane was so beautiful at this moment. She was smiling, and her smile was no longer the fake one in

    the workce or in her life before. It was a real, heartfelt smile. Just now, she felt that she could

    finally open up to someone.. From now on, she would be herself, and never disguise as anyone

    else...

    And Iwan, who was in the car far away, was stunned when he saw Jane''s smile. Then he shook his

    head with a smile and thought to himself, ''It seems that she has finallye around/figured it out.

    Now she can do whatever she wants and don''t have to pretend any more. It''s a good thing. s,

    I''m so kind. I always help others and never ask for return.''

    The next moment, Jane got on the car with a smile. She didn''t care about her dress at all. Instead,

    she said to Iwan with ease, "Thank you..."

    "Stop it. I don''t need this. One Hannah Bass is enough. Let''s go and buy you a dress. Damn it. No

    one''s going to pay me and I have to throw in money to buy you a dress..." said Iwan with a sullen

    look on his face. Then he drove the car and left with Jane.

    "Ha ha, you can''t me me. I''m Jayna''s best friend. I used to take care of her, and now you are

    buying me a dress in return, it''s really nothing! Right? Superstar? Mighty God of War? Little Iwan?"

    Jane even joked with him.

    "Hey! I am older than you!" Iwan''s face became gloomier.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Hahaha... Hahaha..." Jane burst intoughter. Iwan was driving very fast. All he wanted to do was

    to buy new clothes for her as soon as possible, and then let y handle her. He didn''t want to be

    with her anymore. He had once met a woman like Jane in the battlefield of External Regions before,

    and she was really strong. That woman used to disguise herself, but then she gave up and decided

    to be herself, and her strength never stopped increasing since then. Five years ago, she had

    already reached the level of Giant God. Iwan had to run away every time he saw her... (Attention!

    This woman is very strong! She will show upter. Be patient.)

    Janeughed for a while and then turned her head to look out of the window. Seeing the scenery

    outside, she thought in her mind, ''Hello, new me!''

    ......

    Ten minutester, Iwan took Jane to a high-end shopping mall. Soon, she picked out a dress and

    put it on. Seeing Jane changed into a dress with a new style, Iwan was surprised and said, "Is this

    your favorite style?"

    Jane was wearing a ck off-the-shoulder and knee-length dress that showed her fair shanks, her

    long ck wavy hair was fluttering, and she was wearing eight centimeter high heels. It was

    completely different from her usual conservative style.

    She smiled and said, "Yes, it''s what I really like."

    Iwan said with his mouth twitched, "Well, if you go to the battlefield of External Regions, you will

    definitely be that woman''s best friend ..."

    "That woman? Who is she? Does she look like me?" Jane asked in confusion.

    Iwan shook his head and said, "You two give me the same feeling. Well, she''s even worse. Forget

    it. It is impossible for you to go to a ce like the battlefield of External Regions..."

    With a smile, Jane shook her head and said half-jokingly, "Not necessarily. I''ve always wanted to go

    there...". After having met that scary woman on the battlefield, Iwan knew that Jane was not joking,

    she was really thinking about it...

    Iwan couldn''t help but shiver, thinking that there might be another terrifying woman on the external

    battlefield in the future...

    "So where are we going now? To the Bass family? And those killers from External Regions, will they

    go to the Bass Family as well? Do you think Hannah will be in danger?" After getting on the car

    again, Jane thought of something and asked Iwan immediately.

    Iwan looked at her reluctantly and asked, "You tell me. Do you really think that there is only a group

    of killersing this time? Don''t worry. I have gotten it covered. I just contacted Max White, and he

    said dozens of killers at the level of Half-a-step God of War were at the Bass family before, but they

    have been handled. After all, three Gods of War are protecting the Bass family. We aren''t going

    back for now. I''ll take you to a ce..."

    Jane nodded and felt a bit awkward, because when she was shopping, shepletely forgot her

    good friend Hannah. What a ky friendship.

    Iwan smiled and said, "Didn''t you ask my wife/Jayna to fix you up with a strong, handsome and cold

    man? Since I have helped you so much, might as well do you one more favor."

    "Are you serious?" Looking at Iwan in disbelief, Jane didn''t take it seriously.

    "Why would I joke about this? I will never lie to a woman like you. I just want to get rid of you and

    that Hannah, OK? When you go backter, tell Hannah to stay in the basement for a few days and

    don''te to Cleveque City again. She always causes troubles! Such a trouble maker!" Iwan said

    angrily and then drove to the airport of Cleveque City.

    Kill was about to arrive, which surprised Iwan. He thought that y woulde here earlier, but it

    turned out that y would not be here in three hours. Was Jane fated to meet Kill? Iwan thought to

    himself with a strange feeling.

    A man like Kill wouldn''t be interested in the old Jane, who had always been wearing a disguise. But

    now, she had released her nature. And as Simon was about toe, Iwan must go back to Jayna,

    so he had to ask Kill to take care of Jane.

    Besides, they might make a cute couple.

    "Is he handsome? What''s his name? Is he also a God of War like you? What''s he like?" Jane asked

    boldly, after all, she was already 29 years old and still single, and Iwan was like family to her. So she

    must not let go any chance of happiness. Otherwise, she might end up a lonely female God of War.

    She would never let that happen...

    "His name is Kill. He is 27 years old, very handsome and stronger than me! He''s a Super God!"

    After saying that, Iwan stopped talking to Jane.

    Soon, they arrived at the airport of Cleveque City. Kill, with a long sword wrapped in ck cloth on

    his back, got on the car. Immediately, Iwan threw the car key to him and said, "Listen, I''ll only say it

    once. The woman next to you is Jane Cook, 29 years old, single, Hannah''s best friend and partner.

    Beautiful, right? Now you are going to escort her to the Bass family and then protect Hannah.

    Simon White maye. OK, I am done. No questions and don''t follow me. Just go without me..."

    Then, Iwan quickly got on a taxi without any hesitation and left.

    Until Iwan waspletely out of sight, Kill opened his mouth wide, pointed at the direction in which

    he left, and said, "What the... He''s way out of line! I treat him as my big brother, but what about

    him? Am I just a tool to him? I came all the way from the External regions, and he just left me like

    that?"

    Seeing that dumbfounded Kill, Jane was very satisfied. Kill was absolutely her dream guy.

    "Er..." Kill was embarrassed. He smiled awkwardly at Jane and said, "Please don''t take Iwan''s

    words seriously..."

    "No, he is serious. I asked him to fix me up. Hello, Kill, I am Jane Cook, a Half-a-step God of War. I

    haven''t been in love before so I am a total virgin. d to meet you..." She said to Kill with a smile.

    Hearing what Jane said, cold sweat instantly trickled down Kill''s face. Then he recalled that Iwan

    wanted to fix him up on a date earlier, but he didn''t take it seriously at that time. So... he meant it?

    "I... can I go? I just want to go back and kill the Super Gods. Is that okay?" Kill said helplessly.

    "What do you think, cutie pie? Am I not pretty enough?" Jane leaned forward and said to Kill.

    Kill was crying inside and regretted. He thought he could have a fight with Simon White this time,

    but if he had known that he would meet Jane Cook, he would nevere so early. Well, at least not

    earlier than y...

    ......

    It was already noon when Kill and Jane arrived at the Bass family...

    At the same time, in the abandoned construction site more than ten kilometers away from the Bass

    family, a vicious man in white clothes and shoes appeared at the top of the slope. It was Simon

    White who finally came to Cleveque City!

    Seeing hundreds of busy men of the Patrol Department not far away from him, Simon White

    showed an iparably violent and extremely cold killing intent!

    "I must find and kill the one who destroyed my Killer Group II!!!"

 Chapter 110 Two Half-a-step Giant Gods (1)

    Chapter 110 Two Half-a-step Giant Gods (1)

    Chapter 110: Two Half-a-step Giants Gods (1)

    Simon looked extremely gloomy. The killer group had dominated the battlefields in the External

    Regions for decades, and it ranked second in thest century, but all the killers had died except for

    him! He was the only one left!

    "I want you to die no matter who you are! I''ll kill you!" Simon looked hostile and fierce to the

    extreme...

    "Sir! No one is allowed to watch here. Please leave!" At this time, a guard of the Patrol Department

    walked to Simon and asked him to leave.

    "They are my brothers... I want to say goodbye to them. Can''t... I?" Simon looked up at the guard of

    the Patrol Department indifferently.

    "He''s the aplice of the killers from the External Regions. Come and catch him!" The guard

    looked pale when he heard Simon''s words. He immediately said to his colleague and wanted to

    catch Simon.

    "Ha-ha... Ha-ha... Catch me? Alright... Come and catch me..." Looking at the guards of the Patrol

    Department in Cleveque City, Simon suddenlyughed at this moment... His smile was extremely

    weird and malicious.

    Five minutester, Simon took another deep look at the burial ce of the killers in group two,

    turned around, and left. Behind him was a sea of corpses. Yes, all the guards had been killed by

    him...

    ......

    At the same time, Kill was eating something with Jane at the door of the Bass family when his

    phone suddenly vibrated. He took out his phone and had a look. Then his expression changed. His

    eyes became very solemn.

    "Huh? Kill, what''s wrong?" Looking at Kill''s strange expression, Jane asked.

    Kill stared at the video sent by Ivy. In that video, there were corpses all over the ground, and the

    ground was covered with blood. Those who died were the guards of the Patrol Department. At the

    end of the video, Kill saw the cruel figure of a man in white.

    Kill handed the phone to Jane and asked, "Did you go to this ce with Iwan before? Is it the ce

    where Iwan killed those killers from the External Regions?"

    Jane''s face turned pale in an instant when she watched the video. Then she nodded immediately

    and said, "Yes, it is. Why did the guards in the Patrol Department die? Who killed them? I see a

    man''s figure at the end of the video. Who is he? Is he also a killer from the External Regions?"

    "The man? Ha-ha, if I am not mistaken, he is the leader of those killers, Simon! It seems that Iwan''s

    worry is reasonable. Simon dares to enter the kingdom! He hase here!" Kill''s pupils contracted

    violently. In the video sent by Ivy, all the guards in the Patrol Department died a miserable death.

    Apparently, Simon was so furious. All the killers in group two had been killed except him! He had got

    nothing to lose.

    "The Bass family is in danger now..." Kill nced at the door of the Bass family in the distance

    outside the window and his heart sank. The ce in the video was only about ten kilometers away

    from the Bass family. It was very close. Moreover, Simon had gone crazy, and he woulde there

    at any time. Perhaps he had arrived and he was watching them... After all, it took time for Ivy to get

    the video, shoot it, and send it to Kill. As a Super God, he was on the rampage, so it was not difficult

    for him to cross a distance of more than ten kilometers in a few minutes...

    "So... Are Hannah and her family members in danger?" Jane asked again worriedly and anxiously.

    Kill said with serious eyes, "It''s not so dangerous. Didn''t you say they are now at the underground

    fortress in the Bass family? Those who are inferior to a Super God can''t break into the fortress in a

    short time. Even if Simon arrives, I''m here, aren''t I? I have wished for a long time to meet him, and I

    always want to fight with him..." With indifference in his eyes, Kill looked very serious, and he was

    ready to fight...

    "Oh? Is that so? Do you want to fight with me?" At this time, in the distance from the hotel hall, a

    cold voice suddenly sounded. It was a man wearing white clothes and white shoes, and he looked

    so evil and treacherous.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Of course, the man was Simon. He sneaked into the hotel to observe the Bass family. He used to

    be a killer, but he had be a Half-a-step Giant God. If he hid his strength deliberately, even the

    powerhouse who was at his level could hardly notice it. Just now, most of Kill''s attention was

    attracted by the video, so he didn''t notice when Simon arrived. The hotel was facing the door of the

    Bass family, so it was the best ce to observe them. Therefore, both Kill and Simon chose here.

    Half a minute ago, when Jane was watching the video, Simon sat in a corner far away from them.

    He did not choose to attack Kill because he had be a Half-a-step Giant God. In his heart,

    although Kill was powerful, Kill was just a Super God who was at the pinnacle of his power. Simon

    believed that Kill was inferior to him. Besides, he wanted to kill Kill by frontal attack instead of

    surprise attack!

    The next moment, Kill''s face turned extremely solemn when he heard Simon''s voice. Without

    hesitation, he grabbed Jane''s arm, broke the window, and jumped outside, protecting Jane behind

    him. Seeing this, the rest of the guests in the hotel screamed and fled in all directions. Soon, Simon

    was the only one left in the hall. He put down his teacup, stood up, and walked to Kill and Jane who

    had gotten out of the window.

    "Hurry up and leave!" Staring at Simon with hostility, Kill was extremely shocked because he sensed

    that Simon was a Half-a-step Giant God! At this moment, Kill no longer looked down on Simon, and

    he was very serious.

    "Ha-ha. Leave? If she dares to move, she will die. Do you believe me?" In intense apathy, Simon

    said to Kill. Before he finished his words, his body moved. The next moment, he appeared in front of

    Kill and Jane. He raised his hand and hit Kill with all his strength...

    "Do you want to kill me? You''re not qualified!" Kill shouted angrily, raised his hand, and punched

    Simon''s palm...

    Boom... The next moment, there was a huge air explosion between Kill and Simon. Simon took a

    few steps back. The explosion shattered the ss on the hotel behind him in an instant. Kill pulled

    Jane and stepped back quickly.

    "Run! Hurry up!" Kill felt the blood in his throat and his face turned slightly pale. Just now, to protect

    Jane, he blocked all the aftereffects of the explosion.

    But before he finished his words, his expression changed dramatically again. He immediately pull

    Jane right behind him and pushed her tens of meters away. At that moment, his back was pped

    fiercely by a man who suddenly came out of the air...

    "Ugh..." Kill could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood. His face was pale. He staggered two

    steps forward, and he was much weaker. He was seriously injured. Kill kept his bnce gloomily,

    looked at the man with a ck mask who suddenly appeared behind him, and asked, "Who are

    you?"

    The mysterious powerhouse with a mask stared at Kill but said nothing. Instead, he attacked Kill

    together with Simon who was in front of Kill. At this moment, Kill found that the mysterious man was

    a Half-a-step Giant God, too.

    "Kill!" Jane, who was more than ten meters away, shouted at Kill worriedly and anxiously.

    "Get out of here!" Kill went berserk. At this moment, he finally understood why Iwan let him protect

    this troublesome woman. It was so dangerous, but she didn''t intend to run away!

    When Kill finished his words, the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God behind him moved and rushed

    to Jane again. Jane was Hannah''s partner, and she knew many things, so she was also one of the

    targets of the masked man.

    "Don''t you dare hurt her!" Kill went berserk. Rushing forward, he stopped the masked man again

    and hit him face to face. But the next moment, Simon took the opportunity to attack Kill. Kill

    staggered.

    "Get out of here! Do you f*cking want me to die? If you don''t leave, I''ll kill you first!" Kill was furious.

    If Jane was not here, he could have held out for a long time though he was facing two Half-a-step

    Giant Gods. But he couldn''t because Jane was here. He roared and hit Jane in the air, driving

    Jane''s body into a bus heading for the distance.

    After Jane left, Kill suddenly took out the saber from behind his back. He stared at Simon and the

    mysterious powerhouse and said with a ferocious smile, "Ha-ha, two Half-a-step Giant Gods. You

    really think highly of me... " The corner of Kill''s mouth was still bleeding.

    Simon and the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God gained more strength at this time. Kill was a Half-

    a-step Giant God, too, but he was seriously injured. Both of them stared at Kill coldly...

 Chapter 111 Slay! (2)

    Chapter 111 y! (2)

    Chapter 111: y! (2)

    "What? No! Two Half-a-step Giant Gods? How dare they!" Iwan, who had just returned home, stood

    on the balcony and stared in the direction of the Bass family. He suddenly opened his eyes, and he

    went off the deep end! Two Half-a-step Giant Gods! How bold they were! If Kill was unprepared, he

    would be in danger.

    "Warrior No.1, stay here! Guard this ce!" After saying this, Iwan immediately jumped down from

    the balcony. He ran tens of meters in one step and soon left the housing estate. Yes, he had

    miscalcted! He did not expect that the enemies would send two Half-a-step Giant Gods. One of

    them seemed to be Simon, which meant that Simon had be a Half-a-step Giant God!

    Iwan''s heart was apathetic, and his eyes were filled with indifference. If Kill died here this day, he

    wouldn''t let go of any enemy in the External Regions! He would kill all of them for Kill!

    When Iwan took action, y, who was about to arrive at the Bass family, sensed something and his

    expression changed. Then he ran as fast as he could and rushed to the Bass family where Kill was

    being attacked!

    ''Whoever hurts Kill will die!'' y thought maliciously in his heart, and he looked extremely furious

    and fierce...

    ......

    At this time, only Kill, Simon, and the mysterious powerhouse were at the gate of the Bass family.

    Max had ordered the security guards in the vi to leave.

    Inside the underground fortress of the Bass family, there was a screen, and what was happening

    outside was projected on it. At this time, everyone stared at the screen with a serious face.

    Peter''s expression changed dramatically. He said, "Are they Half-a-step Giant Gods? The three of

    them are all powerful! The two enemies actually dared to sneak into the Dragon Kingdom! Oh my

    God! What should we do? My grandfather and his friends can''te here. They are stalled! I hate

    myself because I''m too weak to help Kill!"

    Max looked at Josh and said very seriously, "Josh, what should we do? Should we go out to help

    Kill?"

    Josh clenched his fists hard. He wanted to go out to help Kill, but in the end, he shook his head

    feebly and said, "It''s useless. We''ll only distract Kill if we go out. You know Jane distracted him just

    now. It''s useless for us to go out, and I''m afraid we can''t even bear the aftereffects of their battle..."

    "What should we do? If Kill can''t stop them, they will break into this fortress sooner orter. All of us

    will die, and everyone in the Bass family will be killed! We''ll fail toplete the task..." Max said

    with great worry. On the first day they joined the Military Headquarters, they had shown a contempt

    for their own safety. But if Hannah died, the Dragon Kingdom would suffer a great loss.

    Hannah was a weak woman who didn''t have enough strength, but she was a top scientist. In a

    sense, Hannah was even more important than a Half-a-step Giant God because her contribution

    would enhance the overallbat effectiveness of the Dragon Kingdom. But she was in danger...

    Max sighed deeply and turned to Hannah whose face was pale. He bowed to her and said, "Miss

    Bass, if two strong Half-a-step Giant Godse hereter, we will try our best to seek an

    opportunity for you to escape, but it seems like pie in the sky. If we can''t do it, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry

    that we can''t protect you well..."

    Hannah shivered, and her eyes became more desperate. She lowered her head and didn''t speak,

    but endless regrets arose in her heart. Her life goal had not beenpleted. She hadn''t met the

    man she wanted to see, and the man she liked would never know her feelings for him...

    There was a myriad of thoughts and ideas in Hannah''s mind, and she was so regretful. At this

    moment, Owen, Jaxton, and other members of the Bass family were desperate, too. Owen and

    Jaxton didn''t see Iwan. It was a strange powerhouse who was protecting Jane, which meant that

    Iwan was not here. They would soon know the oue of the battle outside. Even if Iwan was on

    the way here, could he arrive in time?

    While Owen was thinking desperately, suddenly there was a loud bang outside. Kill''s body was

    punched into the vi by Simon. His body broke the walls. The next moment, Kill broke through the

    back wall, and his face looked paler. The two-story vi copsed...

    The underground fortress where everyone was hiding vibrated, and everyone quaked violently. The

    three Half-a-step Giant Gods were fighting on the ground above them.

    Just now, Kill fought with Simon and the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God. Simon was determined

    to kill Kill, so he didn''t show Kill any mercy!

    "Poof..." Kill spat out a mouthful of blood. He stared at the masked Half-a-step Giant God and said,

    "Sir, do you hold any grudge against the warriors in the Heaven Domain? You attack me with all

    your strength. Can you tell me who you are? Even if I''ll die, I don''t want to die in confusion."

    After Kill finished speaking, the mysterious powerhouse with a mask suddenly trembled, and his

    eyes became more dignified. Looking at Kill, he asked, "Are you from the Heaven Domain? Aren''t

    you from the Military Headquarters in the Dragon Kingdom?"

    "Ha-ha!" Kill sneered and shook the long sword. The de of the long sword made a trembling

    sound. Kill said, "I am under themand of the Lord of the Heaven Domain. I''m Master Kill, one of

    the Top Four Masters! Sir, you have to think about it carefully. Do you want to get involved and

    be the enemy of the Heaven Domain just like Simon?" If it was in the past, Kill would fight no

    matter who the enemy was, but things were different this day. He had got badly injured because he

    was unprepared. Facing two enemies who were as powerful as him, he was weak...

    At this moment, the mysterious powerhouse''s eyes became more dignified. He took a deep look at

    Kill and said slowly, "We don''t intend to be the enemies of the Heaven Domain. Our goal is

    Hannah!"

    Then he looked at Simon and said in a deep voice, "Simon, don''t forget our task! Now Master Kill is

    seriously injured. If you want to go against the Heaven Domain, go ahead. I won''t do it with you, and

    I''ll kill Hannah! Or I''ll stall Master Kill, and you''ll kill Hannah! Which one do you choose?"

    "Ha-ha! I won''t stop until I die! All the Gods of War in group two have died here! Do you think I will

    let them go? Old man, I don''t know who you are. You are afraid of the Heaven Domain, but I am not

    afraid of them. The battlefield in the External Regions is so big, so it''s not so easy for them to find

    me! If you want to kill Hannah, go ahead. I''ll kill Master Kill!" Simon sneered. Holding a silver soft

    sword in his hand, he said to the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    "Good!" The mysterious powerhouse nodded. Then he looked at Kill and said, "Master Kill, it''s not

    toote for you to leave now. Although you are seriously injured, Simon can''t stop you. Don''t

    meddle in the affairs of the Bass family! This is myst bottom line and thest respect I can show

    to the Heaven Domain!" The mysterious Half-a-step Giant God said to Kill and sensed the direction

    of the underground fortress. Then he galloped toward the underground fortress. Soon, he was over

    Owen''s vi. He punched the air hard, and several walls in front of the vi copsed.

    When the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God was about to take action and find Hannah and the

    others, his flesh crept, and he moved aside in a hurry, but a bloody wound appeared on his back.

    Kill came to him with a long knife and said with cold eyes, "Show respect to the Heaven Domain?

    Who do you think you are? You..."

    "Boom..." However, before Kill finished his words, his body was suddenly smashed into Owen''s

    vi. Once again, Simon punched Kill with all his strength. The next moment, Simon appeared at

    the ce where Kill stood just now and said, "Ha-ha, how dare you talk nonsense while fighting? Do

    you want to die?" After speaking, Simon sneered and rushed to Kill again. Just now, he attacked Kill

    fiercely again. Kill was very seriously injured, but he was still energetic and powerful.

    After Simon left, the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God took a look in the direction of Simon with

    great anger. Just now, Simon deliberately asked him to attack the underground fortress. As a result,

    Kill followed him and Simon attacked Kill maliciously! But the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God

    didn''t say anything. There was no need for him to scold Simon. Since they survived on the

    battlefield in the External Regions and had be Half-a-step Giant Gods, how could they be

    kindhearted? Moreover, Simon was the leader of the killer group, so he was more vicious!

    However, Kill was seriously injured by Simon, which was a good thing for him. At least, no one

    could stop him at this time. Over Owen''s vi, the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God attacked the

    vi at will. More than ten secondster, he lifted a huge stone b and said with smiles in his eyes,

    "I finally find you..."

    At this time, there was a heavy alloy gate on Owen''s vi, and the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God

    stood there, sneering. Then he flew to mid-air, and a long stick made of alloy appeared in his hand.

    He hit the gate of the fortress from the air...

    ''We''re finished. It''s toote. My family... will be ruined... s...'' In the fortress, Owen thought and

    sighed in his heart. Peter, Josh, and Max stood in front of Hannah and protected her. They wanted

    Hannah to survive. However, Hannah, who had no power, knew she couldn''t survive...

    At this moment, Simon was attacking Kill over the vi, and Kill kept stepping back. Looking at the

    scene in the distance, Kill was torn with anxiety. After all, Iwan had ordered him to protect Hannah.

    Moreover, Kill was from the Dragon Kingdom. Seeing hispatriot being killed by a powerhouse

    from the External Regions, he was extremely worried. But he couldn''t go to the fortress. It was too

    far away...

    "Ha-ha, I have some regrets in my life..." A tear came out of the corner of Hannah''s eye. It was a

    tear of regret. She had too many things to finish. She hadn''t met the person she wanted to see, and

    the man she loved didn''t know her feelings, but she was going to die...

    ''I really want to see you again...'' Hannah thought, but her dream wouldn''te true. How could her

    beloved mane here? It was impossible. He was on the battlefield in the External Regions...

    But the next moment, a tall and strong figure appeared on the screen, and Hannah suddenly

    opened her eyes wide. The man who was nearly two meters tall on the screen suddenly flew into

    the air. Holding a huge sword in his hand, he rushed towards the mysterious Half-a-step Giant

    God...

    At this moment, Hannah was amazed...

 Chapter 112 Iwan Arrived! (3)

    Chapter 112 Iwan Arrived! (3)

    Chapter 112: Iwan Arrived! (3)

    "Who... is he?" Owen asked in shock. But the next moment, the screen in front of them blurred. The

    security camera outside was damaged. Then the secret room suddenly went dark. The electricity

    had been cut off.

    Although the secret room was dark, Hannah''s heart was full of hope. She didn''t know if y could

    defeat the Half-a-step Giant God, but she had a feeling that she could survive this day.

    Because y... was here.

    Outside the secret room, with a loud bang, y held the huge sword and beat away the mysterious

    Half-a-step Giant God. The Half-a-step Giant God''s body prated through the vis, and he was

    more seriously injured than Kill because y was too powerful.

    "Get out!" The next moment, looking at Kill who was being attacked by Simon in the distance, y

    went berserk and roared. He threw his huge sword at Simon.

    When Simon was about to give Kill a fatal blow, he saw y''s huge sword flying toward him, and

    his face suddenly changed. He immediately retreated and managed to avoid y''s huge sword.

    When he wanted to attack Kill again, y appeared in front of Kill. Simon managed to keep his

    bnce, and he retreated again. He joined hands with the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God who

    hade back.

    At this moment, y finally met Kill. Kill spat out a mouthful of blood again, smiled grimly, and said

    to y, "you''re finally here..."

    y frowned and asked, "Are you okay?"

    "Ha-ha..." Kill took a deep breath, and he was eager to fight. He wiped the blood from the corners of

    his mouth and said to y, "I won''t die, but I''m badly hurt. Well, I''ll fight with the man who has a

    stick. He was seriously hurt by you just now. You''ll deal with Simon. He''s sinister!"

    "Okay!" y nodded. He waved his hand, and the huge alloy sword in the distance returned to his

    hand. The next moment, he and Kill looked at Simon and the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God.

    At this moment, Simon and the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God were shocked. Simon wanted to

    kill Kill, but he was no longer determined to win after y came here. After all, y was a Super

    God in the Heaven Domain, and he was also a Half-a-step Giant God. At this moment, Simon''s face

    was extremely gloomy!

    The masked Half-a-step Giant God beside him had serious eyes. Under the mask, blood came out

    of the corners of his mouth. Kill was right. Just now, he was hurt by y when he fought with y

    with all his strength.

    "Simon, if you want Kill to die, you''ll still have a chance in the future. But do you want to give up the

    chance to kill Hannah now? If you give up, we''ll lose the sources we could have gained. Choose

    yourself. If you give up, let''s leave now. If you agree, we don''t have to fight with the two Super Gods

    to death. As long as we fight above the fortress of the Bass family, those people will undoubtedly

    die. Which one... do you choose? " The masked Half-a-step Giant God said to Simon in a low voice.

    At this time, in the underground fortress, Max, Josh, and Peter were still very worried. Yes, although

    the two Super Gods in the Heaven Domain had arrived, the aftershock of their battle could vibrate

    them to death! There were four Super Gods on the ground!

    Max sighed deeply in his heart. He knew that the Lord of the Heaven Domain didn''t want to get

    involved in the troubles of the Bass family. The Lord of the Heaven Domain sent two Super Gods

    here, which meant he had shown enough respect to the Bass family and the Military Headquarters

    in the Dragon Kingdom. The Lord of the Heaven Domain was a Giant God. Should they let him fight

    for the Bass family? Don''t think about it. Even the Military Headquarters might not be qualified to

    ask for the help of the Lord of the Heaven Domain, let alone the Bass family...

    Of course, Josh hoped that the Lord of the Heaven Domain coulde here. He knew that the Lord

    of the Heaven Domain valued friendship and affection. If the Lord of the Heaven Domain could offer

    help, the two Half-a-step Giant Gods outside would definitely die! But friendship and affection would

    be used up! The Lord of the Heaven Domain loved the Dragon Kingdom, but his affection would be

    used up sooner orter, not to mention that he didn''t owe the Dragon Kingdom anything.

    While Josh was thinking about it in the underground fortress, Simon and the mysterious Half-a-step

    Giant God made the final decision. They would try their best to vibrate everyone in the Bass family

    to death, and then they would flee Cleveque City!

    "Take action!" The next moment, Simon and the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God roared at the

    same time. In an instant, the four powerful masters started to fight. Simon and the mysterious Half-

    a-step Giant God rushed to the fortress of the Bass family, while y and Kill wanted to stop them

    immediately...

    "Get out of here!" y''s face turned red and he was ready to fight. Waving his long sword, he beat

    back Simon and the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God, and the two of them stepped back more

    than ten meters. Then y rushed to Simon. Kill smiled ferociously, held his long sword, and

    rushed to the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God...

    Loud bangs sounded while they were fighting.

    "You''re so seriously injured that you can''t stop me! Why......" The mysterious Half-a-step Giant God

    who fought with Kill sneered. Kill was much more seriously injured than him. Just now, he fought

    with Kill for about a minute, and Kill spat out more blood. Even his clothes were dyed red with blood.

    Kill was weaker and weaker.

    At the same time, Simon fought with y fiercely, causing the vis of the Bass family to copse.

    The dust was rising in clouds. With coldness in his eyes, Simon said, "Hannah has to die! You can''t

    change anything!"

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    "Defeat me first!" With a cold snort, y held the huge sword and rushed to Simon again. Simon

    sneered, held his soft sword, and fought with y crazily. y was too strong. He was like a killing

    machine, dominating and aggressive. It was difficult for Simon to break through y''s defense.

    But Kill had been seriously injured by Simon and the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God. y could

    stop Simon, but what about Kill? He was badly hurt. Could he stop the mysterious Half-a-step Giant

    God?

    "Master Kill! We hold no grudge against the Heaven Domain! But if you stop me again, don''t me

    me for killing you!" At this moment, the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God who was stopped by Kill

    got anxious. Too many idents happened this day. They didn''t expect that the person protecting

    Hannah in Cleveque City was a Super God in the Heaven Domain! Moreover, y hade here

    from the battlefield in the External Regions. If he wasted his time here, what if another Super God

    arrived? At that time, he would neverplete his task...

    Kill sneered again and said, "Ha-ha, don''t brag. You attacked me when I wasn''t paying attention,

    didn''t you? Huh? Do you want to kill Hannah? You can''t do that unless you kill me first..."

    "Poof..." However, Kill spat out a mouthful of blood again when he finished his words, and he

    became weaker.

    The mysterious Half-a-step Giant God went berserk and said, "Alright, since you want to die, I will

    fulfill your wish!" After he said this, he gathered his strength again, and he was determined to kill

    Kill. Since Kill tried his best to stop him again and again, he wouldn''t show Kill any mercy. If he

    couldn''t kill Hannah first, he should beat Kill to death.

    Just as he was about to attack Kill, Kill suddenly said to him, "Wait a minute! Since it''s a life-and-

    death battle, and I''m seriously injured, I''m likely to be killed by you today. So can you tell me who

    you are now? You know that we are from the Heaven Domain, but you dare to attack us. Does it

    mean that you have a leader of the Emperor level? Who is that person? Is he on the battlefield in

    the External Regions? Or is he a member of your killer group?"

    The mysterious Half-a-step Giant God who was about to attack Kill suddenly frowned behind the

    mask. He sensed something wrong. Kill was one of the Four Masters of Heaven in the Heaven

    Domain, but why did he talk so much all of a sudden? y, who was fighting in the distance, didn''t

    want to say anything, did he?

    While the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God was thinking about it, Kill said again, "Can''t you tell

    me? In fact, it''s useless for you to wear a mask. You can''t hide your breathing, so we''ll recognize

    you as long as we meet you again in the future. Anyway, now the dust is rising in clouds, and even

    y can''t see your face. How about taking off your mask? Let me die after knowing who you are,

    okay?"

    At this very moment, the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God suddenly reacted. He stared at Kill and

    said, "I know what you''re doing! You''re stalling for time! Before y arrived, you had been talking

    nonsense like this. Now you talk nonsense again. Is there another Super God in Cleveque City?"

    At this moment, the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God finally understood that Kill was stalling for

    time. After he came to sense, he raised his long stick and rushed to Kill.

    But Killughed and looked greatly relieved. He even sat on the ground and put down the long

    sword in his hand. He looked at the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God as if he was going to die.

    Then Kill said, "Ha-ha... You''ve found it out, but it''s toote. If I were you, I would run away and try

    my best to escape..."

    "Master Kill, do you really think you can kill me with the help of another Super God? Ha-ha, that''s

    your wishful thinking..." The mysterious Half-a-step Giant God sneered and rushed to Kill who was

    sitting on the ground in the distance again.

    Kill looked at him as if he was an idiot and said with a smile, "Ha-ha, it''s your wishful thinking. Did I

    say that I was waiting for a Super God in the Heaven Domain? Ha-ha... It''s toote. You don''t even

    have a chance to escape now. s, why don''t you believe my honest words?"

    When Kill finished his words, the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God froze in mid-air. He was

    shocked! Wasn''t Kill waiting for a Super God who was half a step away from bing a Giant

    God? Who was he waiting for?

    "Boom..." The next moment, an answer that frightened him to the extreme came to his mind. The

    Lord of the Heaven Domain! Half a year ago, the Lord of the Heaven Domain killed a middle-stage

    Giant God!

    "F*ck..." The mysterious Half-a-step Giant God''s face turned pale. He turned around and wanted to

    run away. But it was toote. The next moment, the space around him seemed to be frozen. His

    body was fixed in ce. No matter how he struggled, he couldn''t move...

    The next moment, the voice that made him extremely frightened sounded in his ear. "You want to kill

    my brother, right?"

 Chapter 113 Do You Think You Can Escape (4)

    Chapter 113 Do You Think You Can Escape (4)

    Chapter 113: Do You Think You Can Escape? (4)

    "What? The Lord of the Heaven Domain!" At this moment, Simon was fighting fiercely with y not

    far away, and his expression changed dramatically in an instant. The next moment, he managed to

    block y''s strike without hesitation and ran out of Cleveque City crazily.

    "Poof..." The next moment, Simon appeared dozens of meters away. His face was extremely pale.

    With a poof, he spat out a mouthful of blood, and he became much weaker instantly, but he didn''t

    dare to stay. He moved again and disappeared outside the door of the Bass family. Simon was

    terrified to the extreme. He was arrogant a few minutes ago because he was facing Kill who was as

    powerful as him. However, he didn''t dare to stay after the Lord of the Heaven Domain arrived

    because he had heard how powerful the Lord of the Heaven Domain was. More than half a year

    ago, the Lord of the Heaven Domain attacked the Archfield Organization alone with a sword.

    Moreover, he killed a middle-stage master of the Emperor level, seriously injured another middle-

    stage master of the Emperor level, and ruined the Archfield Organization.

    It was something that happened half a year ago! Half a year ago! The Lord of the Heaven Domain

    had be so powerful half a year ago. How powerful would he be at this time? The Four Masters

    of Heaven in the Heaven Domain had be Giant Gods, let alone the Lord of the Heaven

    Domain! Perhaps the Lord of the Heaven Domain could kill him at ease! Simon was arrogant a few

    minutes ago because the Lord of the Heaven Domain failed to kill him three years ago, but what

    about this time? Three years ago, he tried his best to escape. Could he escape again this day?

    The moment Simon disappeared, y''s huge sword struck the ce where Simon used to stand.

    With a loud bang, a ten-meter area around the huge sword was lifted violently. y''s eyes were so

    gloomy. Had Simon run away? He ran very fast while fleeing...

    When y wanted to chase after Simon with a sword, Iwan''s voice sounded in his ear. "Don''t chase

    after him. Since he has been exposed, he... can''t run away. Protect Hannah! Don''t let her die!"

    "Got it!" y replied respectfully. Then he carried the huge sword on his back and walked in the

    direction of the underground fortress. At the moment, the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God from the

    External Regions still couldn''t move. He fell to the ground from mid-air.

    "Sir... We... don''t intend to offend the Dragon Kingdom or the Heaven Domain. I''m so sorry..."

    Looking at Iwan, the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God was so terrified. He begged for mercy in a

    hurry.

    But it was useless. Since Iwan hade here, he would not let them go. With cold eyes, Iwan

    scratched the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God''s face with his palm. Immediately, the mask on the

    mysterious Half-a-step Giant God''s face fell off. Then Iwan saw an old man from the External

    Regions.

    "The old man''s leader is him. Well, I see. No wonder he has to kill Hannah..." When Iwan saw the

    mysterious Half-a-step Giant God''s face, he thought of a Giant God. He thought for a moment and

    understood everything.

    "Sir, please don''t kill me. My leader will certainly spend more effort topensate the Heaven

    Domain. Please let me go..." The old Half-a-step Giant God begged Iwan for mercy.

    "Boom!" Before the old Half-a-step Giant God finished speaking, his body exploded. Iwan built up

    his strength and killed him in the air.

    In the fog of blood, Iwan thought angrily, ''It''s of no use. You b*stards from the battlefield in the

    External Regions. You won''t stop until you be afraid of death. Youe here and make

    trouble one after another. Do you know how annoying you are? You''ve provoked me...''

    After killing the old Half-a-step Giant God, Iwan flew to the mid-air again. While flying to the

    distance, he said to Kill who was sitting on the ground behind him and giggling, "Take good care of

    yourself in the Bass family for some time. Don''t leave a secret injury on yourself, or it will be bad for

    your promotion!" When Iwan finished his words, a bottle of secret medicine came from a distance

    and fell in Kill''s arms. Iwan was nowhere to be seen...

    With a huge sword on his back, y walked to Kill silently and said briefly, "Take the medicine!"

    Kill didn''t move but still looked in Iwan''s direction and murmured, "y, tell me... Can we catch up

    with Mr. Cliff in our life? Just now, he killed a Half-a-step Giant God who was as powerful as us in

    the air. In the air! How powerful do you think he is now?"

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    y usually didn''t like to talk much, but he said after a long silence, "I don''t know, and I don''t want

    to know. The four of us have our ways to get stronger, and I believe Mr. Cliff is the same. I can''t

    guess how powerful he is now, but he can''t be an ordinary Giant God... Now he''s much stronger

    than half a year ago..."

    Kill nodded with aplicated look in his eyes and said, "Well, yes, Mr. Cliff is stronger. s!

    There''s a big difference between me and Mr. Cliff. It was amazing. I thought he would at least touch

    the mysterious Half-a-step Giant God, but he killed the Half-a-step Giant God in the air!" Saying

    this, Kill suddenly thought of something and opened his mouth wide. With great difficulty, he turned

    his head to look at y and said, "Blockhead, do you think Mr. Cliff has reached that level? The real

    level?"

    y''s strong body trembled violently when he heard this, and his eyes filled with admiration. After a

    long time, he lowered his head and said, "I don''t know. Maybe you''re right. Don''t care about this.

    Mind your own progress. Just try your best to be the strongest. Don''t cken your name of Master

    Kill!"

    As y said this, he suddenly looked at Kill as if Kill was a fool and said, "Are you stupid? For a

    woman you don''t know, you were attacked by a master who was as powerful as you and got

    seriously injured. What''s wrong with you? Well, treat your injuriester. I''ll kill that woman..."

    Yes, y spoke very seriously. After that, he really picked up his huge sword and wanted to kill

    Jane.

    "F*ck! Don''t lose your mind!" When Kill heard y''s words, he immediately got anxious. D*mn, he

    could stay away from Jane because he didn''t want to have anything to do with women, but y

    would kill Jane. After all, y was inflexible. He had to stop y because y would do what he

    said. Therefore, when Kill thought about this, he ignored the pain, got up quickly, and stopped y.

    But what he was afraid of happened. The next moment, Jane ran to them anxiously. Well, she wore

    high heels though she was running!

    "Kill, how are you? Are you all right?" Jane said to Kill with great worry. There were tears in her

    eyes.

    "Hum..." When Kill was in a daze, y suddenly disappeared. When he appeared again, he was in

    Jane''s front. Raising the big sword in his hand, he was about to cut Jane''s head...

    "Don''t hurt her!" The next moment, Jane was shocked when y''s big sword was about to fall on

    her head. With tears in her eyes, she looked dumbfounded. At this time, Kill suddenly rushed to her

    front. Yes, at thatst moment, Kill used his body to protect Jane.

    "Hum..." The huge sword in y''s hand was only a few millimeters away from Kill''s head. But y

    stopped at thest moment.

    "Don''t... hurt her..." Seeing y put away his sword, Kill murmured again. Then he lost his

    consciousness and fainted. Jane immediately reached out and held him from his behind. Her tears

    dropped on Kill''s face.

    "Do you... want to kill me?" Jane asked y subconsciously.

    y put away the huge sword, stared at Jane without any emotion, and said, "If it weren''t for you,

    Kill wouldn''t have been hurt. Today, he... almost died! However, since he doesn''t want me to hurt

    you, I won''t kill you! Remember that you owe him your life!" After speaking, y walked away with

    the huge sword on his back. He walked to the door of the underground fortress and sat cross-

    legged on the ground.

    After Jane came to sense, she looked at Kill in her arms, and the expression in her eyes became

    moreplicated. There was a top doctor in the underground fortress. Jane thought for a moment.

    Then she broke her heels, carried Kill who was unconscious on her back, walked past y, and

    entered the underground fortress. Kill was badly injured and he needed immediate treatment...

    y sat cross-legged beside the entrance of the underground fortress like a figure in stone. After a

    long time, he seemed to think of something, frowned, and looked down. Then he saw more than ten

    tiny bloodstains on his chest. Some of them were deep and some were light. Just now, he felt that

    he seemed to be injured. Well, he had just thought about his injuries. Then he looked down at the

    wounds on his chest, not knowing if he should treat them...

    "You... are injured. I... have medicine. Here you are..." The next moment, Hannah said beside y.

    She was wearing Jane''s suit, but she looked so pure, like a considerate and shy girl. Moreover,

    although she was standing there, she looked about the same height as y who was sitting on the

    ground.

    y turned to look at Hannah, frowned, and asked, "Who... you are?"

    "Well..." Hannah hadplicated feelings. As expected, her hero didn''t even know her name. The

    next moment, Hannah said cautiously, "Hello, my name is Hannah..."

    y looked at Hannah and thought of what Iwan had said on the phone. It seemed that Hannah

    liked him and wanted to be his girlfriend. Well, y looked at Hannah seriously and asked, "Oh, can

    I kill you?" He asked very seriously...

    Patter... The medicine bottle in Hannah''s hand fell directly to the ground and broke into pieces in an

    instant. She felt so bad...

    Well, it was the first conversation between Hannah and y...

    ......

    At the same time, in the estuary on the other side of Cleveque City, Iwan was trying his best to

    chase after Simon when he suddenly paused. It seemed that he had forgotten to order y

    something. But he could not remember what it was, so he just nodded. Forget it. He''d better kill

    Simon first.

    At this time, Simon had run to the seaside. He didn''t have a glimmer of hope in his heart until he

    saw the sea. As long as he could escape and go to the open sea, he could ask the giant ships from

    the External Regions to protect him, and he could go back to the battlefield in the External

    Regions...

    Simon did not hesitate. After stealing a speedboat, he tried his best to drive to the open sea.

    The moment he got on the boat, Iwan appeared at the seaside. He looked at Simon who wanted to

    escape to the open sea by speedboat, narrowed his eyes, and murmured, "Do you think you can

    escape?"

 Chapter 114 The Death of Simon White (Episode Five)

    Chapter 114 The Death of Simon White (Episode Five)

    Chapter 114 The Death of Simon White (Episode Five)

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    "You have nowhere to go... Simon. What a pity..." Iwan sighed. Then he walked into the sea. Right,

    he just walked directly into it. A Giant God powerhouse could do some unusual things temporarily,

    such as floating in the sky or walking on the ocean. But it was just for a few seconds. As they grew

    stronger, the time couldst longer.

    Iwan ran on the sea, reaching the fastest speed in an instant. After a while, he jumped to another

    speedboat, to which he kicked and keep running forward...

    "Lord of Heaven Domain, please let me go. I swear I won''t go back to the Dragon Kingdom ever

    again." Simon shouted and escaped from Iwan. When he looked back to see Iwan chasing after

    him, Simon was terrified to death.

    Iwan shook his head and said, "No, you''re wrong. It''s not my business that you don''te back to

    the Dragon Kingdom. I chased after you because you hurt my men. That''s all. Why on earth would

    Group IIe to us? As your group has been taken down, the External Regions battlefield would

    have less fun, which is not my intention..."

    Simon trembled hard from hundreds of miles ahead. Yes, he regretted taking the job. He was blindly

    arrogant about his strength after having a breakthrough to the half-a-step Giant God level. He

    thought he was invincible. Actually, it was not his fault to think that. Even at External Regions, a

    half-a-step Giant God powerhouse was literally the best. No one dared to beat them. But thest

    thing Simon should do was to annoy Heaven Domain and Iwan. He was not Iwan''s match even if he

    was a real Giant God powerhouse, not to mention that he was currently at half-a-step Giant God

    level. Iwan had killed a real Giant God powerhouse six months ago, so Simon was really regretful

    for what he did...

    "Ah..." Iwan sighed deeply after seeing Simon escape several miles. As he waved his hand, sea

    water around Simon began to wave violently. The speedboat was turned over by a giant wave. Then

    its engine blew up.

    Simon was devastated. He fell on the ruined ship and helplessly saw Iwan running toward him on a

    piece of debris from afar.

    Simon also looked back at the sea surface further away, where the warships of External Regions

    were docked. But he had no chance to go back. Yes, there was no chance at all. Iwan wouldn''t give

    him extra time and chances.

    "Am I going to die? What a pity. I haven''t been able to get to the next level. But at least let me feel it

    before I die. I want to know the true strength of a real Giant God. I want to feel how strong an

    Imperial God powerhouse can be..." thought Simon. Since he had known his death fate, he quit

    fighting. He wouldn''t escape from Iwan anyway.

    Simon took a deep breath and held dozens of needles in hand. He put all these needles in his

    hidden acupuncture points without any hesitation. After all the needles were in, he became stronger

    and stronger...

    Iwan chased after him from ten miles away. He didn''t stop Simon from putting these needles in his

    body. No matter what Simon did, he was meant to die. It was his destiny for being the enemy of

    Iwan, who had killed an Imperial God. Since Simon was the leader of Group II in the External

    Regions battlefield, it was reasonable and respectful to let him fulfill his dream before he die.

    Seeing Iwan didn''t make any move on him, Simon broke the nks under him, some of which flew

    to Iwan. Thetter then stood on a nk about a meter in size.

    As Simon became stronger and stronger, his eyes turned moreplicated, "So... Could you use

    your best strength to fight with me?"

    Iwan looked at Simon. After a long silence, he said, "Are you sure? If so, there would be nothing

    that remained of you."

    Simonughed... for quite a while. When he stoppedughing, he said ironically, "It doesn''t matter.

    A person like me should go to hell early for killing too many people. Why would I care about my

    body after my death? It makes no difference whether a dog eats it, or it''s been thrown away as

    rubbish. I won''t know it either way. Now, I''m ready. Let''s begin..." Then, there was a big sound of

    burstsing from Simon''s body. He made it. He had reached the next level at the cost of his life.

    There were plenty of ways to have this breakthrough. For example, Jason also made it when he

    was fighting against Iwan. He managed to get to the level of the real God of War from half-a-step

    God of War. The costs were also miserable - at least being incurably quadriplegic if not dead. Jason

    was killed by Iwan atst. Now, Simon would end the same way as Jason.

    Iwan looked at Simon and said, "I could give you some time. Do you have anything to say?"

    Simon shook his head and answered, "No. Let''s battle while I''m at my best energy. I could only

    maintain this for one minute... Bring it on."

    Just then, Simon stopped smiling, and his expression grew fierce. Being the leader of Killer Group II

    of the External Regions battlefield, Simon was very proud of himself. He even refused his brother to

    join the Killer Group I. He was unique in the world and was an unbeatable powerhouse in the

    External Regions. He didn''t need Iwan''s sympathy. What he wanted was a great fight with Iwan

    before he died.

    Boom... There was a loud bang. Simon rushed in front of Iwan, and they punched against each

    other hard. Waves rose up high around them.

    Bang... Simon''s right hand and right arm were blown into smashes.

    "How could it be?" Simon was shocked. Although he could only maintain this state for one minute,

    he was indeed a Giant God powerhouse. Without any other thoughts, he adjusted to his best

    quickly and punched Iwan with his left fist. The same thing happened next: His left hand and left

    arm were blownpletely as a sy of blood came out of the wound.

    He kept on fighting by his left leg, then his right leg... Bang, bang, bang... The waves rose up higher

    to a hundred miles as the two were fighting violently.

    Three secondster, Simon stopped with a light sound. His chest was ripped a hole by Iwan, and

    his heart - the most important organ - was broken into pieces. He was hanging in the arm of Iwan

    for no arms and legs had left.

    "Three... Three seconds..." Simon could only think about this in his head. He dreamed of having a

    great battle with Iwan after reaching the Emperor level. He had been dreaming about this since he

    escaped three years ago. But he never thought he couldn''t resist Iwan''s full strength for the whole

    four seconds.

    "Have you reached that level?" asked Simon. He looked up to see Iwan with all his strength and

    asked him that question. He wanted to know whether the great man who appeared five years ago at

    External Regions had been able to reach the legendary level.

    Iwan shook his head and said, "Not yet. It''s too hard. I just get started..."

    Simon said, "Well...I get that. It must be very hard since a great powerhouse like you say so. I might

    never get to the level even if I survived. But I believe you can do it. Just, smash my body..." After

    that talk, he smiled at Iwan. It seemed that he was willing to be killed by such a top powerhouse.

    "Bang..." Iwan smashed the body violently. As Simon''s body broke into pieces, hepletely

    disappeared from the world. Waves then fell down into the sea.

    Iwan stood alone after the death of Simon. The water gradually turned into blood red...

    A bunch of sharks swam around while sensing the blood. As Iwan shook his body, those sharks

    exploded from two miles away. The water became redder. Iwan stood still for ten minutes. He killed

    so many sharks that no shark dared toe. After a while, Simon''s blood was totally mixed with the

    sea water. Iwan then walked further toward the open sea.

    Simon was a real powerhouse to Iwan. How could Iwan let those sharks eat his dead body? No

    way. Iwan stayed with Simon for ten minutes in a different way and killed thousands of sharks to die

    with him. If Simon could be a shark in the next generation, he would continue his journey of

    being a powerful man.

    Iwan walked toward the open sea...

    ...

    At the same time, an exotic ship was sailing on the open sea. A group of exotic powerhouses

    leaning on the artillery battery watched the whole battle between Iwan and Simon with a telescope.

    They were terrified and tried to escape. But they couldn''t because Iwan, the real top Giant God from

    External Regions battlefield was back...

    Ten minutester, Iwan stood on the giant cannon of a big ship heading toward the External

    Regions battlefield. He nned to stay in the External Regions for a few days and kill some people.

    The numbers were uncertain, but the goal was clear: To kill them until they were frightened to death

    and dared not to go back to the Dragon Kingdom...

    "Hello, External Regions battlefield, Iwan Cliff is back..." murmured Iwan, looking at the External

    Regions far away.

 Chapter 115 Dominate The External Regions (Episode One)

    Chapter 115 Dominate The External Regions (Episode One)

    Chapter 115 Dominate The External Regions by His Own Effort (Episode One)

    In the evening at the External Regions battlefield, smoke billowed over the region. Iwan went back

    after two months. He hadn''t killed people for the past six months, but this time, he was back for the

    kill. He would kill them until they were frightened to death and dared not send anyone to the Dragon

    Kingdom again.

    While Iwan was standing on the boundary of the External Regions battlefield, the air was filled with

    the smell of hot blood. His eyes was lookingplicated. "I wanted to retire to the Dragon Kingdom

    and nevere back here, but you won''t even give me two more months to rx. So, let it be. Let''s

    keep on fighting. I dare you..." he murmured.

    A few minutes after Iwan went back to the External Regions battlefield, a tall slim short-hair woman

    appeared in the back of Iwan. The woman was Ivy. She was wearing ck with one side face

    having a ck mask. Ivy was so thrilled to see Iwan that she knelt down and said, "d to see you

    back, my lord. This is Ivy from Heaven Domain."

    Iwan waved his hand, showing Ivy to stand up. "Do you get the information? How many secret

    strongholds are there in the External Regions?" he asked.

    "My lord, the alliance of External Regions who tried to kill Hannah has more than one hundred

    secret strongholds. But I only find out eighty-eight of them. The rest were still unknown..." Ivy

    answered respectfully.

    Iwan nodded and said, "All right, eighty-eight strongholds are enough. Now, do you find the location

    of the emperor-level powerhouse?"

    Ivy answered again, "Yes. He''s at Broken Valley in the west, which is tight in defense. We can''t get

    in, and there are three powerhouses of Super God level..."

    Iwan shook his head and looked at Ivy deeply. He then said, "That''s useless for me. By the way,

    where are Dark and War? What are they doing?"

    Ivy added, "My lord, Super God Dark and Super God War are looking for Killer Group I and pissing

    them off. They want to deal with Simon and Alexis..."

    Iwan frowned after hearing this. He thought for a while and said, "Tell them to retreat if they meet

    any trouble. If the Group I dared to beat my men, I would go find them myself..."

    Ivy blinked and asked, "My lord, Super God Dark and Super God War are working together, and

    both of them are powerhouses of half-a-step Giant God. I think they won''t get hurt by Group I,

    right?"

    Iwan shook his head and said, "You don''t understand. Alexis is the weakest in Group I. They have

    at least one killer at Giant God level..."

    "How could that be possible? My lord, no one in the External Regions knows that Group I is that

    strong." Ivy was shocked. Although she was monitoring the whole External Regions, she never

    heard of a real Giant God killer at Group I.

    Iwan nodded and said, "It''s true. Ivy, you should be careful here. Don''t think no one would mess

    with Heaven Domain. We earned our reputation through countless wars. Don''t be proud. We still

    have a long way to go..." Iwan frowned again and thought about a soldier in Heaven Domain, who

    got arrogant after he killed an Emperor-level powerhouse and hurt another one. Arrogance was a

    bad attitude, especially on this battlefield. Archfield Organization was a live case, which had been

    reced by Heaven Domain half a year ago. After all, Archfield Organization had had two

    powerhouses of Emperor level...

    After talking, Iwan took out his phone and called a secret number. When the other side picked up,

    Iwan lowered his voice and said, "I have two men trying to mess with Alexis, who is strong and has

    a great partner. They might have a fight when they find him. Probably there won''t be any hurt. It was

    me who killed Alexis''s partner. If he wants to take a revenge, let him find me. If Group I ever dares

    to kill my men, I wille to you..."

    The other side of the phone went silent for a while and smiled, "Haha... Group I is nothing but a top

    killers alliance. Our members won''t connect too much in private, nor do we have any group activity. I

    remember you''vee to the Dragon Kingdom, so what are you doinging back?"

    Iwan said, "Someone won''t let me live a good life at Dragon Kingdom. They keep sending killers to

    the Dragon Kingdom and annoying me. If that being the case, I shalle to find them..."

    "Well... What''s the next? Do you have any n?" the one asked through the phone.

    Iwan smiled and said, "I n to create several wars or kill an Emperor-level powerhouse. Is that

    enough?"

    After a long pause, the one answered, "You''re crazy. Haha... But I like it. I''ll keep the position of my

    partner at Group I for you. Call me whenever you want toe. You might already know how it

    works in Group I. I''ll be waiting for you..." The one hung up.

    Ivy''s mouth opened wide while standing beside Iwan. She overheard some mysterious stuff: A

    secret powerhouse at Group I wanted Lord Cliff to be a partner. The person must be as strong as

    Lord Cliff.

    Iwan put away his phone and told to Ivy, "Did you hear that? There were many strong people in this

    mysterious field. You''re only at half-a-step Super God level, so work hard for the next level.

    Although the level of God of War could be counted as an elite, they are still rtively weak. One can

    only get to know some deeper things after reaching the Super God level... When you''re weak, you

    only see things which you believe are true. Sadly, they''re not..."

    Ivy trembled hard. She looked down and said seriously, "Yes, my lord."

    "All right, Let''s begin then. My daughter is waiting for me at the Dragon Kingdom. I don''t n to stay

    here long as I still have a lot of things to do... Let''s begin killing now..." said Iwan, heading forward.

    He told Ivy that because he wanted to broaden her mind. She was his eyes in Heaven Domain as

    Iwan would be staying at the Dragon Kingdom with his wife and daughter most of the time. It was

    necessary for her to see things differently so as to develop Heaven Domain.

    Ivy looked at the back of Iwan and had a mixed feeling. They used to feel safe and confident under

    the protection of Iwan. But today, she knew that the External Regions battlefield was not safe at all.

    The reason why they would be safe was that Iwan was protecting them from being hurt...

    "My lord, don''t worry. I will work hard together with my men. Even when you''re not here, the Heaven

    Domain won''t let you down..." Ivy thought that in mind while standing behind Iwan. She took a deep

    breath and held her fists. Then Ivy followed Iwan. Her lord was going to kill his enemies. And she

    would be the eyes of her lord and help him to find out the location of these enemies.

    ...

    At the same time, some God of War and Super God powerhouses from External Regions were

    gathering around in an ancient pce. It was located in a secret ce in west External Regions and

    filled with ruins. They were representatives of the forces that sent killers to the Dragon Kingdom to

    kill Hannah two months ago.

    Their faces were hidden in the dark, and there were fears in their eyes.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    A powerhouse with yellow hair said grimly, "We''ve lost. News said that Ghost Fox we sent is dead,

    and no one in the Killer Group II has survived. Even their leader Simon was killed in the Dragon

    Kingdom."

    "How could that happen? As we know, Ghost Fox and Simon are at the level of half-a-step Giant

    God. They should not be dead even fighting against Carl Addison in the Dragon Kingdom. Even if

    they couldn''t beat him, they could escape..." Another top God of War powerhouse said in shock.

    People who were sent to the Dragon Kingdom to kill Hannah were much stronger than him. There

    were two powerhouses of half-a-step Giant God among them, who were invincible in External

    Regions.

    People in the pce couldn''t ept this. They had paid a lot for this mission, yet they failed to kill

    Hannah anyway. They were unwilling to see their efforts in vain. After all, they didn''t have many

    half-a-step Giant God powerhouses, each of whom could be in a high-powered position.

    "All right, everyone, just let it go. The death of two half-a-step Giant God powerhouses is a sign that

    there is a real Giant God powerhouse in the Cleveque City of the Dragon Kingdom. I think we

    should give up killing Hannah. I wonder whether the force you represented dares to send a Giant

    God powerhouse to finish the mission. Let me remind you: It might cause a war to send a real Giant

    God powerhouse to kill a brilliant human being. Think it throughŁˇ" An old representative of one

    External Regions force said grimly.

    "Right, we should give up. I agree with you. I think it''s not necessary at this point..." another

    representative added.

    "I agree again. I choose to give up..."

    "Well... Our strength is not that strong anyway. Even if we want to send a Giant God powerhouse,

    we don''t have one. So I give up..."

    "Same to us. We give up..."

    "Give up..."

    ...

    These representatives were all showing their attitudes. They had to give up anyway. The more

    people they sent, the more injuries there would be, which is out of their leagues...

    At the same time, Iwan and Ivy appeared at the front door of this pce. Iwan said coldly, "Do you

    want to give up? I don''t. So... Go to hell where you won''t be bothered again..."

    As he finished talking, these representatives all stood up and looked at him in fear.

    One who recognized Iwan suddenly turned pale and blurted out, "Are you the... Lord of Heaven

    Domain?".

    Iwan smiled and said, "Right. It''s me. I came to kill you all."

 Chapter 116 Kill You Until You Get Scared (Episode Two)

    Chapter 116 Kill You Until You Get Scared (Episode Two)

    Chapter 116 Kill You Until You Get Scared (Episode Two)

    "No... no... no..." powerhouses in the pce were all terrified and escaped in all directions. But it

    was in vain because the next minute a sword quickly swept the whole room.

    "Let''s go..." Iwan said and turned back to the outside. He did that clean and nice.

    Ivy was stunned to see this: The powerhouses'' bodies were cut in half from their waists in front of

    her. Some heads were fallen to the ground while the body was sitting. A loud sound of bursts came

    as the ancient pce crashed down, bringing clouds of smoke rising in the sky...

    "My lord, you''re getting stronger..." Ivy was shocked and quickly followed the man.

    "This is the first stronghold..." Iwan thought. Ivy then experienced an unforgettable night. She took

    out a specially-madeputer and kept sending Iwan strongholds of the External Regions forces.

    The two of them went to these ces by ne or vehicle.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Actually, it cost more time on the road than killing people. External Regions battlefield was too big,

    and Iwan could destroy a stronghold within a second. Whoever took control of the stronghold - a

    powerhouse of God of War or Super God, none of which could survive under Iwan''s sword.

    As time went by, the sun went down, and the night came. The sky in the External Regions turned

    ck and threatening. Suddenly it started to rain, mixing with the smell of gunpowder... That was

    because more wars had taken ce here than usual...

    The first stronghold... the second... the tenth... twentieth... fiftieth... As time went by, more and more

    strongholds were destroyed by Iwan.

    As for the forces who were nning to kill Hannah, all of them were scared by Iwan. They tried to

    send people to apologize to him but nothing worked. No matter who they sent, Iwan just killed them

    all.

    When these forces tried to threaten Iwan by killing powerhouses in Heaven Domain, he didn''t say a

    word. It only turned out that more powerhouses had been killed by his sword...

    At this point, the senior officers of Amerind''s Military Headquarters were hiding in a secret and

    the safest stronghold. Among them were several Super God powerhouses and two Giant God

    powerhouses, all of which were staring at the screen on the wall. It was showing that Iwan was

    ying in the External Regions battlefield.

    "That''s Lord of Heaven Domain. We shall retreat. It''s useless to negotiate with him. Call all the

    powerhouses above God of War level to retreat from the External Regions." A Giant God

    powerhouse said, who was the leader of Amerind''s Military Headquarters.

    "We can''t retreat. Once we escape, all the resources we put in the External Regions and in storage

    will be gone..." A Super God powerhouse said worriedly.

    Another Giant God powerhouse nodded and said, "Well, I think we should retreat. Don''t

    underestimate a Giant God powerhouse. We should retreat all the powerhouses above God of War

    level, and the left ones are at the Heaven Domain''s disposal. What we did wrong is that we didn''t

    know Iwan was at Cleveque City in the Dragon Kingdom and is somehow rted to Hannah. Now

    let''s move out of here. Otherwise, can you resist him when hees to Amerind?"

    "But... my lord, there are rules in the world. Although the Lord of Heaven Domain is a Giant God

    powerhouse, he can''te to Amerind and kill us at will. He didn''t show up in the External

    Regions these years, right?" the Super God powerhouse asked again. Since there were no Giant

    God powerhouses, he was the man in charge of External Regions...

    The first Giant God powerhouse shook his head bitterly and said, "That''s not the same. The Lord of

    Heaven Domain doesn''t belong to Dragon Kingdom''s Military Headquarters, nor does he be in any

    position here. So he is a free man who doesn''t need to obey any rules set by any forces. If he came

    to Amerind, the rule guardians won''te to help us..."

    "Well... Well... Well... Alright, my lords, Don''t we have lord Sullivan at the External Regions? He is a

    top powerhouse at theter-stage Giant God level. Can we send our men to his ce?" asked the

    Super God powerhouse, who was in charge of External Regions.

    The two Giant God powerhouses looked at each other and frowned. Themander of Super God

    level was right. They did put a lot of effort into the External Regions these years. It was a pity to lose

    them all. So they nodded.

    Themander of Super God level was happy to see them agree with him. He then asked, "Well,

    can I transfer some resources to the Broken Valley?"

    "No way." The two Giant God powerhouses shouted at the same time. Their faces changed

    immediately. If they moved all the resources, the Lord of Heaven Domain wouldn''t leave for not

    taking it out...

    Suddenly, a Giant God powerhouse snapped themander in his face, making him fall to the

    ground and spit out blood. The Giant God powerhouse said sharply, "Quark, have you had a

    breakthrough to the half-a-step Giant God? Are you crazy? You have no right to tell the old heads

    what to do. You''re not at the level of Giant God. Even if you are there, you are at the primary stage

    at best. How dare you question our decisions? We can let you upgrade to the Giant God level, and

    so can we do to others. Think clearly..."

    The old head of Giant God level immediately saw through the hidden power ofmander Quark.

    Quark quickly kneeled down and said, "I dare not, my lord."

    The Giant God powerhouse who punched him didn''t say a word. What he failed to see was that a

    flicker of resentment appeared in the eyes of the kneeling figure... "You old man, just wait. When I

    get to the next level, I will kill you first. Amerind''s Military Headquarters is mine." Quark yelled in

    mind. The next moment, he managed to spill some blood and pretended to be miserable...

    The other old heads in the room nodded with satisfaction seeing him like that. They looked at each

    other and focused back on the screen showing what had happened in the External Regions...

    ...

    At 11:00 in the evening, Iwan and Ivy went to the Broken Valley. Iwan was wearing a raincoat. Rains

    fell down from the sky, dropped to the sword of Iwan, and fell to the ground...

    Iwan looked at Broken Valley. His eyes were chilly and cold. There was a strong sceneing from

    the deep valley. It came from the exotic God of War, Sullivan, who was in charge of Broken Valley.

    Sullivan betrayed Amerind''s Military Headquarters ten years ago. People knew that he didn''t

    actually betray them. Actually, as an exotic powerhouse ofter-stage Giant God level, Sullivan was

    Iwan''s biggest goal. Besides, all the powerhouses above God of War level had escaped from their

    strongholds to Broken Valley. Iwan had set up his mind to destroy this ce.

    Right now, Iwan was holding his sword and looking at the Broken Valley. As he sensed theing

    of Sullivan, he told Ivy behind him, "Ivy, Sullivan ising. You can retreat..."

    "My lord, I want to stay and help you..." Ivy said and bit her lips. She didn''t want to leave since she

    was worried about Iwan. This time their enemy was Sullivan from Broken Valley, a powerhouse of

    later-stage Giant God level. That was very strong...

    Iwan shook his head and smiled, "Just go. When you reach the level of Super God, you can fight

    together with me. Now you shall leave. Otherwise, the war we''re about to have is way beyond your

    capability..."

    Ivy hesitated for a while and finally nodded. She didn''t want to admit that she was so weak now, and

    her stay wouldn''t be helpful. She determined to upgrade her level after this, and she would force the

    Four Masters of Heaven to improve their strength. Warrior No.1 and the others were improving so

    slowly. The Four Masters of Heaven were so weak. Lord Cliff would be much easier if any of them

    could reach Giant God level. But now, Lord Cliff had toe back from the Dragon Kingdom to fight

    against their enemies.

    "My lord, take care. Safety first. If you can''t win the fight, we can leave, alright?" Ivy told Iwan

    worriedly.

    Iwan smiled and said, "OK, I know. Why can''t you have more faith in your lord?"

    Ivy stuck her tongue out lovably and got in a helicopter not far away. The ne flew away. A few

    minutes after her gone, a Giant God powerhouse appeared on the opposite hill. Behind the back of

    this powerhouse, there were three half-a-step Giant God powerhouses. They all stared at Iwan

    fiercely...

    The real goal of Iwan was of course the man in the middle. He was Sullivan, ater-stage Giant

    God powerhouse. Sullivan was looking grimly as he saw Iwan. After all, Iwan had destroyed

    Archfield Organization all by himself six months ago. He also killed a middle-stage Giant God

    powerhouse at that time...

    "The Lord of Heaven Domain -" Sullivan shouted loudly.

    Iwan sneered and looked at Sullivan, "Haha... Sullivan, I finally meet you..."

 Chapter 117 The Entire External Regions Were Shocked Overnight (Episode Three)

    Chapter 117 The Entire External Regions Were Shocked Overnight (Episode Three)

    Chapter 117 The Entire External Regions Were Shocked Overnight (Episode Three)

    Sullivan stared at Iwan. He didn''t want to fight with Iwan, who might only be at the same level as

    him after six months. But Iwan was still young, and no one could predict how fast he would grow.

    Currently, the whole forces in External Regions battlefield thought the Lord of Heaven Domain might

    be the second you-know-who. They were both strong, and Iwan might be as unbeatable as you-

    know-who within a few years. He could reach the legendary level in a short time.

    Therefore, Sullivan didn''t want to be Iwan''s enemy, despite the fact that he himself was ater-stage

    Giant God powerhouse. What he was truly afraid of was not the current Iwan, but what he would be

    in the future.

    After a long thought, Sullivan stared at Iwan and said in a low voice, "Lord of Heaven Domain, do

    we really have to fight? We don''t know you were at Cleveque City. Otherwise, we wouldn''t send

    people there. Besides, you''ve already destroyed eighty-seven strongholds of us, so you might take

    it all out..."

    Iwan shook his head and said, "No. Actually, I''ve got the information of eighty-eight strongholds

    instead of eighty-seven. You''re the only one left. Stop talking. Just fight. I didn''t raid your stronghold

    out of respect. Now, bring it on."

    Sullivan''s expression suddenly turned and added, "Wait, the Lord of Heaven Domain. If you''re still

    angry, we can pay for your loss. We can pay you. How much do you want? Just give me a

    number..."

    Iwan waved his sword and sneered. Then, he directly went in front of Sullivan from a hundred miles

    away and try to kill him with his sword.

    "Don''t push it too hard, Lord of Heaven Domain. We do have two Giant God powerhouses." Sullivan

    yelled and took his sword to fight against Iwan. But he fell back the next second. The three half-a-

    step Giant God powerhouses were also hit by Iwan''s sward after a joint attack.

    As for the two Giant God powerhouses Sullivan talked about, the first was himself, and the other

    was the joint attack of the three half-a-step Giant God powerhouses.

    "Ha... Are you talking about two Giant God powerhouses? I''ve seen it half a year ago..." Iwan

    sneered. He had no interest in the three half-a-step Giant God powerhouses and went directly to

    Sullivan...

    Suddenly, the swords of both Sullivan and Iwan bumped together. After two thumps, two swords

    broke. The broken sword of Iwan cut off Sullivan''s right arm.

    "No way. How could you..." Sullivan was stunned and felt the closeness of death. The man standing

    in front of him was definitely beyond the level ofter-stage Giant God. He must be much stronger

    than that, or he might have reached the legendary level. What confused Sullivan was that Iwan

    seemed to hesitate for a second when they were fighting. Otherwise, Iwan might cut half of

    Sullivan''s head.

    "Run. I can''t keep fighting anymore. He is as terrifying as that woman. No one can resist him. Run,

    run, run," Sullivan thought. He escaped into the dark with all his strength. The instant fight with Iwan

    just now made him decide to escape. Although he could fight against Iwan longer, he was so scared

    and gave up. Because it wouldn''t make any difference for his death fate...

    The three half-a-step Giant God powerhouses were overwhelmed of his escape. They didn''t know

    what to do and looked at each other. Then they run away with Sullivan...

    "Sullivan can escape, but you three can''t." Iwan sneered. As three sounds of explosion, three dead

    bodies fell to the ground. None of the three half-a-step Giant God powerhouses could take a single

    strike of Iwan.

    After killing the three men of Sullivan, Iwan looked at the dark, frowning. He felt something in his

    heart the instant he tried to kill Sullivan. Someone seemed to warn Iwan that he might get hurt if he

    killed Sullivan.

    "Are you the rule-guardian? You seemed to break the rule just now... Sullivan could survive, but I

    shall make him suffer. I can let him go today, but you own me one..." Iwan looked at the dark deeply

    and murmured. The one in the dark was stronger than Iwan or might have entered the legendary

    level. So he could only let it go and put this in mind.

    Iwan then went into the Broken Valley, which was thest stronghold Ivy gave to him, and it was the

    biggest one. After the escape of Sullivan and the death of three half-a-step Giant God

    powerhouses, there was no powerhouse left, not to mention resisting Iwan...

    Half an hourter, Broken Valley was filled with blood and smoke... The biggest stronghold in the

    External Regions battlefield and the powerful forces alliance were all destroyed by Iwan. Just to be

    clear, no one in the External Regions could be counted as a good person. All of them had killed

    someone, the only difference was numbers...

    After destroying Broken Valley, Iwan picked up a steel sword and chased after Sullivan from where

    he escaped... He frowned for theck of a good weapon. It seemed that the normal steel weapons

    couldn''t bear his power...

    Just as Iwan went after Sullivan, who had lost one arm. A slim woman with strong power appeared

    in a foggy ce in the east of External Regions. She was holding a big ck hammer two miles in

    length. Suddenly, the woman waved up her hammer and hit it on an old man from the sky...

    "You old bastard, how dare you meddle in my brother''s affairs?" The woman yelled. She was

    wearing a dark long dress that showed her sexy body. As she hit the old man, she kicked his head

    with her long white leg as well...

    The old man looked at the bad-tempered woman with a bitter smile. "Sorry. But there are few

    Emperor-level powerhouses in the External Regions battlefield, so your brother can''t kill people

    anymore. You''ve killed a lot several years ago, and you know that. If more people were killed, bad

    things would happen..."

    The old man sighed and resisted the big hammer of the woman. The next minute he screwed up his

    face because he couldn''t withstand her attack. He lost half of his strength and got hit by the

    woman''s hammer.

    The old man flew backward for hundreds of meters after a burst. As he fell to the ground, a spray of

    blood came from his mouth. His hand was also hurt for resisting the woman''s kick.

    The old man was so depressed that the mad woman became stronger. It didn''t take much time, did

    it? Seeing that the woman wanted to hit him again, the old man shouted immediately, "Don''t hit me,

    please. I''m doing that for the benefit of External Regions..."

    The woman went back to the ground and sneered, "Old bastard, listen to me carefully. My brother

    wanted to stay at the Dragon Kingdom and wouldn''te back here, but someone at External

    Regions created problems for him. If you dare to meddle in his affairs again, I will kill you right

    away." The woman then left with her a ton''s weight of hammer.

    "He is not your brother. Your family had... Alright, I''m wrong. I''m so sorry. He is your brother..." The

    old man seemed to think of something and swallowed the rest of his words. He quickly ran away

    from the mad woman. It seemed that he couldn''t beat her anymore. Son of a bitch. The woman had

    been improving so fast...

    A minuteter, the woman appeared on a mountain of External Regions. Looking in the direction

    where Iwan disappeared, she smiled and said, "Dear brother, don''te back. Stay at Dragon

    Kingdom and live a happy life with the one you love... Don''t follow my example. My life is not easy

    and all alone... I heard you''ve married. Be happy with your wife... Best wishes for you..."

    The woman shook her body, and the clouds were scattered. The moon appeared. Moonlight fell on

    her body. She was so beautiful, yet no one could appreciate her beauty. There was no one on this

    mountain. She was all alone...

    The woman stood there for a while, then she jumped from the mountain and disappeared in the

    dark. Clouds gathered around again, and rains fell...

    The instant the woman disappeared, Iwan looked back from miles away as if he had felt her

    coming. His heart gave a horrible jolt. Iwan stood still for a while and continued chasing after

    Sullivan...

    The whole powerhouses in the External Regions battlefield were

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    shocked this night. The Lord of Heaven Domain came back by ship and killed at will. Millions of

    people in the powerful alliance were killed by him, and the sky of the External Regions was filled

    with smoke. Countless powerhouses were terrified after hearing his name... They dared note to

    the Dragon Kingdom their whole life... All people remembered the name of the Lord of Heaven

    Domain. The entire External Regions were shocked overnight.

 Chapter 118 The Meeting Between Grandfather And Grandson (Part 4)

    Chapter 118 The Meeting Between Grandfather And Grandson (Part 4)

    Chapter 118 The Meeting Between Grandfather And Grandson (Part 4)

    The night slowly passed, the sun gradually emerged in the distant sky and the rain had stopped in

    the vast and boundless External Battlefield. However, the smoke from the base of the External

    Alliance were bing even thicker. In fact, there were still some materials that didn''t catch on fire

    inside the bases. It was highly possible that some of the materials could be retrieved if anyone

    endeavored to do so. But none dared to go out there.

    Countless dead bodies killed over a night were scattering everywhere, including the bodies of

    warriors of God of War and Super God. Loosing so many powerhouses over a night was a great

    damage to the vitality in the External Battlefield. No wonder one of the rule guardians in the External

    Battlefield warned Iwan Cliffst night that he hadmitted too many killing...

    Nevertheless, Iwan Cliff was still chasing Sullivan. Iwan''s purpose was not to kill Sulliavan but to

    make a show. Everyone would watch this scene and understood that anyone who tried to disturb his

    peaceful life would have no chance to live. Sullivan was the top-notch powerhouse all over the

    External Battlefield and far stronger than the chief of the Archfield Organization Iwan killed six

    months ago.

    But now Sullivan was covered by blood and in a real mess. It was still bleeding on his right arm

    which had been chopped off. He breathed faintly and still stayed alive only because he had a strong

    belief as a Giant God. He didn''t want to die. Had be the ruling lord over the External Battlefield

    after his lifetime hard work, he didn''t want to die. But Iwan Cliff was only two or three kilometers

    behind him and was not about to give up chasing...

    "Your Lord of Heaven Domain! I''m wrong! I swear that I dare not to enter Dragon Kingdom anymore

    in the rest of my life! I''m wrong, please have mercy on me..." Sullivan groaned desperately. ThoughThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Iwan Cliff didn''t exin anything to him, he seemed to understand a little bit of Iwan''s real intention

    after a full night''s running.

    Because if Iwan Cliff wanted him dead, he should have been killedst night and had no way to

    make it till this morning to see the sunrise. As one of the top batch of powerhouses in the External

    Battlefield, he naturally knew some of the most secret rules here. He had a feeling that it was

    because someone had warned Iwan Cliff, so that Iwan didn''t kill him yesterday. Nevertheless, no

    matter what he guessed, he dared not to confront with Iwan Cliff face to face or vite Iwan''s will.

    Those rule guardians had the right to warn Iwan, but he dared not to risk...

    As Sullivan kept running, he yelled at his loudest voice, "Your Lord of Heaven Domain, please have

    mercy on me, I will retreat in closure for three years and note out in threes years! Mercy

    please..." Sullivan hoped Iwan could listen to his words. Last night, he learned Iwan''s true power,

    which was not mere theter-stage of Giant God but something far more powerful that was reaching

    the door to the next level. Sullivan was afraid Iwan would kill him to keep the secret. Also, Iwan

    acted out only the level of ater-stage of Giant God when he was chasing after him. So he yelled

    at Iwan Cliff loudly before it was toote.

    By now, the morning had fullye. The scene of Sullivan miserably escaping in the External

    Battlefield made many powerhouses shocked. Despite of being ater-stage of Emperor level,

    Sullivan was chased like a dog without a break for a full night. And it was not hard to know from his

    begging words that he was truly terrified. Otherwise, he would not screamed and begged so

    shamelessly.

    Many powerhouses and all kinds of parties in the External Battlefield watched Iwan Cliff, with a

    sword in his hand, chasing after Sullivan. Thereafter, wherever the two of them passed by, people

    all went into hiding and were deeply impressed by this scene. Everyone understood the reason why

    Iwan Cliff chased after Sullivan and was shocked by the super power of the Lord of Heaven

    Domain...

    ...

    In a wildnd filled with thick smoke, Master Dark and Master War, the two Super God under the

    command of Heaven Domain, were fighting frantically with two people from Killer Group I, one of

    whom was Simon White''s elder brother, Alexis White! Surprisingly, Dark and War had hunted him

    down. The two of them got the news yesterday and immediately sent all avable personnel to look

    for Alexis White. They did this for no other reasons but his younger brother Simon White entered

    Dragon Kingdom and seriously injured their brother, y! That''s why War and Dark wanted to kill

    Alexis White!

    Alexis White, wearing a ck trench coat and a ck mask on half his face, was very gloomy. His

    brother had always been a headache and they even weren''t born by a same mother. He had the

    n to invite Simon White to join Killer Group I before, so that they too could look after each other.

    However, Simon didn''t agree toe and even swore that he would rece Alexis''s position in

    Group I, which upset Alexis very much already. Now being trapped by two Super Gods of Heaven

    Domain, he was severely hurt. He would have died not if one of his partners in Killer Group I came

    to rescue him...

    ''Dark, War, Simon is Simon. I am myself! Don''t be unreasonable! I had no idea about Simon''s

    deeds. The White Family is a big family with hundreds of family members. Simon is not my brother

    by blood!" Alexis''s fist hit with War''s and shouted furiously.

    With his upper body naked and a sword in his hand, War continued attacking Alexis and sneered, "I

    don''t care if he is your real brother or not. No one of the White is a good man! Come on! Either we

    kill you, or we get killed by you..." After he finished speaking, War frantically charged at Alexis

    again.

    "Are you insane?" Alexis was furious, but he had to suck it up. He was of the same level as War,

    both were among the top Half-Giant God and might break through to the next level in any second.

    Regardless that he wouldn''t be able to kill a Super God from the Heaven Domain, he knew things

    better than his younger brother and dared not to kill War and Dark even if he had the opportunity.

    Would he miss the news that the Master of Heaven Domain yed eighty-eight strongholds in the

    External Region over a night yesterday? Smoke was still floating over half of the battlefield till now...

    Suddenly, when the four of them were fighting violently, Sullivan, who was extremely miserable, flew

    over their heads and escaped. The four of them all dropped the fight and looked at the direction

    where Sullivan was running. Soon before they could react, Iwan Cliff''s figure also appeared over

    their heads and chased after Sullivan...

    "Alexis, I killed your brother. If you want revenge for him,e after me..." Iwan dropped a line,

    made a swift turn and disappeared after Sullivan in the distance...

    "I..." Alexis almost cried out and secretly thought, "That was the Lord of Heaven Domain! And what

    was he doing? He was chasing after Sullivan, the senior ruling lord in External Battlefield and a

    powerhouse who had reached theter-stage of Emperor level! Do I dare to go after you?" He was

    literally going to cry...He probably would be the most miserable member of the Killer Group I in

    External Battlefield of all time.

    War nced at Dark who was standing beside him and said, "Brother, our master has grown

    stronger. We have to be stronger too!"

    Dark seriously nodded and answered, "Right. So first of all, let''s kill Alexis and his partners now. A

    fight deciding life and death is the best opportunity for us to break through..."

    Alexis, "..."

    But right after Iwan left, there was a man who was wearing a ck mask and a ck-gold trench

    coat emerged in the distance behind the ce where War and Dark fought with Alexis and his

    partners. This man had a trace of smile in his eyes and thought secretly, "The power of ate-stage

    of Emperor level? Well, Lord of Heaven Domain, you are more than this! You are my destined

    partner, how can you be weaker than me? You must have felt a touch of the door by now. Others

    might be deceived, but not me...Fairly strong! I wanted you to be my partner more and more..."

    This hidden powerhouse was the man whomunicated in front of Ivy yesterday afternoon when

    Iwan arrived at the External Battlefield. Right now he was hiding not far away from the four who

    were fighting and unaware of his presence. Certainly, Iwan had known about his existence when he

    passed, but didn''t make any remarks.

    There were ten killer groups in the External Region, among which members in Group II to Group IX

    were frequently renewed because they got killed now and then, but Group I had never been

    destroyed before! Never! So Killer Group I was not that simple as it appeared. Were all of them of

    half-Giant God level? Impossible! For example, this hidden powerhouse who had been hounding

    Iwan to be his partner was far beyond the reach of a Giant God.

    ...

    Sullivan kept running while Iwan kept chasing. Iwan arrived at the External Battlefield at 4 P.M.

    yesterday and he would only stay here for 24 hours. It was afternoon now. Sullivan had run and

    shouted himself hoarse all the way, he was about to copse. Iwan slowed down a little bit too and

    prepared to leave. After chasing after Sullivan for a whole night, he was sure that Sullivan would

    never dare to turn against Heaven Domain or help those forces in Amerind again in the future...

    But just when Iwan passed another hill and was ready to give up chasing, he saw another fight

    going on at the bottom of the hill. A hundred or so were fighting violently there, one of the parties

    was from the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom! Four God of War followed by dozens of

    Half-a-step God of War were fighting against Killer Group VII.

    Iwan frowned deeply. He didn''t want to get too much involved with the Military Headquarter of

    Dragon Kingdom yet and had no intentions to interfere, so he continued chasing after Sullivan and

    left.

    The crowds who were fighting at the bottom of the hill stunned and all stopped when they saw a

    powerhouse ofte-stage of Emperor level escaping hurriedly and miserably. Killer Group VII, who

    had the advantage and almost seeded to kill the four God of War from the Military Headquarters,

    was also stunned and turned to the direction where Sullivan disappeared.

    A momentter, Iwan''s figure appeared in the air over the battlefield. He didn''t intend to interfere,

    but somehow when he saw an old God of War in the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom from

    the corner of his eyes, he felt a throbbing in his heart. That old God of War was covered in blood,

    but his eyes were extremely firm. Most importantly, Iwan didn''t quite know why but he felt something

    familiar in his heart when he saw the old man.

    At this moment, the old God of War and his partners were almost being wiped out by Killer Group

    VII of the External Region, which consisted of five killers being God of War.

    Iwan looked at the fearless and firm eyes of the old God of War, and all of a sudden, he almost did it

    subconsciously and hit the five God of War from Killer Group VII with his palm. Bang! The five God

    of War from Killer Group VII instantly exploded and died, also several killers of Half-a-step God of

    War died along...

    After Iwan made this attack, his eyebrows frowned. Then he swiftly turned and disappeared. But he

    had a bad feeling in his heart, a strong feeling.

    Ten minutester, Sullivan in the distance was utterly worn out and copsed to the ground. He

    could'' t run any more and desperately stared at Iwan who was walking up to him, trying to say

    something but failed. However, Iwan didn''t kill him. Instead, Iwan took a secret pill out of his chest,

    threw it to Sullivan and turned around to leave. It was time for him to go back...

    "Huh..." Lying on the ground and covered with blood, poor Sullivan stared at Iwan who had already

    gone and opened his mouth widely. He firstly felt great shock in his heart, then his feeling

    transformed to deep gratitude because Iwan had spared his life...

    ...

    Half an hourter, just after Iwan left the External Battlefield by riding in Ivy''s helicopter, at the

    battlefield located at the bottom of the hill where Iwan had interfered, the party from the Military

    Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom finally eradicated the remained killers from Killer Group VII under

    the leadership of the four God of War...

    And an old God of War who was sitting on the ground and gasping for air had a weird feeling in his

    heart. Why did he have a familiar feeling about the powerhouse of Emperor level who just saved

    him? As if they had met each other somewhere? And it seemed to be a person that he cared very

    much? The old God of War frowned deeply. He tried to figure out something, but he couldn''t. Was it

    because of his age?

    "Evan, how''s your injury? Is it bad? To be honest, you have reached the age to retire long time ago,

    Marshal Carl also told you to go back to Gotham City. Why are you still fighting so hard?" A God of

    war about 50 years old walked to the old God of War and saidplicatedly. And this old God of

    war turned to be the elder master of the Cliff family in Gotham City, which meant he was Iwan''s

    grandfather, who Iwan had seen only few times from his childhood to adulthood, who had been

    fighting all over for Dragon Kingdom, who was the senior God of War in charge of the battlefield in

    External Region. And his name was Evan Cliff!

    Evanughed and said, "I''m okay. Right, Jonny, who was the powerhouse that just saved us? Why

    do I feel quite familiar about him? Do you know him?"

    The God of War nicknamed Jonny thought for a second and said, "No. What are you talking about?

    He was a powerhouse of Emperor level! A powerhouse of Giant God in the battlefield of External

    Region! What are you hoping for? He was so young. Are you nning to get acquainted with him?

    Well...Don''t think too much, go back and have some rest..."

    "Yeah. Maybe it''s because I''m too old and started overthinking. Well...This is thest time I fight

    together with you. I do feel I can''t hold up anymore. My old brothers, take care! I will stay here for

    some time to recover, then I will go back to Gotham City next month..." Evan miserably said and

    looked at his partners with sadness in his eyes, loathing to part.

    At 4 P.M.,Iwan left the External Battlefield taking a special ne and flew towards Cleveque City in

    Dragon Kingdom. He entered the External Battlefield yesterday and stayed there only for 24 hours,

    but he made a deep impression, or in other words, a nightmare on the powerhouses across the

    most chaotd. And he also asked Ivy to inform War and Dark to get rid of all the Killer Groups in

    External Regions except Killer Group I...

    "Now, I finally can have some peaceful time..." On the flight to Cleveque City, Iwan thought and let

    out a long sigh...Thinking of Emily and his wife, a smile appeared on his face...

 Chapter 119 Return And Leave (Part 1)

    Chapter 119 Return And Leave (Part 1)

    Chapter 119 Return And Leave (Part 1)

    At half past six in the evening, the sky in the Dragon Kingdom gradually darkened and it was about

    to enter the night. At this moment, deep in the continuous mountains in the middle of the Dragon

    Kingdom, a valley was filled with billowing smoke and was totally a mess with broken walls and

    ruins everywhere. This was the base camp of a hidden power which refused to ept the

    leadership of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. By now it had been uprooted. The

    Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom also suffered great loss in this battle, seven Gods of War

    were killed and three Super Gods were seriously injured.

    Carl Addison, exhausted and pale from severe fatigue, leaned on a long sword and sat down on a

    large stone. He looked at the scene in the valley below and let out a deep breath. After two days

    and nights of fierce fighting, finally the Military Headquarters imed victory again under his

    leadership. Rendon Scott sat down too. A dignified look on his face, Rendon was also weak and

    was gasping for air.

    Then Rendon let out a long sigh and said to Carl, "Marshal, the war here is over, but we Military

    Headquarters also suffered a great loss. If things like this happen over and over again, what we''ve

    achieved in the past years will run out soon..."

    There was also a deep worry in Carl''s eyes. He answered, "Well, we have to take it step by step.

    Seeing the Dragon Kingdom is prosperous with a promising future, those who were hiding in the

    dark want toe out and get a piece of the pie. These kinds of things will still happen more and

    more frequently in the future..."

    Rendon''s face became more worried and he couldn''t help but said to Carl, "Marshal, if anyone

    jumps out again, we should use thermal weapon. Otherwise, we will lose all of the old brothers in

    the Military Headquarter if things continue like this. It''s not worth it just because of a load of

    rubbish..."

    Carl fell silent. "Thermal Weapon", these two words were extremely terrifying. Certainly, thermal

    weapon had greatly surpassed the power of cold weapon in many aspects these days. Once the

    thermal weapon was applied, it would cause a thorough damage to the whole area, including all the

    hidden forces, no matter how deep they hid. But one of the biggest drawbacks of thermal weapon

    was that the ce where thermal weapon attacked would turn into a dead zone, which wouldst

    hundreds or thousands of years and no life could ever enter again! Therefore, unless it was

    absolutely necessary, Carl and the other top elders of the Dragon Kingdom surely would not allow

    the use of thermal weapon. But what Rendon said was right. What if things kept going on like this

    and the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom was really wiped out?

    That''s why Carl became silent. After being silent for a long time, Carl raised his head and said,

    "Forget it, let''s talk about itter and take it slowly step by step. Also, there were restrictions on the

    use of thermal weapon. Many people became very afraid of thermal weapon since thest

    explosion in the East Sea. They wouldn''t allow it happen and stay in terror if we really use thermal

    weapon. On the contrary, they probably will stand out to destroy all forces who have control over

    thermal weapon, what then? Rendon, don''t mention this again in the future. There are rules for

    many things, and we... can''t break the rules!" (As for "thermal weapon" mentioned here, everyone

    should be able to understand what kind of weapons it refers to.)

    Rendon said with a very gloomy face, "Huh, rules? Fuck the rules! Those people didn''t appear

    when the Dragon Kingdom was in adversity, but now that we have finally made Dragon Kingdom

    prosperous after we paid countless prices, they wanted toe out and get a piece of the cake?

    Huh, how can there be such an easy thing in this world? No way!" Rendon was extremely angry.

    Carl shook his head and didn''t continue any more. Instead, he asked for a cigarette from the soldier

    who was smoking beside him and started smoking. He smoked deeply, one puff after another. He

    was tired, exhausted and very much worn-out, but he couldn''t show it in the front of the soldiers

    under hismand.

    After he finished one cigarette, Carl lit three more and smoked them together. Then he suddenly

    seemed to remember something and quickly said to Rendon, "By the way, Rendon, didn''t you say

    that the kid called you for help in the early morning on the day before yesterday? He said that

    something had happened in Cleveque City and asked you to send two executives of Super God

    over, now go check if there''s any news from Cleveque City..."

    When Carl said this, Rendon was also stunned. His face changed greatly because he had really

    forgot about the things in Cleveque City. He instantly took out his mobile phone and prepared to

    contact with Max White. But just when he was about to call Max, he suddenly stood up and the

    newly-lit cigarette in his mouth fell down to the ground.

    "How...how is this possible? How is it possible?" The next moment, Rendon looked at the messages

    sent from the head office of the Military Headquarters on his mobile phone and murmured in

    disbelief.

    "Huh? What''s wrong? Is there something wrong? Or is that girl from the the Bass family dead? After

    all, Military Headquarter failed to keep her safe...Err..." Carl felt even more exhausted. He had

    gathered almost all the best forces of the Military Headquarters here, which gave those enemies in

    the External Regions a chance to take the advantage and they had gone to Cleveque City. He felt

    powerless too. Although Iwan Cliff was in Cleveque City, he would only guard his own wife and

    daughter, which was reasonable. Besides, Iwan was not familiar with Hannah Bass and there was

    no rtionship between them...

    But when Carl was still thinking decadently, Rendon shook his head and said, "No, it''s not like that.

    The situation in Cleveque City is far beyond our imagination. The enemy sent Killer Group II and

    two half-emperor-level powerhouses to Cleveque City, but they were all destroyed. The master of

    the Heaven Domain recruited two Super Gods from the External Regions, Master Kill and Master

    y. And then he went there in person and destroyed all the enemies..."

    "What?" Carl''s eyes widened.

    Rendon looked at Carl and his eyes became moreplicated. Then he added, "And it''s more than

    that. The kid directly went to the External Battlefield yesterday and ughtered 88 strongholds of

    the External Alliance over a night. The battlefield turned into a sea of skulls and blood when the war

    was over. And there was an advanced Emperor level from the External Regions who was severely

    injured and chased by him for a day and a night. Marshal, after a fight like this, I think those forces

    in the External Regions will not dare to enter the Dragon Kingdom to assassinate Hannah Bass any

    more in a short period..."

    Even though he himself was the real powerhouse of emperor level, Carl was shocked for a long

    while and couldn''t recover from the surprise after he heard the news from Rendon. Of course, he

    had the capability to do these things, but he couldn''t. He had rules to follow. However, Iwan Cliff

    was the only one who had both the ability and the choice to do it, because technically speaking,

    Iwan did not belong to the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom! As for the identity of being

    the God of War in the External Regions was only a temporary arrangement Rendon made for Iwan

    so that he could exin to his wife. But it was not officially registered at all and it remained only a

    verbal arrangement...

    After a very long time, Carl sighed deeply and said, "That kid did what I always wanted to but didn''t

    dare to do. Now he no longer owes us anything, but we owe him again, we owe him a lot..." At this

    moment, Carl, the respected fourth elder of the Dragon Kingdom, looked extremelyplicated in

    his eyes.

    "Iwan has always been a young man who values   love and righteousness from the beginning to the

    end. He loves the Dragon Kingdom very much, but there was basically no good memories in his

    previous life in the Dragon Kingdom. And five years ago, the people of the Cliff family even forced

    him to escape from the Dragon Kingdom and go to the External Battlefield..." Carl thought to

    himself.

    Rendon took a deep breath and nodded, his eyes were moreplicated. Then he said to Carl,

    "Marshal, there''s more news. Unexpectedly, that kid met his grandfather Evan Cliff in the External

    Battlefield this time..."

    Carl''s heart jumped. He turned to look at Rendon again and asked, "Did they recognize each

    other?"

    Rendon shook his head bitterly and said, "No, how is that possible! The kid was very young when

    Elder Cliff left the Cliff family and couldn''t remember the look of the Elder Cliff at all. And the elder

    Cliff didn''t recognize the kid neither. When the two of them met this time, it happened to be at the

    desperate moment when the Elder Cliff''s men were besieged by the Killer Group VII. But oddly, the

    kid somehow felt that the Elder Cliff looked familiar, so he helped kill the whole Killer Group VII and

    rescued the elder Cliff from desperation. After that, Iwan continued to chase after Sullivan. So the

    two of them didn''t speak to each other during the whole process..."

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After Rendon finished speaking, he paused for a minute before he continued, "So do you think this

    is fate, Marshal? The Elder Cliff was seriously injured two months ago and should have been

    recuperating quietly at home, but he still went to the External Regions regardless of his injuries just

    because his old brother was seeking for help. In the meantime, the kid also rushed to the External

    battlefield somehow. Then, by such a coincidence, he rescued his grandfather?"

    Hearing this, Carl kept in silence too. He looked up at the vastnd of the Dragon Kingdom in the

    distance and didn''t speak for a long time...

    Was it fate? Probably. Iwan Cliff had now been recognized by almost all of the senior officials of the

    Dragon Kingdom as the true dragon of the current generation all over the Dragon Kingdom. The

    real true dragon. Although Iwan didn''t want to get too much involved in the affairs of the Military

    Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom, he was always the one who took the plunge to solve the problem

    in the end.

    And what happened this time turned out the same. Carl asked himself, "would I have done better

    than that kid if I was the one who was there to solve the problem in Cleveque City?" The answer

    was no. It was even doubtful if he and his exhausted body would be able topletely defeat the

    two half-emperor-level intruders. But Iwan Cliff did it. Moreover, he went to the External Battlefield

    and frightened all the enemies by destroying 88 strongholds there overnight. He managed to make

    those people extremely scared and never dare to enter the Dragon Kingdom casually from now on.

    Then on his way back, he even rescued a group of soldiers of the Military Headquarters of the

    Dragon Kingdom...

    Carl Addison, who had the peak strength of thete emperor level, now looked at thend under his

    feet and seemed to understand something. The next moment, Carl said to Rendon, "Rendon, take a

    Super God with you and go to Cleveque City. Go there and say thank you to that kid. And as for his

    grandfather Evan Cliff, let him know my definite order! Even if all the departments of the Military

    Headquarters in the External Regions were destroyed, Evan Cliff was not allowed to interfere

    indiscriminately ever again! Tell him to rest! Tell him, one month! I will give him a maximum of one

    month. He muste back to Gotham City in one month!"

    "Damn it! I don''t care what method he will use, that kid must stay with me! All the mess in the Cliff

    family! He must bring up a solution!" Carl''s eyes were full of anger at this moment, because Iwan

    Cliff was such an excellent junior who could represent the future of the Dragon Kingdom. If Evan

    Cliff still couldn''t solve the problem neatly, he would lead the army in person and ughter the

    unfilial descendants of the Cliff family!

    "Yes, Marshal!" Rendon took the order and did not dare to stay any longer. The message told that

    Iwan Cliff was rushing back to Dragon Kingdom on his special ne right now and would soonnd

    in Cleveque City. Rendon must arrive at Cleveque City earlier than Iwan Cliff...

    ...

    At this moment, in a quiet secret room in the Bass family''s underground fortress in the Cleveque

    City, Master y, who was in aa from a serious injury before, was now lying quietly on the bed.

    His shirt was taken off and white bandages were wrapped around his arms. He still had an infusion

    tube in his hand and was still in aa.

    Jane Cook, who was dressed in ck, was sitting quietly beside his bed. y had been in aa

    for a full day and night, so she sat next to him, stayed with him and took care of him all day and all

    night.

    Suddenly, one of his fingers moved. Jane went startled. A gleam of joy appeared in her eyes, under

    which were too big dark circles. It seemed y was about to wake up. And when he finally opened

    his eyes, Jane smiled and said softly, "Are you awake, do you feel better?"

    However, y''s eyes suddenly turned cold. He took out a dagger from his waist, turned over

    instantly and pushed Jane directly to the wall. The dagger in his hand rested on Jane''s neck. y

    said to Jane with extremely cold tone, "Stop badgering with me! Get out! If I ever see you again, I

    will kill you! "

    y firmly stared at Jane. Although he was in aa before, he could still feel that Jane had

    stayed beside him all the time, which made him feel veryplicated. He had his own rules. From

    the moment he entered the External Battlefield, he had given up the thought of finding a girlfriend or

    having a rtionship for a person like him shouldn''t have feelings. To avoid all the troubles in the

    future, it was better not to let Jane Cook hold up any expectations!

    Jane was dumfound. She even really felt a trace of killing intent in y''s body at this moment. She

    nkly stood there against the wall, not daring to say a word...

    "Mind your own business! I don''t like a woman like you, so stop dreaming!" y said coldly and

    turned around to leave the secret room. When he was walking out of the Bass Fortress, he checked

    the various messages sent by Ivy. When he read that the master had gone to the External

    Battlefield and solved all the issues, he decided that there was no need to stay in Cleveque City any

    more.

    So y went out. But only after quite a long time did Jane dare to let out a drop of tear from her

    eyes eyes, still standing against the wall...

    y walked out the Bass fortress, looked at Master Kill who was still sitting cross-legged on the

    ground and said, "The master had gone to the External Battlefield and the Bass family''s matter had

    been resolved, we should go..."

    Kill nodded and said, "Okay..." Then he stood up and prepared to leave with y.

    But then Hannah Bass''s eager voice came from behind him, "Wait a minute, your sword..."

    Kill turned around and saw Hannah Bass walking towards him with great difficulty step by step ,

    dragging an iparably heavy giant sword. Kill looked at her doing this, but kept silent.

    Hannah Bass looked very dirty all over her body at the moment. Oil and some unknown ck things

    were everywhere, including on her white and clean face. Yesterday, after she said a few words to

    Kill, she took his sword and went to the underground fortress to repair it. She was a top scientist all

    over the world. Yesterday, Kill''s giant sword was greatly damaged during the fight. And Hannah

    knew from her instinct that the Kill couldn''t stay here for long, so she stayed up all night and

    repaired his giant sword with all the knowledge she had learned and mastered in her life. She

    secretly added an intelligent protection program to the sword, which would absorb all kinds of

    energy on a daily basis and start a protective shield to save Kill''s life in critical situations.

    "Well, thank you..." He took the giant sword Hannah had dragged over and felt that its weight had

    increased a lot. He was only a ughter maniac and didn''t understand how Hannah Bass repaired

    his sword. He just felt that the giant sword in his hand was stronger than before and easier to use.

    Then he carried the giant sword on his back, followed y who was waiting in the distance and left.

    He never looked back at Hannah again...

    If you look down from the sky, you would see such a picture, in the wreckage of the ruined Bass

    family, the two kings of the Heaven Domain, Master Kill and Master y, slowly walked away until

    they disappeared. While behind them, a woman was saddened in the underground fortress and a

    world-ss talented woman was smiling with dirt on her face and watching her beloved man go

    away...

    Master Kill and Master y, two unparalleled geniuses on the External Battlefield, were bound to

    be unparalleled emperors in the future. But what the two of them didn''t know was that their trip

    to the Cleveque City opened up a rtionship for the future, a rtionship that neither of them had

    ever thought of...

 Chapter 120 No Matter How Tired I Am, Youre with Me. Everything Is Worth It

    Chapter 120 No Matter How Tired I Am, You''re with Me. Everything Is Worth It

    Chapter 120 No Matter How Tired I Am, You''re with Me. Everything Is Worth It

    10 p.m. at Jayna''s home in Cleveque City

    It was already veryte now, but Emily was still awake. Now she was really afraid that her dad

    would never return. Yesterday morning, her dad went out but didn''t returnst night. Now it was

    night again, but her dad was not back yet. As a little girl, her reliance on her dad was too deep for

    others to imagine.

    "Mom, will Dade back tonight?" Emily asked Jayna. She was wearing a small white skirt with

    her eyes full of longing. Taking a closer look, one would find that there were deep worries in her big

    blinking eyes, which a child at her age shouldn''t have.

    Jayna squatted down and said to Emily, "Emily, don''t worry. Your dad wille back. Your dad

    called me earlier. He''s out on business, but he will return soon."

    "Okay, okay, I''ll sleep when Dad is home." Emily nodded with a smile, but it is hurt to look at her

    sensible expression. Jayna knew Emily very well. If Iwan did not return tonight, Emily was likely to

    stay up and wait. She would go to sleep only when she was too sleepy to wait.

    Warrior No.1 was sitting with them in the living room. At this moment, he stood up and said to Jayna

    and Emily, "Jayna, I received the news. Brother is back. Then IˇŻm leaving."

    Jayna, Jacey, Luis, and Skyler did not know what was going on outside, but they could guess

    something of the truth. After all, Iwan had let his own guards-ten warriors from Warrior No.1 to

    Warrior No.10-stay to protect them. Earlier, they had been silent, but they had been worried about

    Iwan. Therefore, Warrior No.10 had had no way but to have slept in the Brown family''s living room

    to keep thempany. He had been telling them that as a God of War, Iwan would be fine.

    Just when Jacey was about to stand up to say something, the door suddenly opened. The next

    moment, Iwan walked in with a toy ne in one of his hands. Having been awake for almost two

    days and having covered 5,000km on this round trip, he inevitably looked a little tired. But there was

    something in Cleveque City that he worried about, and there were also people here who were the

    most important to him in this life-his wife and little daughter.

    "Emily, Dad is backˇ­ Look at the toy ne Dad bought for you. Do you like it?" Iwan shook the toy

    ne in one of his hands toward Emily.

    "Dadˇ­" Emily called happily. Instantly, she jumped off Jayna''sp and ran over to Iwan, rushing into

    his arms and kissing him a few times. Iwan said to his daughter in a slightly apologetic tone, "Sorry,

    Emily, Dad has been out to do a few things."

    Emily shook her head and said, "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Dad, you were out on business,

    and Mom and I waited for you toe back at home! Dad, thanks for your hard work!" Emily said to

    Iwan sensibly. She really didn''t tell Iwan about her worries at all.

    Iwan nodded at Emily, then nced at Warrior No.1, saying, "Warrior No.1, thanks for what you did

    during the two days. Go to sleep."

    Seeing Iwan''s tiredness from his eyes and brows, Warrior No.1 couldn''t help but change color and

    said, "Areˇ­ you all right, brother?"

    Iwan said with a smile, "I''m fine. It''s all settled. Let the brothers in lower positions take turns to

    sleep."

    "Yes! Have an early night, brother." Warrior No.1 nodded and walked out of the house.

    After Warrior No.1 left, Skyler hurriedly went to Iwan and picked Emily up, saying to her, "Emily, your

    dad is very tired. Go to sleep, okay?" Emily nodded sensibly.

    After that, Skyler said to Iwan, "Are you all right, Iwan? If you''re wounded, go to the hospital as soon

    as possible. Don''t try to endure it. I''ve watched the news. Something sensational has happened to

    the Bass familyˇ­" Skyler was so worried. Now she liked this son-inw from the bottom of her

    heart. In the past two days, she had also asked Warrior No.1 quite a few times if Iwan could return

    to the Military Headquarters. Warrior No.1 had affirmatively told her that the Military Headquarters

    had never expelled his big brother, that if his brother was willing, he could return to it at any time,

    and that the reason why his brother now didn''t want to return to it was that he wanted to stay at

    home to spend more time with his wife and Emily.

    Then Skyler and Luis had been quite shocked. Yet, Iwan had been away during the two days, so

    they did not dare to say this to Jayna. Instead, they could only wait for Iwan toe back and then

    go persuade their daughter to tell Iwan to focus on his career.

    Now, after Skyler asked Iwan, Luis and Jayna were both shocked. Iwan said to them with a smile,

    "Mr. Brown, Mrs. Brown, and Jayna, it''s really all right. All has been settled. Nothing has happened

    to the Bass family except that some of their houses have copsed. They can rebuild them. After

    all, the Bass family is richˇ­ Don''t worry. It''s really all right."

    Only after Iwan told them this did Skyler and Luis stop worrying. After that, Iwan took Emily from

    Skyler''s arms and carried her to her room, coaxing her to sleep. Iwan was sharp-minded. Although

    he had not spent a lot of time with her, he knew her better. Emily''s character was so much like his.

    Sure enough, when Iwan carried her to her room to sleep, she was very happy.

    When Iwan carried Emily to coax her to sleep, Skyler signaled to Jayna with her eyes, letting her

    cook something for Iwan. Jayna nodded and went to the kitchen to cook food for Iwan.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Yet, half an hourter, when Jayna had cooked a few simple dishes and gone to Emily''s room to

    ask Iwan to eat something, she found that both Iwan and Emily were asleep as she pushed open

    the door. There was a quilt over Emily, who was holding Iwan''s arm. As for Iwan, he was lying on

    the edge of Emily''s bed with Emily in his arms, but his shoes were still on his feet. And he was

    snoring so loudly.

    "He never snores in his sleep..." While thinking, Jayna looked at Iwan, who was asleep in bed in

    exhaustion. But Emily, who was lying in his arms, suddenly opened her eyes and smiled at Jayna. It

    turned out that she was not asleep. Iwan had tried to coax her to sleep. Thinking that her dad was

    tired, she had pretended to be asleep. Now, when she heard Jaynae in, she opened her eyes

    but put her hand at her mouth to shh to Jayna.

    Jayna''s heart trembled hard because her daughter was so sensible. She nodded and tiptoed to

    Iwan, taking off his shoes. Iwan''s shoes were quite dirty, so she took them to the bathroom to wash

    them. But when she was washing his shoes in the bathroom, the water that had flowed to the floor

    was red.

    Jayna looked dazed at the blood water that had been flushed off Iwan''s shoes. In an instant, she

    knew everything. She and Emily should never have had a peaceful life in Cleveque City, but the

    man in front of her had shouldered everything for them. She could not imagine at all what Iwan had

    done in the past two days, but after seeing so much blood on the soles of Iwan''s shoes, she could

    easily imagine something-what Iwan had been out to do this time was not that simple.

    Half an hourter, when she had washed Iwan''s shoes, she came back to Emily''s room quietly. Her

    daughter was truly asleep this time, but she had changed her sleeping position-she was curling up

    in her dad''s arms. Yes, she liked it.

    Jayna went to Iwan, took off her high-heeled shoes (but she did not take off her stockings), and

    kissed Iwan and Emily. Then, she put the quilt over Iwan so gently before sleeping with ease beside

    Emily.

    ...

    At midnight, when Jayna and Iwan were fast asleep, Rendon in ck with a few people came to the

    Bass familyˇŻs vi ruins in Cleveque City. At the moment, the matter of the overseas killers had

    been settled, and none of the Half-a-step Gods of War had been escaped-they had all been killed

    by Max and Josh. And the Bass family had begun rebuilding their houses, with their senior

    members sitting on the ruins to n it.

    After learning that Rendon hade, Peter, who was now silent in shock, also came to Rendon.

    Not only Peter but also Max and Josh hade over.

    "How are the casualties here?" Rendon asked Max in a slightly weak tone. After all, Max was the

    commander in chief of the Cleveque Military Headquarters.

    Max took a deep breath, shook his head with mixed feelings, and then said, "Few causalities. We

    can even ignore it. After all, we didn''t seem to have done anything helpful. When the two killers at

    the Half-a-step Giant God levelunched attacks, we were in the Bass family''s underground

    fortressˇ­" Max was a little frustrated because he, a God of War, could not even join the fight! He

    could not join the fight from beginning to end!

    Rendon nodded and said, "And that man also came. Let''s visit him tomorrow. You guys go back to

    your work."

    "Yes, okay." Max and Josh nodded and continued to do the nning for the Bass family. The

    reconstruction of the Bass family''s houses was based on the n of the Military Headquarters, with

    an aim to build safer houses.

    Josh and Max left, but Peter, who was so proud in Gotham City, stayed. So degenerated, he found

    a stone and sat on it.

    "Ho ho, are you confused about the man''s identity? You''ve found something out, right?" Rendon

    said to Peter with a smile. As a leading figure in the younger generation, Peter was quite

    outstanding with a promising future, rated by the Military Headquarters as one who could definitely

    reach the Emperor level in the next ten or twenty years.

    Peter nodded in a daze and said, "He has never been a titled God of War in the External Regions,

    but one at the Super God level, right? A Super God with great fighting power, right? Is this Iwan the

    abandoned child forced out of the Cliff family as the rumors in Gotham City not long ago imed? It

    is said that he was titled the God of War in the External Regions and that he''s the same age as me,

    right?"

    "Uhˇ­" Rendon suddenly felt something weird, thinking, "A Super God? You must be joking. He''s

    the same as your grandfather who at the Emperor level. And he even perform better than the

    ordinary Emperor level." Now Rendon felt something so weird.

 Chapter 121 Rendon in a Mess

    Chapter 121 Rendon in a Mess

    Chapter 121 Rendon in a Mess

    "Uh? What''s wrong? Uncle Scott, I guessed wrong?" Peter looked at Rendon with a confused face.

    Rendon twitched his mouth, and the Powerhouse behind him at the Super God level who hade

    over with him, namely the fifthmander of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, did

    the same thing.

    "s... if you think it is like that, then it is like that..." Rendon patted Peter heavily on the shoulder,

    thinking, "Son, you''d better not know a few things. If you found out the truth, I''m afraid you might not

    be able to bear it!" Yes, Rendon could only sigh at the moment. "If he found out the real identity and

    strength of Iwan, the child would be too frustrated to live with hope," he thought. Then he walked

    toward Hannah. These days, the female genius of the Dragon Kingdom and world-ss female

    scientist had been quite shocked, so he thought he should console her earnestly.

    "Uh... what do you mean? Is there a confidentiality order? Or you can''t tell me because of my

    status? It can''t be like that, can it? Uncle Scott, I''m also a member of the Military Headquarters! ...

    I''m already at the early stage of the God of War!" Peter roared with a gloomy face.

    Walking outside, Rendon staggered. Now, he really wanted to go back and send him flying with a

    kick, to free himself from being annoyed. "Damn, why did I ever think that Peter has the style of his

    grandfather, Carl? But why do I feel he is useless now? ..." he spoke to himself inwardly.

    Rendon didn''t want to talk to Peter anymore. Now he felt annoyed when seeing Peter, thinking, "You

    are so proud about having reached the level of the God of War at such an age, eh? That man is

    already at the Emperor level! And he is one at the overseas Emperor level who can hunt your

    grandfather and force him to beg for mercy. You want topare yourself with him? How

    courageous you are! ... You behave like that. Or expel you? How arrogant you are! You used the

    best resources of the Gotham Military Headquarters, but you''ve just reached the level of the God of

    War? What''s the use of it? But you''ve always shouted that you''re at the early stage of the God of

    War, eh? The man killed so many beings like youst night, but he couldn''t be bothered to count the

    numbers..."

    Rendon''s heart trembled with anger. "Yes, when I get back this time, I must let Marshal Addison

    teach the arrogant child a lesson. If Marshal Addison didn''t do it, then I would do it!" he thought.

    s, poor Peter! The peerless genius and most excellent leading figure in Gotham City had no idea

    that at the moment, the firstmander of the Military Headquarters wanted to give him a good

    beating, and he could almost not suppress it.

    Rendon finally found that Hannah was in arge area of ruins, but the child''s state was almost the

    same as Peter''s at the moment. She was also sitting in a daze on a big stone, thinking about

    something unknown. Only when Rendon hade to her and coughed twice did shee back to

    her senses.

    Seeing Rendone over, Hannah was shocked. She instantly stood up and bowed to him with a

    somewhat pale face, "Chief Scott, why did youe over in person?"

    Looking at Hannah with very apologetic eyes, Rendon said to her apologetically, "Child, apologies!

    It happened that something happened in the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom these

    few days, and we had to stay there, so we didn''te to Cleveque City to protect you. s,

    fortunately, you''re fine, but don''t worry. Nothing like this will happen again. Our Military

    Headquarters has sent a Super God here, and you''ll be absolutely safe from now on."

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Unexpectedly, Hannah shook her head and said, "Chief, no need, I''m fine." Actually, she was

    thinking, "I don''t need you people''s protection! What''s the use of a Super God you sent?" She could

    feel that if she was again in danger in the future, y would alsoe. But what if he found out

    that someone protected her, and wouldn''te when that happened?

    Indeed, the best female genius''s way of thinking was different from an ordinary person''s.

    Now, standing behind Rendon, the fifthmander of the Dragon Kingdom twitched his mouth hard

    a few times. "Hannah, what does the dislike in your eyes mean? Although I am at the early stage of

    the Super God level, I am a Super God, okay? Is it necessary for you to show so much dislike?" he

    comined in his head.

    "Uh... child, this..." Rendon also felt a little ufortable. He wanted to say something to Hannah,

    but he held his tongue.

    Hannah''s eyes lit up. She looked up at Rendon and asked with a lot of expectations, "Chief Scott,

    the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom can contact y, right? Could you ask him to

    return to Cleveque City? You can surely do it, right? Otherwise, how could hee to Cleveque

    City to save me this time? This is the second time he has saved me! ..."

    Rendon''s mouth muscles twitched hard a few times again. He really wanted to say, "Fu*k, I don''t

    know him! And I have no right to transfer him! He is at the same level as me! If we have a life-and-

    death fight, as an old man, I don''t think I can beat him!"

    And the fifthmander of the Military Headquarters with the strength of a Super God behind

    Rendon also twitched his mouth hard. Finally, he knew why the woman didn''t appreciate him,

    thinking, "It turns out that she has y guarding her! y''s name is well-known on the battlefields

    in the External Regions, and he is also one of the Top Four Masters of the Heaven Domain! And I''m

    afraid I can''t resist ten of his attacks with my strength." At this moment, he, amander ranked

    fifth in the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and a Powerhouse ranked tenth in the

    organization, only felt so frustrated. "Yes, frustrated! s..." he thought.

    "s... apologies! Child, we and y... um... are coborators. He does not belong to the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. He belongs to the Heaven Domain. Only the Lord of the

    Heaven Domain can give him orders! I don''t have the right..." Rendon was now also so frustrated.

    "Okay, okay, I see." Hannah nodded hurriedly. Rendon had just heaved a sigh of relief, but Hannah

    instantly said to him, "Then, Chief Scott, could you please introduce the Lord of the Heaven Domain

    to me? For one thing, I''ve wanted to see him for so long; for another, I want him to send y over.

    Can you do me the favor? Don''t tell me you don''t know him! I''m sure you must know the Lord of the

    Heaven Domain, right? Chief Scott, I beg of you. Please introduce him to me. I really want to meet

    the peerless figure."

    Hearing it, Rendon became even more frustrated. He looked up at the sky in the distance and

    looked in the direction where Iwan was before he heaved a deep sigh in his mind.

    "Do I know him? Yes, I do, but do you need me to introduce him to you? I heard that you''ve hired

    him as the person in charge of yourpany''s security issues. Why do you need me to introduce

    him to you? And do you really think that it was I who asked y and Kill toe to protect you this

    time? I... I couldn''t do it! Why do you think I am so powerful? ..." Now Rendon almost cried inwardly.

    "Fu*k, don''t be so cruel to me, okay? Chatting with you young people will sh so many years off

    my life expectancy!"

    "Chief Scott, what''s wrong? You don''t feel well?" Hannah immediately asked with concern when

    seeing Rendon''s ashen face.

    Rendon waved his hand and put on the airs of the top second leader of the Headquarters of the

    Dragon Kingdom, saying, "Nothing, I was wounded a bit earlier. Hannah, please focus on running

    your NAH Technology next. As for the Lord of the Heaven Domain, if there''s a chance in the future,

    I''ll arrange for you to meet him, okay?" Rendon said to Hannah with a smile.

    Hannah nodded repetitively in excitement. Then, seeming to have remembered something, she said

    to Rendon, "By the way, Chief Scott, I also want to meet another one. I can meet him in a month,

    but since you''vee to Cleveque City, please arrange it for me, will you? And I won''t have to wait

    one more month. Can you do me the favor?"

    Seeing that Hannah no longer pressed him for introducing the Lord of the Heaven Domain to her,

    Rendon heaved a deep sigh of relief. Then he patted his chest and said, "Okay, no problem. We

    can satisfy such a small request of the great genius of our Dragon Kingdom. Okay, now say it. Who

    do you want to meet? I''ll arrange it for you! I''ll let you see the person!"

    Hannah nodded with excitement and said, "Okay, okay, thank you, Chief Scott. Um, the person I

    want to meet is the founder of Morgan Group, the legend of our Cleveque City six or seven years

    ago. It is said that he disappeared for five years but returned a short time ago and took back

    Morgan Group. I heard that he''s almost the same age as me, so I want to meet him. Chief Scott,

    could you please arrange it for me tomorrow?"

    "I..." After hearing Hannah''s words, Rendon suddenly seemed to feel that his heart had stopped

    beating. His mind waspletely a mess, and heined inwardly, "Damn, how could you

    make fun of me like this? It is still the Lord of the Heaven Domain, isn''t it? What''s the difference?"

    Rendon staggered helplessly.

    "Uh? Chief Scott, what''s wrong? It''s also inconvenient for me to meet this person?" Hannah asked

    Rendon with some confusion. There was dislike in her eyes. Yes, it was the eyes with dislike.

    "You''re the top second leader of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. Can''t you even

    arrange for me to meet the founder of Morgan Group?" she muttered in her mind.

    "Fu*k, I am disliked! I am Rendon Scott, the second top leader of the Military Headquarters of the

    Dragon Kingdom, but I am disliked? Fu*k!" Rendonined inwardly with annoyance, but he

    didn''t dare to show it on his face. Then he wiped off the cold sweat on the side of his face and

    pretended to be one with a great mind, saying to Hannah with a smile, "Yes, I can, but he''s not in

    Cleveque City now. Um, it''s toote now. Let''s do it this way. I''ll call him tomorrow, asking him when

    he wille back to Cleveque City."

    Rendon saved some face by saying that. Then he continued to say to Hannah, "Hannah, who else

    do you want to meet other than the two people? Don''t worry. I''ll definitely arrange it for you this time.

    I promise."

    Hannah curled up her lips and said, "No! I wanted to meet someone. He''s Jayna''s husband. It is

    said that he''s also one who retired from the overseas Military Headquarters, but I''ve met him...

    Forget it, forget it, Chief Scott, go back to your work. I want to be alone for a while." After that,

    Hannah truly turned away, aiming to find a quiet ce and sit there to continue to stare nkly.

    Then she muttered, "What a useless man! He bragged a lot. As a result, he couldn''t arrange for me

    to meet anyone I wanted to meet. Humph, humph..."

    The female genius squatted down and picked up a twig, drawing circles on the ground to curse

    Rendon.

    Standing not far away, Rendon, who had the strength of a Half-a-step Giant God, heard Hannah''s

    muttering, of course.

    As a breeze came, he felt so bad.

    "Damn, how could I arrange the appointments for you? You don''t know something. You don''t know

    something. The three people you want to meet are the same person, okay! You''ve already met

    them many times. Don''t make fun of me like this, okay? I''m already an old man! I''m already an old

    man!" Rendon roared crazily in his head. He was here tonight, but he felt so bad after chatting with

    Peter and Hannah.

    "Chief Scott, as for the reconstruction of the Bass family''s houses, our Cleveque Military

    Headquarters..." At this time, Max ran over, hoping to report something to Rendon.

    "Fu*k off! You useless man! You can do nothing! You only know about asking for help! So many

    years have passed, but can''t you reach the Super God level? You''re useless! Bang..." In a rage,

    Rendon finally found one to vent his anger at. "Yes, it is you, Max! If you were not useless, I

    wouldn''t havee to Clevequete at night. You only know to ask for help, ask for help! Ask for

    fu*king sh*t!"

    "Fu*k... Chief Scott, don''t be like this. I was wrong. I was wrong. Don''t use all your strength! I can''t

    bear it! Fu*k..." Max was stupefied. When he stood up from the ruins more than ten meters away, he

    was totally confused.

    "Why did Chief Scott beat me? I''m only in my early 40s, but I''m already at thete stage of the God

    of War. This is not inability, is it? But why did you beat me? Why am I useless?" Max was baffled.

    Seeing that Rendon had rushed to him again in a rage, he felt so bad.

 Chapter 122 Astonished Mr. and Mrs. Brown! (New Chapter!)

    Chapter 122 Astonished Mr. and Mrs. Brown! (New Chapter!)

    Chapter 122 Astonished Mr. and Mrs. Brown! (New Chapter!)

    The next day, when the morning sun shone into the room, Iwan opened his eyes, and felt like he

    hadn''t rxed and had a good sleep for a really long time. Seeing Emily in his arms and Jayna lying

    next him, he suddenly felt extremely happy deep down inside.

    Yes, being with family was exactly what Iwan wanted the most. And then, as if they had one heart,

    Jayna also woke up and opened her eyes. She smiled at Iwan gently, reached out her hand to

    touch his face with obsession and said, "Honey, are you hungry? Wait here, I''ll make breakfast..."

    After saying that, Jayna got up with a smile, but she was pressed on the bed again by Iwan. He

    looked at Jayna with a smile and said, "Honey..."

    "What''s wrong?" Jayna looked at Iwan in confusion.

    "Nothing. I just want to kiss you..." Iwan said. Jayna immediately blushed. She nodded slightly and

    said in a low voice, "Okay..." Then she moved her lips to Iwan''s, and Iwan raised his head and gave

    her a kiss.

    "Haha... I didn''t see anything. Continue..." The naughty Emily, who was lying between them,

    covered her eyes with hands, but left a big gap between her fingers.

    Jayna was embarrassed and immediately got out of bed to make breakfast. Iwan stroked Emily''s

    nose adoringly and said, "Don''t peep again..."

    Then, Iwan also got out of bed, but found that his shoes were gone. He was stunned for a moment,

    and heard Jayna say, "Er... Your shoes were very dirty. So I washed themst night. They may still

    be wet. I''ll get you a new pair of shoes..."

    Iwan looked at Jayna deeply and said, "You... You washed my shoesst night?" Then he fell into

    silence. The day before yesterday, he had paid great attention not to stain his clothes on the

    battlefield of External Regions, but he had totally forgot his shoes! He had walked on many dead

    bodies, and Jayna must had noticed when she was washing them. Sure enough, when he saw the

    expression on Jayna''s face, he knew that she had already known it.

    "Honey, let me get you a new pair of shoes. Just throw the old ones away..." Jayna was stunned for

    a moment, and then looked up at Iwan and said with a smile.

    After looking at Jayna for a while, Iwan nodded and said, "Okay...".

    At this moment, Jayna knew what Iwan had done in those two days when he was away, and Iwan

    was also aware of that. But they didn''t say anything. All was beyond words.

    When Jayna walked into the living room, her mom Skyler had already made the breakfast. When

    she saw Jaynae out, she smiled and said, "Breakfast is ready. You three can go and wash up

    now. I didn''t want to wake you up. It''s already eight o''clock ..."

    Jayna nodded and went back to her room to get a pair of shoes for Iwan. It was already nine o''clock

    after breakfast. When Iwan was about to take Jayna and Emily out, Jayna got a call from Hannah.

    After a few words with Hannah, Jayna hung up the phone and said to Iwan, "Honey, let''s just stay

    home. Hannah and Jane areing..."

    Iwan nodded and said, "Okay. You just wait for them at home. I''ll take Emily out and y for a

    while..."

    Jayna shook her head with puzzlement in her eyes and said, "No, they want you to be here as well.

    They need to talk to you..."

    Iwan frowned slightly. He really didn''t want to talk to those two trouble makers. But since Jayna said

    so, he had no choice but to nod and said, "Okay. I''ll wait. When will they arrive?"

    As soon as he finished his words, they heard someone walking on the corridor outside the door.

    Jayna spread out her hands awkwardly and said, "Now."

    Iwan was also speechless. At that moment, Jayna''s father, Luis Brown, happened to be at the door,

    so he went to open it. But when he saw the person outside, he was too astonished to move.

    Because the man standing in front of him was Rendon Scott, the most powerful person only next to

    Carl Addison in the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom.

    "You... You are... You are Mr. Scott..." Luis stammered because of shock.

    Rendon smiled and said, "Well, you must be Mr. Brown. I need to talk to Iwan Cliff. May Ie in?"

    At this moment, Skyler, who had just cleaned the kitchen, came over and said to her husband,

    "What are you doing? Let our guest in. Why are you still standing at the door? Where are your

    manners?" Skyler red at him, and then quickly pulled him aside and invited the people outside to

    come in. However, when she saw Rendon, she was also shocked. Because she often saw him on

    TV, but now he was actually standing in front of her!

    "You... You are... Chief Scott?" Skyler, like her husband, was also in great shock.

    Rendon was also speechless. ''See? People of the Dragon Empire respect me!'' He sighed silently,

    and then repeated his words. "Mrs. Brown, may Ie in?"

    "Oh! Of course! Pleasee in. I''ll make some tea..." Skyler said and hurriedly let Rendon and

    those with him in. She then invited them to have a seat on the sofa. In addition to Rendon Scott,

    Hannah Bass, Owen Bass, the master of the Bass family, Max White, a God of War of Cleveque

    City, Josh Piper, a God of War of the Central Region, and Peter Addison were also there.

    When Rendon and the others just sat down, and the astonished Skyler and Luis were making tea,

    Iwan, who was holding Emily in his arms, said to Rendon coldly, "What are you doing here? You are

    not wee! Get out..."

    Iwan was really pissed off at Rendon. ''What the hell? I''ve already finished my job and killed people

    as you want. And now you are at my house? What more do you want from me?''

    "Well... I..." Rendon was dumbfounded, and the smile on his face froze.

    Bang... At this moment, Skyler and Luis were also stunned. ''What the heck? That''s the chief

    commander of Military Headquarters in Dragon Kingdom, a big shot in Gotham City. What did Iwan

    just say? Did he just ask him to get out?''

    Skyler and Luis were really scared to death. They were afraid that Rendon would be angry, so they

    immediately apologized to him. "Chief Scott, please don''t be mad. Iwan has been in a bad mood

    recently. Please forgive him..."

    Skyler wiped the cold sweat on her face and kept apologizing, "I''m sorry, Chief Scott. So sorry..."

    Then she said to Iwan, "How could you talk to Chief Scott like that? Say you are sorry!"

    "It''s nothing. They are here because of me. Why don''t you go out for a while? I will talk to youter."

    Iwan was a bit speechless.

    "Well, Mr. and Mrs. Brown, no need to apologize. We won''t take it personally. It''s really nothing..."

    Rendon awkwardly waved his hand and said.

    Hearing this, Peter Addison and Max White with ck eyes, who were standing behind Rendon,

    couldn''t help but curl their lips. ''It''s nothing? You were not like thisst night.''

    Skyler and Luis were even more confused. And then, Skyler thought of something and immediately

    said to Rendon in a voice choked with tears, "Chief Scott, Iwan was wronged. That thing he did in

    Southpool City, he was being too impulsive. Can you let him go back to the Military Headquarters?"

    As soon as Skyler finished her words, Luis, Jayna and Emily also looked at Rendon. After all, the

    fact that Iwan was fired by the Military Headquarters was a great regret of the whole family, and they

    all felt pity for him.

    Rendon was crying inside. ''I want him back more than you do. But this is not something I can

    decide. He is the Lord of Heaven Domain, why do you people try so hard and make him be a small

    God of War like Peter Addison in the Military Headquarters?'' Rendon was so depressed that his

    mouth was trembling.

    The next moment, Jayna walked up to Rendon. She bowed to him and said, "Chief Scott, my

    husband just wanted to save me and Emily. Could you please forgive him?"

    Suddenly, Emily jumped out of Iwan''s arms and ran to Rendon. "Grandpa, grandpa. Please let my

    father back. He is a good man, and he loves me so much. He is the best..."

    Rendon took a deep breath. Now all the members of the Brown family were begging him, he

    couldn''t keep silent anymore. So he stood up and said to Iwan sincerely, "Mr. Cliff, I''m here to

    apologize to you on behalf of the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom. It was thoughtless of us

    to let you go. As long as you are willing toe back, I''ll have you promoted. You don''t need to go

    to the External Regions anymore, you can just stay in Dragon Kingdom. If you want to stay in

    Cleveque City, I will let Max White leave! If you want to go to Gotham City, I will let Peter Addison

    leave! How''s that?"

    Iwan''s eyes became extremely gloomy at this moment. He looked at Rendon in a very unfriendly

    way, and was getting more and more angry.

    But just when he was about to say something, the overjoyed Skyler and Luis quickly turned around

    and said to him, "Iwan, just say yes!"

    Jayna also looked at Iwan and said excitedly, "Honey..."

    Even Emily said to him, "Daddy..."

    Iwan took a deep breath and said to Rendon, "Let''s talk about it in private..."

    All at once, the Browns screwed up their faces, because they felt his anger. And from the beginning,

    Iwan didn''t show any respect when he was talking to Rendon, not even a little bit.

    But when they were about to scold Iwan, Rendon said with a bitter smile, "Mr. and Mrs. Brown,

    you''d better go out first. It''splicated. Let me have a talk with Iwan, please... "

    Hearing this, Skyler and Luis took a deep look at Iwan, and then went out with Jayna and Emily.

    ......

    After they went out, Jane looked at Iwan and said worriedly, "Iwan, you are talking to Chief Scott,

    you... "

    "Shut up!" Iwan shouted at Jane, and she immediately stopped talking.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Then he stared at Rendon with a very gloomy face and said, "Rendon Scott! Are you trying to get

    yourself killed?"

    Boom... As soon as Iwan finished his words, an extremely violent aura rose from his body and

    instantly targeted Rendon. He just wanted to live a peaceful life. How could Rendon just came to his

    home so tantly and even brought Hannah and Jane! Iwan believed that Rendon had exposed his

    identity to them!

    Suddenly, the anger inside Iwan surged crazily, and the temperature in the room dropped

    dramatically in an instant......

    "No, it''s not like that. I''m really here to apologize to you on behalf of the Military Headquarters. Mr...

    Mr. Cliff, please don''t misunderstand." Rendon was so scared that his back was covered with cold

    sweat at this moment......

    Seeing Rendon treated Iwan like this, Jane, Hannah and Peter were dumbfounded......

    Especially Peter. He felt jealous, because Rendon had never talked to him like that......

 Chapter 123 I am Iwan Cliff, the Lord of Heaven Domain (I)

    Chapter 123 I am Iwan Cliff, the Lord of Heaven Domain (I)

    Chapter 123 I am Iwan Cliff, the Lord of Heaven Domain (I)

    "Well, misunderstandings? Fine, since you are all here and my families are not around, Rendon

    Scott, are you sure you are qualified to sit in front of me and talk to me?" Iwan sneered. With all

    these people here with Rendon, Iwan might not hide his identity anymore. They were not fools. If

    Iwan still kept people like Hannah and Jane in the dark, some dumb things like those that had

    happened in the Brown family before might happen again. So he decided to tell them what they

    wanted to know today. He didn''t care. Besides, after going to the battlefield of External Regions for

    the kill, everyone had known that he, the Lord of Heaven Domain, was in Cleveque City. He couldn''t

    hide it anymore.

    If some enemies from the External Regions were against his family, it would be bad for him to keep

    hiding his identity. So he thought it would be better to mobilize the strongest power of Cleveque City

    to protect Jayna. And that was when Iwan had made up his mind......

    ......

    After Iwan finished his words, everyone in the room was shocked. Max and Josh stood up in front of

    Iwan and remained silent, disying full courtesy. Then, Iwan gave Josh a hint to paid attention to

    the sound outside at the door and make sure that all the Browns had left.

    Iwan then sent a message to Warrior No. 1 and asked him to stall the Browns from going upstairs.

    Right now, Warrior No. 1 was chatting with them in a park away from their home.

    With a worried look on her face, Skyler looked at Warrior No. 1, who imed to be the head

    bodyguard of Iwan, and said, "Warrior No. 1, is it okay for Iwan to talk with Chief Scott upstairs? I

    sense that Iwan is acting weird. I am afraid that he may do something silly. I mean, Chief Scott

    coming here is a great opportunity for him to go back to the Military Headquarters..."

    When Skyler done talking, Luis also looked at Warrior No.1 nervously and worriedly. Jayna didn''t

    say anything, but she also bit her lips and looked worried.

    Warrior No. 1 was speechless. With his boss''s temper, he might really want to beat up that sad old

    chap. The first time they had met Rendon Scott, he was just a Super God, but now he already

    owned the strength of a Half-a-step Giant God. That old man had really tried so hard to hide his

    strength. Back then, Iwan and his men all thought that Carl Addison was the most powerful one in

    the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom, but then they found that everyone was keeping

    strength under wrap!

    Then he smiled and said to Skyler with a meaningful look on his face, "Haha, Mrs. Brown, don''t

    worry. If they want my boss to go back and be just a God of War, he will definitely reject it..."

    "Warrior No. 1, what was Iwan thinking? Doesn''t he want to go back and be the God of War again?

    Chief Scott just said that he can work anywhere he likes..." Jayna said worriedly.

    "Right, Warrior No. 1, please persuade my brother-inw to go back. This is God of War we are

    talking about! After all these years fighting in the battlefield of External Regions, is he really willing

    to leave the Military Headquarters? " Jacey said.

    "True. You see, Iwan doesn''t want us to go up now, and I also know that it will be useless for us to

    talk to Chief Scott. But you also serve in the Military Headquarters and work for Iwan, could you go

    up and talk to him, please?" Luis said anxiously.

    Sitting in the pavilion of the park, Warrior No. 1 took a sip of tea, smiled meaningfully and said,

    "Well, why do you insist on letting my boss go back and be a God of War? Isn''t it much better for

    him to be amander of the Military Headquarters? If he is capable of being amander at the

    Super God level and having ten Gods of War under hismand, why would he care about being a

    God of War? My boss is now a powerhouse at the Super God level, much stronger than a God of

    war. He is a real overlord. Do you think the title of God of War is enough for him?"

    "What? Are you saying that Iwan is a Super God, and he can be themander of Military

    Headquarters like Chief Scott and in charge of the Gods of War?" Skyler was shocked to the

    extreme and her mouth was wide open.

    "My husband is a powerhouse at the Super God level?" Jayna was also astonished, wide-eyed. She

    had heard from Hannah about strength differentiation in External Regions, and that there were

    warriors at the Super God level, who were stronger than the God of War. But it had never urred

    to her that her husband was one of the Super Gods.

    "Yes. So don''t worry. As a Super God and an overlord much stronger than the God of War, the

    Military Headquarters are begging my boss to go back. Besides, because of Jayna, my boss also

    helped the Bass family get through trouble this time. If it weren''t for him, the Bass family would have

    been destroyed. My boss has made a great achievement again, that''s why Rendon Scottes

    here. But if they only offer him the title of the God of War, he will never go back. Because that would

    be unfair... "

    Although Skyler and Luis didn''t know what a Super God was like, they knew it from the TV that in

    the Military Headquarters, themander at the Super God level was far superior to the one at the

    God of War level. There were dozens or even hundreds of powerhouses at the God of War level,

    but only sixmanders at the Super God level.

    "So you are saying that Iwan will be amander of the Military Headquarters?" Luis said in great

    shock.

    Warrior No.1 nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, Mr. Brown. You and Mrs. Brown can rest assure

    now and stop asking my boss to be a God of War. If he can be amander, why bother being a

    God of War, right?"

    "Yes! You are right!" The next moment, both Skyler and Luis nodded excitedly. The whole family

    was thrilled. ''Oh my god! Themander of the Military Headquarters! A big shot! A person that

    only shows up on TV! If Iwan can be the seventhmander of the Military Headquarters, even if

    he is far inferior to Mr. Scott, they are still at the same level...''

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Warrior No. 1 looked at the excited Browns and didn''t say another word, but he said to himself,

    ''Jayna, I can only tell you that much about my boss''s identity. When you ept that, I will tell you

    everything then..."

    What Warrior No. 1 just told the Browns was approved by Iwan, because Iwan thought it was time to

    further expose his identity to Jayna and her family. But it was better for them to not know about his

    identity of the Lord of Heaven Domain, because this title sounded like the leader of a killer

    organization in a sense, which might not be eptable for the Browns who had been living in the

    Dragon Kingdom the whole time. So letting them know that Iwan was about to be the seventh

    commander of the Military Headquarters would be enough for them to feel excited and proud.

    As Iwan expected, the Browns in the pavilion were shocked by what Warrior No.1 said......

    The next moment, Jacey, who was in extreme shock, thought of something and said hurriedly,

    "Warrior No. 1, if my brother-inw is qualified to be amander at the Super God level, then

    what level are you at? Every time he is away, he always asks you and your pals to protect my sister.

    So what are you?"

    Hearing this, Jayna couldn''t help but look at Warrior No.1. Yes, that was a problem that she had

    been ignored. Like the night when Hannah came back and the Bass family was under attack by

    assassins at the level of God of War, Warrior No.1 was there to protect her and told her to attend

    the banquet at ease and worry about nothing.

    Warrior No.1 took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "Ha ha... Since my boss is a Super God, as his

    bodyguard, I can''t be weak. If you really want to know, I am at the God of War level, and so are the

    guards you saw two days ago. You are the most important families to my boss, of course he will

    send the strongest person to protect you..."

    Jayna''s heart gave a horrible jolt. No wonder when a killer at the God of War level showed up that

    night, Iwan confidently told her to rest assure with an easy tone. Now she understood why he

    insisted holding the banquet when the Bass family was under attack. It turned out that the

    sessful banquet was not because of the Bass family, but because her husband had sent ten

    mighty Gods of War there... Ten, ten Gods of War... Jayna felt like a maelstrom of churning

    emotions inside.

    Boom... The Browns were in great shock again.

    ''Iwan, you are willing to give up everything for me, even the position of themander of Military

    Headquarters?'' Hearing what Warrior No.1 just said, Jayna was so moved that her eyes suddenly

    turned red and she unconsciously moved back a pace or two.

    Noticing Jayna''s emotional change, Warrior No.1 took a look at her deeply. He then stood up and

    faced Jayna very seriously. The next moment, the nine guards at the God of War level appeared in

    the distance and bowed low to Jayna.

    Warrior No.1 said to her, "Jayna, the reason why my boss didn''t tell you before was because he was

    afraid that you couldn''t ept it. But now that things have happened, it''s no use to me yourself.

    My boss would rather kill a few Super Gods than see you cry. You see, Rendon Scott is here to beg

    him to go back on behalf of the Military Headquarters, right?"

    Tears welled up in Jayna''s eyes. She took a deep breath, raised her head and took a look in the

    direction where Iwan was, and remained silent for a long time......

    ''Back then, what he gave up was not the title of God of War, but amander at the Super God

    level? Iwan, how much have you done for me? Am I... Am I worth it?'' Jayna thought to herself.

    At this moment, seeing that ten Gods of War bowing to them, the Browns were shocked than ever...

    They were the mighty Gods of War...... One of them would be qualified to lead Cleveque City, not to

    mention ten......

    And now, all the Gods of War were bowing to them. What kind of honor would that be? And how

    could they stay calm?

    ''I... How could I reject such a good son-inw before! Thank goodness Iwan didn''t take it personally.

    My god, my son-inw is about to be amander with the utmost power, like the one I see on

    TV..'' Skyler was dumbfounded, and couldn''t help but sit on the ground with a bang......

 Chapter 124 I am Iwan Cliff, the Lord of Heaven Domain (II)

    Chapter 124 I am Iwan Cliff, the Lord of Heaven Domain (II)

    Chapter 124 I am Iwan Cliff, the Lord of Heaven Domain (II)

    "Iwan Cliff, you..." Hannah also felt that Iwan had gone too far, and thought that he must be crazy to

    say such things to Mr. Scott. Like Jane, Hannah was also afraid Mr. Scott would be angry. If Iwan

    couldn''t go back to the Military Headquarters because of his attitude, how could she and Jane

    exin it to Jayna?

    "Zip it! It''s none of your business! You are even more troublesome than Jane!" Iwan yelled at

    Hannah angrily.

    Hannah was stunned and stared at Iwan for a while. Just when she was about to argue with him,

    she suddenly saw that Mr. Scott, who was sitting next to her, smiled bitterly and stood up.

    ''What? Mr. Scott really stand up because of Iwan told him so? What the hell is going on?'' At this

    moment, both Hannah and Jane widened their eyes.

    "Hannah! Stand up! And be quiet!" Owen Bass pulled his daughter up and said in a low voice.

    Hannah was puzzled by Mr. Scott''s attitude towards Iwan.

    "Er, Uncle White, should I stand up or... ?" Seeing that Max White and Rendon Scott also stood up,

    Peter didn''t dare to sit down anymore. Well, not that Iwan really cared.

    ''I have no idea what is going on. But I am just a bit panic. What happened? Uncle Scott is the first

    commander of the Military Headquarters, second only to grandpa, but why is he afraid of Iwan Cliff?

    What the hell...'' Peter was totally confused. Because the respected Rendon Scott really didn''t dare

    to sit because of Iwan''s words......

    "Am I dreaming?" Peter pinched Max White next to him. Max immediately pulled out his saber and

    said to Peter angrily, "Try again!"

    At this moment, Rendon sighed deeply and said to Iwan with a bitter smile, "Iwan, don''t be angry.

    We really had got into a great trouble and sent all warriors at the Super God level to solve it, but we

    still lost several Gods of War. We were truly short-handed and I had no choice..."

    With a sneer, Iwan leaned forward, stared at Rendon and said, "Then why did you bring my wife''s

    best friends here today? Do you want to expose my identity?"

    Rendon immediately waved his hand and said seriously, "No. They just came to say thank you. Be

    cool. Please don''t be mad..."

    "Stop it! I know what you are up to. You just made all my families to beg you so that I can go back to

    the Military Headquarters, you happy? Tell me. How should I face themter? Should I be a God of

    War and work for you?" Iwan looked at Rendon in anger......

    ''Rx. Let me handle it. Don''t be mad. You know I can''t defeat you. Just calm down... " Seeing the

    expression in Iwan''s eyes, Rendon really panicked. After all, Iwan was the Giant God in battlefield

    of External Regions who had chased an Emperor-level killer a whole day and night yesterday and

    made that killer desperate in the end. Therefore, Rendon was very sure that he was absolutely no

    match for Iwan. He believed that with so many people around him, Iwan would not beat him badly,

    but if he made a fool of himself, his reputation would be ruined......

    Peter, Jane, and Hannah were in great shock and wide-eyed. Especially Peter, who couldn''t help

    but roar inside. ''What the hell? What does Uncle Scott mean? And who the hell is that Iwan Cliff?

    Isn''t he always a God of War of External Regions? Is that a wrong information? But that''s the news

    spread all over Gotham City! What went wrong?''

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    In disbelief, Peter unconsciously reached out to Max. Max immediately put his saber on Peter''s arm

    and said, "Are you done? If you don''t believe what happened, pinch yourself..."

    Iwan couldn''t care less about those three in shock, and just stared at Rendon and said, "Fine. How

    do you want to deal with it?"

    Rendon wiped the cold sweat on his face carefully and said, "Well... How about I ask Carl to

    abdicate and let you take his ce? Would it be okay for you to manage the whole Military

    Headquarters?"

    Boom... As soon as Rendon finished his words, the three young ones were shocked to be

    speechless.

    The coldness in Iwan''s eyes was even greater. He gritted his teeth and said, "Rendon Scott, do you

    have a death wish?"

    Mr. Scott wiped the cold sweat on his face again and said, "Well, I didn''t say anything wrong. It''s

    just a matter of time, isn''t it? I mean, your identity will be revealed sooner orter." Seeing that Iwan

    was about to stand up, he then immediately waved his hand and said, "Don''t be mad. Please. How

    about just a sinecure in the Military Headquarters? If you don''t like the God of War, how about a

    Super God? And we can dere that you are the seventhmander in the Military Headquarters.

    What do you think?"

    Hearing this, all those who came here with Rendon were in great shock. They couldn''t believe that

    Mr. Scott would actually let Iwan take over the Military Headquarters.

    "Screw you! I know what you are up to. But I want you and Carl Addison know that I will never take

    over the Military Headquarters. Just ask someone else to do it..." said Iwan angrily.

    Then Iwan saw Peter and pointed at him and said, "Right, here''s one. And he''s also the grandson of

    Carl Addison. Isn''t it more appropriate for him to take over the Military Headquarters? Just leave me

    alone!"

    "Really? Can I do it?" Hearing what Iwan said, the silly Peter got really excited and jumped out.

    "Just shut up!" As soon as Peter finished his words, Rendon kicked him on the buttock so hard that

    he rolled away.

    Poor Peter was stunned and sat on the ground in a daze for quite a while. ''What do you mean? I''m

    not qualified? I''m only 29 years old and have already reached the early stage of the God of War......

    ''

    Then Rendon just ignored Peter, and continued to look at Iwan carefully and said, "Well, what do

    you think? Can I call Carl now and ask him to inform the Military Headquarters?" Rendon swallowed

    cautiously.

    After all, the Military Headquarters really owed Iwan a lot. Iwan had helped them kill two Half-a-step

    Emperor level powerhouses, and even gone to the Military Headquarters of External Regions and

    ughtered 88 strongholds against the Dragon Kingdom overnight. After this battle, it would take a

    long time for these external forces to recover. That was why Mr. Scott needed toe to Cleveque

    City in person to make amends and thank Iwan.

    When it came to the merit points needed for the promotion in the Military Headquarters of Dragon

    Kingdom, let alone the position of an executive, Iwan was more than qualified to take over the

    whole Military Headquarters. He had made enough achievements just the night before yesterday, by

    killing at least dozens of Gods of War, several Super Gods, three Half-a-step Giant God, and

    seriously injuring ater-stage Emperor-level master......In the Military Headquarters of Dragon

    Kingdom, no one couldpare with Iwan except Carl Addison......

    Iwan frowned deeply. In fact, he knew that it was inevitable for him to get a position of a Super God-

    levelmander in the Military Headquarters. He had expected it. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have

    informed Warrior No.1 in advanced and asked Warrior No.1 to tell his families. After all, something

    needed to be done, whether he liked it or not. Besides, Rendon begging him to be themander

    would be so much better than he asking for it......

    After keeping a long silent deliberately, Iwan said, "OK, but I have some conditions. First, this is only

    a sinecure, and don''t report to the External Regions. Second, don''t interfere with my freedom. Third,

    don''t you dare assign me any tasks!"

    Iwan looked at Rendon irritably. Seeing that Iwan agreed to go back, Rendon nodded excitedly.

    Then he took out his phone and made a video call to Carl Addison in front of everyone. When it was

    connected, Rendon told Carl what Iwan wanted. Carl, who was in a meeting room, nodded and

    said, "Okay, we will promote him to be the seventhmander of the Military Headquarters and

    ept all his conditions. Rendon, let me talk to him... "

    Then Rendon handed the phone to Iwan. With a cold face, Iwan asked, "What?"

    Carl smiled and said sincerely, "Thank you, kid. Thank you for everything you have done for the

    Dragon Kingdom. I''m old. I really hope that one day you can take over the Military Headquarters,

    truly... "

    Iwan shook his head and sneered, "I''m not interested. Let your grandson do it. He is not that bad. At

    least he is a God of War..." After saying that, he threw the phone into the arms of Peter, who was

    sitting next to him.

    Peter nodded to his grandfather seriously and said, "Grandpa. I think Mr. Cliff is right." Then he took

    a deep breath and said, "Yes! I''m willing to take over the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom!

    Just rest assure, grandpa!"

    "What? You loser! You''ve just reached the early stage of the God of War. Who gave you the

    courage to say so? Just get back to Gotham City right now and don''t make a fool of yourself

    outside! You really piss me off! Loser!" On the other side of the phone, Carl went berserk after

    hearing what Peter said. The smile on Carl''s face disappeared in an instant, and then he was so

    angry that he smashed the phone into pieces......

    "I..." Peter was puzzled and watched his grandfather disconnected the video chat in a daze. ''Who

    am I? Where am I? Is he really my grandpa? Am I really his grandson?''

 Chapter 125 I am Iwan Cliff, the Lord of Heaven Domain (III)

    Chapter 125 I am Iwan Cliff, the Lord of Heaven Domain (III)

    Chapter 125 I am Iwan Cliff, the Lord of Heaven Domain (III)

    "Iwan... Iwan Cliff... Who the hell are you?" Jane, who had finally recovered a bit, asked Iwan. She

    swallowed hard, because the conversation between Iwan and Rendon had revealed so much

    information for her to figure out. She couldn''t even believe what she heard. Now she finally

    understood why they had to signed a confidentiality agreement of the highest level beforeing

    here! At this moment, she finally felt something was very wrong.

    The husband of her innocent friend Jayna, the man who had disappeared for five years and then

    suddenly came back, was full of secrets, big secrets......

    With a cold smile, Iwan stood up and walked up to Jane. He looked at her and said gloomily,

    "Haven''t you always wanted to meet me? Didn''t you know who I am when we met for the first time?"

    Looking up at Iwan, Jane suddenly recalled that the first time she had dinner with Iwan, she had

    suspected that he was the CEO of Morgan Group. In an instant, her eyes widened and she stared

    at Iwan, dumbfounded.

    "You... You are... the CEO of..." at this moment, she was too shocked to say another word.

    But Iwan ignored her. He walked up to Hannah and said, "Haven''t you always said that you want to

    meet the CEO of Morgan Group, the man who founded the group six or seven years ago? Is that

    right?"

    Hannah began to suspect something. Hearing Iwan''s question, she nodded subconsciously and

    said, "Yes, I''ve always wanted to meet the founder of Morgan Group, the legend in Cleveque

    City...... "

    Iwan nodded and said, "Well, listen carefully. Stop making any guesses and don''t tell Jayna.

    Otherwise, you two are done. I am the founder and CEO of Morgan Group, you hear me?"

    "What? You... You are the CEO of Morgan Group? Thest name of the CEO of Morgan Group, is

    Cliff??" Hannah''s mouth was wide open, and she was in full disbelief.

    Iwan was rendered speechless. He then said, "As I was saying, I, Iwan Cliff, am the CEO of Morgan

    Group! Understand? Well, I know you are thinking Christ Cliff. That''s my old name. Now my name is

    Iwan Cliff. Get it? Christ Cliff and Iwan Cliff are the same person! Any more questions?"

    "You... I... But I heard that the CEO of Morgan Group has disappeared for five years." Hannah

    pointed at Iwan with her finger trembling, she was stunned to be speechless.

    Iwan continued to say, "So had I." Hearing this, Hannah was astonished.

    After a while, Iwan looked at her impatiently and asked, "Well, now that you have seen me, do you

    have anything to say to me? Tell me now. I''m listening..."

    "I... I... " Hannah still couldn''t believe it.

    Iwan had to take out his phone and project the screen of his phone on the wall. He said to Hannah,

    "Fine, if you don''t believe me, watch this... "

    After saying that, he made a video call to ke Nelson, the vice president of the Morgan Group.

    The phone was soon connected. Then ck, who was standing in the CEO office, appeared on the

    wall of Iwan''s living room.

    "Mr. Cliff, what can I do for you?" ck lowered his head and said respectfully, waiting for Iwan''s

    order.

    Iwan looked at ck and said, "Nothing. Just want to take a look. Now mind your own business......

    " then Iwan hung up the phone. And ck on the other side of the phone went nuts again...

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ''What the hell? You called me just to take a look? I want to quit! Now! How can he do this to me?

    God. I need my drugs...'' ck was trembling with anger.

    At this moment, Iwan looked at the dumbfounded Hannah and said, "Can you believe me now?"

    "Yes, I believe you. But you...... " Hannah was almost driven mad by shock. ''It turns out that the

    person I have always wanted to meet is here all the time? My god. I need to control myself...... ''

    Then, Rendon said awkwardly, "Mr. Cliff, Hannah has always wanted to see the Lord Heaven

    Domain, too...... "

    Iwan was speechless. ''Stupid Hannah. I''ve called two Super Gods to protect you, and you still

    haven''t figured out my identity yet?''

    Therefore, he decided to just tell them the total truth, so that he wouldn''t have to worry about these

    two trouble makers saying something stupid to Jayna. He stared at Jane who was still in a daze and

    asked, "You want to meet the Lord of Heaven Domain, too?"

    "Yes... Yes, I''ve always wanted to meet him..." Hannah nodded subconsciously.

    Iwan nodded and reached out his hand to Hannah for the second time. "Nice to meet you. I''m the

    Lord of Heaven Domain, Iwan Cliff. What can I do for you?"

    "Er......"

    Hannah: "...... "

    Jane: "...... "

    Peter: "......"

    Seeing the expression on Hannah''s face, Iwan knew that this silly woman must not believe him.

    Without any nonsenses, Iwan took out his phone and projected it to the wall again, and make a

    video call to y through the private line. The next moment, the figure of y with a big sword on

    his back, who had returned to the battlefield of External Regions, appeared on the wall. And Kill

    dressed in ck was next to him......

    "Boss. What''s wrong?" y said in a low voice.

    Iwan said to y, "Nothing. Tell me. Am I the Lord of Heaven Domain?"

    y''s lips twitched. "Please don''t mess with me, my lord. Kill and I are looking for Alexis White. If

    you''ll excuse me, I must go......" As soon as y finished the words, he hung up the phone with an

    unnatural look appeared on his face.

    When y hung up the phone, Hannah''s face turned pale because of shock. She pointed at Iwan

    with her tremulous finger and asked, "You... You are the Lord of Heaven Domain as well?"

    Iwan said impatiently, " Yes. If you still don''t believe me, ask Rendon. I heard that you''ve always

    wanted to meet me. Now tell me, what on earth do you want from me? I don''t think I''ve known you

    before, right?"

    Hannah waspletely confused and said, "You are the Lord of Heaven Domain, that means you

    established the Heaven Domain in External Regions five years ago......"

    Iwan stared at Hannah like she was an idiot, and said, "Didn''t you just said that I had disappeared

    for five years?"

    The next moment, Hannah finally picked up on that and said in great shock, "You... You are saying

    that five years ago, you left Cleveque City, went to the battlefield of External Regions, and

    established the Heaven Domain? So you are the founder of Morgan Group and also the Lord of

    Heaven Domain?"

    "Of course. Is there a problem? Do you still think there is something wrong?"

    "No... I don''t... " Hannah said in a daze.

    Iwan nodded and said, "Well, since you have no problem, then let''s talk about mine. I''m confused.

    You are a top talented woman in Cleveque City. Why do you want to meet me? We didn''t know

    each other. Did I do something that hurt you without knowing it?"

    Iwan looked at Hannah in confusion. He had heard from Jayna that Hannah wanted to meet three

    people the most, Jayna''s husband, the founder of Morgan Group, and the Lord of Heaven Domain.

    At that time, he was puzzled. ''Why do you want to meet me that much? What do you want?''

    At this moment, Iwan was confused, both Hannah and Jane were in such great shock that they fell

    on the ground with a bang, and Peter in the distance was totally bewildered and also wanted to sit

    on the ground, but since he was already on the ground, so he simplyy down to express his

    astonishment......

    "Tell me... What on earth do you want to see me for? If I have done something wrong to you, I am

    sorry. Don''t waste my time. Jayna and Emily are still waiting downstairs..." Iwan frowned deeper.

    ''What the hell is wrong with her? I am here now, but why doesn''t she say anything? Is she an idiot?''

    What Iwan didn''t know at the moment was that Hannah, the most talented woman in the city, was

    on the verge of breaking down......

    She asked, "The... The three people I have always wanted to see, are all you?"

    Iwan was speechless. "It''s not like I bet you to meet me. Well, I am here now, what do you want to

    say to me? Hurry up..."

    Hannah felt like weeping but had no tears. "I... That''s too much. How could it be possible?"

    "Yes. Too much...... " Jane, who was also sitting on the ground, murmured. ''What the heck! Being

    the CEO of Morgan Group, the most powerful group in Cleveque City, as well as the Lord of Heaven

    Domain well-known in the External Regions, Iwan Cliff really is adept with both the pen and the

    sword. The innocent Jayna is so lucky to have such a good husband...'' At this moment, Jane was

    so envious of Jayna.

    ''That''s crazy. Grandpa''s right, I am really a loser...... " Lying on the ground, Peter waspletely

    out of his mind. Right now, he finally understood why his grandfather called him a loser. When he

    knew that Iwan was the Lord of Heaven Domain, who had chased ate-stage Emperor-level

    powerhouse across halfway around the battle of External Regionsst night, he had totally

    epted the fact that he was a loser......

 Chapter 126 The New Beginning (Episode Four)

    Chapter 126 The New Beginning (Episode Four)

    Chapter 126 The New Beginning (Episode Four)

    Iwan was confused to see Hannah being too shocked to talk. He didn''t know why she called him

    here. As Iwan remembered, he hadn''t been involved with Hannah ever before.

    Iwan then looked at Peter lying on the ground and walked to him. "Hey, I''ve heard you are the great

    man in Gotham City. Did you try to challenge me when you walked in? Do you want to y with

    me? Now,e on. I''ll use one arm to fight against you. All right, bring it on..." Iwan said while

    crouching down.

    Peter was almost scared to cry after Iwan''s talk. Jokes aside. How could a little powerhouse of

    primary-stage God of War fight with the Lord of Heaven Domain dominating the External Battlefield?

    After all, Iwan was at theter-stage Emperor level. If Peter dared to fight against him, he might

    probably die.

    "Sir... I never - definitely not want to fight with you. You''re way beyond my strength..." Peter was

    about to cry. He dared not stand up and was trembling with fear. All he could think was to run, run

    away from here.

    Iwan, however, seemed not to hear Peter''s words. He stared at Peter and said, "OK, if you don''t

    want to challenge me, I''ll challenge you. I really want to see the real strength of the great man in

    Gotham City. How about we go outter?"

    Peter trembling harder and said, "No, Sir. Please let me go. I really dare not fight against you. I

    never offend you... Can we keep the peace and don''t fight?"

    Iwan shook his head and said, "No way. You''re the grandson of Carl. Since your grandpa is too old

    to have a fight, I shall take it out on you. You should me your grandpa who used to set me up,

    right?" While talking, Iwan smacked Peter and dislocated Peter''s right arm.

    Peter was speechless.

    "Ah... Lord Cliff, I didn''t intend to take Peter here, but he insisted oning. He told me you also

    come from Gotham City and are the same age as him, so he wants to y with you. But..." Rendon

    said loudly.

    "Rendon, you son of a bitch. Do I offend you? Why would you..." Peter yelled in his heart, terrified to

    death hearing Rendon''s words. The famous Lord of Heaven Domain was right in front of him, so

    what on earth did Rendon mean by saying that?

    "Well, that''s no fun. Let me ask you for thest time: Do you really don''t want to fight with me? I

    mean it. How about I restrain my strength under the primary stage of God of War?" Iwan asked

    Peter with a smile on his face.

    "No need, Sir. I''m wrong. I''m really sorry. You''re the boss. You''re the boss of the Gotham City, no,

    the whole Dragon Kingdom..." Peter said shamelessly. Losing face was way less important than

    being beat...

    "All right. I''ll let it go," Iwan said hopelessly. He stood up and again, identally dislocated Peter''s

    left arm. Well, he really didn''t do that on purpose...

    Peter dared not say a word and swallowed his pain. He was only lying on the ground and trembling

    with fear. Peter said to himself that he would never challenge Iwan again. The man was so

    horrible...

    Iwan was mad and intended to take it out on Peter, who was an outstanding and great man in

    Gotham City. Besides, he and Peter were the same age. Although Iwan had left Gotham City, he

    heard of Peter before and wanted to see him. But he didn''t anticipate that Peter was no more his

    match after five years...

    Things changed so fast...

    Since Peter didn''t want to fight, Iwan looked at Rendon and smiled, "Chief Scott, I heard you''re at

    the level of half-a-step Giant God. Do you..."

    Rendon''s face turned pale before Iwan finished his sentence. Then a spray of blood came from his

    mouth. Rendon said weakly, "Lord Cliff, what are you saying? What about me? Sorry, I just got hurt

    too bad these days, and I''ve been suffering from internal injuries. Sorry... I''m so sorry..."

    Iwan''s lips twitched twice as he stared at Rendon and said, "All right, Rendon Scott. You win."

    Then Iwan turned to look at Max, the God of War in Cleveque City.

    However, Max kneeled down and shouted immediately, "Sir, I''m sorry..."

    Iwan was speechless. As he saw Josh, thetter smiled bitterly, "My lord, we are the same team.

    I''m Warrior No.34."

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Iwan finally looked at Owen who stood behind Hannah and said, "Owen, how about your Bass

    family..."

    Owen kneeled down and sincerely said, "Sir, I''ll give you both Bass Group and NAH Technology..."

    "Er..." Iwan didn''t know what to say. He waved his hand and said hopelessly, "Fine. Why do I want

    your poor business? I even don''t care about my Morgan Group, not to mention your Bass Group.

    What have you aplished these years? We''re basically the same generation. I remember you''ve

    been depressed by Bob five years ago. And five yearster, you are still under hismand. What

    do you think about it? Go fight with him, OK? Such a loser..."

    "Right, right, Sir. I''m only a loser, and Bob is so strong and sophisticated. I do want to fight with him,

    but I can''t..." Owen nodded to agree with Iwan.

    "Fine. I can teach him a lesson someday. Bob, that bastard. He tricked my wife to work in his

    company. Son of a bitch. I will get to himter..." Iwan said angrily. Frankly speaking, Iwan just

    wanted to find someone as his punching bag and took it all out on him. He nned to teach

    someone a lesson a few dayster when people from Military Headquarters in the Dragon Kingdom

    came.

    Owen was happy hearing Iwan''s words, but he dared notugh in front of Iwan. People could see

    his body shaking.

    Iwan never expected that Rendon would be such a jerk taking everyone here. The instant Iwan

    remembered his mother-inw and father-inw being so thrilled to see Rendon, he was outraged.

    Iwan was sure that Rendon did this on purpose and wanted to beat him. But thetter pretended to

    spit blood... What the fuck? He was so cruel to himself. Didn''t his bloode for free? Just as Iwan

    looked at him, Rendon spitted out some more blood...

    Iwan was somehow feeling a toothache. He said to Rendon, "Please, Rendon. Do you really have

    to do that? You''re the firstmander of Military Headquarters in the Dragon Kingdom, OK? You

    even tell others you''re a vice chief. Are you showing me that all people in the Military Headquarters

    are just like you? Stop that. You''re at the level of half-a-step Giant God for God''s sake. If you keep

    pretending, I''ll beat you up."

    "Well..." Rendon was stunned. He knew Iwan saw him through, so he stopped spitting blood. His

    face turned red again. Iwan curled his lip and didn''t speak to him.

    Rendon smiled and said, "Haha... How could it be? People in our Military Headquarters are all

    brave and loyal. We don''t lie to others as well..." Rendon said calmly. Iwan sneered and didn''t agree

    with him.

    Rendon then nced at the people in the room and said, "Everyone, you should never tell others

    about what you see and hear today. Whoever reveals this secret would be in prison for the rest of

    his life. You''ve signed a non-disclosure agreement, so remember..."

    After hearing these words, Iwan identally broke one hand and thought, "He surely has nned

    everything."

    Hannah finally knew what had happened and looked at Rendonplicatedly. "Chief Scott, is Iwan

    really the president of Morgan Group, the mysterious Lord of Heaven Domain?" Hannah asked.

    Rendon stopped smiling and took a deep breath. He seriously looked at Hannah and answered,

    "Yes, Miss Bass. I''m not kidding you. Although Lord Cliff hasn''t been in the Military Headquarters,

    he does help the Dragon Kingdom a lot with his Heaven Domain, both in and out of External

    Battlefield. He is qualified enough to be the king of the Dragon Kingdom. Miss Bass, I want you to

    remember that it is Lord Cliff who protects the Bass family this time. Otherwise, the Bass family

    would be destroyed. He is your life-saver. I hope you can stop annoying Lord Cliff in the future..."

    Rendon said that seriously. Although Hannah was an outstanding woman in the Dragon Kingdom,

    Iwan was far more important than her. As long as Iwan was here, Rendon and Carl would be more

    confident to do something big...

    Hannah also took a deep breath and said to Rendon seriously, "Yes, Sir. I know that. I won''t annoy

    Lord Cliff anymore..."

    Iwan, who stood further away, frowned and looked at Hannah deeply, "It''s OK. You can treat me as

    before. Just don''t make my wife suspicious about my identity. I can''t tell her at present. I have my

    reason. But I might probably tell her at the end of this year..."

    Hannah nodded seriously and said, "OK, Mr. Cliff. I''ve been thinking about meeting you someday.

    Never have I thought the Lord of Heaven Domain and the legendary person several years ago in

    Cleveque City could be the same one. Mr. Cliff, may I invite you and your wife for dinner tomorrow

    night?"

    Iwan nodded and said, "Sure."

    Hannah nodded and pulled up Jane sitting on the ground. Thetter asked in fear, "May... May I

    stand up?"

    Iwan smiled and said, "Of course. Ms. Cook, I hope you can keep it a secret to Jayna for a while.

    Just act like normal in your daily connections. I was the reason why she stayed at home for the past

    five years, and now she needs time to adapt to her new job. I decide to let her in charge of Morgan

    Group a monthter."

    Jane took a deep breath. She tried to be calm and said, "OK, no problem. I won''t tell her a word. Mr.

    Cliff... Never mind..."

    Jane tried to tell Iwan something, but she failed to say a word. Having aplex feeling, she

    couldn''t imagine how lucky Jayna was to marry such a great man, who was hard to find for

    thousands of years.

    Rendon and the others were gone, all of which came in happy faces while left in shock and pale.

    Among them, Jane, Hannah, and Peter were the most shocked ones. Peter still hung his arms since

    he dared not reset his broken bones in front of Iwan...

    ...

    Ten secondster, Jayna and her family went upstairs. They wanted to ask Iwan many things, but

    as they saw him in person, they couldn''t ask a word.

    Jayna finally went close to Iwan and asked, "My dear, how are you..."

    Iwan interrupted her with a big smile, "Don''t worry. From now on, I''m the firstmander of Dragon

    Kingdom''s Military Headquarters, so don''t force me to find a job..."

    "My dear, you''re so cool..." Jayna said happily and looked at Iwan.

    Iwan also smiled and didn''t say another word. How cute his wife was. She was so happy for him to

    be amander of Military Headquarters. But there were still many secrets she didn''t know about

    him...

    All right, maybe the current situation was enough for Jayna. But it was not good enough for Iwan.

    How could Iwan''s wife - the wife of the Lord of Heaven Domain don''t see the most beautiful scenery

    with him on the top of the world?

 Chapter 127 The Unavoidable Gotham City (Episode One)

    Chapter 127 The Unavoidable Gotham City (Episode One)

    Chapter 127 The Unavoidable Gotham City (Episode One)

    Skyler and Luis were also happy as they heard Iwan had had a job. Although they did enjoy

    themselves since they came to Cleveque City two months ago, they had been worrying about

    Iwan''s future. Now, they felt better.

    "Honey,e with me to go to the grocery store. I''ll cook a nice meal for Iwan today. You can have

    some drinks with Iwan. It''s big news..." Skyler said excitedly. Then, she and Luis went grocery

    shopping.

    "My brother, congrattions. I know you are the best..." Jacey was also happy for Iwan, her brother-

    inw. The world was indeed beautiful and had nice people. Her brother-inw could finally go back

    to Military Headquarters. It was such a big honor for him to be the seventhmander of Dragon

    Kingdom. Jacey''s eyes were filled with tears.

    "Emily, let''s go out to y, OK?" Jacey held up Emily and took her out of the room. She felt that

    something was wrong with her big sister - she seemed to be very emotional.

    After Jacey and Emily went out, Jayna couldn''t help crying. Iwan was overwhelmed to see her cry.

    He asked, "Why are you crying, my dear? What''s wrong?"

    Jayna wiped her tears and said, "I''m fine, honey. I''m just too d that you can go back. I thought

    I''ve held you back. I''m sorry..."

    Iwan smiled, "It''s OK. Everything has passed now, and I got promoted. It''s better than just going

    back..."

    Jayna looked at him admiringly. This was her husband. He was so excellent - probably the most

    outstanding man in the world. Somehow, she tiptoed to kiss Iwan on his lips.

    "Honey, I want..." Jayna gently told Iwan near his ear. She didn''t know why, but this was not her

    normal behavior. Now as she looked at Iwan, it was hard to remain calm. After being long worried

    about Iwan and so happy today, she just did this out of love.

    "Er..." Iwan was stunned, "Is that alright? It''s still daytime, and your parents wille back soon..."

    Jayna shook her head and said, "It''s fine. They won''te back that fast..." Her face turned red.

    Iwan said no more and hugged Jayna with a racing heart. As one arm around her waist and the

    other around her long legs in ck silk socks, Iwan went into the bedroom as fast as he could. It

    was a soundproof room, and Jayna also locked the door...

    One hourter, Jayna put on her clothes andy in Iwan''s arms. She had a strong sense of

    fulfillment with her husband staying with her.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Honey, you''re so sexy..." Iwan patted her leg and made fun of her.

    Jayna bit her lips and nced at Iwan charmingly, "So you don''t like it? We can sleep in two beds if

    you want. I''ll find Emily and sleep with her."

    "Well... Hahaha... I don''t mean that, honey. Don''t be mad. I just said that for fun. I surely like you

    being so sexy. How can I endure not sleeping with you? I''ll be crazy. Promise me you won''t talk to

    other guys, OK?" Iwan said that worriedly. But Jayna was indeed so beautiful.

    Jayna smiled and nodded, "OK. Don''t worry about me. I won''t like any other man with you be my

    husband. Hey, stop talking about me. You''re so handsome. Now as you''re the seventhmander

    of Military Headquarters, God knows how many beauties there will be in Cleveque City and want to

    stay with you. You can''t have an affair while I''m working..." Jayna said and looked at his side face.

    Iwan was so strong and charming, which made her worry that women might easily fall in love with

    him.

    Iwan shook his head with a smile and said, "That''s not possible. I don''t know why, but I''m so into

    you. Other women are nothing to me, really..."

    "Well, who knows if you ever tell other girls these words? I won''t trust you..." Jayna slightly move in

    his arms and acted like being jealous, which was so cute to Iwan. Her long hair fell on Iwan''s legs,

    and her legs hung down beside the bed. Iwan''s heart beat again. They were doing it so quickly for

    fear of someoneing in.

    "My dear, you''re so beautiful. Can we do it again?" Iwan asked while swallowing. He looked at

    Jayna hotly...

    "What? No, no, no. My parents are about toe home. Really..." Jayna was overwhelmed. She

    shouldn''t have lured him into bed. Now as she tried to run away, Iwan dragged her back.

    "Well..." Iwan looked at Jayna in his arms and smiled...

    A few minutester, Jayna run away from Iwan''s bedroom. Skyler and Luis came back with a bunch

    of vegetables and meat. Jayna was so embarrassed to see them.

    "Mom, Dad, you''re back. I will find Emily with Jayna... Jacey is ying with her downstairs..." Iwan

    said that as he walked close to Jayna and held her shoulder.

    Skyler looked at Jayna weirdly. She wondered whether they had done something. But instead of

    asking, Skyler smiled and said, "Ok, OK. You go find Emily, but don''te back toote. It''s almost

    noon..."

    Iwan nodded to agree, then he put his arms around Jayna and went out with her. While they went to

    the hallway, Jayna pinched him and said embarrassedly, "It''s all your fault. Mom saw us doing it in

    the bedroom..."

    Iwan smiled and said, "That''s fine. We''re a long-married couple. Besides, it''s you who don''t trust

    me. If you ever doubt me about having an affair, I will..."

    Jayna trembled as she saw Iwan looking at him hotly. She went downstairs as quickly as she could.

    While running, she felt sore in her legs...

    ...

    Jayna was still embarrassed at lunch. She looked down and wouldn''t say a word. Skyler and Luis,

    however, were so happy. Luis was drinking with Iwan - his son-inw as well as the seventh

    commander of Dragon Kingdom''s Military Headquarters. It was a great honor. Both Luis and Skyler

    were so excited. They kept putting meat in Iwan''s bowl. Skyler had set up her mind to bring Iwan

    back to her hometown, which was also in Cleveque City. She would ride in chariots and be followed

    by hundreds of soldiers - How proud would it be...

    Skyler asked Iwan, "Son, when will you go to work? Are you going to Cleveque City or Gotham

    City?"

    Before Iwan answered, Luis said, "No matter where your workce is, you shall go to Gotham City.

    It is the headquarter of Dragon Kingdom''s Military Headquarters. Besides, I know Gotham City is

    your hometown, right? I think you''ve told me once.."

    Jayna had changed her face before Luis finished his sentence. She gave her father a withering look

    and yelled, "Stop talking, dad. Go to bed if you''ve finished drinking."

    "Er... What''s the matter? Iwan indeed has to go back to Gotham City..." Luis was confused.

    Skyler seemed to remember something as she saw Iwan also changed his face. Then she kicked

    Luis on his feet and shouted, "Just eat your food and stop talking."

    Skyler turned to look at Iwan and said, "Iwan, your father doesn''t mean it. We won''t annoy you

    anymore. Don''t be mad..." Actually, Jayna once told Skyler that Iwan was kicked out by his family in

    Gotham City, and Iwan''s mother also died there.

    Iwan looked down at the ground. His eyes were filled with sorrow and madness. Gotham City, the

    ce where he never wanted to go back. But could he really avoid it? Just like Luis''s words, it

    turned out that Iwan had to go back to Gotham City and meet Carl. It also buried Iwan''s beloved

    mother, who cared about him most before she died. The biggest regret of his mother was not seeing

    Iwan get married. Now as Iwan had had a wife and a daughter, he was obliged to go back with

    Jayna and Emily to see his mother.

    "Maybe, I just can''t get away with something in my life... Besides, there are things to deal with in

    Gotham City. Although I don''t want to, it seems that I shall go back there..." Iwan murmured in mind.

    Then he looked at Luis and Skyler and said, "Mom, Dad, I''ll choose where to work next month, and I

    do have to go to Gotham City. It''s been a long time since I visited my mom''s gravest time. The

    only will of my mother was to see me marry a good wife. Now I have Jayna and Emily, so I should

    go back with them...". There seemed to be more sorrow in his eyes.

    Looking at Iwan with a mixed feeling in mind, Jayna said, "Honey, Emily and I will stay with you

    forever." She held Iwan''s hands firmly.

    Emily added, "Dad..."

    Luis finally knew what had happened and said sorry to Iwan. He really forgot that Gotham City was

    a sad ce to Iwan. It was where everything began...

 Chapter 128 Hold The Press Conference In Advance! (2)

    Chapter 128 Hold The Press Conference In Advance! (2)

    Chapter 128: Hold The Press Conference In Advance! (2)

    After dinner, Skyler pulled Luis by his ear and went back to their room. She would teach him a

    lesson. How dare he provoke her favored son-inw? Well, she must teach him a lesson. Moreover,

    it seemed that Luis often went to the discote at night. If she didn''t teach him a lesson, he would

    never behave himself! How bold he was!

    After eating, Jayna insisted on going back to thepany to work. She was still in her internship.

    She worked very hard, so Iwan carried Emily in his arms and saw Jayna off downstairs.

    Iwan looked at Jayna''s Mercedes Benz which was delivered here from Pasnd City. He frowned

    and said to Jayna, "Honey, it''s okay for you to drive this car in Pasnd City. However, it doesn''t

    match your identity in Cleveque City. You''re the wife of a Super God. Why don''t I buy you a better

    car?"

    Jayna smiled and said, "There''s no need, honey. This car is very nice. It''s a new car. It''s

    comfortable to drive it... Alright, I have to go. I''ve stayed at home for several days, so I''m afraid the

    supervisor will scold me again..."

    Iwan narrowed his eyes, and a trace of annoyance shed through his eyes. He said slowly, "Who

    dares to scold you? How dare he! Why don''t I take my warriors to ruin the Waldorf family? I''ll take

    revenge for you!"

    Jayna was speechless for a while. She red at Iwan like a spoiled child and said, "Humph, can''t

    you think about something else? You think about fighting all day long. Can''t you be gentler? s,

    you don''t understand the fun of working. Forget it. I won''t talk to such a rough man like you..."

    "Er..." Iwan was a little depressed when he heard Jayna''s words. Did she think he knew nothing

    about business? But the truth was that he owned Cleveque Group, the bestpany in Cleveque

    City. Iwan looked at Jayna who had be much maturer. She was more and more charming, and

    she was an attractive mature woman. Moreover, she had a perfect figure and a wless face, which

    obsessed Iwan.

    "Well... Honey, can you stay at home?" Iwan couldn''t help asking Jayna.

    Jayna rolled her eyes at him with a smile, bent down to get in the car, and said, "Can you support

    me if I don''t go to work? What''s more, now I can earn tens of thousands of dors a month. Alright,

    bye. I''m going to work. I will be a manager in the future!"

    Iwan looked at Jayna with strange eyes and said, "Well, why don''t I let you be the president of a

    company? Can you manage thepany well?"

    Jayna smiled and said, "Of course. Don''t forget I was the most attractive girl when I was in college.

    Ha-ha, I really have to go, honey, or I''ll bete for work in the afternoon..." After saying this, Jayna

    closed the car door, stepped on the elerator, and drove away...

    Watching Jayna drive away, Iwan murmured with a smile, "Sweetie, you said it yourself! Don''t me

    me when I give you a surprise! Just wait. I''ll give you apany and let you be the president!" Iwan

    smiled. Oh, it was so good. If Jayna took over Morgan Group in the future, he could rx a lot. He

    didn''t bother to manage thepany...

    "Iwan, you promised me that you would buy me a luxury car, didn''t you? I''ve been waiting for

    months. I''ve graduated from college. Where''s my luxury car?" At this moment, Jacey suddenly ran

    behind Iwan and looked at him with gloomy eyes. She looked so pitiful. Moreover, her voice

    sounded like that of a spoiled child.

    Iwan trembled, and he was gooseflesh all over. He turned to look at Jacey for a while, and he

    couldn''t stand the look in her eyes anymore, so he couldn''t help but say, "Jayna said that I have no

    money. Why are you so sure that I''m rich enough to buy a luxury car for you?"

    Jacey looked at Iwan with extremely gloomy eyes. Then she lowered her head, clenched her fists,

    and said in a low voice, "Iwan, I heard you whisper to yourself just now. You said that you wanted to

    give Jayna apany! How can you have no money? What''s more, you actually hide something

    from Jayna!"

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As Jacey said this, she pretended to be more pitiful and sighed, "s, poor Jayna. She is so

    beautiful, but she''s not clever enough. She never doubts anything you say. s, Jayna has suffered

    a lot. After you left her back then, she raised Emily alone..."

    "Stop! Alright! Car, luxury car, right? Okay, I''ll buy it for you. I''ll buy it immediately! Stop talking, or I''ll

    get goose bumps..." Iwan was speechless. Just now, he focused his attention on Jayna, so he

    ignored Jacey. D*mn! She had exposed him.

    Hearing Iwan''s words, Jacey jumped up excitedly and said with a smiling face, "Thank you, Iwan.

    You''re the best. Ha-ha... Let''s go and buy a car. By the way, I don''t want a Mercedes Benz. I want a

    Porsche, Panamera. I''ve made my choice for a long time..."

    Iwan nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go. Anyway, I have nothing to do in the afternoon..."

    Then Iwan said to Emily, "Emily, shall we go and buy cars for your auntie and mommy?"

    Emily nodded happily. She loved buying cars. She remembered that she had followed Iwan to buy

    cars several times. They were going to buy cars again. Wow, it was so fun...

    Therefore, Iwan didn''t talk nonsense. He hailed a taxi and took Jacey to the Porsche sales and

    service shop. On the way to the shop, Iwan asked Jacey, "Why do you have such a good memory?

    You actually remember this matter."

    Jacey was stunned for a moment and said, "I don''t know why. In fact, Iwan, I really forgot about this

    matter. But one day I dreamed of a very handsome writer. He''s the most charming writer in the

    world. He wrote a book called ''The Heaven Domain''. The hero''s name seems to be Iwan, and his

    younger sister-inw seems to be Jacey..."

    Iwan suddenly opened his eyes wide. He looked at Jacey in doubt and asked, "Did you have such a

    strange dream?"

    Jacey nodded in disbelief and said, "Yes. In my dream, the writer wrote in the book that Iwan

    promised to buy Jacey a car. Then the writer forgot to write the following story. Tens of thousands of

    readers threatened him to finish the book, and he was scared. Then I woke up, so I immediately

    reminded you of this matter. I don''t you want you to be threatened..." Jacey bowed her head and

    looked at Iwan with gloomy eyes.

    "Oh my God... I have to buy you a car immediately!" Iwan was so scared that he trembled twice.

    More than ten minutester, in thergest Porsche sales and service shop in Cleveque City, Jacey

    looked at these brand-new luxury cars and her eyes lit up. Pointing to a white luxury car, she

    jumped excitedly and said to Iwan, "This one! Iwan, I want this car..."

    When Jacey finished speaking, all the beautiful stuff in the shop looked at her and Iwan strangely.

    At this moment, Jacey was holding Iwan''s arm, so others were very puzzled.

    "Er..." Iwan''s face darkened. He quickly took away Jacey''s hand and said to her, "Behave yourself

    here! What if Jayna knows that you hold my arm like this?"

    "Buzz..." The atmosphere in the whole shop was extremely weird, and Iwan''s face was so gloomy.

    Then he took out a ck card, patted it on the counter, and said, "I''ll buy two cars! I came here to

    buy cars for my wife and younger sister-inw. What''s wrong? Can''t I do this? Hurry up and sign the

    contracts with me. We''ll drive away one car, and you deliver the other car to my house..."

    "Boom..." All the female employees in the shop were shocked. Whoever signed the contract with

    Iwan could get a great percentage for this order. Iwan didn''t hesitate to buy two cars, and he didn''t

    even haggle over the price or ask for any discounts. Although Iwan would pay the full payment, they

    would get more bonus. After all, all the clients could ask for big discounts in the shop, and it was the

    same when someone wanted to buy a luxury car, but Iwan didn''t bother to talk about the price.

    At this time, a beautiful shopping guide took off her high heels, ran to Iwan barefoot, and took Iwan''s

    ck card first. She immediately smiled at Iwan and said, "Sir, we have a discount on the two cars.

    Are you sure you don''t want the discount?"

    Iwan said impatiently, "Hurry up. I have something to doter. By the way, there is no password to

    use this card, and I don''t know how much money I have in this bank ount. There should be tens

    of millions of dors or hundreds of millions of dors. Hurry up and swipe the card..."

    "Er..." Everyone in the shop became silent again and so did Jacey. Was Iwan so rich that he forgot

    how much money he had in his ount?

    They bought the cars very quickly, and the stuff in the shop was very efficient. In addition, Iwan

    didn''t ask for anything and didn''t talk about anything. It was like him buying a toy car for Emily. So it

    took them less than half an hour to buy the cars. Jacey drove one of the cars, and Iwan asked the

    staff to deliver the other car to his house.

    At the door of the shop, Jacey looked at her new white Panamera, and she couldn''t be happier. She

    held the steering wheel and didn''t want to let go of it.

    Seeing her like this, Iwan was so speechless. He said to Jacey, "Now you''ve got a car. Are you

    satisfied?"

    Jacey nodded excitedly and said, "Yeah! I''ve got a new car! By the way, Iwan, what did you say just

    now? How much money do you have in the bank ount? Don''t you know about it? Oh my God,

    don''t you know how much money you have in your ck card?"

    Iwan was speechless. He said, "Of course I don''t know! Should I check it when I have nothing to

    do?"

    Jacey was shocked when she heard this. Staring at Iwan in a daze for a while, she swallowed hard

    and said, "Well, shouldn''t you check it?" At this moment, Jacey was astonished. Wasn''t she living in

    the same world with Iwan? Did he never check how much money he had?

    "Is that so?" Iwan looked at Jacey very seriously because he was seriously thinking about this

    matter in his heart. He owned too much property all over the world, so he really didn''t know how

    much money he had. Anyway, he knew his money would never be used up... Because he owned

    too much property and earned a great amount of money every day. It seemed that Ivy took over

    several gold mines on the External Battlefield some days ago...

    Jacey couldn''t believe what she had heard. She looked at Iwan as if he was a monster and said,

    "Fine. By the way, didn''t you say you have anotherpany? It''s in Cleveque City, right? How

    about taking me there? I''m so curious. Is it okay?"

    Iwan nodded and then told Jacey an address. After receiving the address, Jacey drove there

    happily...

    However, a few minutester, when Jacey stopped the car downstairs at the headquarter of Morgan

    Group, the best group in Cleveque City, she was shocked. She looked at Iwan in a daze and said,

    "Iwan... Are you... kidding me? This is Morgan Group! Morgan Group owns an area of several miles

    here. There is no otherpany here. Do wee to the wrong ce?"

    Iwan was speechless. He said, "It''s here. Morgan Group is mine. Is anything wrong?"

    Jacey widened her eyes and said, "I heard that the president of Morgan Group had disappeared for

    five years. He came back some days ago and took over Morgan Group again..."

    Iwan nodded and said, "I came back some days ago..."

    Jacey said in a daze again, "I heard that the president of Morgan Group will hold a press

    conference in a month, and he will hold it in person..."

    Iwan thought for a while and then said, "I won''t wait for a month. Jayna has epted the fact that

    I''m a Super God, and she has worked in thepany owned by the Waldorf family for a period of

    time. So I''ll hold the press conference in advance and let Jayna take over thepany earlier. Why

    does she have to work for others?"

    "Well... Iwan, you''re... not kidding me, are you?" Jacey was dumbfounded. She always felt that Iwan

    was joking with her.

    When Jacey finished her words, dozens of senior executives ran out of the hall of Morgan Group.

    They ran to Iwan. They were headed by ke, the vice president of Morgan Group. He often

    appeared on television and online. At this moment, ke and others all bowed their heads to

    Jacey''s car.

    "Let''s get off the car. You want to visit mypany, don''t you? Let''s go..." After speaking, Iwan got

    off the car with Emily in his arms. Jacey also got off the car with Iwan. She felt like she was

    dreaming.

    "Nice to see you, Mr. Cliff!" After Iwan and Jacey got off the car, dozens of senior executives all bent

    down and greeted them...

    "Is my elder brother-inw... the president of Morgan Group? I..." Jacey was so scared by this

    scene that she leaned directly against the car behind her... She couldn''t be more shocked...

 Chapter 129 Bob Was Scared! (3)

    Chapter 129 Bob Was Scared! (3)

    Chapter 129: Bob Was Scared! (3)

    "Nice to see you, Mr. Cliff!" The senior executives bowed to Iwan respectfully and excitedly again

    and said. They all worked for Iwan about seven years ago. After Iwan went missing, they helped

    him develop Morgan Group so that Morgan Group didn''t go bankrupt. Later, these old people were

    kicked out of thepany by Jason, but they had been waiting for an opportunity quietly because

    they believed that Iwan woulde back one day.

    About seven years ago, Iwan was called Christ. At that time, Christ was vigorous, proud, and

    courageous. He was born to be a leader. All the top business elites were willing to follow him. He

    wasmanding and dominating! Iwan hade back, and he had be more powerful than

    before, so these executives were naturally very excited.

    At this time, employees in the building with tens of floors stood by the windows and looked over.

    However, the next moment, they were strictly forbidden to take photos and make noise.

    Iwan smiled at Emily in his arms, pointed to the headquarters of Morgan Group that was hundreds

    of meters high, and said, "Emily, shall we let your mom work here? I''ll give this building to your

    mom. Is it okay?"

    Emily was so happy that she pped her hands. She kept nodding excitedly and said, "Yeah, it''s

    great! Dad, let''s give this building to mom and let mom work here. Mom will definitely like it. This

    building is so big..."

    "Ha-ha..."Hearing Emily''s naive words, Iwan couldn''t helpughing. Then he stepped forward

    dashingly and walked to Morgan Group with Emily in his arms. Of course, he was followed by

    dozens of senior executives. Everywhere Iwan walked by, everyone bowed their heads. Only he

    and Emily looked straight ahead.

    At this moment, Iwan was very pleased. He said to Emily that the towering building was theirs, and

    they would give it to Jayna. Emily''s reply pleased him, too. At this moment, Iwan felt that his life

    should be like this. His life was wonderful enough! When he was free, he could enjoy the leisure of

    life. When he had to fight, he was still dominating and aggressive...

    Iwan entered thepany with Emily in his arms, while Jacey still stood next to the new Porsche

    Iwan bought for her. She didn''t know why, but she felt she had suffered a great loss when she

    looked at the towering and magnificent headquarters. She thought Iwan should be rich enough to

    buy her a luxury car that was worth two or three million dors because he had apany in

    Cleveque City. But... Iwan didn''t tell her that Morgan Group belonged to him. It was Morgan Group!

    Ah... Jacey roared in her heart. Words couldn''t describe how shocked she was.

    "What an... awesome man Jayna has married! Iwan... is so excellent, isn''t he? Jayna, do you know

    that your husband owns the bestpany in Cleveque City?" Jacey was so shocked, and she

    remained stunned for a long time...

    At this time, Warrior No.1, who was dressed in white, suddenly appeared at Jacey''s side and said

    with a smile, "Ha-ha, Jacey, keep it secret. This is the surprise Mr. Cliff will give to Mrs. Cliff. He''ll

    give Morgan Group to Mrs. Cliff in more than ten days... You have to keep it a secret..."

    Jacey suppressed the astonishment in her heart, nodded, and said, "Okay, I will keep it a secret.

    But Warrior No.1, Morgan Group actually belongs to my elder brother-inw. It''s Morgan Group, the

    number onepany in Cleveque City!"

    Warrior No.1 asked in confusion, "Yes, what''s wrong? Is it strange? Now Mr. Cliff is the seventh

    commander of Military Headquarters, and he''s a Super God. Is it strange that he owns apany?

    He has several morepanies in the External Regions. Is it strange that he owns Morgan

    Group?" Warrior No.1 frowned hard.

    Jacey was a little dumbfounded. She continued to point to Morgan Group and said to Warrior No.1,

    "But... this is... Morgan Group!"

    Warrior No.1 patted Jacey on the shoulder speechlessly. He said, "Alright, Jacey, you just haven''t

    epted the fact. Don''t forget that Max is just ater-stage God of War, but he is in charge of the

    Military Headquarters in Cleveque City, and he''s very powerful. I have nine brothers, and any of us

    can defeat Max at ease. So... is it strange that Mr. Cliff owns Morgan Group?"

    "Well... The fact... seems to be much more eptable, but... Umm, alright, I ept it. Iwan is

    awesome!" Although Jacey thought Warrior No.1 was right and it was the truth, she was a little

    awkward. She couldn''t describe the feelings in her heart, and she didn''t know why.

    ''Morgan Group belongs to Iwan, so the legend in Cleveque City five years ago was him. Now the

    seventhmander in the Military Headquarters is also him!'' Jacey kept telling herself this in her

    heart. She tried to force herself to calm down, but she couldn''t.

    Warrior No.1 smiled and said, "Alright, let''s go up. Mr. Cliff and Emily have entered thepany. It''s

    the first time you''ve visited Morgan Group, right? Let''s go directly to the top floor. There is a leisure

    area on the top of the building where you can overlook the scenery of the whole Cleveque City. It''s

    very beautiful. Let''s go there and have a look..."

    "Okay..." Jacey nodded in a daze. Then she followed Warrior No.1 and went upstairs.

    At this moment, Max, who was far away in the Military Headquarters in Cleveque City, suddenly

    trembled violently. He was scared and broke out in a cold sweat. He immediately nced around.

    He didn''t breathe a sigh of relief until he realized that he had returned to the Military Headquarters.

    However, the next moment, he frowned hard and murmured, "That''s not right. Why did I feel I was

    in danger just now? Is someone targeting me?" Max was puzzled. After thinking for a long time, he

    couldn''t figure it out, but in the end, he made up his mind that he must keep a very low profile in the

    future. At this time, Cleveque City was extremely dangerous...

    ......

    At three o''clock in the afternoon, in the president''s office on the top floor of Morgan Group, Emily

    was happily sitting on Iwan''sp and looking at the dozens of people standing respectfully in front of

    Iwan. Emily couldn''t tell her own feelings, but she just felt so happy and proud.

    Iwan said to ke, "Alright, you can arrange the rest of things. The press conference will be held

    half a month in advance. On that day, I''ll let my wife be the president of Morgan Group! Make the

    inaugural ceremony better!"

    ke nodded respectfully and said, "Okay, Mr. Cliff, just rest assured. We will definitelyplete

    the task..."

    "Alright, you can go out now. By the way, bring in the people I''ve arranged to do things for me..."

    Iwan asked ke to leave after arranging the press conference. Would he personally manage

    Morgan Group? Don''t think about it. He wasn''t interested in it. He''d better let Jayna be the

    president. In this way, he could be much more rxed...

    After a while, Dawson, Eden, and Lucas walked into Iwan''s office. They hadn''t seen Iwan for a long

    time. After greeting Iwan respectfully, they all smiled and said hello to Jacey, "Miss Brown, long time

    no see..."

    When Jacey saw these acquaintances, she was shocked again. Pointing to the three of them, she

    said with her mouth wide open, "Are you... here too?"

    Iwan said with a smile, "Yes, the three of them are very capable. In the past, they couldn''t broaden

    their horizons in the small city. Since they''vee here, they will help Jayna take over Morgan

    Group half a monthter. Moreover, Jayna is familiar with them, so it is more convenient..."

    "Er... Iwan, are you serious? Do you really want to let Jayna take over Morgan Group? Won''t you

    manage it anymore?" Jacey was a little stunned.

    Iwan nodded and said, "Yes, of course. Managing thepany is so boring..."

    "Emily, I''ll apany you more in the future. Is it okay?" Iwan kissed Emily''s face, which caused

    Emily to giggle. She nodded and said, "Yes, stay with me, dad. Mom will run thepany, and I''ll

    y with you..."

    Jacey couldn''t help patting her forehead. She was speechless.

    ......

    When Iwan took Jacey to the Porsche sales and service shop to buy a car at one o''clock in the

    afternoon, Jayne arrived at Industry Group of Cleveque City.

    However, as soon as she entered thepany, her superior Rosa Smith stopped her before she

    could sit down. Dressed in a ck suit, Rosa wore her hair knotted on top of her head. Her

    expression became very strange when she saw Jayna, and she looked so gloomy. With a bang,

    Rosa threw the folder on Jayna''s desk and said to Jayna with a cold face, "Your name is Jayna,

    right? You''re still in the internship, but you stay away from work. Do you think thepany is yours?

    How can you neglect work at will? Huh?"

    "Well, Miss Smith, I... asked for a leave..." Jayna said with a guilty conscience.

    Rosa became even angrier when she heard this, and she roared, "Did you ask for a leave? Umm,

    did I approve it? I didn''t approve it, did I? But what have you done? We work five days a week, but

    you''ve skipped work for two and a half days! Go with me!"

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    After saying this, Rosa turned around angrily and left. She wanted to take Jayna to her office and

    teach Jayna a lesson. Moreover, she had decided to fire Jayna! Jayna disobeyed the rules in the

    Jayna''s heart trembled, and her face turned pale. She immediately apologized to Rosa, "Miss

    Smith, I''m sorry. I didn''te to work because something happened in my family. I promise I''ll work

    overtime in the future to make up for the work I didn''t finish!" Jayna whispered to Rosa as she

    followed Rosa.

    "Humph! In the future? Ha-ha... You have no future here! Jayna, I have to inform you that you''ve

    been fired!" Rosa walked to the corridor and said to Jayna viciously. Then she walked into her office

    and mmed the door shut.

    "Buzz..." Jayna was stunned when she heard that she had been dismissed, and she was upset to

    the extreme. She didn''t expect that she would be dismissed. She was only absent from work for two

    days, but she had been dismissed. At this moment, Jayna couldn''t ept the fact...

    Before she could think much, someone said behind her, "Step aside and get out of the way. Can''t

    you see that Mr. Waldorf is here?"

    "Oh, I''m so sorry..." Jayna apologized in a hurry. Then she raised her head and walked aside.

    At this moment, Bob, the president of Industry Group of Cleveque City and the head of the Waldorf

    family, was surrounded by arge group of people. He suddenly saw Jayna''s face from the corner

    of his eye...

    "D*mn..." The next moment, he was shocked and threw away the documents in his hand. He was

    so scared that he fell backward. For a moment, he felt that his legs went limp and he had lost all his

    strength.

    Bob knew Jayna so well. Owen had told him that Jayna was the wife of the Giant God! Moreover,

    the Giant God was willing to give up everything to protect her.

    However, Bob saw the badge of hispany on Jayna''s chest! Moreover, Jayna''s expression was

    strange. It seemed that she was going to cry.

    "Sh*t! God, please don''t joke with me. I''m old and I can''t bear the consequence..." At this moment,

    Jayna looked so depressed, and Bob could sense that she had suffered great grievance in his

    company. He was so scared that he was about to have a heart attack. His lips were trembling...

    "God, do you want to kill me? Do you want to ruin my family?" Bob was about to cry at this

    moment...

 Chapter 130 Iwan arrived! (4)

    Chapter 130 Iwan arrived! (4)

    Chapter 130: Iwan arrived! (4)

    "Hurry up... and go forward. What happened to her? Help me over. Hurry up!" Seeing that Jayna

    was going to walk away with tears in her eyes, Bob immediately asked his assistant to help him to

    Jayna.

    When Jayna was walking to the other side, Bob''s eager voice suddenly sounded. "Are you... Miss

    Brown? Miss Brown, please stay..."

    Jayna paused and looked back at Bob who was surrounded by a group of people. Then she felt

    somewhat puzzled. She felt that Bob looked familiar, and she seemed to have met Bob somewhere

    before. At this moment, she remembered that Bob was the president of Cleveque Industry and the

    head of the Waldorf family! Bob was such a powerful big shot in the whole Cleveque City. Why did

    he stop her? While she was confused, Bob had walked toward her.

    "Mr. Waldorf, are you... calling my name?" Jayna asked Bob in doubt. She was a little worried as

    she looked at Bob''s pale face and trembling body. It seemed that the head of the Waldorf family was

    not in good health...

    Bob was so anxious that he was about to cry. He had been in good health, but he was so scared

    when he knew that Jayna had suffered grievances here. Last night, he got the news that two days

    ago, the Bass family was attacked again. Two Half-a-step Giant Gods and ten Gods of War

    attacked the Bass family, but they were all dead. Without thinking, Bob knew that it was Iwan who

    killed those killers!

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Thinking of this, Bob couldn''t be more frightened. If Iwan knew that his wife had been wronged here,

    Iwan would kill him, wouldn''t he?

    Thinking like this, Bob felt more worried and sacred. He hurried to Jayna and said to her, "Uh-huh,

    yes, Miss Brown, do you forget that we met each other at the party at the Bass family dinner two

    months ago? There were too many people that night, so you... didn''t remember me clearly..."

    At this moment, Bob talked to Jayna as politely as he could, which shocked the executives of

    Cleveque Industry and some of his direct descendants, including his granddaughter, Lizzy Waldorf.

    Lizzy was stunned. Her grandfather was the head of the Waldorf family and the president of

    Cleveque Industry, but he was so polite to an ordinary employee of thepany! How could it be?

    At this moment, not only the senior executives and Bob''s direct descendants but also Jayna was

    stunned. Bob was the head of the Waldorf family and one of the most important big shots in

    Cleveque City, but why was he so friendly to her?

    Jayna suppressed the doubts in her heart, nodded at Bob, and said, "Oh. Mr. Waldorf, what''s the

    matter?"

    Cold sweat kept running down Bob''s pale face. He immediately squeezed out a smile and said to

    Jayna cautiously, "Well, Miss Brown, can I ask you what happened to you? It seems that you''re a

    little unhappy. You''re wearing the badge of ourpany. Do you work here?"

    Jayna nodded. Then she shook her head, sighed, and said sadly, "I used to work here, but I''m

    afraid I''m not your employee now. A few days ago, I asked for a leave of several days, and my

    superior fired me just now. s..."

    ''Did she ask for a leave a few days ago? D*mn! The Bass family was attacked a few days ago! Was

    it because Mr. Cliff worried about her that he let her stay at home?'' Bob thought. He was indeed an

    old fox, and he immediately figured out something.

    Then he suddenly reacted. He was so scared that he jumped up. He stammered to Jayna, "Have

    you been... fired?"

    Jayna nodded and said, "Yes. I''m sorry, Mr. Waldorf. I''m going to pack my things. Don''t worry. I''ll

    leave here right away..."

    "Sh*t!" Bob couldn''t be more anxious. At this moment, he was really worried. He quickly stopped

    Jayna and said, "No, Miss Brown, don''t leave. I''ll handle this. Wait a minute. What''s the name of

    your superior? Where is he? I''ll teach him a lesson!" Bob hurried to Jayna and stopped her. D*mn!

    He couldn''t let Jayna leave. If Jayna went back like this, his family would be ruined! At the moment,

    Bob was so scared.

    Before Jayna could speak, he had pped the assistant behind him and kicked him. He roared

    anxiously, "You good-for-nothing! Why are you still standing here? Where is Miss Brown''s superior?

    Where is he? Hurry up and bring him here! Hurry up!"

    Seeing him like this, his assistant was stunned. At this time, Lizzy, Bob''s granddaughter and the

    vice president of Cleveque Industry, said to Bob in a hurry, "Grandpa, what''s wrong with you? Only

    an employee is fired. Calm down..."

    "Crack......" The next moment, Bob was so anxious that he pped Lizzy as well. He roared, "You

    know nothing! Hurry up! Something terrible has happened..."

    Lizzy was also flustered at this time because she had never seen her grandfather being so anxious.

    He even pped her in a rage. So, who was this Miss Brown? She scared Bob so much...

    The next moment, when Bob was furious, the door of an office in the distance was opened. Rosa,

    the director who fired Jayna just now, walked out in a hurry. She was also worried. Just now, she

    heard Bob calling her anxiously in the office, so she didn''t dare to stay in the office and ran out in a

    hurry. From a distance, she shouted at Bob, "Mr. Waldorf, it''s me. I was Jayna''s superior, Rosa.

    What''s the matter?"

    Buzz... Bob suddenly red at Rosa. The next moment, he rolled up his sleeves, angrily rushed to

    Rose, and fiercely pped her face a few times, "Were you Miss Brown''s superior? Was it you? I

    will kill you..."

    As Bob roared, he taught Rosa a lesson in person. Although he was old, he used all his strength to

    p Rosa''s face...

    Rose was an executive in Cleveque Industry, and she was a big shot on any asion. After all, she

    was an executive of a bigpany. However, she didn''t dare to make a sound when Bob pped

    her face crazily and furiously because it would be so easy for Bob to kill her in Cleveque City...

    "Exin? What the f*ck! Why couldn''t Miss Brown stay away from work for a few days? Who do you

    think you are? Huh? Thispany is Miss Brown''s home. She cane here and leave whenever

    she wants. What does it have to do with you? You are just like a dog in my family! How dare you be

    nasty to your master? I''ll kill you today!" The more Bob said, the more furious he became. Rosa had

    fallen to the ground, but Bob was still angry and continued to beat her.

    "Mr. Waldorf, calm down..." At this time, the group of executives behind Bob didn''t have the heart to

    see him beat Rosa anymore. They didn''t mind that Bob would kill Rosa, but they were afraid that

    Bob would fall ill because of anger. Bob was old. If he fell ill, it would be so terrible. Therefore, they

    hurried forward to stop Bob.

    At this moment, Rosa, who was lying on the ground, hurriedly begged Bob for mercy, "Mr. Waldorf, I

    was wrong. I''m sorry. I was wrong..." Rosa was so scared that she knelt in front of Bob, and her

    heart was filled with fear. No matter how stupid she was, she realized that Jayna wasn''t someone

    she could provoke.

    Bob gasped for air and said to Rosa with a cold face, "Don''t apologize to me. Apologize to Miss

    Brown. If Miss Brown doesn''t forgive you today, you''ll be finished. You''ll bepletely finished!

    Even if Jesuses here today, he can''t save you. It''s true!" There was horrible hostility in Bob''s

    eyes! Compared with the whole Waldorf family, Rosa was not worth mentioning. He could kill her!

    Moreover, Rosa was snobbish and evil! She snubbed those who were humbler than her!

    "Well..." Jayna stood in the distance. Sometimes she was dull and reacted slowly, so she had just

    come to sense, but she couldn''t figure it out. The next moment, Rosa, the elite director in Cleveque

    City, had moved to Jayna on her knees. Crying, she apologized to Jayna and pped herself in the

    face, "Jayna, I''m sorry. I was wrong. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. Could you forgive me?"

    "Huh? How dare you call Miss Brown by her name? Call her respectfully!" In the distance, Bob said

    to Rosa again with a gloomy old face.

    Rosa''s face changed dramatically again. She pped herself harder. Her eyes were very frightened

    as she said to Jayna, "Miss... Brown, I''m so sorry. I was wrong. I''m sorry..."

    "Well, it''s... all right. Miss... Smith, get up quickly. Forget it. It''s all over..." Jayna was kindhearted.

    How could she have the heart to see Rosa p herself? So she wanted to help Rosa up, but Rosa

    did not dare to get up.

    "Hurry up and get out! Get out of here!" Bob walked behind Rosa and kicked out this snobbish old

    single woman who wore heavy make-up.

    After Rosa ran out in a panic, Bob put on a smiling face in front of Jayna and said cautiously, "Miss

    Brown, I''m really sorry for what happened today. Don''t worry, Miss Brown. I''m privileged to have you

    work in mypany. In the future, you cane and leave here whenever you want... Oh, Miss

    Brown, you were frightened just now, right? Why don''t you go to my office to have a rest? We can

    talk about your next job. You can choose any position in thepany... "

    "Well, I... Er... Mr. Waldorf, I..." Jayna was confused and didn''t know what to say.

    Bob winked at Lizzy, and Lizzy immediately understood. She was extremely shocked at the

    moment. She was very smart. In the top families in Cleveque City, Hannah was the most talented

    daughter in the Bass family, while she was the most talented daughter in the Waldorf family. She

    was not only beautiful but also smart. Just now, Bib got angry and pped her just because she

    said something disrespectful to Jayna, and Bob looked so frightened just now, which reminded her

    of something.

    Yes, everyone in the top circle knew that that was a very powerful man in Cleveque City at this time.

    The man was so powerful that he got back Morgan Group overnight. Two days ago, he killed ten

    Gods of War and two Half-a-step Giant Gods who were more powerful than Gods of War in the

    Bass family.

    Therefore, Lizzy understood everything at this moment. Could it be that the girl named Jayna was

    the powerful man''s wife? Thinking like this, Lizzy was scared to the extreme as she looked at

    Jayna''s kind and innocent face. So, after Bob tipped her a wink, she walked to Jayna, held Jayna''s

    arm, and walked to Bob''s office...

    After Jayna, Lizzy, and Bob walked away, there was an uproar in Cleveque Industry. Almost

    everyone was talking about who Jayna was.

    Two and a half hourster, Jayna, who was in a good mood again, came out of Bob''s office with

    Lizzy. Bob apanied her in person because Jayna said that her husband woulde to see

    her. Bob felt frightened again. Standing next to Jayna, Lizzy was also scared and anxious. When

    Jayna walked out of Cleveque Industry with Bob and Lizzy, hundreds of employees of Cleveque

    Industry leaned over the windows and looked down.

    Five minutester, a bright ck and beautiful Lamborghini rushed to the gate of Cleveque Industry

    at a very fast speed. After a brilliant and wonderful drift, the car stopped steadily.

    The next moment, Iwan, who was more than five feet tall, got off the car... He was wearing a pure

    ck suit, and he looked very handsome, but his eyes were cold.

    "Bob! Do you want to die?" After getting off the car, Iwan noticed an inconspicuous tear stain in the

    corner of Jayna''s eye, and he became furious in an instant! Half an hour ago, Warrior No.7 reported

    to him that Jayna had suffered grievances in Cleveque Industry, but Bob had solved the problem.

    But Iwan came here. In his heart, although Bob had solved the problem, it was nowhere near

    enough because he hadn''t solved it yet!

    Bang... Bob sat on the ground, and his face turned extremely pale instantly.

 Chapter 131 How Domineering Iwan Was! (1)

    Chapter 131 How Domineering Iwan Was! (1)

    Chapter 131: How Domineering Iwan Was! (1)

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ''Is he... the legend in Cleveque City? He is so imposing. It seems that he was born to be a world-

    beater...'' At this moment, standing next to Jayna, Lizzy stared at Iwan, and she was deeply

    shocked. She was one of the most talented women in Cleveque City, but she had never met such

    an excellent man as Iwan.

    At this moment, the employees of Cleveque Industry also stared at Iwan in a daze. Some even

    screamed.

    "Wow... Awesome. It''s Veneno. There are only a few such cars in the world, and not every rich

    people can buy them. It''s priceless..." An employee in group two said in shock.

    "Jayna''s husband is so handsome. Well, this word can''t describe his charm well enough. He''s so

    commanding and dominating. Who''s Jayna''s husband? He is so excellent. Look at the president.

    He is so scared that he has fallen to the ground..." Another employee said in astonishment.

    "How domineering he is... I wish I had such a husband. He is so handsome, and I like him..." A

    beautiful female employee said with infatuation in her eyes. Iwan came here aggressively when he

    learned that his wife had been bullied. He said to Bob as soon as he arrived, "Bob, do you want to

    die?" Howmanding he was... At this moment, on the second floor and the third floor... All the

    female employees stood by the windows and looked at Iwan''s domineering face, trembling... Some

    women blushed with excitement and waved their fists. Their legs were trembling...

    "Honey... I''m... fine. It''s a misunderstanding. Everything is okay now..." Jayna said to Iwan. She still

    wanted to work here. In addition, Bob had arranged a new position for her and asked the best team

    to familiarize her with the business. He even asked Lizzy to apany her in person in the future.

    Bob made this decision after thinking about it carefully. He knew that Owen''s granddaughter

    Hannah had be friends with Jayna, so he hoped that Lizzy could make friends with Jayna, too.

    In this case, the Waldorf family would be very safe in Cleveque City.

    In fact, Bob envied Owen so much at this time. If Iwan hadn''t helped Owen, the Bass family would

    have been ruined the day before yesterday.

    At this moment, Iwan had parked his car downstairs, and he was walking towards the gate of

    Cleveque Industry. When he heard what Jayna said, he nodded and said, "Alright. I was a little

    worried about you, so I came to see you. Anyway, I have nothing to do..."

    After finishing speaking, Iwan frowned and looked at Lizzy who was holding Jayna''s arm. He asked,

    "Who are you?"

    Seeing that Iwan was talking to her, Lizzy felt great pressure. Her voice trembled as she said with a

    pale face, "Mr. Cliff... my name... is Lizzy. I''m Miss Brown''s colleague. My grandfather... is... Bob..."

    "Humph, do you want to learn from Owen?" Iwan snorted coldly with disdain, walked to Jayna, and

    said, "Jayna, let''s go in and talk to him again..."

    Then Iwan walked past Jayna, walked to Bob who was sitting on the ground, looked down at him,

    and said coldly, "I''ll go to your office. Lead the way for me!"

    Bob quickly wiped the cold sweat on his face, nodded nervously, and said, "Okay..." Then he got up

    and led the way for Iwan in person. Iwan followed him. Behind them, Lizzy took Jayna to Bob''s

    office with a pale face.

    Lizzy''s legs were trembling, and she was really afraid. Bob was one of the big shots in Cleveque

    City, but he had been so scared before Iwan came here. It was almost impossible for a sessful

    man like Bob to forget himself again like that, but Bob was truly frightened because Iwan was too

    powerful and horrible. At this moment, Lizzy was the same. Her heart was filled with fear when she

    saw how domineering Iwan was.

    "Miss Waldorf, it''s all right. Don''t worry. I''ll talk to Iwan..." Seeing that Lizzy was frightened to the

    extreme, Jayna patted her hand and told her not to worry.

    "Umm, thank you, Jayna..." Hearing Jayna''s words, Lizzy calmed down a little and said to Jayna

    tteringly. She was Bob''s granddaughter, and her status was so noble. She seldom ttered

    someone, but at this time, she wished she could be Jayna''s good friend because she had heard

    something about the identity of Jayna''s husband, and she could guess something. She was scared

    to the extreme. Moreover, she hadn''t known Iwan''s true identity.

    When Iwan, Bob, Jayna, and Lizzy returned to the president''s office again, the employees in

    Cleveque Industry burst into an uproar again. Words couldn''t describe how shocked they were.

    ''Who is Jayna''s husband? He is so powerful. Even the head of the Waldorf family has to respect

    him and lead the way for him respectfully. Mr. Waldorf is like a servant. Who is this powerful man?''

    The employees of Cleveque Industry thought in shock.

    At this time, more than a hundred security guards went to Iwan''s car and protected it from being

    touched by others...

    Five minutester, in the president''s office, Iwan directly sat on Bob''s seat. Bob only dared to stand

    in front of Iwan. His face was pale and he was still shivering. Yes, he didn''t mind Iwan sitting on his

    seat. He didn''t even dare to sit down even if Iwan asked him to.

    Jayna and Lizzy entered the office. Seeing Iwan''s cold face, Jayna felt so warm in her heart. It was

    her man, her husband. After hearing that she was bullied, he came here in a very aggressive way

    regardless of who bullied her! He was the most domineering man in the world!

    Jayna was touched, but her problem had been solved, and it really had nothing to do with Bob. So

    Jayna said to Iwan, "Honey, don''t... be angry. It''s all right now. Don''t make things difficult for Mr.

    Waldorf..."

    Iwan looked at Bob with a sneer and said, "Bob, am I making things difficult for you?"

    "No... Mr. Cliff, it is my fault..." Bob quickly lowered his head and said.

    Iwan nodded and said to Jayna, "Jayna, sit down first. I''ll talk to Mr. Waldorf for a while." After that,

    Iwan looked at Lizzy whose face was also pale, and said, "Your name is Lizzy, right? Sit aside with

    my wife..."

    "Okay, Mr. Cliff..." Lizzy had short hair and looked lofty, but she was also extremely humble in front

    of Iwan. She didn''t even dare to look up at Iwan, let alone disobey Iwan''s order. Therefore, she sat

    aside with Jayna.

    After Jayna sat down, Iwan looked at Bob again and said, "Bob, tell me about it. My wife was bullied

    here. How did you handle it? What''s more, was it you who arranged for Jayne to work here? Don''t

    you dare lie to me!"

    Bang... Bob knelt directly on the ground and said in great fear, "Mr. Cliff, I didn''t know that Mrs. Cliff

    came to work in Cleveque Industry. I promise I knew nothing about it. If I knew it, how could I let her

    be ordinary stuff? Moreover, if I had known it in advance, I would have informed you immediately..."

    "As for what happened today, Mr. Cliff, I''ve taught the woman who bullied Mrs. Cliff a lesson. She

    has beenpletely banned in Cleveque City, and she has been taken to the Patrol Department.

    She had been a senior executive in thepany for many years, so she got a lot of money through

    corruption. I''m afraid that she''ll stay in jail for decades..." Bob said with his body trembling.

    Iwan narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, "Didn''t you kill her?"

    Bob wiped the cold sweat on his face and said, "Mr. Cliff, she''s such a vicious woman. She would

    be lucky if we killed her... Her life has been ruined because she bullied Mrs. Cliff. She will live in

    regret and despair for the rest of her life..."

    "Bob, you should investigate her carefully. If she is a good person, we can let her go... Do you

    understand what I mean?" Iwan said with cold eyes.

    Bob trembled again and nodded. At the same time, Lizzy, who was sitting next to Jayna, felt

    extremely frightened. A good person? How could it be? Rosa was a middle-aged snobbish single

    woman. How could she be a good person? She bullied others just because she was a director in

    Cleveque Industry. How could she be kind? Although Iwan didn''t make it clear, Lizzy knew that

    Rosa would be killed this night... At this moment, she finally understood why her grandfather was so

    afraid of Jayna.

    The next moment, Iwan turned to look at Jayna and said, "Jayna, what are you going to do? Do you

    want to stay here to work? Or do you want to work in Morgan Group? Well, you can choose Morgan

    Group. Why don''t you work in Morgan Group? After all, something bad happened today. If you

    continue to work here, you will feel very ufortable..."

    Jayna was stunned for a moment and then said, "I? Is it true? Can I work in Morgan Group?"

    Hearing this, Iwan smiled and said, "I''m the seventhmander of the Military Headquarters in the

    Dragon Kingdom. Do you think I can''t give you a position in Morgan Group? Honey, since you want

    to work, why don''t you choose the bestpany? It''s settled. You can start to work in Morgan

    Group tomorrow..."

    "But... I don''t know anyone there, and Morgan Group is so powerful. Can I... work there?" Jayna

    said worriedly.

    Iwan smiled domineeringly and said, "Ha-ha... How can my wife be incapable? No one dares to

    doubt your ability in Cleveque City!"

    After that, Iwan looked at Bob and said, "Bob, do you think my wife is capable enough?"

    Bob said with a serious face, "Mr. Cliff, Mrs. Cliff is undoubtedly capable. She works very hard.

    Working in Morgan Group is indeed much better than working here. She will have a better future

    and broaden her horizons..."

    Iwan nodded and said, "Umm, that''s it. You can get up. Since Jayna has spoken for you, I''ll let you

    go. But keep it in your mind. You know what will happen if such a thing happens again!"

    Trembling, Bob stood up and hurriedly said, "I see. Mr. Cliff, don''t worry. Such a thing will never

    happen again. I promise..."

    Bob finished his words and thought for a while. Then he said to Iwan nervously, "Mr. Cliff, Mrs. Cliff

    won''t work here in the future. Originally, we were going to hold the annual meeting next month. Mrs.

    Cliff has worked here for some days. Why don''t I ask someone to hold a farewell party for Mrs. Cliff

    tonight? What... do you think?"

    Iwan thought for a while and felt that it was a good idea. After all, Jayna had worked here for some

    days. Even an ordinary employee would treat his colleagues to a meal after quitting his job. So Iwan

    looked at Jayna and asked, "Jayna, what do you think? Are you free this evening?"

    "Huh? Me? Is there going to be a farewell party for me? Me? Can I... ept it?" Jayna was a little

    dumbfounded. She had attended many parties that were held for others before. For example, she

    attended the dinner held for Brady in Pasnd City. When she came to Cleveque City, she attended

    the party held for Hannah. However, she would be the center of attention this night...

    At this time, Lizzy immediately smiled and said to Jayna, "Jayna, just agree. I just got to know you,

    but you''re leaving. I can''t bear to part with you. Don''t worry. I''ll hold a wonderful party for you

    tonight..."

    Bob also smiled and said to Jayna, "That''s right, Mrs. Cliff. You have suffered grievances here, so I

    must do something for you before you leave, or I''ll feel sad... So, please do me the honor and

    attend the party..."

    "Umm, okay... Alright, I''m avable at night, but... I''m afraid I''ll be nervous..." Jayna grabbed the

    hem of her dress and said.

    Iwan got up and said, "Alright, Jayna, you can stay here and talk with Lizzy for a while. It''s good to

    make more friends. I''ll go to see Emily, and I''lle back in the evening..." Iwan said and left.

    After he left, Bob and Lizzy were even more shocked because they had heard something Iwan said

    unintentionally.

    Only a Super God was qualified to be the seventhmander of the Military Headquarters in the

    Dragon Kingdom. Moreover, there were only sixmanders in the Dragon Kingdom before, and

    all of them were highly respected. At this time, there were sevenmanders, and Iwan was the

    seventhmander...

    Lizzy was a woman. Meanwhile, she was one of the most awesome women in Cleveque City. At

    this moment, she looked at Jayna and felt so envious. Jayna was so happy...

    Lizzy had been lofty, and she looked down on everyone. However, in the future, she would feel

    herself inferior to Jayna because of Iwan...

 Chapter 132 Iwan Was Too Eye-catching And Distinguished (2)

    Chapter 132 Iwan Was Too Eye-catching And Distinguished (2)

    Chapter 132: Iwan Was Too Eye-catching And Distinguished (2)

    At four o''clock in the afternoon, Iwan returned to Morgan Group. He asked Lucas to go to his office.

    "Mr. Cliff, what can I do for you?" Lucas said respectfully to Iwan.

    Iwan smiled and said, "Jayna will start to work in Morgan Group tomorrow. Well, let Scarlett work

    here as well. By the way, ask Zora toe here tonight. In this way, they can apany Jayna in

    the future..."

    Lucas nodded with a smile and said, "Okay. Mr. Cliff, I will arrange for them to work here

    immediately. However, as for their positions..."

    Iwan said, "Discuss with ke. They are on our side. At least you should let them be senior

    executives. Scarlett is capable. As for Zora, train her first..."

    "I see, Mr. Cliff... I''ll arrange it immediately..." Lucas said respectfully.

    Iwan nodded. He had prepared everything for Jayna. Everything was ready. Half a monthter, he

    would let Lucas, Dawson, and Eden enter Morgan Group. They were experienced, and ke had

    been working here for a long time. With their help, it would be more convenient for Jayna to manage

    Morgan Group. He had merged Lucas, Dawson, and Eden''s business into Morgan Group, which

    was something they dreamed for. Being the vice presidents of Morgan Group, they could broaden

    their horizons and open their eyes to the whole world! After all, no matter how hard they tried, their

    smallpanies would never be as sessful as Morgan Group, not to mention that Morgan

    Group had the support from Iwan and the whole Heaven Domain!

    Lucas, Dawson, and Eden were very excited, and they looked forward to what would happen to

    Morgan Group in half a month! After all, Iwan hade back. Even if Iwan didn''t ask anything

    about Morgan Group, as long as Iwan was here, they were confident to make Morgan Group

    stronger and bigger. With the support from the Heaven Domain which dominated the whole External

    Regions, they could make Morgan Group the bestpany in the world!

    After Iwan arranged Scarlett and Zora''s positions, he took Jacey and Emily home. When Jacey got

    home, Skyler and Luis were so happy to see Jacey''s new car. Skyler had driven Jayna''s Porsche

    for a ride.

    Skyler and Luis didn''t ask Iwan why he had so much money to buy new cars. After all, they were old

    and sensible. Their son-inw was the seventhmander of the Military Headquarters in the

    Dragon Kingdom. Was it strange for him to buy new cars? He had fought on the External Battlefield

    for several years. Couldn''t he enjoy his life at this time? Well, this was what Luis thought, and Luis

    obviously assimted Skyler. Nothing could bother them at this time. After working hard for

    decades, they wanted to enjoy life.

    Skyler smiled and said to Iwan, "Well, Iwan, I want to go back to my mother''s house tomorrow. I

    want to visit Jayna''s grandma. Can you go with me?"

    Iwan looked at Skyler with a smile and immediately understood what Skyler meant. Then he nodded

    and said, "Okay. Anyway, I have nothing to do. Mom, I''ll go with you tomorrow..."

    Hearing this, Skyler was overjoyed and excited. She would go back to her mother''s house with

    honors tomorrow. The seventhmander of the Military Headquarters had ten Gods of War under

    hismand, and such an excellent man was her son-inw. In the past, her family looked down

    on her because she married Luis and lived in a small city like Pasnd City. This time, she would

    show off!

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Okay, let''s go there together. Jayna can work as usual. By the way, Iwan, is Jayna all right? Did her

    superior make things difficult for her when she went back to work? She''s still in the internship..."

    Skyler asked Iwan worriedly.

    Iwan said with a smile, "How dare they make things difficult for Jayna? Don''t worry, mom. It''s okay.

    Besides, I told Jayna to change her job. Tomorrow, she''ll work in Morgan Group, the biggest

    company in Cleveque City..."

    Skyler nodded seriously. In her heart, Iwan was so excellent, and Jayna must be excellent, too.

    Even if Jayna was not excellent before, she had to improve herself in the future. Therefore, Skyler

    said, "Okay, when Jaynaes back, I''ll talk to her and let her work hard. You will go to Gotham

    City to report on your work in some days. Jayna can''t be a clerk anymore, or she''ll disgrace you..."

    "Ha-ha..." Before Skyler finished her words, Jacey began tough. Herughter was weird. She

    thought, ''Mom, are you kidding? A clerk? Come on. The whole Morgan Group will belong to Jayna.

    Oh, my dear mother, you should speak for me in front of Iwan. I also want to work in Morgan

    Group...''

    Skyler looked at Jacey in confusion. She didn''t know why Jacey suddenly burst intoughter. But

    she was confused. Jacey, Iwan, and Emily were all smiling.

    Emily was sensible. She and Iwan had reached an agreement that they would give Jayna a

    surprise, and she would keep it a secret. Emily would keep her words, and she wouldn''t tell anyone

    about it...

    ......

    At eight o''clock in the evening, in Caesar Hotel. Bob had booked the whole magnificent and

    resplendent hotel because he was going to hold the annual meeting here this night. At seven

    o''clock in the evening, the senior executives of Cleveque Industry and the direct rtives of the

    Waldorf family had entered the hall before the party began. Yes, those who could attend this party

    were all of high status.

    The Waldorf family was the most respectable family in Cleveque City. If it weren''t for Morgan Group,

    theirpany would be thergestpany in Cleveque City. Therefore, almost all the people who

    attended this party were big shots in Cleveque City. Thedies dressed up gorgeously. They were

    nobledies from all walks of life.

    Jayna had followed Lizzy here for a long time. She was a little flustered because she seldom

    attended such a top-level party, and there were many rules she didn''t understand. The only top-

    level party she had attended was the party in the Bass family two months ago. At that time, she sat

    in the corner of thest row and did notmunicate with anyone except Jane. But this night was

    different. Lizzy apanied her and she always stood in the center of the hall. The nobledies

    came to say hello to her with wine sses one after another, and she nodded to them nervously.

    In fact, these nobledies had their own circle in Cleveque City. They knew everydy in the top

    circle, but they were unfamiliar with Jayna. However, Jayna was apanied by Lizzy, and Lizzy

    spoke to Jayna intimately, so they kept guessing Jayna''s identity and wondering what Jayna''s

    background was.

    They all knew that some big shots in Cleveque City would attend this party, such as Lawrence, the

    director of the Patrol Department; Charles, the director of the Administration Department; ke, the

    vice president of Morgan Group; Max, the God of War in the Military Headquarters in Cleveque City;

    Owen, the head of the Bass family; Triston, the head of the Walken family; Victor, the head of the

    Piper family. Besides, Dawson and Eden, the two businessmen from Pasnd City, and Lucas, the

    richest man in Southpool City, would attend the party, too. These nobledies were all nervous and

    uneasy. At this time, they didn''t know why Bob held this party.

    They suddenly received the invitation at four in the afternoon, and it was Bob who invited them

    personally, so they didn''t dare to refuse. They chose their clothes in a hurry, dressed up, and rushed

    to the hotel...

    After they arrived here, the first thing that puzzled them was that Lizzy had been apanying

    Jayna. They were very confused.

    "Jayna, you are here, too..." At this time, Hannah and Jane who had just been to Jayna''s house in

    the morning trotted all the way to Jayna. Hannah and Jane were wearing long dresses with ck

    lace hems. The dresses were low-cut, and their backs were exposed. Their skin was fair, and they

    both wore high heels. They matched Jayna so well.

    Just now, Jane and Hannah were surprised when they saw that Jayna was also there, so they

    trotted to Jayna.

    Jayna said to them with a smile, "Yeah, it is the annual meeting of Cleveque Industry. I am an

    employee of Cleveque Industry, so I came here..."

    Jane and Hannah took a deep look at Jayna and nodded with a smile, but they had some doubts in

    their hearts. It was the first time Jayna had attended such a high-end and top-level party. Hannah

    and Jane guessed something in an instant.

    ''That''s right. I''m afraid it''s the horrible man who wants Jayna to attend the party. He''s going to show

    some of his identities to Jayna...'' Hannah and Jane thought. They understood something at the

    same time.

    Naturally, Jayna didn''t know what Hannah and Jane were thinking. She smiled and said to them,

    "Hannah, Jane, you should know Lizzy, right?"

    Jane and Hannah took a look at Lizzy, nodded while smiling, and said, "Yeah, I knew Lizzy when I

    was very young."

    Hannah reached out to Lizzy and said, "Lizzy, I haven''t seen you for many years. You are more and

    more beautiful..."

    Lizzy also smiled, shook hands with Hannah, and said, "Umm, Hannah, long time no see. You are

    much more beautiful than me..."

    "Hi, Miss Waldorf... I''m Jane from NAH Technology. We met each other before." Jane also smiled,

    reached out to Lizzy, and said hello to her.

    Lizzy nodded with a smile and said, "Miss Cook, you didn''t tell me that you and Jayna were college

    ssmates. If I knew it, I would have introduced myself to you. Ha-ha, let''s go to our seats. My

    grandpa will arrive soon..."

    After they said hello to each other, theyughed together. They were all gorgeous beauties. When

    they were together, they immediately attracted the attention of all the nobledies because Lizzy

    and Hannah were so talented. Then something more shocking happened. Jayna, the onlydy they

    didn''t know, actually stood in the center, while Hannah and Lizzy stood next to Jayna with

    enthusiasm.

    Maybe Jayna didn''t sense anything strange, but others at the party were shocked. Just now, Lizzy

    treated Jayna warmly. At this time, even Hannah was so enthusiastic to Jayna. Who was Jayna?

    Why had they never heard of her before? Besides, Jayna didn''t look like a girl from a rich family.

    Why did Lizzy and Hannah respect Jayna so much?

    At this moment, an excited voice sounded in the hall. "Please be quiet! The most important guest

    has arrived! Now let''s wee the most distinguished guest, the seventhmander of the Military

    Headquarters, Mr. Cliff!"

    "Boom..." All the guests burst into an uproar. It turned out that such a great person woulde here

    this night! That was the seventhmander of the Military Headquarters!

    But before they could calm down, Iwan, who was wearing a ck suit, walked in slowly from the

    gate. He had a handsome face and looked so dominating.

    There was a group of big shots in behind Iwan, including Max, the God of War of in the Military

    Headquarters in Cleveque City; Lawrence, the director of the Patrol Department; Charles, the

    director of the Administration Department; Bob, the head of the Waldorf family; Owen, the head of

    the Bass family; Triston, the head of the Walken family; Victor, the head of the Piper family;

    Dawson, Eden, and Lucas who were newly appointed to high posts in Cleveque City...

    Like an emperor, Iwan was surrounded by them and walked towards the hall...

    For a moment, everyone was shocked. Iwan was too eye-catching and distinguished... He was the

    seventhmander of the Military Headquarters in the Dragon Kingdom... He was a great man...

 Chapter 133 Jayna Wants to Have Sex

    Chapter 133 Jayna Wants to Have Sex

    Chapter 133 Jayna Wants to Have Sex

    Everyone on site looked at Iwan at the moment. He was so young and so handsome! This was the

    youngest and most handsomemander of the Military Headquarters in the history of the Dragon

    Kingdom, and all themanders of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom were at the

    Super God level, with the right to govern the top ten Gods of War. Now, even Max, the God of War

    of Cleveque City, was after him so respectfully.

    "Jayna, your husband is so brilliant..." Jane could not help but look at Iwan, who was in the limelight

    and said to Jayna next to her.

    After hearing what she said, the upper-ss women for social intercourse, standing not far away

    from Jayna, all looked at Jayna in shock. Now they knew why the beloved daughters of the Waldorf

    family and the Bass family were so hospital to this girl. It turned out that her identity and status were

    indeed much higher than theirs. As the wife of themander of the Military Headquarters of the

    Dragon Kingdom, not to mention in Cleveque City, even in Gotham City, she was the top woman

    and the most honored in terms of her identity and status!

    At this time, Iwan also saw Jayna standing near, so he waved at her with a smile. "Jayna,e

    over."

    "Oh, oh..." Jayna nodded subconsciously. She had no idea what she should do on such an asion

    because she had almost never been on such an asion, but Iwan was different. Back then, even

    when he was in Gotham City back, he would often appear on such asions. At that time in

    Gotham City, his status was close to Peter''s even if it was not as high as Peter''s. Therefore, he was

    quite familiar with such asions.

    And he had guessed what Jayna was thinking. The first time she showed up in front of everyone,

    she was in the spotlight, and all those in front of her were the topmost figures in Cleveque City.

    Thus, she would more or less feel nervous.

    So, Iwan asked her toe over and held her hand. Tonight, he aimed to let Jayna show up in front

    of everyone, in front of the topmost figures in Cleveque City. Indeed, he was promoting Jayna''s

    image, preparing her for the takeover of Morgan Group, which would happen in half a month.

    His wife was bound to enjoy honor for a whole life. Otherwise, why did he have to work so hard?

    Now he took Jayna''s hand with a smile, walking toward the main seats in the first row. Naturally,

    walking after her, Jayna also had be everyone''s focus. It was believed that after tonight,

    Jayna''s name would be talked about in the top circles of Cleveque City, and no one would ever

    have the guts to offend her! No doubt, nothing disgusting like what the snobs of the Brown family

    had done to deal with Jayna in Pasnd City would happen again.

    Cause no one would dare! Who dared to be rude to the wife of the Super God and seventh

    commander of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom?

    Now in the limelight, Jayna''s heart beat very fast, and the hand that held Iwan''s was sweating. She

    was really nervous, especially when all the Cleveque''s upper-ss women for social intercourse

    were now looking at her so enviously.

    Iwan smiled and held her hand tight, taking her to their seats. Then pointing at those few people

    following them with respect, he introduced, "Jayna, this is Max White, God of War of the Cleveque

    Military Headquarters..."

    After Iwan finished that, before Jayna could say anything, Max said with a smile, "Nice to meet you,

    Mrs. Cliff. In the future, if you want to tell me anything but the Lord is not around, you can call me

    anytime." As he spoke, he immediately took out a business card and bent his back, handing it to

    Jayna. Yes, he showed her his greatest respect.

    "Okay, thank... thank you, Mr. White!" Jayna, who was not really used to this, thanked Max.

    After that, Iwan introduced to Jayna one by one Lawrence Wilson, Charles Crawford, Triston

    Walken, ke Piper, ke Nelson, and others. No exception, after the introduction, all the people

    handed their business cards to Jayna with their greatest respect. Of course, Jayna also said "thank

    you" to them nervously.

    After introducing all of them to Jayna, Iwan pulled a chair to him and sat down, but neither Charles

    and Max nor the heads of all the great families in Cleveque City dared to sit down. Now Jayna felt

    nervous. Although she knew some people here, such as Dawson Gill, Eden Addison, and Lucas

    Mond, she was nervous.

    In fact, Max and his kind were more nervous than her, but she just didn''t know about it. Now, these

    big shots of Cleveque City were all clear that this gentle, kind girl in front of them, who saved Iwan

    five years ago when he was in his most desperate time, was so important to Iwan in his heart. Even

    if she suffered the slightest grievance and sadness, Iwan would go furious! Therefore, these bigwigs

    were all quite nervous.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    "I... Iwan, should I... I stay with you guys? Or you keep chatting, and I''ll go to Hannah and her

    companions?" Jayna asked Iwan nervously.

    Iwan smiled at her and said, "Okay, this is the first time you''ve been on such an asion, so you''re

    a little nervous. Then go to Hannah and herpanions, and you''ll have subjects you''re all

    interested in to chat about."

    "Yes, yes." Jayna finally heaved a long sigh of relief. Yet, the next second, before she could move,

    Hannah and Lizzy, after getting the eye signal of Bob and Owen, came to her and took her to their

    table with smiles, at which the top women of Cleveque City were sitting. Actually, Hannah and Lizzy

    had long been told by their families'' elderly owners that they must take good care of Jayna tonight

    and that they could not let her feel embarrassed.

    Maybe Hannah could not properly handle such things, but Lizzy was so good at it! Lizzy was an

    influential figure on such asions. Therefore, with Lizzy, Jane, and others working to ease the

    tense atmosphere, Jayna''s nervousness gradually disappeared.

    The dinner party officially began. The senior executives of the Waldorf family went to the stage to

    address the audience one after another, and the audience began to drink. Iwan was sitting against

    the back of his chair. Before he picked up the wine ss, no one dared to drink, so heughed and

    drank with the group of people. Anyway, a man shouldn''t make himself stay too far away from

    earthly life. Sometimes it was better to integrate with it.

    Halfway through the dinner party, Jayna was surrounded by a lot of women wearing fashionable

    clothes or looking shining, who hade over to give her toasts. Of course, no one dared to let her

    drink. Thus, they held wine sses, while Jayna held a juice ss. Even so, when she went to

    drink with them, these top-ss women all felt they were ttered.

    The reason was simple: Jayna''s husband was so powerful. Anyway, even those top figures of

    Cleveque City at the first table all sat very straight with great respect.

    After the dinner party, Iwan took the slightly red-faced Jayna to their car to go home. In the car, Iwan

    said to Jayna, "You''ve drunk wine?"

    Jayna said with a red face, "Yes, just a little red wine, not much."

    Iwan nodded and said, "Okay, then go to bed soon after we get home."

    Jayna nodded. After a while, she said to Iwan, "Iwan... thank you."

    Iwan shook his head and said with a smile, "Don''t thank me! You''re my wife. How could I let you

    suffer grievances? Jayna, you''ll appear on such asions many times in the future, so don''t be like

    a miser! Spend money as you think it fits."

    Jayna nodded yes in a low voice. To tell the truth, she had really been happy at this dinner party. It

    felt good to have so many people surround her. She knew that the women at the party were not

    making friends with her sincerely and that they were nice to her, only because she was Iwan''s wife.

    But this was enough, wasn''t it? In this life, she would not fall in love with another man other than

    Iwan, would she?

    "Iwan, I''ll work hard. When I arrive at Morgan Group tomorrow, I''ll work hard and won''t disgrace you!

    I''ll be a top woman like Hannah and Lizzy and keep youpany!" Jayna said to herself

    inwardly with clenched fists. She made a decision at the moment. As Iwan''s woman and wife, she

    must get more excellent and keep making progress! She did this for only one reason: she wouldn''t

    make Iwan look bad when she attended the asions of this evening''s kind in the future, and she

    must give others an impression that Iwan''s wife was outstanding!

    When they were home, Emily was already asleep. Iwan went to the balcony to smoke, and Jayna

    went to take a shower. When she came out after the shower, Iwan was stunned because she had

    changed into a pink, translucent tulle nightgown, looking so sexy. Seeing the faintly visible white,

    tender figure, Iwan was immediately excited.

    "Jayna, you are..." Iwan swallowed and asked.

    Jayna walked to Iwan with bare feet, tiptoed, threw her fair-skinned arms around his neck, and said

    to him emotionally, "Iwan, tomorrow... I don''t want to go to work, okay?"

    Iwan smiled, picked Jayna up, carrying her in his arms, drew the curtain, put her on the bed,y on

    her, and said, "Little beauty, you don''t want to go to work tomorrow? Then what do you want to do?"

    With her arms around Iwan''s neck, she whispered in his ear with a very red face, "You..." After

    saying that, she bit and kissed Iwan''s ear...

 Chapter 134 Youre Great, Iwan! Its Your Turn!

    Chapter 134 You''re Great, Iwan! It''s Your Turn!

    Chapter 134 You''re Great, Iwan! It''s Your Turn!

    The next morning, Skyler got up early and immediately began dressing. When it was eight, she who

    had finished her breakfast couldn''t wait to take Iwan to go to her parents'' home.

    "Mrs. Brown, don''t we really need to bring Jayna? Only you and I? Or ask Mr. Brown to go with us?"

    Iwan said to Skyler, feeling a little strange.

    Skyler shook her head and said, "Jayna? Let her sleep for a little more while. She was tiredst

    night."

    "Uh..." Iwan could not help but blush. Remembering that Jayna was still fast asleep when he got up

    in the morning, he felt a little guilty. Last night, Jayna went to him for sex. Of course, he must let her

    know his strength. No matter what, he was at the Emperor level with great physical quality. As a

    result, Jayna was exhausted. He estimated that she would not wake up until noon or afternoon.

    Seeing Iwan''s embarrassed face, as one who had experienced sex life, she instantly knew why, so

    she changed the subject, "Um, um, Jayna drank a lot of winest night, didn''t she? Let her sleep for

    a while. Iwan, go with me. It''s just a matter of having lunch, and we''lle back after it... And Mr.

    Brown? Ho ho, I don''t even want to talk about him. He''s already addicted to disco, eh? He has

    forgotten his age. I think he is too happy to know who he is! I''ll teach him a good lesson in a few

    days!"

    Only then did Iwan let out a long breath and say, "Yes, yes, okay, Mrs. Brown, let''s go then."

    Skyler was very excited. She could finally go back to my parents'' home with honors! Her son-inw

    was now amander of the seventh Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom! He had great

    power! Max led the Cleveque Military Headquarters, but he wouldn''t say boo to a goose in front of

    Iwan. So,st night, she was so excited that she did not even y cards, which she loved most,

    only because she wanted to store up energy and go to her parents'' home to vent her spleen!

    And the clothes she was wearing were all top brands, which she had asked Jacey to go with her to

    the best shopping mall to buyst night. Of course, the card she used was Iwan''s Centurion Card.

    Anyway, Iwan had a lot of cards like that. To save his sister-inw''s trouble of not having enough

    money to use, he gave her the ck card with millions or tens of millions of dors in it. Naturally,

    she agreed to keep his secret.

    Therefore, Jacey and Skyler had been really crazy from yesterday afternoon to night. Without even

    looking at the prices in the best shopping mall in Cleveque City, they bought whatever they liked.

    Therefore, Skyler was wearing expensive clothes, which made her a noblewoman from every angle!

    When she and Iwan got downstairs, Skyler said to him in doubt, "Iwan, um, um, which car will we

    drive there? Will we drive your Lamborghini Veneno? Haha, that car is really nice! It is said that it is

    a limited production car! It looks so impressive!" Since she found out that Iwan had a Lamborghini

    Veneno, she had been thinking about it! Last night, she had been thinking all night about riding in it

    to go to her parents'' home. By the time, those guys'' jaws would drop!

    But Iwan immediately shook his head and said, "Mrs. Brown, we won''t drive the car. Of course, you

    can also drive. Or you''ll drive the car, and I''ll ride in another car to go there."

    "Uh? If I drive the car, then what about you? You..." Skyler asked Iwan with confusion. Before she

    could finish it, a series of screeches came from the distance. Instantly, she widened her mouth.

    The next second, a long line, at least dozens, of the best Dragon g Limousines of the Cleveque

    Military Headquarters stopped in front of Iwan and Skyler, and each of their Cleveque car te

    numbers was a single digit, looking so impressive! Before and after the line were also some military

    trucks! These trucks were full of the best soldiers of Cleveque City, and each of the soldiers was at

    the peak stage of the five-star level, giving off an unyielding spirit every moment. Besides, they were

    also wearing the same impressive uniform. Then, at first sight, one would know that they were well-

    trained soldiers! Of course, the best of the kind!

    Then, Max White, God of War of Cleveque City, Lawrence Wilson, Chief of the Cleveque Patrol

    Department, and Charles Crawford, Head of the City Hall, stepped out of one of the Dragon g

    Limousines in formal wear, walked respectfully to Iwan, and greeted him, "My Lord!"

    Iwan nodded, took out the Lamborghini''s key, threw it at Skyler, and said with a smile, "Ho ho, Mrs.

    Brown, drive the Lamborghini, and we''ll be after you. Don''t worry. I''ll keep up quite a front for you

    today!"

    Looking at the top three figures of Cleveque City, she was so excited! "You''re great, son-inw! You

    really know me!" she thought. So excited, she was lost for words. Instead, she nodded again and

    again. Then, she promptly said to Max, Lawrence, and Charles, "Sorry to bother you, Lords. Sorry

    to bother..."

    Max and his twopanions instantly shook their heads and said, "No, no, no, Mrs. Brown. Stop

    saying that. Um, um, we''re free! Go drive the car, please. We''ll be after you."

    In fact, the three of them were all helpless. Anyway, they all had very high status! If this happened in

    the past, they would simply ignore a woman like Skyler, but now she was Iwan''s mother-inw. And

    they had clearly found out Iwan''s personality: he would reward those who were nice to him greatly,

    but he would kill those who were against him in a minute without hesitation.

    "Ho ho, enough, get in the car. Go and return as soon as possible... You guys, go have lunch with

    me, I''ll tell you a few things then, and don''te to me anymore after that. I''ll be busy these days."

    Iwan said with a smile and got in the car. Yes, Jayna would go to Morgan Group soon, and he was

    going to take Emily to school and bring her back in person these days. Emily attended school in

    theirplex, but Iwan had been busy these days, so he had never taken her to school himself.

    Then he regretted it very much. Now Emily was at the age of enjoying ying around, and she was

    so cute. Now he even wished to be with her every day and y with her.

    Skyler drove Iwan''s luxury car, and she went off with a step on the elerator. Although she looked

    a bit old, she still had some young spirit. And she was also very excited today, so she drove in great

    excitement-she sped up again and again.

    Half an hourter, she arrived at her parents'' apartmentplex. Her mother, Jayna''s grandmother,

    had passed away, but her father was alive. When she arrived, her two brothers had not gone to

    work yet. True, all the Walz family lived in the same apartmentplex.

    Mr. Walz, Skyler''s father, was sitting there. The Walz family was not poor. After all, it had a small

    company in Cleveque City, which was not big but was worth millions of dors. These years, the

    family members had purchased a few house properties in the city, so they more or less looked down

    on Skyler, who had married a man in Pasnd City but was disliked in the man''s family. They also

    knew that her husband, Luis Brown, was good for nothing. His car was only worth tens of thousands

    of dors. He could not afford to buy a better car, or a house in a better area of Pasnd City, so

    Skyler''s rtives felt they were superior to her.

    Yet, in the apartmentplex where the Walz family lived, her old father and two brothers were all

    stunned when they saw her stop the Lamborghini Veneno in front of them.

    With his eyes wide open, her father looked at her and asked, "Skyler, is... this your car?"

    The next second, her eldest brother asked with a frown, "Skyler, we haven''t been in touch for so

    long. Is this your car?"

    Then her elder brother said, "Sister, this is a Lamborghini Veneno, a limited production car in the

    world. Am I right? One who is rich might not have the chance to get it! And the car is expensive.

    Where did you get it?"

    Skyler was so proud! Now, when she had chatted with her family members for a few minutes, a lot

    of people gathered around them in the secondary apartmentplex of Cleveque City. This car

    was really luxurious! It was the best luxury car in the world! Everyone looked at Skyler with envy.

    She was proud when she saw her family''s shocked faces and heard them say they did not dare to

    believe it! At the moment, she felt the depression that had formed in her heart over the years was

    gone!

    Then she said with a smile, "This is the car of my son-inw. What do you think? It''s fine, isn''t it? Ho

    ho, by the way, now we''re back in Cleveque, and we live in the city center. Our house is not big. It''s

    apound building of about a few hundred square meters. Dad, does yourpany have any

    problems? If it has, remember to tell me. I can deal with them for you."

    After that, she said to her eldest brother, "Brother, It''s said that you work at the City Hall, right? If

    you have any problems, you can also tell me!"

    In the end, she turned to her elder brother and said, "Brother, I heard that your child works at the

    Patrol Department, right? It''s good, but do you want me to ask Lawrence to give him some special

    care? We are family. We should help each other, shouldn''t we?"

    "Uh..." After Skyler finished that, the three Walzs were shocked. Now more and more people were

    gathering around them, and every one of them looked at Skyler in great surprise.

    Mr. Walz stared at Skyler for a long while before saying, "s, Skyler! We''ve been bad to you these

    years, but we also had our problems. Return the car, please. I know a few experts from the city

    hospitals. Let me take you to them for an exam."

    When her father finished speaking, her brothers looked at her with sympathy, meaning she had

    mental problems! "She is crazy, right?" they thought.

    Looking at the three men, meaning something, she said, "Dad, brothers, don''t me me I didn''t

    give you the chance. Don''t you really need my help?"

    The three men shook their heads. After that, Mr. Walz took a bank card out of his pocket, passed it

    to Skyler, and said, "Skyler, there are a few bucks in the card. Use it to... You..."

    "Hahaha... hahaha... this is what you people say! Don''t me me I didn''t give you the chance!"

    Before Mr. Walz finished that, Skyler interrupted him with augh. The next second, she took out

    her phone and called Iwan.

    Iwan''s car fleet was parked near the apartmentplex. Now he was in his car. After a helpless

    smile, he said, "Okay, it''s our turn. Go put up a front for Mrs. Brown!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, his fleet began moving. The top-level cars of Cleveque''s Patrol

    Department, City Hall, and Military Headquarters pulled into theplex, one after another.

    Then, the Walzs were shocked to find that a few big shots they could only see on TV or online,

    including Lawrence Wilson, Chief of the Cleveque Patrol Department, Charles Crawford, Head of

    the City Hall, and Max White, God of War of Cleveque City, came into view, and the more than one

    hundred best soldiers around instantly guarded them.

    But Iwan, standing in front of the three officials, walked to Skyler with a wry smile and said, "Mrs.

    Brown, you arefortable this time, right?"

    Skyler nodded excitedly. "Yes, yes,fortable, satisfied! Hahaha, Iwan, you''re great! Go, go, go,

    go home to have lunch. This is also our home!"

    After that, she promptly said to her pale-faced father shaking in fear, "Dad, go! Iwan is here. Go

    home! Do you want Iwan to remain standing outside?"

    "Who, who, who, who is... he?" her father stuttered.

    Skyler nodded and said, "He''s my son-inw! The one you people cursed in those days! The one

    who fled after bedding Jayna, as you people said! In fact, Iwan went to the Military Headquarters at

    that time, and he''s back now. But his position is not high. He''s now just the seventhmander of

    the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. Um, not high, only about a dozen Gods of War

    under hismand."

    Skyler spoke in a low profile, but the three Walzs were already too shocked to utter a single word.

    With a wry smile, Iwan bowed to Mr. Walz. "Mr. Walz."

    ...

    At lunch, the Walz family were very nervous. As for Iwan, Lawrence, Max, and Charles, they talked

    about a few things and ate lunch. After that, Iwan left with these people. He didn''t have a good

    impression of this family. Back then, when Jayna raised Emily alone in hardships, these people''s

    reaction was no different from the Browns''. They could not help her at all, and they also ridiculed

    her and watched the fun. Iwan would not forgive such acts. This time, he hade over to vent

    Skyler''s spleen and also make these snobs regret it. If they were in Pasnd City, they would not

    end up being much better than the Browns!

    So Iwan would not stay here for too long.

    When Iwan got home in the afternoon, Jayna was already up and had eaten some food. But she still

    felt she was sore without strength. When she saw that Iwan was back, she nced at him with

    resentment. As for going to her grandparents'' home, even if she had gotten up this morning, she

    would not have wanted to. It was not a serious matter. She had been there only a few times. During

    the years she had been with Emily, the Walzs had not sent her even a message, so she had long

    cut off the contact with them.

    Iwan went to Jayna''s back, held her from behind, kissed her long, snow-white neck, and said with a

    smile, "Jayna, go sleep for a little more while? Yesterday, Hannah said that she would treat us to

    dinner tonight. She has always wanted to meet me, hasn''t she? I don''t know what she wants to do.

    Go sleep for a while, and we''ll go over a littleter, okay?"

    Jayna turned her head with confusion and asked, "Hannah wants to meet you? Um, she has met

    you before, hasn''t she?"

    Iwan spread her arms and said with a smile, "Yes, right! She has met me before! So I don''t know

    why she wants to meet me so much. Jayna, has she fallen in love with me? After all, I''m so

    handsome. What do you think?"

    "Ouch!" Before Iwan could finish that, Jayna bit his arm and red at him, saying, "You dare!"

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As she spoke, she showed her teeth and clenched her fists, so ferocious.

 Chapter 135 Two Ladies Envy

    Chapter 135 Two Ladies'' Envy

    Chapter 135 Two Ladies'' Envy

    At 7 p.m., Hannah, Jane, Iwan, and Jayna sat down in the very quiet ce at the window of a high-

    end Western Restaurant next to NAH Technology in downtown Cleveque. Right, it was the same

    one Hannah chosest time.

    After sitting down, Jayna asked Hannah with a smile, "Hannah, why do you want to meet Iwan so

    much? You just need to make an appointment with him alone!"

    Hannah deliberately curled up her lips and said to Jayna, "Don''t talk nonsense! If I have an

    appointment with your husband alone, girl, you''ll be jealous, won''t you? And I don''t have anything I

    have to hide from you to tell him. You juste with him. And I have someone I like. He''s also a

    peerless hero, and your husband also knows it."

    Jayna turned to Iwan and blinked, asking, "You know the man Hannah likes?"

    Iwan patted his forehead. When he thought of the man Hannah liked, his mouth was twitched twice

    involuntarily. Then he nodded and said, "Yes, I know..."

    The next moment, he remembered the words of y, the nerd, "Hannah? She loves me. Do I need

    to do anything? Kill her?" Once he thought of these silly words, he was depressed. "Fu*k, you two

    will never yield a result."

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    So he could not help but ask Hannah, "Miss Bass, are you serious? Do you really like y?"

    When Hannah heard Iwan''s questions, a trace of missing and love appeared in her eyes. Then she

    nodded and said, "Yes, yes, I like him. He saved me twice. Every time I was in desperation, he

    appeared..."

    Looking at her infatuated eyes, Iwan heaved a deep sigh in the depths of his heart, "s, this girl is

    hopeless!"

    The next second, he nced at her deeply again and said, "Um, I have to tell you something, Miss

    Bass. It''s almost impossible for you and y to enter a rtionship in the end."

    "Ho ho..." But Hannahughed and fiddled with the long hair on the side of her face, betraying a

    beautiful memory in her eyes: she felt so safe when y, the tall man, stood in front of her. Then

    she took a sip of coffee and slowly said, "No one can tell how fate goes, and I believe we''ll have a

    result in the end. We will."

    At this time, Jayna said to Iwan, "Iwan, please help Hannah. Since you know y, please help

    Hannah. It''s hard for her to fall in love with a man. Women like Hannah and Jane will basically never

    love the other men in this life once they fell in love with one!"

    Iwan''s mouth was twitched twice again. Then he looked at his naive wife and said, "Yes, you''re

    right. Your nice college fellow also has fallen in love with a man, but I don''t think they will have a

    result. It''s basically impossible."

    Looking at Jane, Iwan said, "Miss Cook, don''t tell me you''re also serious, do you? You''ve just met

    Kill once from beginning to end. Are you sure that is love?"

    Jayna was stunned when Iwan asked such questions. With her face full of disbelief, she asked

    Jane, "Jane, you also have someone you like?"

    Jane looked a little embarrassed, but her embarrassment soon disappeared. Instead, she admitted

    it naturally. Looking at Jayna seriously, she said, "Um, Jayna, I also have fallen in love with a man.

    It''s your husband''s brother. His name is Kill. The man Hannah likes is called y, also your

    husband''s brother."

    "Oh, my goodness, howe? You two... you two were so... so fast, weren''t you?"Jayna widened

    her mouth, not believing it.

    "s... it''s not that I want to discourage you girls. I''m also serious. It''s impossible for you to have a

    happy ending with y or Kill. You people don''t belong to the same world, so I suggest that rather

    than waste your time on the two guys, you''d better get a boyfriend in Cleveque. Cleveque is a city

    with the best economy in the Dragon Kingdom. There''re numerous excellent men... You don''t have

    to waste your time. You may try hard to pursue them, but most likely, you won''t get anything in the

    end," Iwan sighed.

    He could see that Hannah and Jane were truly in love. Indeed, the two women were the same as

    his wife in some respects. They would not easily love a man, but once they fell in love, they would

    pursue the man without hesitation! It was hard for them to change their minds. They were stubborn.

    "Maybe because we don''t belong to the same world, we canplement each other. Mr. Cliff, do

    Jayna and you belong to the same world?" Hannah looked at Iwan deeply.

    "Uh..." Iwan froze as soon as he heard that, because Hannah was right. Did Jay and he belong to

    the same world?

    The next moment, the cute, beautiful, and naive Jayna threw her arm around Iwan''s like a child,

    nodded, and said with a smile, "Yes, Iwan and I belong to the same world! He is now in Cleveque!"

    Jane and Hannah were speechless.

    Looking at the silly Jayna sitting across, the two women felt helpless involuntarily. "Almost all your

    husband''s identities have been exposed, but you still don''t know, eh?" they muttered inwardly.

    At this time, Iwan patted Jayna''s arm and said, "Yes, yes, we belong to the same world."

    Jane glimpsed Iwan deeply. There were indeed numerous legends around the man opposite her.

    Jayna had never been to the overseas battlefield, but she had been there before. A man who could

    survive that extremely bad condition by killing and build a mammoth organization like the Heaven

    Domain and whose title, the Lord of the Heaven Domain, could deter the External Regions was

    indeed a god-like man.

    And the business legend that rose in Cleveque six or seven years ago simply exceeded the top

    families in the city with his personal strength. Later, even though he was missing, those left behind

    at Morgan Group who had been his subordinates all the time had made thepany the top one in

    Cleveque with all their efforts. He could not imagine how great Iwan''s charms were at that time so

    that those top elites would follow him without hesitation, one after another! Although he was not

    there, they could continue to move forward with his ambition.

    Therefore, back to the Dragon Kingdom this time, Hannah wanted to meet three men most. One

    was Jayna''s husband, one was the founder of Morgan Group, and thest one was the Lord of the

    Heaven Domain. But she had never expected that the three men were the same person-Iwan, who

    was sitting across at the moment.

    Iwan was now looking at her. He stopped smiling and seriously asked, "Well, let''s talk about

    business. Miss Bass, now I''m here. Why have you always wanted to meet me? Could you tell me

    the reason now?"

    After a serious nod, Hannah said to Iwan quite seriously, "Nothing serious, actually. My problem is

    simple. I''ve never appreciated any man but you, and I also know your experiences on the overseas

    battlefields these years. You made that achievement in just five years, so I admire you very much. I

    can say that you''re the first man I sincerely admire, so I''ve always wanted to meet you."

    Then Jayna cut in, "Yes, yes, my husband is a God of War in the External Regions. A Powerhouse

    at the Super God level! Heehee, great, right? Of course, he is. After all, he''s my husband!"

    Sitting opposite Jayna, Jane couldn''t help but feel speechless, thinking, "God of War in the External

    Regions? Super God? What a silly, naive girl! Only you think he''s like that! The truth is that your

    husband is the great demon in the External Regions, okay? He restrains a lot only when he''s with

    you. You might as well ask him to go to the External Regions. Those overseas forces will go

    wherever he goes!"

    The measure words Hannah used were not specific, so Jayna was not aware of anything. Iwan

    smiled at Hannah, his eyes naturally giving off a king''s air. He said, "Oh, it is like that. Actually, it''s

    nothing. At that time, I only wanted toe back to take revenge. Five years ago, I was kicked out

    of the family, and then I was poisoned and hunted by the brother I trusted most. I just wanted to

    make myself strong ande back to avenge myself."

    Looking at Iwan, a legendary man deeply, Hannah slowly nodded and said, "Yes, I see. Today I saw

    a legendary figure with my own eyes. Thank you, Iwan."

    Iwan smiled and meaning something, said, "Miss Bass, since you said so, I also have to tell you that

    y, the man you like, and Kill, the man Jane likes, are both quite excellent, and they''re also

    legendary men. The two of them are much stronger than you think. I don''t think you people will yield

    any results, but now I want to see if fate will be on your side in the future."

    Hannah and Jane nodded quite seriously. Right, y and Kill were also legendary figures, weren''t

    they? The practitioners y and Kill confronted that day were both at the Half-a-step Giant God

    level! Even if they fought the two fighters one on one, they could suppress them! In other words,

    y and Kill would soon reach the Giant God level! And they would be truly at the Emperor level!

    At the moment, Iwan naturally gave off a very strong momentum of a king. Since he wanted to be

    the best fighter in the world, how could the brothers approved by him who had been following him

    on the overseas battlefield be weak? And how could they not reach the Emperor level in this life?

    To put it simply, back to the Dragon Kingdom this time, Iwan had put away all his arrogance, which

    he would not show to Jayna. Yet, on the battlefield, if he, the Lord of the Heaven Domain, appeared,

    who dared to challenge him? In fact, he had always had arrogance-he believed that he was the best

    Powerhouse wherever he was!

    Hannah looked down on the men in Cleveque because she was a genius with arrogance, and Iwan

    was the same. He eyed the whole world! His heart could hold the whole world! He wouldpete

    with the best Powerhouses in the world! He firmly believed that he would be the strongest if he was

    given a little more time! Therefore, back to the Dragon Kingdom this time, to be honest, he didn''t

    take anyone, any Powerhouse, or any force seriously!

    Jayna looked at Iwan with greatly infatuated eyes. At the moment, she felt her husband had

    changed. Although she could not tell what the change was, she felt she liked him even more.

    Hannah continued to speak to Iwan, "Now you''ve taken revenge. What are you going to do next?"

    Iwan thought about it and said, "Live a peaceful life. Jayna will go to Morgan Group tomorrow."

    When Iwan spoke of Morgan Group, Jayna nodded at Jane and Hannah with a smile and said with

    excitement, "Yes, yes, Hannah, Jane, I''ll go to Morgan Group tomorrow. Now I''m a little nervous, but

    I''ll have a good performance."

    When Hannah and Jane saw Jayna''s look that she would work hard, their mouths were twitched

    hard twice.

    "You will work at Morgan Group? You must be kidding, Miss! Morgan Group is your husband''s

    property. Why do you have to go to work? ..." Jayna''s naive look made Jane and Hannah helpless.

    The twodies nced at Jayna deeply, thinking, "Jayna, you can''t imagine how powerful your

    husband is..." At this very moment, both of them envied Jayna a lot, but they also gave her the best

    wishes from their hearts.

    Back then, this silly girl, taking the risk of being hunted, saved Iwan only with a very kind heart. Jane

    and Hannah were quite sure that Jayna, a naive girl, must have never thought that much when she

    saved Iwan in those days. She simply wanted to save him. As for any dangerous results, they were

    afraid that she must have never thought about them. She might have thought that she would at

    most go to the Patrol Department. Fortunately, those killers hunting Iwan lost him and did not find

    her, so, she could be safe and soundter.

    But the naive, kind-hearted, silly girl would probably never think in her whole life that what she had

    done in a few days back then would bring her a great hero! One who was more excellent than all

    the other Powerhouses in the current world! One who was willing to fight the whole world for the

    sake of only guarding her!

    Opposite Jane and Hannah, Iwan was smiling with Jayna''s hand in his. This was his wife, the

    woman he would guard in his whole life. Sometimes she was a little silly and naive, but so what?

    Yes, so what? Since he, the Lord of the Heaven Domain, guarded her, who dared to bully her?

 Chapter 136 The Almighty Lord (1)

    Chapter 136 The Almighty Lord (1)

    Chapter 136 The Almighty Lord (1)

    At night, Jayna went to bed early because she would go to work at the Morgan Group tomorrow,

    while Iwan couldn''t fall asleep, so he walked to the balcony to smoke alone.

    More than two months had passed since he returned. People in the External Battlefield wouldn''t rise

    up in a short period of time as he went there a few days ago and settled the problem. He had held a

    wedding for Jayna and spent a long time with Emily up to now since he returned to the Dragon

    Kingdom. In a few days, Jayna would take charge of the Morgan Group, and then he would settle

    down almost everything for Jayna and Emily.

    Iwan couldn''t sleep because he was thinking. He wasn''t going to make a trip to Gotham City before.

    However, now he thought that no matter what had happened, he had to go to Gotham City, even if

    he just visited his mother''s grave tomemorate her. He suddenly realized that his grandfather

    was still alive after he went to Jayna''s grandmother''s home with Jayna and Skyler during the day.

    When Iwan''s mother died, his grandfather was also extremely sad. Therefore, Iwan decided that

    after the press conference of the Morgan Group, he would go to Gotham City to meet some people

    and also to cut the rtionship with some people.

    Only two weeks left before the press conference of the Morgan Group. Jayna would go to work at

    the Morgan Group for two weeks, and she could be familiar with the operation of thepany

    during this period of time. Therefore, she would adapt to being in direct charge of thepany after

    two weeks.

    "How can I spend the left fourteen days?" Iwan frowned and thought. After smoking a cigarette,

    when he looked at Jayna who was asleep, he got a new idea that he would show himself to Jayna

    in an all-around way in these fourteen days. He would let his pretty wife know that he was not just a

    warrior, and he was also good at many other things.

    After smoking, Iwan made the decision that he had to show his different excellent aspects to Jayna

    in case she would be too surprised to know he was the founder of the Morgan Group two weeks

    later. When Iwan thought of the idea, a slight smile broke on his lips.

    ...

    On the next morning, Jayna was woken up by the fragrance of food. She walked outside, barefoot

    in her pajamas, and she saw various kinds of delicate breakfast on the table in the living room.

    Blue and white porridge, pastries with various delicate patterns of animals and heart shapes, heart-

    shaped fried eggs, which looked like they were painted, and hot milk...

    Jayna involuntarily widened her eyes as she looked at the breakfast. At this time, Iwan, who made

    the breakfast and just washed his hands, walked toward her, holding Emily in his arms. He said to

    Jayna with a smile, "Hurry up to wash up. You can make up after enjoying the food."

    Jayna looked at the breakfast on the table in shock and said, "Did you make these all?"

    Before Iwan finished his words, Emily couldn''t wait to eat the food. She was tempted to eat, staring

    at the pastries with the shape of little pig and rabbit and drooling. She said to Jayna, still drooling,

    "That''s right, mommy. Daddy made these all. The food smells so good that I really want to eat it, but

    daddy said we had to wait for mommy to enjoy them together. Mommy, please go to wash up

    quickly. I''m so hungry..." Emily clutched her stomach and said, acting like a spoiled child.

    "Um, can... can you still cook? Oh, I''ll wash up right away." Jayna looked at Iwan with surprise and

    then rushed to the bathroom to wash up.

    As Emily was hungry, Jayna quickly washed up in five minutes. Jacey also walked outside of her

    room. Skyler and Luis, who spent an exciting night, were still asleep.

    At the dinner table, the three beauties, Jacey, Jayna, and Emily, lit up their eyes with excitement

    when seeing the breakfast. Jacey and Jayna took out their phones and kept taking photos. Emily

    really wanted to eat but not to take photos because she was hungry, and the pastries her dad made

    seemed to be very delicious. However, her mom and aunt just focused on taking pictures, so Emily

    had to wait for them helplessly, resting her chin on the table.

    "Iwan, the breakfast is so delicate. I''m even a little reluctant to eat it..." Jacey said. After taking

    pictures, she didn''t know how to eat the delicate food.

    Jayna was also shocked when she discovered that her husband did very well in cooking. She knew

    this from the look of food without even tasting the food. She was not good at cookingpared with

    Iwan.

    "Pa..." At this time, Emily patted the butt of the pink piggy pastry on her te with a spoon. The

    piggy-shaped pastry bounced, making a soft sound. Emily immediately joyed, widening her big eyes

    and saying to Iwan, "Daddy, the little piggy is so cute. We won''t eat it, will we?"

    Iwan thought about it and said with a smile, "Well, okay. Then how about eating the rabbit-shaped

    ones?"

    Emily thought for a while and then ate the piggy-shaped pastry on the te, saying to Iwan, "Daddy,

    the little piggy tastes so good."

    Hearing Emily''s words, Jacey and Jayna were speechless at once. Then they also began to eat.

    The food tickled their taste buds when they had a few bites. They didn''t pretend to be reserved now

    and enjoyed the breakfast at ease. Emily even ate three pieces of cute piggy-shaped pastries

    continuously.

    After having breakfast, Jayna went to make up with a red face. She even lowered her head and ran

    to her room, feeling shameless because she ate too much, including three small bowls of porridge

    and many pieces of pastries.

    After changing clothes and putting on makeup, Jayna went downstairs and got ready to drive to

    work. Iwan packed up the schoolbag for Emily and tidied her hair. After that, he was going to send

    Emily to school.

    Looking at the cute andplicated hairstyle that Iwan made for Emily, Jayna deeply doubted her

    ability to be a good mother. She couldn''t make the hairstyle, and now looking at the happy Emily,

    Jayna felt that her daughter would absolutely be closer to her father in the future.

    "Well, go to work, and I''ll send Emily to school. Anyway, I''m not busy recently." Iwan said to Jayna

    with a smile.

    Jayna nodded and turned around. When she was about to get into the car, she suddenly looked

    back at Iwan and asked, "Well, did you learn how to cook before?"

    Iwan smiled and said, "Well, I know a little. How about the food? Did it taste good?"

    Jayna blushed and said, "Mmm, delicious. It''s quite delicious."

    Iwan smiled and said, "Well, okay. Then I''ll cook for you and Emily whenever I''m not busy in the

    future."

    Jayna''s face became even redder. She shook her head and said, "No, you don''t have to do that.

    You need to go to the Military Headquarters in the future, so you will be very busy. You can teach

    me how to cookter, and I should cook for you originally."

    When Iwan was about to speak after Jayna finished her words, Emily said anxiously, holding Iwan''s

    hand and shaking her head like a rattle, "Don''t do that! I don''t want mommy to cook. Mommy is not

    good at cooking. I want daddy to cook, please..."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Ugh..." Jayna felt greatly frustrated. Her pretty face became even redder. Emily didn''t save any

    face for her.

    "I... I... I''m going to work now..." Jayna didn''t dare to stay here any longer, hurriedly got into the car,

    and drove away.

    "Hey! Does mommy still work in thatpany? The wholepany belongs to daddy. Mommy is

    stupid! Even I have guessed it up, but mommy still doesn''t know." Emily pouted and said after

    Jayna left.

    "Well, don''t me mommy! Mommy is very hard-working! Emily, you need to encourage mommy

    more, okay?" Iwan said to Emily with a smile. Emily smiled and nodded, sticking her tongue in a

    cute way and saying, "Got it, Daddy. Daddy, you are so handsome! Daddy, you are the best!"

    Emily continuously madepliments to Iwan in order to let him cook and make hairstyles for her.

    She was honey-mouthed and good at praising, so Iwan was amused andughed out loud. She

    inherited the personality from Iwan, who was smart, good-looking, and high in EQ.

    Iwan looked up at the blurry shape of Jayna''s car in the distance, murmuring with a smile, "Jayna, I,

    your husband, can not only cook and make hairstyles but also have many strong points. You indeed

    have a perfect husband."

 Chapter 137 The Almighty Lord (2)

    Chapter 137 The Almighty Lord (2)

    Chapter 137 The Almighty Lord (2)

    Five minutester, Iwan and Emily arrived at the kindergarten, which was the one that he had

    selected for a long time.

    Emily appeared at the entrance of the kindergarten and immediately attracted the attention of a

    large group of children. Emily had attended sses here for a few days, and she also made some

    friends. When Emily arrived at the kindergarten, a few handsome young boys and pretty girls came

    and surrounded her immediately.

    "Wow. Emily, your white dress is so beautiful." A little girl said to Emily with envy.

    Emily smiled smugly, "Well, that''s for sure. My daddy bought it for me."

    "Wow. Emily, your hairstyle is also pretty. Did your mommy make it for you? My mommy can''t make

    a good hairstyle for me, and mine is so ugly..." said another pretty-looking girl with loose hair and a

    depressed face. After this girl finished her words, a short-haired beautiful woman standing next to

    her in a professional suit blushed and smiled at Iwan embarrassedly. She was an irondy, and she

    kept short hair because she even didn''t have time to make her hairstyle, let alone make it for her

    daughter.

    At that time, Emily said, "No, my daddy made the hairstyle for me as well. My daddy is so great that

    he is handsome, and he can make beautiful hairstyles for me. He also can make delicious food. The

    pastries today are so good! Tina, would you like to have some? I secretly took some out." After

    speaking, Emily hurriedly took a piece of cute rabbit-shaped pastry out of the schoolbag and

    generously handed it to the girl in front of her.

    "Wow. Such a lovely rabbit. It''s so cute. Emily, we won''t eat it, will we?" Tina lit up her eyes and

    said. After looking at the pastry in her hand for a while, she looked at Emily and said, "Emily, your

    dad is so great, and he is better than my mom."

    "That''s right. My daddy is the greatest! He bought a lot of beautiful cars, and he owns a very tall,

    very big and imposingpany." Emily said proudly.

    Hearing Emily''s words, the four-year-old girl named Tina immediately became envious, and then

    she turned her head to look at the woman behind her, saying "Mom, could you please give me a

    new father? I also want a father like Emily''s father."

    Then Tian looked at the handsome Iwan and said, "Uncle, you are so handsome. Can you be my

    father?"

    "Uh... I can''t do that, dear." Iwan said to Tina. He didn''t know how to reply to Tina, and Tina''s mother

    also blushed, lowering her head. She was too shy to look at Iwan, the handsome man in front of

    her. She knew that Iwan didn''t pretend to be a sessful man because she had met a lot of

    sessful men as a director. She was sure that the man wasn''t ordinary. With his daughter''s words,

    she thought that this man should be an extremely sessful entrepreneur.

    Observing that Tina wanted Iwan to be her father, Emily changed her expression and took back the

    pastry from Tina, saying, "Hum, Tina, I can share you with the food made by my daddy, but that

    doesn''t mean that my daddy is yours! He is my father, and you are not allowed to call him daddy!"

    Listening to the conversation between these two little girls, Iwan felt stressed out and hurriedly said

    to Emily, "Emily, hurry up and go to school. Give back the pastry to your friend, and we can''t take

    the gift for others back because it''s not polite. If you want to eat, daddy will make some more for you

    tonight."

    Emily nodded piteously and gave the cute rabbit to Tina. Then they held hands and went inside to

    ss. When these children left, Iwan looked at the mother of that little girl with some

    embarrassment and said, "Well, sorry. Children always say something without consideration."

    That woman''s face turned even redder when Iwan talked to her. Lowering her head, she took a

    business card from her bag and handed it to Iwan, saying, "Sir...sir, this is my business card. Maybe

    we can make friends."

    "Umm..." Iwan doubted that the woman might take it seriously as he was attractive. However, he

    didn''t think much about it, epted the business card, and said with a smile, "Well, yes. My name is

    Iwan Cliff. Maybe we can keep in touch with each other to talk about our children."

    The woman hurriedly nodded and said, "Well, then, sir, I...I''ll talk with youter. I have to hurry to

    work." She left quickly with a red face, lowering her head. For some reason, her heartbeat was

    especially fast just when Iwan talked to her.

    The woman secretly thought that her husband was not as good as other people''s husbands. She

    felt regretful that she got married too early, or she could meet such a good man. She thought that

    she could be a secret lover of Iwan, but she rejected this idea because she had already had a child.

    The woman walked to the car while thinking. She had to hurry to the Morgan Group, of which she

    had been an employee for more than one year. Recently, thepany announced that the

    president would hold a press conference. Now the wholepany was busy making preparations

    for the press conference. The staff had more work to do, so she also didn''t dare to waste time and

    quickly drove to thepany.

    Iwan absolutely didn''t care about what had happened just now. He also didn''t know that the

    beautiful woman was one of his employees, and he didn''t care about her because he only loved

    Jayna in his life.

    "Sir? Are you busy today? If you are not busy, you cane in and stay with the children. We teach

    the children to draw this morning, and you cane with us as well." When Iwan was thinking, a

    voice came to his ears. He looked up and saw a good-looking teacher talking to him. The teacher

    looked quite young, just 23 or 24 years old. She wore sneakers and a white pleated skirt with long

    hair, making people feel the vigor of youth.

    Although Iwan was not interested in other women, he would be in a good mood when he talked with

    beauty. He was free now because he arranged for his men to do all the work. Anyway, the most

    important thing for him now was to spend time with Jayna and Emily, so he nodded and said, "Well,

    yeah, it''s fine with me."

    The beautiful teacher was also very happy because Iwan agreed. After all, Iwan was very

    handsome, and she liked Emily very much, so she took Iwan to go inside. This kindergarten

    covered arge area, including a special art ssroom. When she took Iwan inside, another

    teacher came from far away and anxiously said to her, "Candy, we don''t have enough drawing

    boards and brushes, so we can''t have the art ss in the morning. I purchased some yesterday, but

    they didn''t send to us today."

    The beautiful teacher, Candy, was also anxious when she heard the words. When she wanted to

    say something, Iwan smiled and took out his phone, sending a text message to Dawson and saying,

    "Don''t worry. I''ll ask someone to send them here in about half an hour. It won''t take a long time. By

    the way, is there anything else you need? You still have to have music sses, right? Is that enough

    equipment for sses?"

    Half an hourter, the two kindergarten teachers were shocked to look at the threerge trucks

    parked in front of the kindergarten. Workers carried different equipment into the kindergarten,

    including art and music equipment and all the things needed for extra-curricr sses and hobby

    cultivation.

    Miss Candy said to Iwan with a cute wide mouth, "Mr. Cliff, this...is too much and too expensive. We

    don''t have so much money..."

    Iwan smiled and said, "It''s okay. These are my gifts for the kindergarten. The children are still

    young, so we should offer the best sses for them. Let''s go to have sses now. We have the

    equipment."

    "Umm, but, this is too..." When the beautiful kindergarten teacher still wanted to say something else,

    Iwan walked away. At that time, the teacher, who was just graduated from college and never met a

    perfect man like Iwan, was thoroughly captivated by him. She couldn''t help to stare after Iwan with a

    strong heartbeat.

    In the morning art ss, Iwan also took a drawing board and drew beside Emily. Two hourster,

    Emily drew a picture with mommy, daddy and baby on it together. The drawing was not too skillful,

    but it was interesting.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Miss Candy went to Emily''s side, squatted down, and gave an evaluation of Emily''s drawing. As a

    graduate of the Academy of Art of Cleveque College, she was very knowledgeable in the art. She

    looked at Emily''s drawing and said, "Emily, you forgot something when drawing mommy and

    daddy''s eyes. Look, you can''t draw a dot here, so it makes mommy and daddy smile, right?"

    Emily looked at what Miss Candy drew on her drawing for a while, and then she pped her hands

    happily, saying, "Wow, you''re great, Miss Candy. I need to practice more! By the way, Miss Candy,

    how about my daddy''s drawing? Daddy has drawn a beautiful mommy!"

    Miss Candy smiled and nodded, and then she said to Iwan, "Mr. Cliff, let me see your great

    drawing..." After speaking, she looked at Iwan''s drawing board. She was shocked after taking just a

    look. With eyes opened wide, she said to Iwan full of incredulity, "Mr. Cliff, did you study art before?

    This is so extraordinary. No, you should be more skillful than the teachers of our college and even

    better than those foreign teachers."

    Iwan''s drawing showed a scene where Jayna in a white long dress stood at the riverside. The

    drawing was as vivid as a picture, but it was more lively than a picture. The girl in the drawing was

    full of the vigor of youth, with hope for the future in her eyes. In the drawing, she seemed to take a

    deep breath of the fresh air and meditate. When viewed from the side, the back of the girl with a

    charming figure was also beautiful.

    Therefore, Miss Candy was shocked. Iwan smiled and said, "When I was not busy in the past, I

    learned a little art. The drawing is about the scene where my wife and I met with each other five

    years ago."

    Miss Candy looked at Jayna in the drawing and said from heart, "She must be extremely beautiful."

    Iwan nodded and said, "Well, we live nearby. Miss Candy, you cane to have dinner when

    you''re not busy. I''ll introduce you to my wife."

    Miss Candy asked excitedly, "Is that okay?"

    Iwan nodded and said, "Well, it''s fine."

    Miss Candy thought of something and hurriedly said to Iwan, "Oh, Mr. Cliff, next month our

    kindergarten will hold a parent-child party, and Emily will also prepare a show. You can think about

    what kind of show with Emily."

    Before Miss Candy finished her words, Emily said to Iwan, blinking her big eyes, "Daddy, Daddy, I

    want to learn how to y the piano. Can I learn it? I like to y the piano, but I don''t know how to

    y..."

    Iwan said with a smile, "Okay, then daddy will teach you. I will buy a piano this afternoon and put it

    at home, and I''ll teach you to y tonight, okay?"

    "Yeah, I''m so happy that daddy can teach me to y the piano." Emily smiled happily and said.

    Miss Candy looked at Iwan even more surprisedly and asked, "Mr. Cliff, do you still know music?"

    Iwan said, "Well. When I was in the External Regions in the past, I met a few piano masters and

    learned a little. I''m not so skillful, but I can teach Emily."

    In fact, Iwan didn''t tell her that the piano masters he met were not ordinary but extraordinary. They

    stood for the world''s highest level. He learned art, music, and many other things in the External

    Regions because he wanted to suppress his aggressiveness. However, he didn''t expect that he

    also reached the top level in different aspects after learning.

    He would let Jayna take charge of the Morgan Group soon, so before that, he also wanted Jayna to

    know a brand new Iwan Cliff in an all-around way.

 Chapter 138 The Almighty Lord (3)

    Chapter 138 The Almighty Lord (3)

    Chapter 138 The Almighty Lord (3)

    "A-choo..." At ten o''clock at noon, Jayna, who was eating in the canteen of Morgan Group, suddenly

    sneezed. It was not the first time she had sneezed on this day. She had sneezed several times.

    "Jayna, what''s wrong with you? Have you caught a cold?" Scarlett, who was sitting beside Jayna,

    asked Jayna with concern. Well, Scarlett arrived at Cleveque Cityte the day before yesterday and

    formally joined Morgan Group yesterday. Moreover, Zora came from Southpool City together with

    her and joined Morgan Group as well.

    In fact, Scarlett and Zora were so dumbfounded, because they suddenly received a call from Lucas

    the day before yesterday afternoon. Lucas asked them toe to Cleveque City overnight. When

    they came over, they directly went through the procedures for joining Morgan Group. The whole

    process was very sudden. Scarlett hadn''te to her senses yet. When she saw Jaynaing to

    work this day, she suddenly understood something. She felt that it should be because of Jayna that

    she could join Morgan Group. But when she asked her father, his father didn''t say anything.

    "Jayna, why don''t I go down and buy you some anti-cold medicine?" Zora said to Jayna with a

    worried face.

    Jayna frowned and said, "I don''t know, but I don''t think I''ve caught a cold. I always feel that

    someone is speaking ill of me behind my back..." Jayna paused and then said to Scarlett and Zora,

    "Ha-ha, Scarlett, Zora, you two havee to Cleveque City, and now we are colleagues. Why don''t

    you have dinner at my house tonight? I''ll ask my husband to cook the meal..."

    Scarlett looked at Jayna with a strange expression and asked, "Jayna, do you... ask Iwan to cook

    for you at home? Do you ask a God of War to cook for you at home?"

    Jayna nodded excitedly and said, "Yeah. Scarlett, Iwan is so good at cooking. You''ll know it when

    you have a taste tonight..."

    "Alright, I haven''t seen Emily for a long time. I miss her so much. I''ll go to your house tonight..."

    Scarlett said to Jayna.

    "Yeah, me too. Jayna, I also miss Emily..." Zora nodded happily.

    After eating, the three of them returned to their desks. They were not in the same department.

    However, after Jayna left, Scarlett became more suspicious. It was strange. Moreover, Iwan bought

    a house in Cleveque City, so he should be rich. But why did Jayna seem to have found nothing?

    What did Morgan Group have to do with her father? What was the rtionship between her father

    and Iwan? Scarlett sat on her seat, and she was deep in thought...

    ......

    In the evening, when Jayna, Scarlett, and Zora got home, Iwan had cooked the meal. Well, those

    were all top dishes. The color, smell, and taste were top-notch. Scarlett felt that Iwan''s cooking skills

    wereparable to those of chefs in five-star hotels.

    After dinner, Emily took the picture Iwan drew in the daytime to Jayna and said, "Mom, look at your

    portrait. Dad drew it for you. You look so beautiful in the portrait..."

    Jayna was shocked when she saw herself in the portrait because Iwan''s drawing was so good, and

    she looked gorgeous in the portrait. Scarlett and Zora were also shocked when they saw the

    portrait. Iwan was not only good at cooking but also good at drawing.

    "Did you draw this? Are you so good at drawing?" Jayna looked up at Iwan in surprise and asked.

    Iwan smiled and said, "Yeah, I learned drawing before, so I can draw quite well..."

    Without waiting for Jayna to speak, Emily jumped to Jayna''s front and said, "Mom, dad''s painting is

    wonderful. Even Miss Candy likes dad''s painting very much..."

    "Miss Candy? Your female teacher?" Jayna immediately got the point and asked Emily.

    Emily nodded and said, "Yes, mom, Miss Candy is so beautiful. Tina''s mother was envious when

    she saw the braid dad ited for me this morning..."

    "Tina''s mother?" Jayna got the point again in an instant. She asked Emily, "Well, Emily, is Tina''s

    mother also beautiful?"

    Emily nodded and said, "Yes, she''s quite beautiful, but you''re prettier..."

    Jayna''s face suddenly darkened. She clenched her fists quietly, gritted her teeth, and looked at

    Iwan. Then she asked word by word, "Miss Candy? Tina''s mother? Oh, Iwan, how dare you hook up

    with other women behind my back!" Jayna finally understood why she kept sneezing when she was

    at work in the daytime. It turned out that Iwan was flirting with other women outside!

    Iwan was speechless. He quickly waved his hand and said seriously, "No, it''s not what you think.

    Don''t think too much. We just said a few words. There was nothing else..."

    Emily exined for Iwan. "Ha-ha, mom, you think too much. Dad won''t like other girls ordies. He

    loves you the most. Mom, don''t be angry. Come here, mom. Look at the piano dad bought for me.

    It''s so beautiful. Mom, can you y the piano? Can you teach me?" Saying this, Emily pulled Jayna

    to the piano by the window and looked at Jayna expectantly.

    "Er..." Jayna was stunned and said awkwardly, "Well, Emily, I... don''t know how to y the

    piano......"

    After Jayna said so, Emily looked at Jayna with a disgruntled face and snorted. "Mom, since you

    don''t know how to y the piano, I''ll let dad teach me. Dad knows how to y the piano, and he

    ys very well..." Saying this, Emily called Iwan here.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After Iwan came over, Jayna looked at him with more surprise and asked, "Can you... y the

    piano?"

    Iwan said with a speechless face, "Do you look down on me? Of course, I can. I passed the piano

    tenth level test, okay?"

    Jayna looked incredulous and said, "Did you pass the piano tenth level test? Such people are top

    pianists in the world. I don''t believe it. Humph, if you really can, what about ying a piano piece for

    me?"

    Iwan smiled and shook his head. He thought in his heart, ''Alright, I''ll show you how amazing your

    husband is. I''ll talk with facts!'' Then Iwan sat down next to the piano and immediately looked

    concentrated. Then he yed Canon.

    At first, Jayna was ready tough at Iwan. After all, in her heart, Iwan was a hero on the battlefield.

    He was only good at fighting and did not know music at all, let alone y the piano. But as she

    listened, she soon became deeply intoxicated by his ying. Iwan''s ying was very touching and

    pleasant, and her heart was moved. At this moment, not only Jayna but also Scarlett and Zora who

    were sitting in the living room were enchanted.

    The four beauties, including Emily, were fascinated. Iwan, who was sitting in front of the piano and

    ying the piano seriously, looked so quiet and elegant. He waspletely like a world-ss piano

    master, not like the God of War on the battlefield. For a time, they were a little confused. Was the

    man who was ying the piano in front of them Iwan?

    After ying the piano piece, Iwan walked to Jayna. Jayna didn''t react and was still immersed in the

    sad music. Iwan couldn''t help shaking his hand in front of her and said, "What do you think? Did I

    y the piano well?"

    "Very... good..." Jayna said in a daze. Then she looked up at Iwan with deep affection. For a

    moment, she felt she couldn''t see through the man in front of her.

    Scarlett and Zora also stared at Iwan in a trance. They were more confused. The man in front of

    them was like a mystery. It was hard to tell how talented and excellent he was.

    What Jayna didn''t know was that this day was just the beginning. In the next few days, as her

    working days in Morgan Group passed, she found more and more advantages and talents about

    Iwan...

 Chapter 139 The Almighty Lord (4)

    Chapter 139 The Almighty Lord (4)

    Chapter 139 The Almighty Lord (4)

    Time went by day by day. Jayna had joined Morgan Group for a week. During this week, Jayna had

    a preliminary understanding of the wholepany, but the more she got to know about Morgan

    Group, the more shocked she was, because the bigpany was just like a high-speed moving

    ship, sailing forward at a high speed every day.

    For example, Morgan Group had new projects almost every day. The senior executives of Morgan

    Group were busy every day. Morgan Group''s goal was not to surpass otherpanies in Cleveque

    City in any aspect. They wanted to achieve the best in all aspects of Cleveque City.

    For example, Jane and Hannah ran NAH Technology, and they only focused on AI and chips.

    Hannah was a female talent, so Jayna thought NAH Technology would be the best in Cleveque City.

    But when she joined Morgan Group, she found that she was wrong, and she was ridiculously

    wrong, because Morgan Group had set up such a project five years ago, and they had been doing

    the most secret research and development for the past five years. Of course, the project was

    overseas before. At this time, with the return of the legendary founder of Morgan Group, this project

    had been moved back to Cleveque City!

    What made Jayna extremely shocked was that NAH Technology was developed because of the

    return of Hannah, the female genius. However, the intelligent centralized control and chip systems

    of Morgan Group were developed by top talents from all over the world. Jayna couldn''t imagine how

    Morgan Group did it, because many geniuses recruited by Morgan Group from the External

    Regions could beparable to Hannah. So, Jayna was shocked. In fact, Jayna did not pay

    attention to the news that she overheard. Scarlett deliberately disclosed it to her to let her know.

    After Scarlett met Jayna that day, Scarlett knew that the reason why Jayna joined Morgan Group

    this time was that she was going to take over Morgan Group.

    During the past two weeks, Jayna thought that she was in her internship, but she was not. Almost a

    dozen of the top vice presidents of Morgan Group had meetings every day and made the most

    thorough promotion n for Jayna. They tried their best to show all the projects of Morgan Group to

    Jayna in these ten days so that she could take over thepany thoroughly.

    So Jayna was shocked every day. She didn''t rest on Saturdays and Sundays, because there was

    no weekend in Morgan Group. If she wanted to rest, she could rest. If she didn''t want to rest, she

    could go to thepany to work overtime. The overtime pay was three times the sry! Moreover,

    Morgan Group provided free food, clothes, houses, and even transportation! It was the idea of the

    founder of Morgan Group. As long as an employee went to work, he would never let them have any

    worries. Morgan Group would try its best to solve the employees'' personal problems!

    Therefore, Jayna was even more shocked. In terms of high-tech, Morgan Group was far superior to

    NAH Technology. In terms of ocean heavy industry, Morgan Group was also far superior to

    Cleveque Heavy Industry Corporation which was owned by the Waldorf family. After all, Jayna once

    worked in Cleveque Heavy Industry Corporation for some time, so she knew thepany which

    ranked second in Cleveque City. But when she really came to Morgan Group, she felt the huge gap.

    It could be said that if Morgan Group had not deliberately left a certain share for the Waldorf family

    and the Bass family, their twopanies would have gone bankrupt long ago. Yeah, Morgan Group

    was so powerful...

    "Morgan Group deserves to be the No. 1pany in Cleveque City! It deserves to be one of the

    world-ss toprge enterprises in the world!" After working for a week, Jayna thought firmly in her

    heart.

    Really, she never imagined that the week she spent in Morgan Group would overturn her

    imagination like this! It was too powerful. The more she knew, the more she felt the ambition and

    confidence of Morgan Group. She felt that the legendary figure who established Morgan Group

    back then was so ambitious. Although he once disappeared for five years, he left a grand blueprint

    for the development of Morgan Group before he disappeared. Those executives just needed to

    follow the blueprint and work hard. With a direction, they would not be confused...

    Moreover, Jayna knew that the legend had regained Morgan Group after five years. Two months

    ago, Morgan Group had aprehensive integration. With the investment of the mysterious but

    extremely powerfulpany overseas, Morgan Group made huge progress once again. At this

    time, Morgan Group was advancing crazily every day, and its business kept developing. The stock

    price doubled in one month. That was to say, two months ago, Morgan Group was the No. 1

    company in Cleveque City, but at this time, its valuation had doubled.

    Therefore, even if the second to the tenth enterprises in Cleveque City werebined, and even if

    their wealth was doubled, they couldn''t be richer than Morgan Group. It was not difficult to imagine

    how hard people were working in Morgan Group to wee the legendary figure!

    At the same time, Jayna greatly broadened her own horizon this week when she worked in Morgan

    Group. Every day, top talents from all over the Dragon Kingdom and even from all over the world

    came to talk about business in Morgan Group. Thepany waspletely internationalized and

    globalized. In Morgan Group, she could see some elites from the External Regions walking around

    at any time. Those were the top talents who served Morgan Group.

    "It''s really... too big and strong. The founder of Morgan Group is a real legend. Maybe only such a

    legend could establish such a powerfulpany. Just like Iwan, the founder is surnamed Cliff, and I

    can see him next week. Well, I will ask Iwan toe and meet the legendary founder of Morgan

    Group. Maybe they can be good friends. After all, they''re both amazing... "One Friday, Jayna

    stood downstairs of Morgan Group, looked at the towering building in front of her, and sighed.

    As for the founder of Morgan Group, could he be Iwan? Jayna never thought about it. No matter

    how powerful her husband was, he couldn''t be so strong in all aspects, could he?

    As Jayna became more and more familiar with Morgan Group, she knew one thing in her heart,

    which was that the legendary founder of Morgan Group could be as important as a Super God in

    the Dragon Kingdom. He was the top business genius of the Dragon Kingdom. It was even rumored

    in thepany that the founder of Morgan Group was likely to be the richest man in the Dragon

    Kingdom next year! Yes, the richest man! After all, Morgan Group had the qualification to be

    the bestpany in the Dragon Kingdom! Moreover, it was a real enterprise focusing on scientific

    and technological innovation!

    Even the security guards in the security department of Morgan Group were all five-star experts, and

    there were many Half-a-step Gods of War recruited from the External Regions. In the Military

    Headquarters in Cleveque City which was in the charge of Max, there was a subway that was

    specially connected to Morgan Group. It was set to protect the security of Morgan Group. The

    Military Headquarters in Cleveque City had moved next to Morgan Group in recent years.

    Therefore, although Max knew Jason had bad conduct, he wanted to protect Jason! At that time,

    not only Max but also Lawrence and Charles wanted to protect Morgan Group. Morgan Group was

    like a big tree that was rted to all walks of life in Cleveque City. It was like a towering tree. If it fell

    down, all walks of life in Cleveque City would suffer!

    So, to some extent, the founder of Morgan Group had already ranked in the top five of the list of rich

    people in the Dragon Kingdom. In the future, he was very likely to be the richest man in the

    Dragon Kingdom. His identity could beparable to that of a Super God!

    Jayna suddenly felt so excited. She was thinking about what would happen when the founder of

    Morgan Group met her husband. They were almost of the same age, but they made great

    achievements in their own fields. No matter how hard ordinary people tried, they could never get

    such achievements in their life. What would it be like when such two amazing people met?

    Besides, Jayna thought her husband was good, but he was too lonely. He had friends, but he had

    no friend who was of the same level as him.

    "Jayna, what are you thinking about? You have been staring at Morgan Group for ten minutes..."

    Scarlett, who was beside Jayna, asked her.

    Jayna smiled and said, "Scarlett, who do you think is stronger? Iwan or the founder of Morgan

    Group? Do you think they can be friends?"

    Hearing Jayna''s words, Scarlett was shocked. She stared at Jayna with her eyes wide open and

    asked, "Jayna, are you serious?"

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Jayna looked at Scarlett in doubt and asked, "What do you mean?"

    Scarlett''s mouth twitched again as she asked, "Are you serious aboutparing the president of

    Morgan Group with your husband?"

    Jayna nodded seriously and said, "Yeah, I''ve learned something these days, and you said that the

    legendary founder of Morgan Group has a position that isparable to that of a Super God. My

    husband is also a Super God, so which one of them is stronger? How good it would be if they

    became friends!"

    "Ha-ha... Well, I still have something to do. Take your time to think about it. I can''t help you. I''ll go

    first..." Scarlett didn''t want to stay with Jayna any longer. How should she talk to Jayna? She even

    felt envious. She knew that Jayna''s husband was awesome, but Jayna didn''t have to show off like

    this, did she?

    Be friends? Compare them? How could shepare them? The founder of Morgan Group

    also disappeared for five years, and he came back two months ago! Don''t forget that Iwan was in

    Cleveque City on the night when there was an ident in Morgan Group two months ago, okay?

    Why couldn''t Jayna think they were the same person?

    Scarlettined in her heart, but she was also shocked when she thought about it. Yes, if she

    didn''t know in advance that Iwan was strange, and if she didn''t see her father Lucas, Dawson, and

    Eden at the gate of Morgan Group on the news, would she be suspicious? After all, the founder of

    Morgan Group was a true legend. He was less than thirty years old, but he was about to be

    the richest man in the Dragon Kingdom. Would she doubt that the founder of Morgan Group was

    Iwan?

    Scarlett was stunned for a moment because she would not doubt it if she put aside the

    preconditions. She wouldn''t doubt that the founder of Morgan Group was Iwan...

    "Ha-ha, Jayna, yes, I''m also looking forward to it. Tell your husband about the meeting with the

    founder of Morgan Group... I''m also looking forward to it. Hey, you fool, what nice things did you do

    in yourst life? You have such a powerful husband in this life." After walking away, Scarlett

    suddenly turned around and looked at Jayna behind her. Looking at Jayna who was still in a daze,

    she smiled sincerely and felt happy for her...

 Chapter 140 the Almighty Lord (5)

    Chapter 140 the Almighty Lord (5)

    Chapter 140 the Almighty Lord (5)

    These days, Jayna was not only shocked by Morgan Group where she worked hard but also

    shocked by the man in her house. Yeah, it was her husband, Iwan. She didn''t know why Iwan had

    suddenly changed. He gave her new surprises every day.

    For example, he cooked the most delicious food for her, drew for her, and yed songs for her at

    first. Later, he would help her when she came back every night to work overtime to make various

    work ns, project reports, and project nning.

    Whenever she was confused about what to do, Iwan walked to her. He just needed a cursory

    nce before telling her the general idea and enlightening her. Moreover, the n made by Iwan

    was much better than the one she made.

    Moreover, she suddenly found that when she struggled to search for all kinds of information about

    the External Regions and could not understand thenguage in the External Regions, Iwan was

    able to read it for her at ease. When she searched for the information, she found that thenguage

    was not simple English. It includednguages of various countries. But Iwan could understand it. He

    read it for her skillfully and exin what it meant...

    In addition to this ability, Iwan had excellent driving skills. Last weekend night, Jane insisted on

    taking Jayna to the outer ring of Cleveque City for speed racing. Well, when Iwan drove the car, he

    immediately dominated the whole field with his unparalleled driving skills. There were some

    professional racing drivers in the field that night. But even those professional racing drivers

    regarded Iwan as the god of racing in Cleveque City.

    Jayna would never forget that night when she sat in the passenger seat and watched Iwan driving.

    The drifting and turning of continuous curves, the roaring engine sound, and the sparks from the

    friction and collision of tire hubs made her blood boil...

    In addition to his driving skills, Jayna found that Iwan could dance. He could dance naturally and

    decently on various top-level asions. Although she didn''t know how to dance, she could be led to

    dance by Iwan and be the focus of the audience.

    Iwan was also good at clothing design. When Jayna went shopping before, she selected and tried

    on clothes herself. However, when Iwan went shopping with her these days, she almost didn''t have

    to choose clothes. Iwan just matched clothes for her casually and could give her a different kind of

    charm. She could look pure, cute, capable, and so on. What was more, Iwan taught her how to

    behave to show different temperaments in different clothes...

    In addition, Iwan even knew how to put on make-up, and his makeup skills were much better than

    hers. He always made her look so beautiful. Therefore, when Iwan put on make-up for Jayna those

    days, she once thought Iwan was a woman...

    Well, in addition to the above skills, Iwan was also very skilled in various sports. In short, Jayna was

    surprised every day. Well, in the past dozen days, she worked in Morgan Group during the day and

    was shocked by Morgan Group all the time. When she returned home, she was shocked by Iwan.

    After some days, Jayna suddenly found that she seemed to know very little about Iwan. She finally

    realized that her husband couldn''t just be a God of War who would only lead soldiers to fight in the

    External Regions. On the contrary, he knew a lot of things. He made everything he knew perfect. In

    the end, Jayna was sure that if Iwan hadn''t joined the army, he could also achieve something great

    in the city because he owned too many skills.

    However, Jayna felt more and more worried because her husband was bing more and more

    excellent. In fact, Iwan had been excellent, but Jayna didn''t find it out before. Iwan was very

    handsome. Iwan was very handsome with a charming face and a strong figure. Moreover, he was

    extremely awesome in all aspects, and his temperament was unparalleled.

    So, these days, when Jayna stayed with Iwan, going shopping and ying with him, there were

    always beautiful women on the road who wanted to talk to Iwan. It made Jayna angry. Although she

    knew that Iwan would not be attracted to other women, she was still jealous.

    Eleven days passed by in a sh. It was Thursday night. There were only three days left before the

    legendary founder of Morgan Group held the press conference. Three dayster, Morgan Group

    would hold the biggest conference in these five years. At that time, the elites from all walks of life in

    Cleveque City, and even the leaders of the business world in the Dragon Kingdom, woulde to

    attend it.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Morgan Group would suspend the promotion of all the projects from the next day to prepare for the

    conference three dayster with all might. This was because there would be some huge personnel

    adjustments in the conference, and the whole blueprint of Morgan Group in the next five years and

    ten years would also be announced.

    So, the projects were suspended for three days, and Jayna could finally take a rest. After she got

    home at night and had the meal cooked by Iwan, she went to take a bath, put on a nightgown with

    ckce, andy on the bed in Iwan''s arms...

    Well, to make Jayna have a better rest, Iwan had sex with her. Therefore, Jayna had no choice but

    to take a bath again...

    When Jayna got back to bed, she put on a new white slip nightgown withce. Her fair long legs

    were exposed. After using the cosmetics Iwan selected for her, her skin looked fairer. It was so

    attractive...

    Iwan could not help but press on her again and wanted to have sex again. But Jayna begged for

    mercy and pushed him away. "Honey, no, I can''t. I have to go to work tomorrow..."

    Iwan smiled and said, "Aren''t you going to stop working tomorrow? You just need to arrange the

    meeting ce and rehearse the process, don''t you?"

    Jayna nodded and said, "Yes. The press conference of Morgan Group will be held next Monday, so

    we don''t have to work these three days, but we won''t be idle. This is the biggest press conference

    of Morgan Group these five years, and it is facing the whole world. Of course, we must be ready..."

    Iwan looked at the yearning look in Jayna''s eyes and said, "Ha-ha, it seems that you really like

    Morgan Group. How about working in Morgan Group? Is it better than working in Cleveque Group?"

    Jayna immediately sat up excitedly after hearing the words, and said excitedly to Iwan, "Honey, let

    me tell you. These twopanies are notparable at all. Morgan Group is too strong. It is a real

    world-ss enterprise, not inferior to thosepanies in Amerind and Western Europe that have

    been doing business for a hundred years. It''s really powerful..."

    "Oh? Really? Ha-ha, alright, it''s good that you like it..." Iwan said with a smile.

    Jayna nodded and continued to ask Iwan, "Yeah. By the way, you are going to attend the press

    conference of our group next Monday, right? I heard that Max, the God of War of the Military

    Headquarters in Cleveque City, the director of the Patrol Department, and the director of the City

    Hall will attend the press conference as well... You are a Super God and amander in the

    Military Headquarters, and you are also in Cleveque City, so will you attend it?"

    Iwan rubbed Jayna''s small nose and said, "Of course, I will. Or do you think your group would dare

    not invite me since I''m here?"

    Jayna was even more excited. She nodded and said, "Well, honey, I''m looking forward to your chat

    with the legendary founder of Morgan Group. You are both the most excellent men. Honey, do you

    think you will be friends with that person?"

    "Er..." Iwan was stunned when he heard the words. How should he answer Jayna''s question?

    Be friends with himself? Chat with himself? He couldn''t do these. So Iwan smiled awkwardly

    and said, "Well, I guess not..."

    "Huh? Why? Honey, you don''t have many friends, and I want you to make more friends. Oh, by the

    way, honey, you are the seventhmander of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom.

    You''re so noble, but didn''t you meet the founder of Morgan Group?" Jayna asked Iwan with some

    doubts because she felt that it would not be difficult for Iwan to meet someone with his status.

    Iwan touched his nose and said, "Did I meet Christ? No, I''m not interested in meeting him... What''s

    wrong?"

    Jayna felt that Iwan seemed to be a little angry. After all, she was talking to Iwan about how

    awesome another man was. So she smiled and changed the topic. "Well, if you don''t want to meet

    him, don''t meet him. Anyway, you are the best..."

    Iwan smiled and said, "Yeah. Who do you think is better? The founder of your group or me?"

    Jayna said with a smile, "Of course, you''re better..." Jayna thought for a while.

    "Ha-ha... You don''t even know how to lie. You were thinking about it..." Iwan touched her head

    dotingly. What a lovely girl! He was very looking forward to her expression when she saw the

    president of Morgan Group next Monday. It must be fun...

    ''Well, next Monday, I will show you the identity of a domineering president! I''ll let you know that I

    can take care of you for the rest of your life even if I don''t go to the Military Headquarters!'' Iwan

    smiled and thought in his heart.

    It was the right time. Jayna was making progress every day these days. With her progress, her

    receptivity was bing stronger and stronger, so it was also time to tell her some truth again...

 Chapter 141 Tease Jayna (3)

    Chapter 141 Tease Jayna (3)

    Chapter 141 Tease Jayna (3)

    The next day was Friday. Early in the morning, Jayna wore a whitece skirt and went to work as

    usual. Morgan Group advocated for female employees to dress up because they would have more

    confidence in their work if they looked beautiful. Well, this was also a suggestion of the founder of

    Morgan Group back then.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After Jayna left, Iwan sent Emily to school, and he had nothing to do. These days, he had done

    almost everything he should do and showed everything in front of Jayna. He could tell that Jayna''s

    horizon had beenpletely broadened. After all, she came to Cleveque City and worked in the

    company owned by the Waldorf family for more than a month, and then she worked in Morgan

    Group for half a month. She waspletely different from the woman who lived in small ces like

    Southpool City and Pasnd City before.

    At this time, in Cleveque City, Jayna was in the best environment and knew the most excellent

    people. After such a long time, she had assimted. After all, she wore the best clothes and drove

    the most expensive car. Moreover, her husband was influential in Cleveque City, so Jayna improved

    very quickly. Maybe she was notpetent enough to take charge of the whole group, but her

    horizon had been broadened. One with a high status could see a bigger world. At this time, Jayna

    worked in the bestpany in Cleveque City every day. She not only gained experience from

    Cleveque City but also from the whole world...

    Iwan stood at the gate of Emily''s school and looked in the direction of the Morgan Group. A smile

    appeared on his face. Anyway, he was idle, so he might as well go y with Jayna.

    So Iwan drove to Morgan Group. When he was in the car, he changed into a new suit. He wore a

    fake human skin mask on his face and a pair of special contact lenses which could change the look

    in his eyes. He changed his hairstyle and use some techniques to make himself a few centimeters

    taller. Therefore, Iwan became another person in an instant. His temperament was no longer

    domineering and upright but a little evil and casual. Well, of course, this kind of raffish temperament

    was attractive to women, especially those beautiful women.

    When Iwan got off the car at the gate of Morgan Group, ke was stunned. He stared at Iwan in

    disbelief and said, "Mr. Cliff? You... What happened to you?"

    Iwan smiled and said, "I came here to y. The press conference hasn''t been held yet, so I can''t

    show up with my original face. I''m Christ now. Don''t expose me. I''ll go to see my naive wife. Which

    floor is she working on?"

    "Er... Oh, Mrs. Cliff is in the marketing department on the 23rd floor. Do you want to go there now?"

    In fact, if Iwan had not sent ke a message and asked ke toe down to pick him up, ke

    would not have recognized Iwan. At this time, ke still looked shocked.

    Iwan looked at ke speechlessly and said, "It''s just a small trick. If you check my fingerprints,

    DNA, and so on, you will find out who I am. It''s nothing. That''s why I told you earlier that we should

    strengthen the security system of Morgan Group. In the future, you have to check a person''s DNA

    before he enters the important secret departments, or we won''t know it when someone sneaks in..."

    In a daze, ke looked at Iwan who looked like another person. He couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Cliff,

    is the science and technology in the External Regions so advanced now? You have even changed

    your voice!"

    Iwan''s mouth twitched violently when he heard this, Looking at ke with a disgusted face, he said,

    "Nonsense! I told you it''s just a small trick. Any powerful killer who fights on the External Battlefield

    can do it. It''s nothing new. It''s just something superficial. The flesh and blood rbination is the

    real top medical technology, and we''re working on this, aren''t we? Come on. Stop talking nonsense

    and hurry in. Besides, with you behind me, no one will recognize me..."

    "Okay, Mr. Cliff..." ke suppressed his shock and followed Iwan into thepany.

    After Iwan entered Morgan Group, wherever he went on his way, people were shocked because the

    only person who could let ke follow him and move freely in Morgan Group was the president of

    Morgan Group.

    "So handsome! The president is so handsome. Oh no, my legs are limp now..." After a beautiful

    employee passed by Iwan, she was so amazed that she couldn''t keep her bnce...

    "The president is indeed so imposing. He''s just like a king, and he has a peerless temperament.

    How charming he is. He is more handsome than some actors..." Another very beautiful female

    employee with long legs and high heels was attracted to Iwan. Her heart beat so fast...

    Iwan smiled at the female employees who screamed and covered their faces. To tell the truth, he

    doubted that if he wanted to be a jerk, no man in the Dragon Kingdom could have as many

    girlfriends as him. He didn''t even have to start a conversation with women. As long as he stood

    there, those women would flirt with him. s, fortunately, he was a loyal man.

    "Oh... ke, I can make a living with my handsome face, right? But now I live off my talent.

    s......" At the corner where there was no one else, Iwan sighed and said to ke.

    ke kept his head lowered and the corner of his mouth twitched violently. A strand of hair on the

    top of his head was blown by the wind from the window. ke felt so helpless. He could only

    endure the gloom of his heart, nodded, and said, "Yes, you''re right. s, it''s a pity that you don''t

    make full use of your handsome face!"

    In fact, ke felt so sick. How could Iwan be so narcissistic? Hmm, although Iwan was a very

    handsome man with great temperament, ke was also a man. keined in his heart, but

    he nodded and praised Iwan. He had no choice because Iwan was the president of Morgan Group.

    He couldn''t afford to offend Iwan...

    "s... the pity is that my charm is wasted. How good it would be if I were a scum. But I''m well-bred

    and kind, so I''ll never be a scum. s... I''m troubled..." As Iwan said so, he nodded and smiled at

    the two beautiful employeesing across the corridor. Suddenly, the two beautiful employees

    were so pleasantly surprised that they couldn''t walk steadily. They hurriedly covered their faces and

    ran away...

    "D*mn! My heart is hurt. If you want to do this again, I will quit! This is yourpany, not mine!"

    Looking at Iwan''s narcissistic face, ke wanted to clench his fist and roll up his sleeve to beat

    Iwan...

    At this time, Iwan, who was standing in front of him, suddenly turned to look back at him and said,

    "Ha-ha, ke, you have to endure the dissatisfaction in your heart. To be honest, I was on the

    External Battlefield for the past few years. Don''t you know that I''m already a Super God? You really

    can''t defeat me. I can kill you with one move..."

    ke cried... He really cried in his heart. He did not know why Iwan became like this. Well, because

    Iwan was not like this before he left Cleveque City five years ago. Back then, Iwan was so serious

    that he seldom joked with him...

    So, thinking of this, ke couldn''t help asking Iwan, "Mr. Cliff, what have you experienced in the

    External Battlefield these years? Why has your character changed?"

    "What have I experienced? Ha-ha... Nothing. Just thousands of life and death battles. Later, I

    figured it out. Life is short, so we can''t wrong ourselves. We should do what we want to do in our

    hearts. Why do we have to live a tiring life? Do you think... I''m right?" Iwan said to ke with a

    smile.

    ke''s mouth twitched violently two times, and he said with depression, "Mr. Cliff, don''t tell me

    these anti-motivational quotes, so is this the reason why you leave Morgan Group to us old guys

    and enjoy your life?"

    "Ha-ha..." Iwan looked at ke''s expression and was immediately amused. Heughed twice,

    patted ke on the shoulder heavily, and then walked forward. Well, it was time to find his naive

    and sweet wife. He could visit her by the way to see if she hooked up with another man behind his

    back...

    ''Believe it or not! Believe it or not, I''ll quit!'' ke stared at Iwan''s back, gritted his teeth, and said to

    himself in his heart. But the next moment, he was discouraged. ''Oh, forget it. I''m the global vice

    president of Morgan Group, so I should bear it...''

    After ke murmured a few words in his heart, he smiled once again. He didn''t have to give up

    money, right? Ha-ha...

    At this moment, Iwan was looking for Jayna on the floor. He didn''t see Jayna but saw Scarlett who

    went out with a stack of documents. When Scarlett saw Iwan, she was also shocked.

    "What the hell? Is this the president of Morgan Group? Didn''t my father say that the president of

    Morgan Group was Iwan? Who is this person? Moreover, ke is following him." Scarlett was

    confused and didn''t know what was going on.

    Iwan didn''t expect to meet Scarlett here, so he smiled at her. At this time, ke walked to Scarlett

    and said, "Miss Mond, don''t be in a daze. Hurry up and meet Mr. Cliff!"

    Scarlett suppressed the doubts in her heart and said to Iwan, "Hello... Mr. Cliff!"

    Iwan nodded with a smile and said, "Hello. You are Lucas''s daughter, Scarlett, right? I heard Lucas

    mention you. Well, good, you''re excellent. By the way, I heard that the wife of the newmander

    of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom is also here, right? Is her name Jayna?"

    Scarlett nodded in a daze. "Yeah..."

    Iwan smiled charmingly and said, "Alright, where is she? Take me to see her. I want to see what

    kind of girl can be the wife of the youngestmander of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom... Lead the way..." The smile on Iwan''s face was even brighter...

 Chapter 142 Tease Jayna! (4)

    Chapter 142 Tease Jayna! (4)

    Chapter 142 Tease Jayna! (4)

    "Oh, okay..." Scarlett nodded and took Iwan to find Jayna. Scarlett was full of doubts and led the

    way. Iwan followed her with a smile. Soon, they arrived at the office hall of a marketing department.

    Inside, Jayna was seriously doing a n in front of aputer. The next moment, Jayna, who was

    working hard, heard screams and cries of surprise. The whole office was in an uproar.

    "God, the president is here. He is so handsome..." One female employee screamed beside Jayna.

    After all, Morgan Group is toorge. There were more than 100 thousand employees in the world,

    and there were even 20 or 30 thousand employees in the headquarters in Cleveque City. Therefore,

    most of the employees here were the first to see the president of Morgan Group. In addition, most

    of the employees in this office joined Morgan Group in the past five years. As for how they

    recognized the president, it was easy. At this time, ke was right behind him...

    Jayna was stunned by the screams around her, so she couldn''t help looking up at the door. Then

    she saw Scarletting toward her, and Scarlett was followed by a tall, handsome man with an

    indescribable temperament. Behind him was ke, the most important vice president of Morgan

    Group.

    When Jayna saw the president of Morgan Group walking toward her, she was also stunned. Did the

    president of Morgan Groupe to see her?

    Scarlett had walked up to Jayna. She whispered to her, "Jayna, Mr. Cliff wants to see you. I think it''s

    because your husband is Iwan..."

    Jayna nodded. She was a little pleasantly surprised because the president of Morgan Group was

    also a real legend, and he could bepared to themander of the Military Headquarters of the

    Dragon Kingdom in some aspects. He was as awesome as her husband. However, people like

    Jayna who wanted to see the legend didn''t intend to be with the legend. It had nothing to do with

    love. It was like fans adoring their idols. The fans never thought they would be with their idols, and

    they just wanted to meet their idols...

    Well, this was what Jayna was thinking at this time. She was very curious about a legendary figure

    who could make thepany the best in Cleveque City, one of the top fivepanies in the

    Dragon Kingdom, and even one of the top one hundredpanies in the world in just a few years.

    At this time, Iwan walked to Jayna, looked at her with a smile, and said, "Oh, are you Jayna, Miss

    Brown?"

    Jayna''s heart kept pounding fast, and she said nervously, "Yes, I am. Mr. Cliff, what can I do for

    you?"

    Iwan looked at her expression and wanted tough. Well, he failed to restrain himself, so he really

    laughed. His innocent wife didn''t recognize him.

    "Well, Mr. Cliff, why... do youugh? Is there... anything on my face?" Jayna saw him smile and felt

    more nervous.

    Iwan waved his hand and said, "Well, no. I have something to tell you. Let''s go to your supervisor''s

    office and talk about it. It''s the office next to you......"

    When Iwan finished speaking, ke went to the front and drove out the people in the office behind

    the office hall. Then Iwan and Jayna went to the inner office under people''s gazes.

    "Oh my! Mr. Cliff asked Jayna to go in. What does he want to do? Don''t tell me they''re going to...

    Mr. Cliff should choose me. Why doesn''t he choose me? I''m willing to have sex with him..." A tall

    and beautiful employee with gorgeous clothes stamped her feet with envy.

    "Humph, Mr. Cliff won''t choose you. I read in the novel that such a domineering president like Mr.

    Cliff prefers innocent and naive girls. You can''t be his choice since you''re so sl*tty..." Another female

    employee said with a pout.

    Scarlett, who was standing in the hall at the moment, frowned deeply. She felt that it was so

    strange. Wasn''t it said that Morgan Group belonged to Iwan? Who was this man?

    Moreover, the president of Morgan Group was no less important than Iwan. The man had brought

    Jayna into the office, and there were only two of them. If the man did something to Jayna, what

    should Jayna do?

    The more Scarlett thought, the more worried she became. She ran to the corridor outside, took out

    her mobile phone, and called her father anxiously. She knew that her father had joined Morgan

    Group, and he was on one of the top floors of the building.

    As soon as the phone was connected, Scarlett said anxiously, "Dad, let me ask you. Two months

    ago, when we were in Southpool City, you told me that Morgan Group belonged to Iwan, right?"

    Scarlett covered her mouth and whispered to Lucas in an extremely urgent tone.

    Lucas was obviously stunned for a moment before he replied to her, "Yes, what''s the problem? I told

    you that the reason why Morgan Group will hold a press conference the day after tomorrow is that

    Mr. Cliff wants to give Jayna a surprise..."

    Scarlett was worried and said quickly, "But dad, just now, another president of Morgan Group came

    to find Jayna. Now he has taken Jayna to the office where there are only two of them. Dad, that

    man is not Iwan."

    Lucas was also confused. After pausing for a few seconds, he asked, "Scarlett! Stop kidding.

    Morgan Group belongs to Mr. Cliff. How can there be another president? What''s more, how can you

    be sure that the man is the president of Morgan Group?"

    Scarlett said, "ke followed him! What''s more, ke gave everyone the feeling that the person he

    followed was Christ, the president of Morgan Group. But didn''t you say that Christ was Iwan?"

    At this time, Lucas was also anxious and hung up the phone in a hurry. Lucas was going to contact

    ke. If anyone dared to impersonate Iwan and do something to Jayna, it would cause great

    trouble. At that time, Cleveque City would be in chaos...

    When the youngestmander of the Dragon Kingdom in history became an enemy with the

    youngest business legend, it would make the world turn upside down! The more Scarlett thought

    about it, the more she felt that she had to do something. Something bad would happen if things

    went on like this. Thinking of this, she hurries to call Lucas again, but it was shown that Lucas was

    calling someone else. After more than ten seconds, Scarlett couldn''t wait anymore. She turned

    around and rushed to the office to get Jayna out.

    But just as she was about to go in, ke came out with a wry smile and hissed at Scarlett secretly,

    saying in a low voice, "Miss Mond, don''t worry. The one who just went in is the one you know..."

    When Scarlett heard the words, she immediately opened her mouth wide and looked at ke in

    disbelief. She said, "Mr. Nelson, you... you''re not kidding me, are you? Let me tell you. If something

    happens to Jayna, it will be very troublesome, really..."

    Scarlett looked at ke with great solemnity. ke smiled bitterly, sighed, and said, "Miss Mond, I

    swear he''s Mr. Cliff. He just has a skin mask on his face. He has nothing to do, so hees to y

    with Miss Brown. He even pretends to be Christ. D*mn..." After saying this, ke took out his

    phone, clicked the message Iwan had sent to him, and showed it to Scarlett. Then he said, "Look,

    this is Mr. Cliff''s phone number, right?"

    "Er..." Scarlett was speechless after she saw the number on ke''s phone. Later, she also realized

    that Iwan was the seventhmander of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. The

    president of Morgan Group wouldn''t dare to flirt with Iwan''s wife unless he was crazy. So, no matter

    how strange what she saw was, it was true. The man she saw just now was Iwan...

    Scarlett, who had understood the whole thing, looked so speechless. D*mn, did Iwan and Jayna

    have to show off their love like this? The corners of Scarlett''s mouth twitched violently...

    ......

    At the moment, in the office of the branch of the Market Department, Iwan sat on a chair and looked

    at Jayna who was very nervous in front of him. After looking at her for a while, he said, "Miss Brown,

    I mean nothing else bying here to see you. I just want to see what kind of woman the wife of

    the youngestmander of the Dragon War Department is... Ha-ha..."

    Iwan looked at Jayna and said with a smile. When Jayna heard the words, she bit her lips nervously

    and didn''t know what to say at all. After all, the man in front of her was also a legendary man. It was

    even said in Morgan Group that he was a legend.

    "Mr. Cliff... I..." Jayna stammered and couldn''t say aplete sentence.

    At this time, Iwan stood up and walked toward Jayna. He was getting closer and closer to Jayna.

    Jayna hurriedly moved her body to the side and said seriously, "Mr. Cliff, please behave yourself! I

    am a married woman! Don''t do this!"

    "Ha-ha... Are you talking about your husband, themander of the Military Headquarters? I heard

    about him after I went back to Cleveque City. He is also an excellent man. I heard that he is the

    same age as me and his surname is also Cliff, right?" Iwan was relieved to see Jayna escape, but

    he thought it was funny, so he continued to tease his innocent wife.

    Jayna nodded at the words. "Well, yes, my husband is Iwan, and now he is the seventhmander

    of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom... Mr. Cliff... I have been admiring you. Don''t..."

    Hearing this, Iwan turned and sat back in his seat. He smiled at Jayna ndly and asked, "Ha-ha,

    Miss Brown, you think too much. I can be with any woman as long as I want. Well, although you''re

    gorgeous, I''m sorry that my own upbringing will not allow me to do anything to you. Just now, I was

    just joking with you. Don''t take it seriously. If you are scared, I''ll apologize."

    Jayna breathed a long sigh of relief when she heard the words. That was right. The president of

    Morgan Group was handsome and rich. He could be with any woman in this city. She felt that she

    had thought too much and quickly patted her chest.

    "Mr. Cliff, my husband wille to the press conference the day after tomorrow, and I think you two

    will be friends..." Jayna said expectantly.

    Iwan smiled, shook his head, and said, "Friends? Well, I don''t think so. You will know it the day after

    tomorrow. Forget about that. Now let me ask you one question. In fact, I''m curious. Who do you

    think is better? Your husband or I?"

    "Huh?" Jayna was stunned because the president of Morgan Group asked her the same question

    Iwan asked herst night.

    "Well... There''s no way topare the two of you. You are from different fields. My husband is from

    the Military Headquarters, while you are from the business circle. You two... are different. Both of

    you are excellent..." Jayna thought for a moment and said.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Are we both excellent?" Iwan narrowed his eyes on the sea, and there was a trace of coldness in

    the depth of his eyes as he looked at Jayna. Did this innocent woman lie to himst night? She

    dared to say her husband was not the best outside. Well, it seemed that he had to teach her a

    lesson in bed at night... Iwan decided in his heart.

    "Mr. Cliff, do you have anything else to say? If not, I will go out to work..." Jayna said nervously.

    Iwan nodded and said, "Well, okay, there''s nothing else. I''ll see your husband at the press

    conference the day after tomorrow..."

    Iwan got up and opened the door for Jayna in person, and then sent Jayna to her desk all the way.

    While Jayna saw all her colleagues look at her admiringly in the office, she felt something was

    wrong. So she looked up at Iwan and said, "Mr. Cliff... I... am going to work..."

    "Yeah, okay, just work......" Iwan nodded and then said to her with a smile, "Don''t be too tired. If you

    need anything,e to me at any time. I should be here these days..."

    Jayna nodded awkwardly and smiled with embarrassment. At the moment, she felt that she could

    never prove her innocence, but the man in front of her did nothing to her. He just stayed with her in

    the office for half an hour...

    In the end, Iwan took a meaningful look at Jayna, and then said to ke behind him, "If Miss Brown

    needs anything in the future, help her with it..."

    "Yes, Mr. Cliff!" ke nodded very seriously.

    Then ke said to Jayna, "Miss Brown, if you need anything in work in the future, please call me at

    any time when Mr. Cliff is not here. I''ll be on the call at any time..."

    After ke said this, he followed Iwan who had teased Jayna, and left. When they reached the

    door, they met Scarlett who was standing in the corridor.

    At this moment, Scarlett whispered to Iwan helplessly, "Mr. Cliff, is it fun?"

    Iwan was stunned and thenughed. He nodded and said, "Yeah, it''s fun. After all, she was

    perfunctory to mest night and told me that I was better than the president of Morgan Group..."

    Scarlett was stunned and asked, "Well, so you asked her again as the president of Morgan Group

    today. What did she say?" At this moment, Scarlett suddenly had a very ominous premonition.

    Sure enough, the next moment she felt a dangerous chill in Iwan''s eyes. "She said we were both

    excellent..."

    Iwan said that and left. ke followed him respectfully.

    Scarlett, on the other hand, turned back to the office and looked at Jayna''s desk. Then she couldn''t

    help patting her forehead. "This dull girl is done for. This time, you''ve pissed off that big devil in your

    family. s, Jayna, you''re done for..."

 Chapter 143 a Girl Fleeing Three Thousand Miles!

    Chapter 143 a Girl Fleeing Three Thousand Miles!

    Chapter 143 a Girl Fleeing Three Thousand Miles!

    In the evening, when Jayna returned home, she found that Iwan had not cooked for her. His face

    darkened all the time, and he seemed to be in a bad mood.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Jayna went to Iwan and asked gently, "Honey, what''s wrong with you?"

    "Humph..." Iwan gritted his teeth and snorted coldly. He did not speak to Jayna and went to

    apany Emily to do her homework. Jayna was stunned.

    At this time, Jacey walked to Jayna, so Jayna asked her in a hurry, "Jacey, what''s wrong with your

    brother-inw?"

    Jacey stared at Jayna strangely and said, "Jayna, don''t ask me about this. Iwan went to see you

    today, didn''t he? Did you anger him?"

    Jayna was stunned and thought for a long time before shaking her head and saying, "No, I didn''t

    anger him..."

    "s..." Jacey looked at Jayna and sighed deeply. She shook her head. After Iwan came back this

    afternoon, he told Jacey what had happened andined. Anyway, Jacey had been to Morgan

    Group, so Iwan didn''t hide from her and told her everything.

    "Well... What on earth has happened? Why do you all look like this?" Jayna was more puzzled. At

    this time, she still hadn''t connected Iwan with the president of Morgan Group who went to see her

    this day.

    When it was time to sleep at night, Iwan still had a cold face and didn''t want to talk to Jayna. Jayna

    went to Iwan tofort him and coax him.

    "Honey, don''t be angry, okay? Honey, I was wrong. I''m so sorry. Could you smile?" Jayna acted like

    a spoiled child in Iwan''s arms.

    Iwan said with a cold snort, "Humph, in your heart, there''s a man who''s as excellent as me. Am I

    right?"

    "Well..." Jayna was dumbfounded. She suddenly thought of what she said when the president of

    Morgan Group asked her the question. But she couldn''t figure out how Iwan knew it. Moreover, he

    knew it so quickly.

    "Honey... have you... known this?" Jayna looked at Iwan in surprise.

    The corner of Iwan''s mouth twitched violently. He turned over and didn''t want to talk to her anymore!

    Well, he would give her the silent treatment!

    Seeing how annoyed Iwan was, Jayna was at a loss. Why was he so narrow-minded? It couldn''t be!

    So Jayna coaxed Iwan in various ways for a long time. Moreover, she took the initiative to have sex

    with him. Finally, Iwan was no longer mad.

    At midnight, Jayna looked at the sleeping man beside her with her body trembling, and she was so

    helpless. Her husband was too... narrow-minded, wasn''t he? She didn''t speak ill of him or say he

    wasn''t awesome enough. She just said they were both excellent... Did he care so much about what

    she said?

    Well, what Jayna didn''t know was that Iwan was really like this. He was so narrow-minded when it

    came to Jayna! In fact, Iwan might not have realized this himself. He cared about Jayna so much

    from the bottom of his heart! Even if Jayna justughed and talked with a man outside, he would

    feel jealousy, and he didn''t know why...

    Time passed by quickly. The next Saturday, Iwan deliberately put on a human skin mask to Morgan

    Group again and wandered around, letting Jayna see him.

    The third day was Sunday, and it was the day before theunch of the press conference. Iwan went

    to Morgan Group again. But Iwan just sat next to Jayna and apanied her as the president of

    Morgan Group. He didn''t talk to her.

    But the employees in thepany were still shocked. It was said everywhere that the president of

    Morgan Group liked Jayna, a married woman. Many female employees who didn''t know the identity

    of her husband even persuaded her to divorce quickly and ept the president.

    It was obvious that the employees in thepany spread more and more absurd rumors about the

    rtionship between Jayna and the president of Morgan Group. People were divided into two

    groups. One group of people was envious of Jayna, while the other group was just jealous. Some

    people started to be good to Jayna, and some people started to make things difficult for her.

    Well, anyway, the fact that the president of Morgan Group went to Jayna for three days in a row

    made all employees in Morgan Group know that there was a woman named Jayna in thepany.

    Later, the fact that Jayna''s husband was a God of War was spread by someone.

    So, for a moment, employees in Morgan Group were more shocked. The president of Morgan

    Group was a legend, while Jayna''s husband was a God of War in the External Regions! For a

    moment, everyone felt that Jayna was just like the heroine in a romance novel. The two best men in

    Cleveque City both liked her...

    Well, Jayna became more famous in Morgan Group. In addition, this matter soon spread in the

    whole Cleveque City because at noon on Sunday, the president of Morgan Group invited Jayna to

    sit next to him in the first row in the press conference that would be held the next day...

    Hundreds of reporters who had been blocking the door of Morgan Group immediately reported this

    matter one after another, and Jayna''s pictures instantly appeared on the headlines of various news

    pages in Cleveque City.

    At 3 p.m. on Sunday, in the president''s office of Morgan Group, Iwan stood in front of the huge

    French window and looked at the distant scenery of Cleveque City with a smile on his face. The

    arrangement was almost done, and the press conference would be held the next day. He was

    looking forward to Jayna''s expression when she knew that he was the president of Morgan Group

    the next day.

    ke respectfully stood behind Iwan. He had a hard time these days. These days, he had been

    with Iwan who wore a mask every day and his heart suffered from various kinds of torture. Such

    days finally came to an end. He felt he had finally made it, so there were more smiles on his face.

    At the next moment, ke smiled and said to Iwan, "Ha-ha, Mr. Cliff, when Mrs. Cliff knows that

    you''re the president of Morgan Group the next day, she will be so shocked that she won''t be able to

    say a word... But Mr. Cliff, now people in thepany are spreading the gossip about you and her...

    Should I suppress it?"

    Iwan smiled and said meaningfully, "Suppress it? Why? I did it deliberately. I want Jayna''s name to

    be remembered by everyone in Morgan Group before the press conference. Isn''t this better? In this

    way, what will happen tomorrow won''t be abrupt, will it?"

    "Well..." ke was stunned, and he reacted almost instantly. Yes, if Iwan did all these things to let

    Jayna be remembered by everyone in Morgan Group in advance... ke immediately understood

    Iwan''s intention. "Mr. Cliff, you are so amazing..."

    Iwan said with a smile, "Well, it''s just a piece of cake. I just don''t want her to suffer again.

    Remember, no matter what happens before the press conference, the press conference will be held

    as usual! Alright, I''m leaving. You can arrange it!"

    ke said seriously, "Okay!"

    Iwan left. When he got downstairs, he took a deep look at Jayna''s floor again before leaving...

    ......

    A dozen minutester, Iwan drove to the door of his house. After getting off, he thought of Jayna''s

    expression when he met her at noon, and he couldn''t helpughing.

    "Fool, that''s me. You sleep with me every night, but you can''t even recognize me. s, let''s wait for

    tomorrow. Tomorrow I will give you a surprise..." Iwan smiled and took a deep breath, feeling

    pleasant.

    But the next moment, when Iwan was about to go home, he felt that someone was running toward

    him behind his back. The person stopped ten meters away from him suddenly. What was wrong?

    Iwan frowned.

    "Brother..." Suddenly, Iwan heard a girl''s extremely sharp and sad voice.

    "What?" Iwan was very familiar with the voice. The next moment, he suddenly turned around, and

    then he was shocked to see a girl in a tattered white skirt covered with all kinds of dirt. The girl''s

    face was extremely pale. The corners of her mouth were bleeding, and there were countless

    wounds on her arms and legs that had been cut by something. Some of those wounds had been

    healed, while others were new and bleeding...

    "Daisy..." The girl''s name suddenly came to Iwan''s mind.

    At that moment, the dirty girl standing more than ten meters away from Iwan saw Iwan''s face, and

    tears rushed out of her eyes. "Brother, it''s really you... Brother..."

    The girl''s cry was very sorrowful. She came here from Gotham City and spent two days and one

    night on the way. She went three thousand miles all the way here because she heard that Iwan was

    back in Cleveque City. Originally, she didn''t know where Iwan lived after she arrived at Cleveque

    City. But a few minutes ago, when she was wandering in confusion, she suddenly saw a man

    driving past her. She saw that the man in the car was very simr to Iwan, so she chased after him

    though she was exhausted. Maybe it was God''s will. This afternoon, Iwan was in a good mood, so

    he did not drive too fast...

    "Brother, I finally find you..." The girl murmured.

    Iwan was also shocked. However, the next moment, when Iwan was about to speak, he suddenly

    saw a man in a suit with a knife behind the girl. After the man appeared, he immediately went to the

    girl''s back. Then he raised the knife in his hand and stabbed it at the girl''s neck...

    Further away, there was a man with a sniper gun, the muzzle of which was aimed at the girl''s

    heart...

 Chapter 144 Iwan Was Furious

    Chapter 144 Iwan Was Furious

    Chapter 144 Iwan Was Furious

    "Brother..." The girl looked at Iwan sadly. She also felt the killering after her. She wanted to

    escape, but she had escaped to Cleveque City from Gotham City, so she had no strength at all. She

    came to Cleveque City with great difficulty and found Iwan luckily, but she didn''t expect that she

    would die so soon... She had a lot to say, but she could only call Iwan in an extremelyplicated

    tone!

    Iwan''s heart trembled. He could not imagine what Daisy had experienced before she came to find

    him so recklessly. At this time, she was so desperate!

    At the moment, seeing that the killer was about to cut Daisy''s neck, Iwan was furious. He looked

    extremely malicious...

    "Boom..." The next moment, there was an explosion. Iwan directly crossed a distance of more than

    ten meters to Daisy and smashed the head of the killer behind her! At this moment, Iwan went off

    the deep end.

    The next moment, there was a light snap. The killer with a sniper gun who was hiding further shot,

    pointing the gun at Daisy''s head. In fact, the killer shot when Iwan rushed forward. At this moment,

    there was no time to dodge. After all, the bullet was faster. Iwan held Daisy and stared in the

    direction of the bullet...

    "Go away! Bang..." However, the next moment, a light noise sounded. Warrior No.1 took a long

    knife and directly shed away the bullets that were shot directly at Iwan and Daisy. Then Warrior

    No.1 did not stop at all. He suddenly rushed in the direction of the gunman with his long knife...

    "Keep him alive!" Iwan stared in the direction of the killer and said in a cold voice! The anger in his

    heart was already overwhelming, and Daisy had fainted in his arms. He held Daisy in his arms

    tightly, and his eyes were cold!

    When Warrior No.1 took action, another killer appeared in the distance. But the killer didn''t dare to

    attack when he saw the scene. Turning around, he wanted to escape, but seven Gods of War

    appeared next to him! At this moment, except for Warrior No.2 and Warrior No.7 who had gone to

    protect Jayna, the rest of the eight Gods of War who stayed to protect Emily appeared!

    "Eight... Gods of War? How... could it be?" The killer who wanted to escape was extremely

    frightened. The three of them were Half-a-step Gods of War. This time, they chased Daisy to

    Cleveque City because they wanted to kill Daisy in front of Iwan after Daisy saw Iwan and give Iwan

    a warning. But it never urred to them that there were eight Gods of War around Iwan!

    Suddenly, the killer who ran away crazily was scared out of his wits, but he was a ruthless man. He

    wanted to bite the poison pill in his mouth and kill himself the next moment, but he didn''t get a

    chance. Warrior No. 3 hit him in the face and knocked out his teeth. Then his legs and hands were

    all broken in a moment. Warrior No.1 had captured the gunman. In front of these Gods of War, it

    was hard for these killers to kill themselves.

    Two hourster, in the building behind Iwan''s room, Daisy was unconscious. Her wounds had been

    treated and she used the best healing medicine. At the moment, she was lying in bed and sleeping

    soundly.

    "Brother, I got an answer..." The next moment, Warrior No.1 walked up to Iwan and whispered.

    Iwan nodded and looked at the girl lying on the bed. She was 5.2 feet tall but weighed less than 110

    pounds, and she was about 23 or 24 years old. Iwan said softly, "Her name is Daisy. She was

    picked up on the roadside by my mother more than 20 years ago. She is very sensible. She took

    care of me as a young master when she was young. I was obviously older than her. When my

    mother died that year, I was driven out of the Cliff family and someone chased to kill me, so I forgot

    about her. I just remember that she seemed to have gone to my mother''s family and cleaned the

    room my mother used to live in every day. Her name is Daisy Miller, and she uses my mother''s

    surname. You said you got an answer just now. Is something wrong with my mother''s family? Did

    something happen to the Miller family? "

    Warrior No.1 nodded withplicated eyes and said, "Well, yes, something happened to your

    mother''s family. Something happened to the Miller family in Gotham City. It''s also very

    complicated... I investigated it, and it seems that your father has something to do with it..."

    "Buzz..." After hearing Warrior No.1''s words, Iwan narrowed his eyes, and there was cold killing

    intent in his eyes. He nodded and said, "Let''s talk about it outside..."

    After Iwan finished speaking, Warrior No.1 went out with him. Standing outside, Warrior No.1 told

    Iwan everything. What happened to the Miller family should start five years ago.

    Five years ago, Iwan''s mother Darcy died, and Iwan was expelled from the family. Originally, the

    Miller family relied on the Cliff family because of Darcy''s marriage with Iwan''s father. Therefore,

    after Darcy died, the Miller family suffered great hardships. In particr, Cliff Su, Iwan''s father

    married another woman as soon as Darcy died. He even told the outside world that the Cliff family

    had nothing to do with the Miller family in the future, so the Miller family in Gotham City immediately

    lost their biggest backer, and it was harder and harder for them to support their family business.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It was the beginning of the hardships of the Miller family. Although the Miller family was not

    respectable in Gotham City, there used to be a God of War in the family. However, the God of War

    who protected the family had died for many years. But even so, the Miller family built arge

    foundation in Gotham City when the Dragon Kingdom had just been found. So, when Darcy grew

    up, the Miller family epted the marriage of the Cliff family. At that time, the Miller family was rich,

    while the Cliff family was powerful, so it was very appropriate for them to be connected by marriage.

    It wasplementary...

    In fact, after the two families were connected by marriage, both families really benefited from that

    marriage. More than twenty years passed by peacefully, but the situation changed five years ago.

    Five years ago, Iwan''s mother died, and his father Andy immediately broke off all cooperation with

    the Miller family and even took the opportunity to embezzle arge part of the Miller family''s

    heritage!

    In the following five years, the Miller family had been on the decline, and things worsened year over

    year. In the end, a few months ago, another top family in Gotham City, the Carter family, attacked

    the Miller family and wanted to swallow all the properties of the Miller family because there was a

    God of War in the Carter family. They encircled and suppressed the Miller family immediately. At this

    time, the Miller family was almost unable to bear it.

    Warrior No.1 paused and continued, "Three days ago, the Carter family gave the Miller family an

    ultimatum that the Miller family must give all their assets in Gotham City to them one weekter, that

    is, the next Wednesday, or the Miller family will be destroyed..."

    Iwan''s eyes sparkled with coldness and he said with a sneer, "Humph, how arrogant they are! Are

    theywless? Carl is in charge of Gotham City. Didn''t he do anything about it? Huh?"

    Warrior No.1 frowned, After thinking about it for a while, he whispered, "Mr. Cliff, when I asked the

    two killers, I learned from them that in thest year, there were mysterious mastersing in and

    out of the Carter family sometimes, and there was a God of War in the Carter family. The head of

    the Carter family is also a God of War, so I feel that the Carter family is supported by at least one

    powerful family..."

    Iwan narrowed his eyes, smiled, and said, "Powerful family? A family without a Super God can''t be

    powerful enough. Moreover, it can''t be a Giant God because a Giant God is on the Emperor level on

    the External Battlefield. No matter where he is, he can be in charge of the Military Headquarters,

    such as Carl and the two Giant Gods in the Military Headquarters in Amerind..."

    Warrior No.1 nodded and said, "Yes, there should be one or several Super Gods and Half-a-step

    Giant Gods in the Carter family at most. In this case, you don''t have to take action in person. We

    can ask the Top Four Masters toe back to kill them! Whether the Carter family is supported by

    one or several powerful families, the Heaven Domain can destroy them!"

    Iwan''s eyes filled with coldness. He took a deep breath. Originally, he didn''t n to go to Gotham

    City so soon. But it seemed that he have to go there quickly, or the Miller family would not be able to

    bear it. Fortunately, the press conference of Morgan Group would be held the next day. After the

    press conference, he would use a day to hand over the work to Jayna, and he could arrive in

    Gotham City on Wednesday.

    Iwan thought for a moment and then made a decision. He said to Warrior No.1, "Warrior No.1!

    Contact Ivy immediately. Ask the neen warriors and the ten Gods of War to get away from the

    External Battlefield and go to Gotham City right now! Guard the Miller Family!"

    "Okay!" Warrior No.1 nodded. He didn''t hesitate and went aside to contact Ivy. Half an hourter, in

    the External Battlefield that was tens of thousands of miles away from Cleveque City, in the

    strongholds where there were the forces of the Heaven Domain, ten Gods of War quickly left the

    battlefield and marched from different directions toward Gotham City...

 Chapter 145 Made Arrangements in Gotham City!

    Chapter 145 Made Arrangements in Gotham City!

    Chapter 145 Made Arrangements in Gotham City!

    On this day, in the war-filled External Battlefield, the ten Gods of War of the Heaven Domain

    crossed most of the External Battlefield and gathered in the direction of Gotham City, the Dragon

    Kingdom, at a very fast speed. However, it hadn''t been long since the Lord of the Heaven Domain

    ughtered countless powerful powerhouses on the External Battlefield. Therefore, at this moment,

    the change of the ten Gods of War in the Heaven Domain immediately aroused the intense attention

    of all forces on the External Battlefield.

    y and Kill''s figures appeared on Ivy''sputer screen in a secret stronghold in the Heaven

    Domain. ying asked Ivy, "Ivy, why did the Lord send the ten Gods of War to Gotham City?"

    Ivy said, "Because they need to guard the Miller family in Gotham City. The Miller family is suffering

    now. Now the Lord is busy in Cleveque City. He can''t go north in a short time!"

    After Ivy finished speaking, Master Kill on the screen said, "Why don''t we go to the Dragon Kingdom

    again?"

    Ivy frowned and said, "No! You two, as well as War and Dark, are the strongest subordinates of the

    Lord. Now your task is to reach the Emperor level quickly! Should the Lord fight in person every

    time there is a big war? You four losers! Hurry up and practice! You should break through quickly!

    Since the Lord didn''t mention anything about Gotham City in the Dragon Kingdom, you don''t have

    to worry about it!"

    After Ivy said that, she hung up.

    Since Iwan came to the External Battlefield in person, Ivy''s character had changed. Recently, she

    had been practicing hard to be stronger. She wanted to be a Super God and formally

    enter that field, but it was too difficult to be a Super God. She couldn''t break through in a short

    time, but she felt that she would soon make it...

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    After she hung up, a figure covered in a cloak appeared in the dark behind her. After he appeared,

    he said to Ivy lightly, "Ivy, the Miller family in Gotham City is very important to the Lord. It is another

    family of the Lord, so nothing bad can happen to the Miller family. In Gotham City of the Dragon

    Kingdom, there are many powerful families that have been passed down for more than one hundred

    years. Since the Four Masters of Heaven are at the critical juncture of promotion, let me go there.

    Arrange the route for me and I will get there tonight..."

    Hearing this, Ivy was surprised. The old man was very mysterious. She didn''t know how powerful he

    was. She only knew Iwan asked her to call the old man Teddy. Iwan saved Teddy in a dangerous

    ce on the External Battlefield three years ago. Back then, Teddy fought with others and was

    seriously injured and dying. It was Iwan who saved him at all costs and brought him to the Heaven

    Domain. For the past three years, Teddy had been staying in the intelligence department of the

    Heaven Domain to recuperate. He hid here all the time. But was he going to Gotham City?

    Ivy frowned slightly. Looking at Teddy, she slowly said, "Teddy? Have you recovered?"

    Teddy shook his head and said, "Ha-ha... My spirit was hurt. How could I recover so easily? Don''t

    worry. I won''t die. After Mr. Cliff saved me, I decided not to die for the time being. Now I have

    recovered to the half-step Emperor level. If I fight and my wounds get worse, I won''t be afraid even

    if I meet Carl in Gotham City. So it''s the most appropriate for me to go there, isn''t it? Girl..."

    "Teddy... Thank you..." Ivy took a deep breath, bowed to Teddy, and thanked him. However, Teddy''s

    whole body, including his head, was hidden in a ck robe. He had been invisible in the Heaven

    Domain for three years. No one had seen his true face except Iwan.

    Ivy always did things neatly. She soon arranged the fastest route for Teddy, so he could arrive in

    Gotham City at night. Ivy handed a special mobile phone to Teddy, bowed again, and said, "Teddy,

    thank you for what you will do for the Miller family..."

    Teddy smiled and said, "I won''t let you down..." Then Teddy''s body disappeared in the shadow

    behind her.

    So, that night, all forces on the External Battlefield did not know that there was such a powerhouse

    among the people who were sent to the Dragon Kingdom by the Heaven Domain. This powerhouse

    could stop Carl at a critical moment!

    When the elite forces of the Heaven Domain gathered in Gotham City, Evan came out of a secret

    base of the eastern war zone on the External Battlefield. His injuries had been curedpletely,

    and he had be stronger. While carrying out these missions, he had been in danger of death

    many times, but he had learned a lot. At this moment, he was about to be a Super God.

    Yes, it was not a half-step Super God but a real Super God! Evan was bing stronger all the

    time, and he was emitting a powerful aura, which was a sign that he would make a breakthrough

    soon. If it was quick, he would be a Super God the next second. If it was slow, he would

    be a Super God in a few days. Walking outside, Evan breathed the air on the External

    Battlefield and had a lot of feelings in his heart. He shook his head and smiled, saying, "Ha-ha, I

    didn''t expect that I would break through when I was going to retire..."

    In fact, Evan knew that his cultivation had long been enough because he had been in charge of the

    External Battlefield for so many years. He only needed a little bit of enlightenment. Half a month

    ago, when he was about to die, he saw the Lord of the Heaven Domain chasing another man of the

    Emperor level. He was enlightened when he saw the Lord of the Heaven Domain attack, and he

    realized that he could be a Super God.

    ''It''s time to go back to Gotham City. I haven''t gone back for many years. My grandson must have

    grown up. I want to go back to see him. As a grandfather, I''m too ipetent. I''ve given up too

    much for the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. Don''t worry, my grandson. After Ie

    back, I will support you as a Super God and help you make the Cliff family greater!'' Evan thought

    withplicated feelings in his heart. When he left the Dragon Kingdom and went to the External

    Regions more than a decade ago, he was performing an absolutely confidential task, so he broke

    all ties with the Cliff family in Gotham City and focused all his attention on the task. At this time, the

    task waspleted, so it was time to retire...

    ......

    Iwan did not know what happened in the External Battlefield, nor did he know that Evan was going

    back to Gotham City in a few days. At the moment, he had just talked to Ivy on the phone.

    "Is Teddy going to Gotham City? It seems that he has figured out that matter. It will be better if he

    goes to Gotham City. There will be no ident in Gotham City, and I can rest assured..." Iwan, who

    had hung up the phone, murmured.

    "Yeah, Mr. Cliff, you can rest assured that nothing bad will happen to the Miller family. Warrior No.11

    and others are on the way there, and the Top Four Masters have received the news. If those

    reclusive families in Gotham City really dare to take action this time, they will be killed!" Warrior

    No.1 said with a smile. To be honest, the Heaven Domain did not take those disgusting families

    hidden in the dark in Gotham City seriously. Anyone who dared to interfere would be killed!

    At this time, Warrior No.3 came out, walked behind Iwan, and said, "Mr. Cliff, Miss Miller has woken

    up..."

    Iwan was a little confused. Daisy should not have woken up so soon because she was seriously

    injured. He didn''t think much about it and went in quickly.

    In the room, Daisy had just woken up, and she was very excited. She didn''t die, and Iwan was here.

    The next moment, the door was opened. As soon as Iwan walked in. Daisy burst into tears again.

    Looking at Iwan withplicated emotions, she said, "Brother, something happened to the Miller

    family. You..."

    Iwan nodded and said, "Yeah, I knew it just now. Daisy, rest assured and receive treatment here. I

    have sent someone to Gotham City. I have something to do here. On Wednesday morning, I will go

    back to Gotham City with you..."

    Daisy was touched when she heard this, but then she quickly shook her head. Her eyes were very

    worried as she said, "No, brother, call back the people you''ve sent. It''s said that there are two Gods

    of War in the Carter family, and they are very powerful. Brother..."

    Before Daisy finished speaking, Iwan interrupted her with a smile and said, "It''s okay. They''re only

    two Gods of War. I''ve sent ten Gods of War there. They''ll probably arrive tonight, so you don''t have

    to worry..."

    Daisy immediately widened her eyes. She stared at Iwan and asked, "Brother, do you mean... ten?

    Ten Gods of War? You... are just in the early stage of a God of War, aren''t you?"

    "Ha-ha, the early stage? Miss Miller, you may have heard it wrong, or the rumors you heard in

    Gotham City are not true. Mr. Cliff is not a God of War. He is much stronger than a God of War. He

    is now the seventhmander of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, and there are

    a dozen Gods of War under hismand..." Warrior No.1 said to Daisy with a smile.

    "What? Well, is my brother... a Super God? Only a Super God is qualified to be themander of

    the Military Headquarters. Brother, are you... really a Super God, not a God of War?" Daisy stared

    at Iwan with her eyes widened because this was not a joke. It was rted to the fate of the Miller

    family...

    Iwan nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, it''s true, Daisy. Have I ever lied to you? So don''t worry.

    Nothing bad will happen to the Miller family..."

    As Iwan spoke, his eyes became cold. Squinting his eyes, he said slowly, "Besides, the Miller

    family! That''s my mother''s family! That''s also my family! I will kill anyone who dares to hurt the Miller

    family!" As Iwan spoke, he suddenly exuded a momentum that was far superior to that of a God of

    War!

    Daisy believed him at this time. In the past, she had been living in Gotham City, so she had seen

    many Gods of War. Gods of War were rare in other ces, but they weremon in Gotham City.

    After all, more than half of the Gods of War in the Dragon Kingdom stayed in the Military

    Headquarters of Gotham City as the central force, ready to support the other ces at any time. At

    the same time, they guarded the capital!

    At this moment, Daisy looked at Iwan who was so powerful, and burst into tears again. She thought

    of Iwan''s mother and murmured, "Aunt Miller, do you see this? Young master has be a Super

    God, and he doesn''t let you down. He has be a Super God..."

 Chapter 146 Iwan Is the President of the Morgan Group

    Chapter 146 Iwan Is the President of the Morgan Group

    Chapter 146 Iwan Is the President of the Morgan Group

    At seven o''clock in the evening, Jayna, who came back from the Morgan Group, anxiously ran to

    Iwan. Looking at Daisy, who was lying on the bed with a pale face and wounds all over her body,

    Jayna couldn''t help but cover her mouth. Iwan had told her about this when she called him before.

    When she arrived and saw this scene, Jayna almost burst into tears. She couldn''t imagine that the

    girl named Daisy, who was a few years younger than her, woulde to Iwan from Gotham City

    after traveling so many miles.

    However, Daisy, who was having an infusion on the bed, was smiling. Looking at the exceedingly

    beautiful Jayna, she was also shocked. She smiled and said to Jayna, "Jayna, you are so beautiful.

    You and my brother are a good match..."

    Jayna quickly sat on the edge of her bed and said, "Daisy, I''ve heard about your matter from Iwan.

    You can go to my home after you finish the infusion. My parents are at home, and they will take care

    of you..."

    Daisy shook her head with a smile and said, "No, I''m afraid I can''t get used to it. I''ve been used to

    being alone these years. Jayna, I won''t disturb you and my brother. I''m fine. Don''t worry..."

    Daisy smiled at Jayna. When Darcy Miller, Iwan''s mother was alive, her greatest wish was to see

    her son get married, but she didn''t see it until she died. Now that Iwan was married and his wife was

    very beautiful. Daisy could feel that Jayna was really kind. She had just heard something about

    Jayna from Iwan. Therefore, when she looked at Jayna, there was also a trace ofplexity in her

    eyes.

    Iwan quietly left the room and let Jayna and Daisy talk for a while.

    In the middle of the night, Iwan stood on the balcony smoking. With Teddy and the ten Gods of War

    in the Miller family, he felt relieved. Iwan didn''t know much about Teddy''s strength in his prime. But

    anyway, he was very strong. The old man also had a story. Moreover, he was a powerhouse in

    Dragon Kingdom.

    "Teddy, who on earth are you? You are so strong, and who beat you like that in the past? He could

    kill you, but he didn''t kill you. He just wanted you to watch yourself die? Anyway, if you help me this

    time, I won''t stand by when you need me next time..." Iwan muttered to himself as he looked in the

    direction of Gotham City.

    The next moment, wearing a whitece nightdress, Jayna walked up to Iwan and hugged him. After

    a while, she looked up at Iwan and said, "Honey, I know you want to go to Gotham City. You can go

    there and leave me alone. If you are in a hurry, you can go there tomorrow..."

    Hearing this, Iwan smiled and said, "No, didn''t we make a deal tomorrow that I would go to the

    press conference of the Morgan Group with you? Don''t worry. I''ve arranged everything in Gotham

    City, and everything will be fine there. Have a good rest. You''ll be busy tomorrow..."

    Iwan was smiling. Although he felt a little sad about what had happened to the Miller family in

    Gotham City, it had already happened and he could deal with it. And now that he had made the

    arrangement, there would be no problem. The next step was to finish tomorrow''s press conference

    and hand over the work in Cleveque City to Jayna so that he didn''t have much to worry about when

    he went to Gotham City.

    "Okay..." Jayna nodded in his arms.

    The night passed quickly. The second day came. Early in the morning, Jayna dressed up carefully.

    She wore ady''s suit and ck silk stockings, but Iwan disliked it. This silly girl was also the

    protagonist today. She had to dress up more beautifully. Therefore, at the request of Iwan, Jayna

    changed into a long whitece dress, and white high-heeled shoes. With the white dress and her

    snow-white skin, she looked more beautiful.

    "Well, Do I have to wear this dress? Is it a little inappropriate? I''m just an employee of the Morgan

    Group..." Jayna said to Iwan nervously.

    Iwan nodded with a smile and said, "Well, it''s suitable. Let''s go..." After Iwan finished his words, he

    pulled Jayna downstairs and walked towards the Lamborghini downstairs.

    When Iwan pulled Jayna to the front of the car, Jayna suddenly stood still.

    "What''s wrong? Get in the car." On the other side, Iwan opened the car door and asked Jayna in

    confusion.

    Stunned, Jayna pointed at the luxury car in front of her and asked Iwan, "Is this our car?"

    Iwan burst intoughter. His wife didn''t notice it until now. The car had been parked downstairs for

    many days, and Skyler had driven back to her mother''s house before. Iwan looked at Jayna with a

    smile and said, "Yes. What''s wrong? You haven''t found it until now?"

    Jayna''s sexy mouth was wide open. She looked at Iwan in a daze and said, "But, this seems to be a

    Lamborghini. It''s very expensive. Is this car really ours?"

    "Of course, get in the car now. I''ve bought this car for more than ten days. Mom has driven it many

    times and dad has driven it to y many times in the middle of the night."

    Jayna was dumbfounded. All her attention was on work these days. She had seen this car before.

    But she had never seen her family drive the car out. And now her husband told her that this car

    belonged to them. How could she not be shocked?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "How much is the car? Where did you get so much money?" Jayna swallowed in shock and asked

    Iwan. As soon as she finished her words, she was stunned again with her mouth wide open. She

    said to Iwan, "I remember that you drove the car to Industry Group of Cleveque City half a month

    ago, didn''t you?"

    Iwan patted his forehead speechlessly. He didn''t want to talk to his lovely wife anymore. Did she just

    realize it now? In fact, half a month ago, Iwan felt strange when he drove a new luxury car to look

    for Jayna, but Jayna didn''t ask about it. She didn''t notice it at all and ignored it.

    When Jayna was about to say something more, Jacey, who was holding Emily in her arms,

    suddenly appeared behind her and opened the door for her. "Sister, Iwan is rich. Don''t you forget

    that he also opened apany in Cleveque City five years ago? You don''t have to be so surprised.

    Get in the car quickly..."

    Jayna wanted to say something more but was pushed into the car by Jacey. Iwan stepped on the

    gas and started the car.

    "Fasten the seat belt. We will arrive at Morgan Group soon," said Iwan while driving.

    Jayna fastened her seat belt subconsciously and asked, "Honey, whatpany did you run five

    years ago in Cleveque City? Did you make a lot of money? Can you afford such a luxury car?"

    "Little girl, are you looking down upon me? Do you really think that I can''t do anything except fight?"

    "No, I didn''t mean that. I mean..." Jayna wanted to exin immediately, but the more she exined,

    the more she couldn''t make it clear.

    Iwan''s face darkened. He didn''t want to talk to his wife anymore. He couldn''t beat or scold her. He

    couldn''t do anything about it. When he checked Jayna''s work report in Morgan Group these days,

    he felt that Jayna was very smart. Why was she always so silly in front of him?

    More than ten minutester, with a beautiful drift brake of Iwan, the Lamborghini stopped steadily.

    The next moment, he and Jayna got out of the car.

    It was already nine o''clock in the morning. The media hall of the press conference of the Morgan

    Group was full of people, and there were also many reporters.

    "Honey, I''m a little nervous..." Jayna whispered in his ear.

    Iwan held her hand tightly and said, "It doesn''t matter. You are the wife of themander of Military

    Headquarters. No one dares to look down upon you. Let''s go. Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you..."

    After saying that, Iwan pulled Jayna into the room without giving her any time to react.

    When Iwan and Jayna entered the hall, the whole conference hall suddenly quieted down.

    Max, Charles, and Lawrence, who knew Iwan''s identity, all bowed their heads respectfully to Iwan

    and Jayna. As for the senior executives of the Morgan Group, they also heard that Jayna''s husband

    was a God of War. Moreover, the rumors about Jayna and the president of thepany were

    spreading over the past few days. When Jayna''s husband came, everyone was excited. They all

    wanted to see the scene where their president met Jayna''s husbandter. So they all quieted down.

    With a smile on his face, Iwan took Jayna to the seat in the first row and sat down. Iwan looked

    calm, but Jayna next to him grabbed her dress nervously.

    When Iwan took his seat, the press conference of the Morgan Group began.

    On the stage, ke, the first vice president of the Morgan Group, held a microphone and said with

    a smile, "Wee to today''s press conference of the Morgan Group. On behalf of Mr. Cliff, I''m here

    to thank you all. And ourpany has always been efficient. Now the press conference begins!"

    As soon as ke finished his words, the crowd burst into thunderous apuse, After a pause, he

    continued."Then, let''s wee the president of ourpany, Mr. Cliff, toe and say a few

    words for you. You may not know Mr. Cliff, but you should have heard of his legendary deeds.

    Seven years ago, Mr. Cliff founded thepany and it was listed in two or three years. Later, Mr.

    Cliff was betrayed and left for five years. But the group moved forward and sessfully became the

    number one enterprise in Cleveque City. Now Mr. Cliff hase back. In the past two months, he

    cleaned up trouble for thepany and provided a wider stage for it. From today on, ourpany

    will officiallypete with the top enterprises in the world. So now, let''s wee Mr. Cliff."

    As soon as ke finished his words, all the top figures of Cleveque City off the stage were boiling

    with excitement. Mr. Cliff was the legend of that year.

    At the same time, Jayna, who was sitting next to Iwan, was extremely nervous. The two most

    excellent men were about to meet. And during these days, Christ always looked for her in the

    company. Would her husband fight with himter? Her husband was so domineering.

    Jayna was afraid that Iwan would be impulsiveter, so she wanted to hold his hand. But when she

    stretched out her hand, she found that he had already stood up.

    All of a sudden, Jayna''s heart beat faster. She held Iwan''s hand tightly and begged. "Honey, please

    sit down. Don''t be impulsive. I''m wrong. I swear that the rumors are all fake. I swear, don''t be

    impulsive..."

    Hearing this, Iwan smiled. There was no need to hide anything. So he looked at Jayna with a smile

    and suddenly changed his voice. "Miss Brown, who is better, your husband or me?"

    This voice was exactly the voice that Iwan had pretended to be Christ these days.

    "Honey, your voice, what..." Jayna was suddenly stunned.

    Iwan smiled and said, "My wife, do you want to ask me why my voice is the same as that of Christ?"

    said Iwan with a big smile on his face.

    Jayna nodded unconsciously.

    Iwan took a deep breath and sighed. He leaned forward and said to Jayna, "Because... I''m Christ,

    and I used to be called Christ..."

    At this time, ke, who was on the stage, also looked at Iwan in front of Jayna with a bitter smile

    and said, "Mr. Cliff, please go on the stage. We are waiting for you..."

    After saying that, ke turned to the audience and said with a loud smile, "Everyone, wee the

    president of ourpany, Iwan Cliff!"

    At this moment, Jayna was shocked. With her mouth wide open, she watched the man in front of

    her walk to the stage in disbelief. At the same time, ke, Max, Lawrence, Charles as well as

    Dawson, Eden, Lucas, and her best friend Scarlett, all smiled and apuded at Iwan.

    At this moment, Jayna realized that her husband, who was standing on the stage, was really the

    president of the Morgan Group.

    Jayna couldn''t help standing up and asking in disbelief, "Honey, but your face?"

    Iwan took a mask from his pocket and put it on his face. His voice changed again. He smiled at

    Jayna and asked, "My wife, do you know it now?"

    "Well..." Jayna waspletely dumbfounded. She had never thought that Iwan was the president of

    the Morgan Group.

    Then Iwan took off his mask and revealed his original face. He said to Jayna, "Little girl, how dare

    you say that another man is as excellent as your husband? You''re doomed..."

    When he said that, all the senior executives of thepany and the big shots from various fields

    who didn''t know his real identity were shocked at this moment.

 Chapter 147 Rule the World With Me

    Chapter 147 Rule the World With Me

    Chapter 147 Rule the World With Me

    "What? Is Mr. Cliff Jayna''s husband? Did Mr. Cliff wear a mask to y with Jayna?" At this time,

    hundreds of senior executives of the Morgan Group were all shocked. Their eyes were wide open,

    and their faces were full of disbelief. If that were the case, then would Jayna be the wife of the

    president? Did the wholepany belong to her? At this moment, the female executives of the

    company were all driven crazy with envy.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Iwan''s teasing words echoed in Jayna''s ears. She looked at the smiling Iwan on the stage and the

    dangerous look in his eyes. Although she was sure that Iwan was the president of the Morgan

    Group, it was still difficult for her to ept it.

    Jayna looked at Iwan in a daze and asked, "How did you be the president of the Morgan

    Group?"

    On the stage, Iwan said to her with a smile, "I''ve told you a long time ago that I had apany in

    Cleveque City five years ago. Haven''t you always known about it?" The smile on Iwan''s face

    widened.

    "But this is the Morgan Group. You used to run the Morgan Group?" Jayna looked at him in shock.

    Iwan smiled and asked, "Why isn''t the Morgan Group thepany I ran?"

    "Well..." At this moment, Jayna suddenly found that she was speechless after hearing what Iwan

    said. The Morgan Group was apany. But, it was the strongestpany in Cleveque City and

    one of the top tenpanies in Dragon Kingdom.

    At this moment, Jayna almost went crazy. Her husband said that he had run apany five years

    ago, and it was the Morgan Group.

    Jayna swallowed hard and asked Iwan, "Then two months ago, you suddenly came to Cleveque

    City that day and stayed there for a night, just to take back the Morgan Group?"

    Iwan nodded and said, "Yes, do you really think that your husband took you and Emily to Cleveque

    City to suffer and make money?"

    "Well, isn''t it?" Jayna asked subconsciously.

    Iwan, on the stage, was really defeated by his wife. He took a deep breath and said, "As the God of

    War of External Regions, can I make my wife and daughter suffer? What do you think? Or is your

    husband so unreliable in your heart? What are you thinking about every day?"

    "Well, I..." Jayna couldn''t say a word now. Because the news was too sudden for her. How could her

    husband be the president of the biggest group in Cleveque City? And her real identity was not an

    ordinary employee of thepany, but the wife of the president. The wholerge group with a

    valuation of trillions was owned by her family.

    Jayna couldn''t believe what she had heard, but what she didn''t know was that all the people behind

    her and the top women present were almost driven crazy with envy. They thought, "Jayna, if you

    don''t believe it, let me be the wife of the president! Your husband is the president of the Morgan

    Group!"

    "But..." Jayna still had too many questions in her mind. She wanted to ask, but she found that

    everything about Iwan was right.

    At this moment, Iwan was smiling at her without saying anything, waiting for her to digest the

    information.

    Looking at Iwan, Jayna suddenly remembered that he had the same experience as the president of

    the Morgan Group. It suddenly urred to her that two months ago, when she came to Cleveque

    City for the first time to have dinner with Jane, she found out something. But at that time, she

    thought it was impossible, but now she really believed it.

    The founder of the Morgan Group was betrayed, chased, and disappeared five years ago.

    Five years ago, she saw the badly injured and dying Iwan on the riverside of Pasnd City and

    saved him. After he recovered, Iwan went to the External Battlefield. And he had left for five years.

    Five yearster, the president of the Morgan Group suddenly came back and took back his

    company overnight.

    As for Iwan, he just came to Cleveque City two months ago.

    The next moment, Jayna suddenly turned around and looked at Scarlett. "Scarlett, you have already

    known it?"

    Scarlett nodded with a smile and said to Jayna, "Well, you are the only one who doesn''t know it.

    Have you forgotten that I asked Iwan about it at the dinner table the day he came back from

    Cleveque City?" Scarlett was also helpless. It was not that this silly girl did not believe in Iwan, but

    she didn''t believe that after so many years of suffering, good luck would suddenly fall on her.

    Then Jayna looked at the three people beside her, including Dawson, Eden, and Lucas, and asked,

    "Mr. Gill, Mr. Addison, Mr. Mond, you have known it long ago?"

    The three of them nodded with a smile and said respectfully to Jayna, "Well, Jayna, the three of us

    were secretly arranged to Cleveque City by Mr. Cliff two months ago. And the day before you

    entered the Morgan Group, we formally entered the group. Now we are the top vice presidents of

    the group. Next, we will work with Mr. Nelson to assist you in managing the whole group."

    After Lucas finished his words, Dawson and Eden also looked at each other with a smile. Then they

    bowed to Jayna and said, "Miss Brown, we will help you to make thepany stronger..."

    When Dawson and Eden''s words fell, the whole press conference was once again in an uproar.

    Everyone looked at Jayna off the stage in shock.

    What did they mean? Did Iwan want Jayna to take over the whole Morgan Group?

    Jayna was also stunned. She looked at Lucas in a daze and asked, "Mr. Mond, what do you mean

    by that?"

    "Literally, do you really think that I''m going to run thepany myself?" Iwan, who was standing on

    the stage, said to Jayna.

    Surprised, Jayna turned to look at him and asked, "You don''t n to take over the Morgan Group?"

    Iwan smiled and said, "Well, if I manage thepany and you also go to work, what about Emily?"

    Jayna found that the man in front of her was right, but she just felt very strange. It was very

    important to apany the child, but it was the Morgan Group, the biggestpany in Cleveque

    City. Didn''t he really care about it?

    Jayna was dumbfounded with her mouth wide open. She had been constantly shocked since she

    came here today.

    "This is the Morgan Group, your Morgan Group, and thergest group in Cleveque City. You don''t

    want it? You don''t care about it?" Jayna asked, looking at him in a daze.

    Iwan nodded helplessly and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. I make money just to make my wife and

    children live a better life. Since I have earned enough money, why do I still work hard? I''m not crazy.

    Besides, you always want to prove yourself with your work. That''s good. If I give the Morgan Group

    to you, you will have a chance to realize your dream and value, right?"

    Hearing what the man on the stage said, Jayna roared in her heart, "What you said is reasonable,

    but this is the Morgan Group. Do you believe me so much? I..."

    At this moment, Jayna was really going crazy. She pointed at herself and asked Iwan, "Why do you

    trust me so much? Do you believe that I won''t make the Morgan Group go bankrupt?"

    Iwan said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter if it goes bankrupt or not. It''s not a big deal. We won''t use

    up all our money in our life. Besides, I''ve arranged for four people to help you. They are

    experienced. Don''t worry."

    "Well..."

    "What the hell..." At this moment, all the people present were driven crazy by his words. This man,

    the legendary man in Cleveque City, just threw out the biggestpany in the city like this?

    A few minutester, Iwan on the stage took a deep breath. The smile on his face disappeared, and

    he became serious. He said to the crowd, "Be quiet!"

    All of a sudden, the whole press conference was quiet. Everyone felt a sense of oppression at this

    moment. They remembered that the president of the Morgan Group in front of them was also the

    God of War of External Regions in Dragon Kingdom.

    Seeing that everyone calmed down, Iwan said to them, "Now I dere that my wife, Jayna Brown,

    will officially take over the Morgan Group from now on. I will remove the president position of the

    Morgan Group. ke Nelson, Dawson Gill, Eden Addis, and Lucas Mond, you will help Jayna. If

    you fail, you can apply for bankruptcy."

    Then he looked at Jayna, who was standing in a daze, and said, "Come up..."

    "Well, Iwan, although we are a couple, are you really going to hand over the whole Morgan Group to

    me?" Jayna asked in shock. Because nowadays, there were many divorces.

    Hearing this, Iwan smiled and said, "Are you worried that we will divorce in the future? Well, have a

    try!"

    Jayna was shocked by Iwan''s overbearing words again. The man in front of her was a powerhouse

    at the Super God level. She really didn''t dare to mention divorce. This man was too overbearing.

    At this moment, the women at the press conference were also shocked by what Iwan said. He was

    too domineering, but women liked such a domineering man.

    Iwan looked at Jayna seriously. Pointing at her face in front of everyone, he said, "Jayna, listen to

    me clearly. You can''t divorce me in this life. I give the Morgan Group to you, and you have to ept

    it. Five years ago, I was framed and almost killed by Jason. When you saved me, my life was yours.

    When I was in danger, you risked your life to save me. Then when I rise again, you will apany

    me to rule the world."

    Hearing the overbearing words of the man on the stage, Jayna''s heart was instantly filled with

    gratitude, and her eyes were instantly moist. The audience, whether men or women, were shocked

    by Iwan''s words again.

    At this moment, two pictures appeared in everyone''s mind. One was the picture that Jayna saved

    Iwan who was seriously injured and dying five years ago. Perhaps at that time, Jayna didn''t know

    the specific identity of Iwan at all.

    But five yearster, this man came back and brought her the glory of her life.

    "Grand Wedding? Yes, Miss Brown is the heroine of the Grand Wedding two months ago, which

    caused a sensation in the whole Central Region. She is the heroine of the Grand Wedding. She was

    kicked out of her house that year, and her fate was tragic..." At this time, when a reporter took

    photos of Jayna, she suddenly felt that Jayna''s face was very familiar. Two months ago, she

    happened to attend the Grand Wedding in Pasnd City, but she didn''t expect that she would meet

    Jayna again at the press conference of the Morgan Group.

    In an instant, the crowd burst into an uproar again. Jayna was the heroine of Pasnd. Two months

    ago, she married a God of War of External Regions in Dragon Kingdom, and now that man gave her

    a big group famous in the world.

 Chapter 148 The End of Matters in Cleveque City

    Chapter 148 The End of Matters in Cleveque City

    Chapter 148 The End of Matters in Cleveque City

    At the press conference, the scene that Iwan pointed at Jayna was immediately photographed by

    many reporters. At this moment, these reporters were so excited that they almost instantly came up

    with the headline of the news: "When I make aeback, I want you to apany me to rule the

    world."

    At this moment, there was a special meaning to the name of the Morgan Group, which was, "I want

    you to apany me to rule the world!"

    A drop of tear fell from Jayna''s face. Iwan walked up to her and gently wiped off the tears from the

    corner of her eyes. He smiled and said, "Why are you crying? Are you unhappy?"

    Jayna nodded with sobs. "I''m happy..." Then she threw herself into Iwan''s arms. The man in front of

    her had given her too much. At that time, she just saved him, but she got an honor that no one else

    could imagine in their lives.

    After a while, Iwan patted Jayna''s back and said, "Well, don''t cry. There are so many people here.

    Let''s leave..."

    "Okay." Jayna bit her lips and took a deep breath, trying to hold back her tears.

    Iwan smiled and held up Jayna''s face, saying gently, "From now on, you will be the president of the

    Morgan Group. Smile, so many people are watching you."

    Jayna nodded again. Then she took a deep breath and smiled.

    "That''s right. You are the most beautiful president. Let''s go. Leave the rest to them. You cane

    back to work tomorrow..." Iwan said to Jayna.

    After saying that, he looked back at ke on the stage and said, "ke, continue to hold the press

    conference."

    "Yes, Mr. Cliff." On the stage, ke nodded respectfully.

    Iwan raised his head andughed. He held Jayna who smiled with tears on her face and walked out

    domineeringly. At this moment, the man was an overwhelming hero, and the woman was

    exceedingly beautiful.

    Therefore, the scene where Iwan held Jayna''s hand and walked out immediately attracted the

    attention of all the people present. All of them were staring at them, watching them leave. At this

    moment, all the people in Cleveque City were envious of Jayna. There was a man in the world who

    was willing to do everything for her.

    "Now, I dere that Mr. Gill, Mr. Addison, and Mr. Mond will be promoted to the deputy president of

    the Morgan Group at the same time. Mr. Mond will be the second deputy president, Mr. Gill will be

    the third deputy president, and Mr. Addison will be the fourth deputy president. Now, let''s wee

    four deputy presidents toe on the stage!" ke, who was on the stage, continued to hold the

    press conference of the Morgan Group.

    The next moment, Lucas, Dawson, and Eden who were dressed in exquisite suits, walked up with a

    smile. They stood next to ke. The audience once again understood that these four people were

    the four right-hand men that Iwan left for Jayna. Although Jayna was weak, any of these four people

    would be powerful enough. Although Iwan had resigned from the position of president of the

    Morgan Group, he still had the identity of God of War of External Regions in Dragon Kingdom.

    Some of them even knew that Iwan was going to report to Gotham City and be promoted to the

    seventhmander of Military Headquarters. Therefore, everyone was looking forward to the

    future of the Morgan Group. Everyone did not doubt that Jayna would bring about a downfall of the

    company. Because behind her, there was a man who was extremely powerful.

    Even if she really failed, so what? Would that man care? No, the Morgan Group was a gift for

    Jayna. Therefore, elites from all walks of life in Cleveque City were deeply impressed again by the

    girl named Jayna. She had just been in Cleveque City for more than two months, but she had

    shocked the city once again.

    At this moment, both Scarlett and Zora were excited to see this scene, and Zora couldn''t help but

    shed tears. After all, Scarlett knew the identity of Iwan, but she didn''t.

    "Scarlett, Mr. Cliff is so devoted to Jayna He is so awesome..." Zora said in shock.

    Scarlett nodded with aplex look and said, "Maybe, this is fate. When he was chased and fled to

    Pasnd City, he happened to meet Jayna, who just graduated at that time. Jayna was very kind

    and saved him without thinking. And five yearster, when he came back again, it would be a

    moment full of glory for her. Everything is fate."

    Zora nodded. She knew what kind of person Iwan was, and she was deeply grateful to Iwan. She

    would never forget that more than two months ago, when she and her family were in the most

    desperate moment, Emily called her and told her not to worry and that her father would save her.

    That evening, Iwan really went there with the top people in Quedy City. He saved her family and

    gave her a future that she could not imagine for her whole life.

    Zora, who had something to do with Iwan and Emily, had just graduated from university, but her

    future was promising.

    (A few yearster, when she became the person in charge of the abroad department of the Morgan

    Group and the capable assistant of Jayna, Zora also sighed with mixed feelings for her own life. Of

    course, that was ater story...)

    After Iwan and Jayna walked out of the hall hand in hand, Hannah and Jane, who were standing at

    the back of the hall, looked at each other and walked out.

    Half an hourter, they arrived at the restaurant where the four of them used to go. Jayna, Hannah,

    Jane, and Iwan took their seats. The other three were allughing, except for Jayna, who was

    blushing and lowering her head. After a long while, Jayna raised her head and looked at Jane and

    Hannah. "Hannah, Jane, have you known it long ago? I''m the only one who doesn''t know it? You''ve

    already known that Iwan is the president of the Morgan Group, right?"

    "No. we just knew it earlier than you did. Jayna, your husband hid it too deeply..." said Jane with a

    smile.

    Hannah deliberately smiled and sighed, "Well, Jayna, I didn''t expect that the person I want to see

    the most is your husband, and I''ve met him long before. Jayna, I''m so envious of you. I wish you

    happiness... And you''ll be the most powerful woman among the three of us in the future. You are

    the president of the Morgan Group..."

    Jayna blushed and said, "I can''t. I''ve only been working for two months. How can I manage the

    Morgan Group?"

    "Anyway, your husband doesn''t care about it, and he doesn''tck it either..."

    Iwan rubbed his nose speechlessly and took a look at the two girls, warning them not to spill the

    beans.

    Jane smiled at Iwan and said, "You don''t want me to go on talking? Okay, give me Kill''s phone

    number."

    "I can''t get in touch with him now..." Iwan said helplessly.

    At this time, Jayna suddenly looked at Iwan and asked, "Honey, are you hiding something from me?

    Do you have any other identity?"

    Shocked, Iwan looked at Jayna and asked in surprise, "Why do you have such an idea all of a

    sudden?"

    Jayna pouted and said, "If you have, just tell me..."

    Iwan looked at Jayna with a smile and said, "Have a guess."

    Jayna said, "I think youn don''t have any other identities. You''re already so powerful. Do you still

    have the strength to surpass Super God? I don''t believe it."

    "Well..." Iwan smiled and nodded at Jayna.

    Hearing their conversation, both Jane and Hannah were speechless. They thought, "Your husband

    is the Lord of Heaven Domain. He might take over the whole Military Headquarters in the future!"

    The two women roared in their hearts at this moment, and then they also sighed deeply. Even if

    they told her, could Jayna believe it?

    Jayna didn''t believe it when she heard that Iwan was the president of the Morgan Group in front of

    so many people. Not to mention the identity of the Lord of Heaven Domain, and the potential

    sessor of the Military Headquarters.

    Who would believe it?

    The two girls were extremely speechless in their hearts. After a long time of silence, the smile on

    Jane''s face suddenly disappeared, and she said very seriously, "Jayna, I have something to tell

    you..."

    "Jane, what''s the matter? Why are you so serious all of a sudden?" Jayna asked in confusion.

    Taking a deep breath, Jane said, "In fact, I''m here today to see Iwan hand over thepany to you

    and to say goodbye to you. I''m leaving soon. Maybe tomorrow, maybe the day after tomorrow, I''ve

    made up my mind..."

    "Ah? Are you leaving?" Jayna looked at her in shock.

    Iwan also frowned. He took a deep look at Jane and asked, "Are you going to External Battlefield?"

    "Well, I''ve made up my mind. I''ve figured out a lot after the incident in my home. Thank you, Iwan.

    You''ve made me understand a lot..."

    Hearing this, Iwan''s frown deepened, He said to Jane seriously, "You don''t understand. External

    Battlefield is not as simple as you think. It''s very dangerous. Even I can''t ensure my safety there.

    And once you meet a real powerhouse, you will die... Moreover, it''s really difficult for you and Kill...

    So, don''t go to die, okay?"

    Jayna was also anxious. She reached out to grab Jane''s hand and said, "Jane, don''t go. Is it really

    worth it?"

    Without saying a word, Jane just smiled at Jayna and Iwan, but her eyes were full of determination.

    She would definitely go to External Battlefield!

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    At the same time, there was a determined look in Hannah''s eyes. Although she couldn''t go to

    External Battlefield, her heart would go with Jane. Moreover, she would apany y in another

    way.

    Jayna hadn''t seen Hannah for half a month. However, Iwan felt that Hannah was very weak, both

    physically and mentally. Iwan didn''t know what this woman had done, but he had a feeling that it

    might have something to do with y.

    In the evening, when they got home, Iwan and Jayna went to visit Daisy and then went back. During

    the dinner, Jayna tried to help Iwan cook. She really didn''t want the man in front of her to be tired.

    After dinner, Jayna got Iwan some hot water, washed his feet, and gave him a massage on the bed.

    At ten o''clock in the evening, Iwan suddenly turned over and pressed on top of Jayna. He looked at

    her with dangerous eyes and said, "Why do you suddenly treat me so well? Are you feeling guilty?"

    "Ah? I didn''t..." Jayna said nervously with a hint of panic in her eyes. In fact, she felt a little guilty.

    After all, when Iwan pretended to be Christ and went to the Morgan Group to look for her, she had

    said something that offended the man in front of her, such as, the president of the Morgan Group

    was as excellent as him.

    Jayna just felt that she was stupid. At that time, she didn''t realize that Christ was disguised by the

    bad guy in front of her. Seeing that Iwan reacted, Jayna was nervous.

    "Honey, I knew I was wrong. Do you believe me?" Jayna said to Iwan with the grievance. She

    looked so adorable.

    With a meaningful smile on his face, Iwan asked, "Do you know you are wrong? Will you change in

    the future?"

    Jayna nodded quickly and said, "I''ll change..."

    "But I don''t believe it..." said Iwan.

    Jayna was really nervous. She saw that her clothes were less and less, and the man''s breath was

    getting hotter and hotter. She was even more flustered.

    "Honey, I have to go to work tomorrow. Many people in the Morgan Group are waiting for me..."

    Jayna said pitifully, pushing Iwan''s chest. She did know much about the man in front of her. If she

    was tortured by him for one night, she might not be able to get out of bed tomorrow.

    Iwan shook off Jayna''s hand and said with a dangerous look, "That''s your job. I won''t go. It''s none

    of my business..."

    "But, that''s yourpany, the Morgan Group..."

    "No, that''s yours..."

    "But, but what if I can''t do it well?"

    "I''ve told you many times. You can apply for bankruptcy..."

    Jaynay on the bed helplessly. She gave up.

 Chapter 149 Taking Action in Cleveque City

    Chapter 149 Taking Action in Cleveque City

    Chapter 149 Taking Action in Cleveque City

    Jayna woke up early the next morning. After washing, she put on a dark suit and a slinky ck mini-

    skirt, wearing sexy ck tights and ck high heels.

    Just when Jayna tried to get out of the bedroom, she stumbled and almost fell. Her legs ached and

    trembled with every step she took. She bit her lips in vexation and red at Iwan who was still lying

    on the bed. Last night, she had sex with Iwan many times. She was tired but had to go to work now.

    She couldn''t bete because she would take office as the CEO of Morgan Group today. She was

    displeased to see Iwan show no concern. She also wanted to bite Iwan hard, especially when she

    noticed his smug smile.

    Iwan smiled and met Jayna''s gaze. "My dear, today is your first day at work. You are now the CEO

    of Morgan Group. Hurry up and go to work. Improve your sense of self-worth and realize your

    dreams! Come on! You are free..."

    Jayna was irritated by Iwan. She screamed and stamped her feet in rage. But her legs instantly

    became more sore and painful. Jayna cried...

    She thought Iwan had gone too far. But she had no choice but to drive Iwan''s Lamborghini Veneno

    to work. Along the way, Jayna pressed down hard on the gas pedal. She didn''t know that she was

    stealthily tailed by Warrior No.1 and Warrior No.7 the moment she set off. Warrior No.1 and Warrior

    No.7 had reached the peak of God of War, and they were about to be Half-a-step Super Gods

    recently. Thus, no matter how fast Jayna drove, they could keep up with her...

    Only Iwan would order such two powerhouses to protect Jayna at all times. Jayna was Iwan''s wife

    and his only beloved, so Iwan would keep her safe at any price.

    More than two months ago, Warrior No.1 to No.10 followed Iwan into the Dragon Kingdom from the

    External Regions. At that time, they were at the peak of God of War but they didn''t idle the days

    away. It was because they felt ashamed for not being able to help Iwan half a month ago. Moreover,

    Ivy, who was at the External Battlefield, urged them to be stronger every day. Thus, they kept

    improving themselves secretly and would soon be Half-a-step Super Gods. As for Warrior

    No.11 to No.20, they were left on the External Battlefield and were frequently ordered by Ivy to finish

    tasks as training.

    The military strength of Heaven Domain gained a huge boost in the past two months or so.

    ording to a rule there, only Gods of War could gain sequence numbers as code names! For

    example, Warrior No.1 was the vanguard inbats! Now Heaven Domain had another 50 Gods of

    War, so the sequence of numbers was expanded to No.50!

    In addition, those who became Super Gods could get rid of sequence numbers and win a specific

    code name. For instance, the Top Four Masters working under the Lord of Heaven Domain all had

    different and unique code names!

    At 8 a.m., the bright sunlight shone on the immense ss facade of a building. The building

    belonged to Morgan Group and was several hundred meters high. Jayna parked Iwan''s

    Lamborghini Veneno in front of it.

    ke, Lucas, Dawson, and Eden were the four vice presidents of Morgan Group. They, along with

    hundreds of senior executives, all wore ck suits and ck leather shoes. They divided into two

    rows and stood at the entrance of the building to greet Jayna. After Jayna got out of the car, they

    instantly bent down to pay their respects.

    "Wee, Ms. Jayna Brown!"

    "Wee to Morgan Group!"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Warm greetings to you!"

    Their greetings resounded through the whole building of Morgan Group. Some employees upstairs

    looked down from the high windows and were shocked by that scene, while those who just rushed

    from home to thepany stared at Jayna with respect.

    Jayna squared herself and took a deep breath, and then quickly entered the building! Today was the

    first day that she took charge of Morgan Group. She was confident about making thepany

    better, although she didn''t have much work experience! It was because she always dreamed of

    owning apany and tried her best to create a rosy future! Now thanks to Iwan, she realized her

    dream and owned arge,petitivepany!

    Jayna muttered to herself, "Iwan, I will be your wife for the rest of my life and love you forever! But

    you are wrong to view me as an innocent and delicate girl. I promise not to let you down!"

    "All the senior executives, listen! Come to the conference room for a meeting! I will give you five

    minutes to prepare!" As soon as Jayna entered thepany, she directly gave orders. At that

    moment, she inexplicably resembled Iwan in terms of temperament...

    After Jayna left, Lucas and ke nced at each other with surprise. Jayna''s words were filled with

    ambition and confidence, which also implied that she was not as innocent as she seemed.

    "Ms. Brown has a very simr temperament to Mr. Cliff five years ago. She is very confident..."

    ke murmured while staring after Jayna. Lucas, Dawson, and Eden also felt astounded and

    gazed at Jayna''s receding figure.

    More than two months ago, Iwan prepared for Jayna an ideal and grand wedding ceremony in

    Pasnd City. Jayna was moved and worked hard every day since then. When Iwan and Jayna

    were in Cleveque City, he found Jayna working overtime at night. But during the day, Jayna also

    didn''t ck off in the absence of Iwan!

    For example, when Jayna looked for a job in Cleveque City, she seized every second to read

    documents, even if she was on the subway. She got little work experience after graduation for five

    years, but she managed to be hired by the Industry Group of Cleveque City in her own right! This

    company was owned by the Waldorf family and ranked second in Cleveque City. This was enough

    to prove Jayna''s efforts!

    Jayna walked to the top floor with confident and purposeful strides. There the office of the CEO of

    Morgan Group upied the whole floor...

    At the same time, Iwan was still at home and put on his clothes. He smiled and looked in the

    direction where Morgan Group was located. He knew well what had happened in Morgan Group,

    including Jayna''s gestures and expressions, and what she said and did. But Jayna didn''t notice his

    attention.

    Iwan turned off the video on his phone and put the phone in his pocket. He murmured, "Jayna, I

    know that you won''t let me down. I believe that you can make Morgan Group sessful. I also

    know you work hard every day just to help me, but I pretend to know nothing about it. All I can do

    for you is stand behind you and cheer for you! Go for it!"

    During the past two months, Jayna improved herself to help reduce Iwan''s stress and didn''t talk

    about it with Iwan. Iwan knew all the efforts Jayna made for him but never mentioned it. This

    showed the greatest respect for each other...

    Iwan then sent Emily to school and came across Tina''s mother at the entrance of the kindergarten

    again. Tina''s mother was shocked to see Iwan. Because of the press briefing yesterday, she knew

    Iwan was the founder of Morgan Group. Of course, this was just a small episode for Iwan.

    After sending Iwan to school, Iwan found a quiet and empty ce. He took out his phone and called

    Warrior No.11. Soon Warrior No.11 said respectfully over the phone, "Lord of Heaven Domain!"

    Iwan gradually put on a solemn expression with a trace of coldness in his eyes. He asked in a low

    voice, "Report the situation of the Miller family in Gotham City!"

    Warrior No.11 replied immediately, "At midnight yesterday, I summoned all the ten warriors in the

    Dragon Kingdom that hade from the External Battlefield! The Miller family is in a difficult

    situation now. The deadline set by the Carter family is tomorrow, but the Carter family has already

    gathered some warriors today. I guess the Carter family will take action today! It may be somewhat

    rted to the press briefing you held yesterday in Cleveque City. The tension between the two

    families is rapidly reaching a shpoint. So what should I do now?"

    The stone b underneath Iwan suddenly broke apart, which showed how angry Iwan was.

    Iwan was silent for a while before saying, "Wait for a longer time! You must not show up until the

    last resort. Be patient! We should catch all the people in Gotham City that want a piece of the pie

    and those that want to attack the Miller family! It''s a great loss if we can only destroy the Carter

    family! Keep an eye on the Carter family and find its fellows. Don''t let go of any of them!"

    "Yes, I got it!" Warrior No.11 said respectfully.

    After hanging up the phone, Iwan was so furious that he wanted to fly to Gotham City right now to

    ruin the Carter family. But he had to wait for one more day and wait for all those that tried to hurt the

    Miller family toe out! Then he could catch them all in one go! He thought the Miller family could

    resist the attack for one day under the stealth protection of ten Gods of War and Teddy. Teddy could

    also reach the Emperor level at critical moments!

    So Iwan could afford to wait for one more day! In addition, Daisy was severely injured and just

    started to receive treatment yesterday. She was still in bad condition and at least needed another

    day to recover. Thus, Iwan decided to go back to Gotham City early tomorrow morning!

    A breeze blew, and the coldness in Iwan''s eyes became more evident...

    The Miller family, including his mother, his grandfather, uncle, aunt, and female cousin, was still in

    Gotham City.

    "Wait for me! Tomorrow, I will kill all the people that dare to bully my family. Kill all of them!" Iwan

    muttered to himself...

 Chapter 150 The Indomitable Miller Family

    Chapter 150 The Indomitable Miller Family

    Chapter 150 The Indomitable Miller Family

    In eastern Gotham City, elite troops were deployed around the Miller family''s vis. At present,

    warriors could be seen everywhere, including several Half-a-step Gods of War. But even so, the

    gloomy atmosphere still reigned over the entire Miller family.

    At 9 a.m., the direct descendants of the Miller family all gathered in the hall. The master of the Miller

    family, Oscar, sat on the master''s seat with a gloomy face. His eyes were sunken and ck-ringed

    because he didn''t sleep for several days in a row. Iwan''s two uncles, an aunt, and several people of

    the younger generation also put on solemn expressions. Like Oscar, they lost sleep for several days

    and felt extremely exhausted.

    In the middle of the hall stood a brash young man called Matt Carter. He was the grandson of Brady

    Carter, who was the master of the Carter family and a God of War at the highest level. Today, as

    one of the first in line to the throne, Matt tried to force the Miller family topromise.

    Matt wore a gray suit and gold-rimmed sses. He seemed courteous, but his foxy eyes indicated

    that he was by no means a good person!

    Matt took a deep breath and sneered at Oscar, who was sitting in the master''s seat. "Mr. Miller! The

    benefits I promised you are good enough. It''s well-known that the top families in Gotham City must

    thrive under the protection of Gods of War! This is the rule prevailing in Gotham City since the

    founding of the Dragon Kingdom! You must know this rule, right? Great changes have happened in

    society today, but Gods of War remain vital for an area''s development!"

    Matt paused for a moment and then said in a peremptory tone, "Oscar, just give up! It''s useless for

    you to dy for another day! You had better surrender to me immediately. In this way, you can still

    settle in Gotham City. Otherwise, the Miller family will no longer exist tomorrow. You should

    understand what I mean..."

    Oscar flew into a rage and red at Matt. "You bastard! How dare you be so reckless in society

    today, especially in Gotham City where the headquarters of Military Headquarters is located? Why

    did your family keep threatening us? The Miller family has never offended your family! So why did

    you treat us like that?" Oscar was overwhelmed with anger and resentment! He tried to contact Carl

    and Rendon in the past few days, but they were still leading the Military Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom in conquests. Oscar heard that Carl would probably return this evening, so he decided to

    stall for time and wait for Carl toe back! Then he believed Carl would uphold justice!

    "Are you telling a joke? This is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard!" Matt tilted his head back and

    laughed contemptuously. Then he suddenly stopped smiling and gazed at Oscar with a gloomy

    face. "You old codger! Why did you ask me such a childish question? As for why the Miller family is

    targeted, it''s always the case that wealth causes disasters! Don''t you understand it? Except for my

    family, the Tenney family, the Carroll family, the Ruskin family also want a share of the pie."

    "What? Are these families also involved?" Oscar was shocked because all these three families were

    rich and powerful in Gotham City, and were also protected by warriors of God of War.

    Matt nodded and added, "I know you are stalling for time and waiting for Carl''s return. But it''s

    useless. Despite Carl''s old age, he is a warrior of Emperor level and the marshal of Military

    Headquarters. So it''s not easy for him to leave his work. Oscar, listen up! The deadline is at 6 in the

    evening. If you refuse to surrender before the deadline, then the entire Miller family will be

    destroyed when the sun goes down!"

    Matt snorted and left after finishing his words. But he had just taken several steps when he was

    stopped by a voice behind him, "Wait!"

    In the hall, a young girl that was about 22 or 23 years old stood up. She was Iwan''s cousin named

    Sally Miller and also a famous and talented beauty in Gotham City. She took a deep breath and

    clenched her fists with her eyes showing a great determination.

    Matt turned around and nced at Sally''s curvy body. He sneered and said, "Sally? What do you

    want to do?"

    Sally took a deep breath and replied, "Matt! I know you want me to be your girlfriend! As long as you

    let off my family, I''ll be yours! You can do whatever you want to me!"

    "Sally! What are you talking about? Don''t be impulsive!" Just as Sally finished speaking, a beautiful

    middle-aged woman stood up. She was Iwan''s aunt, Moira Miller, who was already in her thirties.

    But she was still very feminine, sexy, and attractive.

    Matt ignored Moira but leered at Sally. "Sally, repeat your words. I didn''t hear them."

    Sally trembled with anger, and her eyes were filled with tears. But she still said through gritted teeth,

    "As long as you let go of the Miller family, you can do whatever you want to me!"

    Matt burst intoughter again and looked at Sally. "Sally, how stupid you are! Once your family is

    ruined, do you think you can still be safe? You are not qualified to negotiate with me!"

    Then he talked to Moira, "Well, I will consider unless you are also at my disposal. A big shot in my

    family is interested in you and has particrly mentioned you to me. So take care of yourself..."

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    After finishing his words, Matt left and roared withughter.

    "You bastard! I''ll kill you!" Moira''s father, Bevis Miller, suddenly stood up and wanted to kill Matt who

    was at the door.

    But the next moment, Oscar mped Bevis'' shoulders and pinned him down. "Don''t be impulsive!

    The Carter family is deliberately provoking you into fighting! Calm down and wait for a little longer!"

    Matt turned to look at Bevis and said, "Want to kill me? Come on! If you don''t kill me now, your

    daughter and your younger sister will be sent to my house tonight. Hurry to kill me..."

    Bevis was furious and screamed in rage. But no matter how hard he struggled to get free, Oscar

    kept pinning him down, and he was unable to move.

    At the door of the Miller family''s vis stood a mysterious middle-aged man who was a God of War.

    He stealthily gazed at Oscar and Bevis with a faint smile and waited for Bevis to attack Matt. He

    couldn''t start fights because of some rules of Gotham City. Thus, he hoped Matt would be badly

    injured so that he could directly ruin the Miller family! In addition, the Mille family had made use of

    its interpersonalwork to put pressure on him in the past few days! Otherwise, he didnˇŻt need to

    wait until 6 p.m. and could directly take action!

    But those whom the Miller family had asked for help were not willing to fall out with the Carter family

    and its allies. They all knew that Carl woulde back tonight, so they nned to stay aloof. The

    fate of the Miller family depended on whether it could hold on until Carl returned.

    Mattughed loudly and left, and so did the mysterious man that had appeared outside the vis.

    Both of them didn''t know that 10 Gods of War nearby almost killed them just now...

    In a hidden corner behind the Miller family''s house, Warrior No.12 watched Matt''s receding figure

    and asked, "Why not kill Matt now?"

    Warrior No.11 shook his head and said, "No. Mr. Cliff has ordered us to go on waiting. He wants to

    see how many families in Gotham City are involved this time and catches them at one go! The

    Miller family is indeed in danger, but it will be fine under our protection. Wait for one more day. If

    those people dare tounch an attack in the afternoon, we can just show up and fight back. So

    continue to lurk around!"

    "Yes, I got it!" Warrior No.12 took the order and then disappeared. Warrior No.11 had charge of the

    military action in Gotham City this time. He looked deeply at the hall inside the house before he

    disappeared.

    Warrior No.11 and Warrior No.12 had reached the highest level of God of War. They actually did not

    leave but made themselves invisible. Thus, what could be seen was only two white walls...

    In the hall of the Miller family, Bevis once again vomited blood, which drove Sally to cry. Moira

    shivered with fear while Oscar''s eyes were bloodshot.

    "Grandfather, do we still have other ways out? I heard that Christ hade back to Cleveque City.

    He is now a God of War. How about asking him for help?" Sally cried and talked to Oscar.

    Memories came sweeping back, and Iwan''s image rose before Oscar. After being silent for a while,

    Oscar shook his head and said, "Don''t contact Christ! Drop the idea of asking him toe here.

    Don''t mention it again!"

    "Christ is now a God of War. With his help, we can get out of trouble!" Sally tried to persuade Oscar.

    Oscar sighed deeply and shook his head again. "I also heard that Christ had be a God of War.

    But he is at most a beginner at his age. This time, the Carter family has joined forces with the

    Carroll family, the Ruskin family, and the Tenney family. Each family has ater-stage God of War,

    and the Carter family even has two Gods of War at the highest level. Thus, Christ can''t help us and

    will even die if hees to Gotham City."

    Iwan was exposed as a Super God in Cleveque City. But this remained unknown to people in

    Gotham City, including the Miller family. It was because of Max and other Giant Gods in Cleveque

    City. They had suppressed the news that Iwan would soon be the 7thmander of the Military

    Headquarters. Moreover, ordinary people in Cleveque City also didn''t dare to reveal Iwan''s identity.

    Moira looked up at the sky with a dagger in her hand. Then she talked to Oscar with a trace of

    reluctance in her eyes, "Dad, if Carl can''t return in time, I''llmit suicide..."

    Hearing Moira''s words, Sally trembled all over. After a moment of silence, she also took out a

    dagger from her belt.

    Bevis, who had vomited blood, looked at Oscar with determination and said, "Dad, if so, I will also

    commit suicide. Please forgive me..."

    Then, Bevis'' younger brother, Oscar''s second son, and some of the younger generation also stood

    up in silence. They werenˇŻt afraid of death!

    The Miller family showed its indomitable will!

    Tears sprang to Oscar''s eyes instantly. He roared, "Gather the most audacious and loyal warriors!

    Open thergest arsenal and bring out all thermal weapons! Today, even if several Gods of War

    attack us at the same time, I''ll make them die together with us!"

 Chapter 151 The Person Who Truly Wants to Stop Carl

    Chapter 151 The Person Who Truly Wants to Stop Carl

    Chapter 151 The Person Who Truly Wants to Stop Carl

    As time passed, the top forces in Gotham all turned their attention to the Miller family. Currently, four

    top families were joining hands to destroy the Miller family, with two 100-year-old aristocratic

    families covertly behind them. Everyone was waiting, waiting for the return of Carl Addison. If Carl

    could note back in time, the Miller family would be dead. The reason was that these top forces

    didn''t take Carl''s orders anymore now. They wanted to disobey his orders!

    At 10 a.m., in a subsidiary of the Military Headquarters in the suburbs of Gotham, Peter Addison,

    the leading figure of the younger generation of Gotham at the early stage of the God-of-War level,

    picked up the phone so sullenly, calling his grandfather Carl.

    "Grandpa, can you reach Gotham before 6 p.m.?" Peter asked the question that the top forces in

    Gotham cared about the most.

    A noise of fighting faintly came from the other end of the line. Only after a while did Carl''s voice

    come, "I don''t really think I can. It takes time to solve all the problems at hand. It will have been

    done at least by this afternoon!"

    But then said quite solemnly on the phone, "Peter, listen! Imand you to take your whole

    department to rush to the Millers'' house in Gotham. Remember, even if you die today, you''ll have to

    hold on until Ie back!"

    "Yes, sir!" Peter shouted a reply. After hanging up, he dashed out of their camp and shouted at the

    1000-strong elite soldiers, "The 9th Branch of the Dragon Warrior Guards, listen! Assemble now!

    Bring all the artillery and go to the Millers'' house! Right now!"

    Peter was now really anxious. People in Gotham did not know Iwan''s real strength, but he knew.

    And the Miller family in Gotham was another family of Iwan! His mother''s family! If something

    happened to it, the whole Gotham City would be in chaos! Anyway, these great families in the city

    could not bear the wrath of the Lord of Heaven Domain at all. And there was no exception for the

    over 100-year-old noble families!

    Peter was quite confused at the moment. In theory, with something so terrible happening to the

    Miller family, Iwan should have received the news though he was far in Cleveque. But why hadn''t he

    done anything by now?

    What Peter didn''t know was that Iwan had done something-he had sent 10 top Gods of War to the

    Miller family house yesterday. And he also had asked an Emperor-level powerhouse to protect the

    family in the dark!

    And Teddy Huggins, whose strength could be as great as Carl''s at the critical moment, also

    supported him, so he could dare to keep on "luring fish" in Gotham!

    Of course, Peter knew nothing about these things. At the moment, while assembling the Dragon

    Warrior Guards under hismand, he called the younger generation of the great families in

    Gotham. True, many of the younger generation in the city were top Half-a-step Gods of War, a step

    away from the Gods of War. Youths like this were trained to be the next sessors in all big

    families, and they were in great numbers.

    "Damon Kurt, if you''re my good brother, bring all the Half-a-step Gods of War of your family and

    rush to the Millers'' house with me!"

    "Jonathan Banks, stop your nonsense. Go meet me in the Millers'' house! Bring as many people as

    possible!"

    "Homer Marc! You''ve been thinking you can beat me, haven''t you? You''ve been hoping to have a

    duel with me, haven''t you? Okay, bring all the Taylor family''s men to help me for once! If you want to

    pick a fight in the future,e to me anytime!"

    ...

    In his office, Peter dialed number after number. He just didn''t know how many people he could take

    there now. After all, the big families in Gotham knew what was happening to the Miller family, but he

    could not care so much. He must gather as many people as possible!

    "The Carter, Flores, Stewart, and Morgan families, you all want to die! You''re all f*cking risking your

    neck! You can never imagine who you have truly offended! You don''t know what kind of powerful

    man you''ve offended! You really f*cking think that the one in Cleveque is just a God of War, eh? A

    horde of idiots..." Peter cursed inwardly.

    "General! The 9th Branch of the Dragon Warrior Guards has been assembled. All the thermal

    weapons have been loaded onto the military vehicles! Please give instructions!" a warrior walked in

    at this moment and said to Peter solemnly.

    "Go! Quick, quick, quick!" Peter said unhesitatingly. He could not waste time anymore. Although the

    forces in Gotham had made apromise with the Carter and other families that they wouldunch

    an attack at 6 p.m., no one could guarantee they would not act earlier. After all, they had turned

    hostile openly. Since they had ignored his grandfather''s order, what else would they not do?

    "Boom...." The next moment, the Dragon Warrior Guards of the Military Headquarters'' branch under

    themand of Peter whooshed toward the Millers'' house.

    At this moment, those of the younger generation of the Gotham forces who had received Peter''s

    emergency calls all fell silent. Some chose to go over without hesitation, simply because Peter was

    the sessor of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom that everyone consented to in

    their heart. More importantly, Peter was now likely to reach the middle stage of the God-of-War

    level, and he was also the grandson of Carl, an Emperor-level powerhouse. Therefore, almost no

    one in Gotham doubted his future.

    But more of the younger generation chose to remain silent, meaning that those who went to support

    Peter were just the minority. You know, Peter had called 40 to 50 people, but less than 10 went in

    the end. This showed that forces focused on family interests even in Gotham.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ...

    Time went by, and it was soon afternoon. At 3 p.m., in the depths of the Gobi desert of the Dragon

    Kingdom, Carl, Rendon, and their team, with the strong air of battling soldiers, walked quickly

    toward a few helicopters. Soon they boarded, heading for the nearest airport as fast as they could.

    Anyway, they had to rush back to Gotham. If they could not deal with the Miller family''s problem

    properly, then Gotham or even the whole Dragon Kingdom would be in chaos.

    Carl looked quite sulky on the ne. Those aristocratic families even refused to take the order he

    had issued in the name of the Military Headquarters, so he was getting angrier.

    Rendon''s aura fluctuated violently, not like the aura fluctuation of a Half-a-step Emperor-level

    practitioner anymore. Sure enough, back then, when he went to meet Iwan, he even had not shown

    all his strength.

    Looking at Rendon, Carl asked, "Rendon, how soon can you really make a breakthrough?"

    Rendon''s aura fluctuated violently a few more times, and he suppressed it. Then he said slowly, "I''m

    not worried about it. If I wanted to make a breakthrough, I would have done it a few years ago. I''ve

    been subduing it. Outsiders all think that the Emperor-level powerhouses are unimaginably great

    figures, but we can''t fool ourselves. The ordinary Emperor levels are far from enough on the high-

    end battlefield. I want to wait a little longer before perfecting my cultivation somewhat. And I also

    want to kill an Emperor level with my unexposed strength at a critical moment! Then our Military

    Headquarters will have a much better life in the future..."

    After that, he immediately sighed and continued, "s, even if I''ve made a breakthrough, I can''t

    defeat the Lord of the Heaven Domain. When I went to Cleveque City to meet him, I felt he also

    reserved a lot of his strength. Besides, Carl, do you really think that he couldn''t kill Sullivan the time

    he went to the overseas battlefield to hunt him half a month ago? And did he have to run after him

    for as long as 24 hours?"

    Rendon''s eyes glistened with disbelief. After all, back then, while he was chasing after Sullivan, he

    freed Even from trouble, proving that he did not go all out to hunt Sullivan!

    His eyes looking graver, Carl said to Rendon, "Right, we have to go back as soon as possible. Do

    those narrow-minded ones in Gotham really think you and I are hurrying back to save the Miller

    family? They are idiots! And I think the men of the Domain Lord must have assembled in Gotham,

    right? Thetest news has it that the current Heaven Domain is progressing at super high speed. I

    really don''t know how the child has made it happen. Now there are even over 50 publicly known

    powerhouses. There are also four Half-a-step Emperor-level practitioners! And the four of them are

    almost like you. They are all trying hard to suppress..."

    Rendon nodded and said, "And 10 of the top Gods of War of the Heaven Domain have left overseas

    battlefields. Presumably, they have gathered in Gotham. Fortunately, the Domain Lord hasn''t yet

    arrived in Gotham because he has to let his wife take over Morgan Group in Cleveque. This is our

    chance. We''ll have to get there earlier than him! Otherwise, Gotham would be... a river of blood!"

    After that, Rendon heaved a deep sigh, his face quite grave. True, Carl and he had not worried

    about the Miller family from the very beginning. They were afraid that the angry Iwan would

    ughter the most powerful families in Gotham and even the noble families behind them. That

    would be too influential...

    Carl asked Rendon with a frown, "Rendon, I have a premonition. Actually, if the child goes to

    Gotham, that''ll be fine. But I''m afraid he won''t! If he doesn''t go, that''s real trouble..."

    Rendon suddenly stood up and said with great terror, "You, you mean he''s ''fishing''?" He widened

    his mouth when he finished it. Now he suddenly knew what was going on.

    Carl nodded bitterly, sighed deeply, looked out the porthole, and said, "I hope you and I can reach

    Gotham smoothly. I hope..."

    ...

    At 5 p.m. in the Gotham Western Suburb Airport, Carl, Rendon, and a group of Super Gods and

    Gods of War of the Dragon Kingdomnded there. Without hesitation, they got on the military

    vehicles, heading for the Miller family house.

    Yet, 10 minutester, they suddenly saw arge scale of roadblocks and all kinds of the world''s top

    electronic jamming equipment on the freeway in the western suburbs of Gotham. The car fleet Carl

    was in had no choice but to stop. When they got off, they saw that two powerhouses wearing retro

    robes at the early stage of the Super-God level were ahead of them. The two men were from the

    secluded noble families in Gotham.

    When Carl got off, the two people said to him with a smile, "Marshal Addison, sorry, please have a

    chat here..."

    "Haha..." Carl looked at them andughed.

    "Uh? Why are youughing, Marshal Addison? We two families are not intended to wage war

    against you. You are clear about it. But the Miller family in Gotham must be destroyed this time

    because we also need resources..." the other powerhouse said to Carl. Carl was at the Emperor

    level, but they had master practitioners backing them up from noble families. Although they couldn''t

    defeat Carl, Carl could not destroy them because there were certain rules...

    Some forces that could date back to the long past had made rules with Carl, so the two men were

    not afraid of anything.

    At this time, Rendonughed and looked at them with some sympathy, saying, "Hah, guys, do you

    think we''re going to save the Miller family? Ho ho, it''s toote! You people chose it. Late, it''ste!

    You are really generous with money! The best electronic jamming equipment! You must have spent

    a lot of money, right? ..."

    After that, Rendon and Carl went to a spot to sit down and rest, not anxious at all.

    "Uh... what do you guys mean? Aren''t you rushing back to save the Millers? If not, what else are

    you going to do?" the two powerhouses from the top noble families in Gotham were appalled.

    But before they could finish speaking, they were horrified at the same time. They could not even

    move an inch because an Emperor-level practitioner that was no weaker than Carl had appeared

    behind them!

    Then they heard him say, "Because they want to save you people! ..."

    "Puff..." As soon as Mr. Huggins finished that, a blood slit appeared on their necks.

    "How could that be possible?" The two men turned around with difficulty, so frightened. Their life

    was fading rapidly. They... could not live...

 Chapter 152 Top 10 Gods of War Rise over Gotham City This Day (1)

    Chapter 152 Top 10 Gods of War Rise over Gotham City This Day (1)

    Chapter 152 Top 10 Gods of War Rise over Gotham City This Day (1)

    "Emperor... Emperor level? How could it be..." The two Super Gods turned around and saw Mr.

    Huggins, who was wrapped in ck robes from head to toe. At this moment, he was giving off an

    aura of one at the peak of the Emperor level''sst stage. But their thinking ended at this moment

    and fell into endless darkness, and they died so unwillingly. Not until now did they realize that the

    person they great and noble families wanted to stop was the one who meant to save them. But no

    matter what, it was toote now. At this moment, before they died, the two Super Gods were deeply

    worried about their own families. After all, the strongest ones in their families were just Half-a-step

    Emperor-level practitioners, but the person in front of them was undoubtedly at the peak of the

    Emperor level''sst stage...

    "It''s over..." With two thuds, the two Super Gods regretted it so much the moment before they died.

    But they could not utter a single word anymore.

    The moment the two Super Gods fell, Carl and Rendon, far away from them, changed their

    expressions dramatically and rose to their feet, looking with so much disbelief at Mr. Huggins who

    had just done the killing.

    "Thest stage of the Emperor... Emperor level? This... this is impossible... Who... who... who are

    you?" Rendon swallowed with difficulty, astonished because Carl''s and his previous judgment was

    that a powerhouse of the Heaven Domain woulde to Beijing this time. But they thought that the

    comer would at most be a Half-a-step Emperor-level powerhouse. One of the Four Masters of

    Heaven for example! But they had never expected it was a Super God! A real Emperor-level

    practitioner! Although his aura was a little unstable (he seemed wounded), the person before them

    was an Emperor-level powerhouse! A real Emperor-level powerhouse! One who was no weaker

    than Carl!

    Now Carl also stared quite gravely at Mr. Huggins standing far away. A powerhouse of the Heaven

    Domain at thest stage of the Emperor level hade! Oh, God! Gotham would be overturned!

    More terribly, the Lord of the Heaven Domain, who was at least at the peak of the Emperor level''s

    last stage, had note yet!

    Two practitioners! Two Emperor-level practitioners! There were two Emperor levels in the Heaven

    Domain! How could the child have made it happen? He hid this so secretively, even more

    secretively than they, the two old men, did! Presumably, the top forces around the world all thought

    that the Heaven Domain was not strong. But no one could imagine that a powerhouse at thest

    stage of the Emperor level hid in the Heaven Domain! Then what should he do if the Lord of the

    Heaven Domain arrived in Gotham tomorrow?

    Could he, Carl, resist the two powerhouses at the peak of the Emperor level''sst stage at the

    same time? Should he fight them with the whole Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom? No!

    Carl suddenly saw the light at this moment. Even if he used the whole Military Headquarters, he

    might not defeat the Heaven Domain head-on! So Carl was astonished to the soul now...

    "Boom..." The aura of one at the peak of the Emperor level''sst stage wasing out of Carl

    involuntarily, confronting Mr. Huggins''s that was yards away.

    Mr. Huggins nced at Carl with eyes deeply wrapped in the ck robes and said, "Marshal

    Addison, since you didn''t stop them earlier, please don''t move now!"

    Staring at Mr. Huggins quite seriously, Carl said, "The most powerful families in Gotham can''t be

    touched. It''ll cause serious trouble..."

    Mr. Huggins gave a very cold smile before he said slowly, "Ho, ho, hahaha... Marshal Addison, do

    you think the Lord of the Heaven Domain is afraid of trouble? Well, I''ll free you from being

    embarrassed. I''m here to stand in your way. Stay here and don''t move!"

    Carl inhaled deeply. He had to ask about something, so he asked Mr. Huggins, "Then I want to ask

    your excellency, ''What if I insist on going to the Miller family house? ...''"

    "Ho, ho..." Mr. Huggins sneered. Not caring about Carl anymore, he turned to Rendon and looked

    deeply at him before saying, "You''re not bad. You can make a breakthrough and reach the Emperor

    level, but you chose to suppress it. But you know it takes time to reach the Emperor level. It takes at

    most a month and at least a few days. Then tell me something. Although I can''t kill Carl, can I kill

    you before you make a breakthrough?"

    Hearing that, Rendon smiled bitterly, bowed low to Mr. Huggins, and said, "Sir, don''t make fun of

    me. Even if Marshal Addison doesn''t go, you can kill me. I can sense that you are wounded, sir. But

    even in this condition, you can have the fighting power that only one at the peak of the Emperor

    level''sst stage has. You''re very, very strong..."

    After that, Rendon turned around and said to Carl, "Ho, ho, Marshal Addison, this is another trek for

    our Military Headquarters. We''ve had three battles this month. Let''s stay here and rest for a few

    days..." Rendon spoke with a smile, but the look in his eyes was quite firm! Yes, he had always

    known what Carl thought-Carl wanted to protect everyone. The Miller family could not be destroyed,

    and the Carter family, the Flores family, the Stewart family, and the Morgan family as well as the two

    aristocratic families behind them must be alive! The reason was simple: Carl had to take care of the

    overall situation of the entire Dragon Kingdom.

    But he, Rendon, was different! His view was resorting to severe punishment in troubled times! The

    powerful families that didn''t take the orders of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom

    were not good powerful families, and the noble families that disobeyed the headquarters'' orders

    were bad noble families. Under such circumstances, they had better dust them off directly! Then the

    Dragon Kingdom would have a clean social atmosphere!

    "Uh? Kind of interesting... Ho, ho..." Mr. Huggins, who was far away, also saw Rendon''s eye

    expression, then he couldn''t help but nce deeply at Rendon again. He thought, "Rendon would

    surely be an outstanding figure in the future!"

    "s... fine! This is against my wish! Attention! Stay here and rest for three days! The Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom won''t move an inch in the three days!" Carl inhaled deeply

    and roared at the soldiers of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom including Rendon.

    "A wise choice..." After Carl shouted his order, Mr. Huggins nodded at him before he turned around

    to leave and disappear...

    After Mr. Huggins left, Carl sneered, "Marshal Addison, this is the fault of the Carter family and their

    kind. We''ve done what we can, and you''ve tried your best. The man who was here moments ago is

    very strong. Even if you do something, you might not be able to break his blockage..."

    Carl knew Rendon was consoling him. He nodded and said, "Yes, I know. But I didn''t expect that

    there is an Emperor-level practitioner, and they aren''t ordinary ones of that kind! More than two

    months ago, when the child returned to the Dragon Kingdom, I already knew the Heaven Domain is

    very strong, but I didn''t expect that the force the child built on the External Battlefields in 5 years

    could be so strong!"

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Rendon nodded and fell silent. After a long while, he said calmly, "Marshal Addison, Evan ising

    back in a few days. He has made a breakthrough and be a Super God. We''ll have to reserve a

    commander''s position at the Military Headquarters for him. But he ising back at this critical

    moment, and so is the child. Then Gotham..."

    Carl heaved a deep sigh, his eyes looking so tired. Then he waved his hand and walked away. "I''ll

    care about nothing. I''m old, I''m old..." Carl was both physically and mentally exhausted at this

    moment. He could again ask Ewan to stay on the External Battlefield, but he didn''t return? Then he

    would let him return...

    "Ho... Gotham in turmoil? Then let it be. Anyway, some powerful families will be gone in a few

    days... Problems are too many to worry about, so I won''t worry about them. Whatever happens, it''s

    none of my business..." Carl walked away. He said he wouldn''t go to the Miller family house, so he

    would not go. He would find a ce to sleep soundly for three days. He would not think about

    anything until three dayster...

    Even if Gotham was razed to the ground this time, they would rebuild it then. It was not a big deal...

    "Uh..." After Carl left, Rendon was stunned but then smiled. Some of Carl''s emotional

    entanglements had been removed. That was good. Otherwise, the old man who had sacrificed his

    whole life to the Dragon Kingdom would have to shed thest drop of his blood because of those

    borers and die...

    ...

    At the same moment, in the Cliff family house in Gotham, the family''s high-level members were

    sitting in the meeting hall, all looking quite grave. Outside the hall, more than 1,000 Secret Guard

    soldiers of the family had gathered! Of course, the person presiding over this meeting was Neil Cliff,

    the second elder of the family, but Andy Cliff, the family owner, was not present.

    At this moment, Troy Cliff, sitting in the audience area of the hall, rose and said, "Father, the Miller

    family is in trouble, and we can''t just sit and watch. Let me take our family''s Secret Guards there,

    okay? ..."

    "No!" And another elder in the hall stood up and said, "No! The Carter family, the Flores family, the

    Stewart family, and the Morgan family have sent some of their Gods of War there. By now, 6 Gods

    of War have assembled around the Miller family house! And the most elite powers of the four

    families are also there! We Cliffs don''t have the Gods of War. Even if we go there now, we''ll simply

    die! Don''t be impulsive!"

    Then another elder rose, nodded, and said, "Yes, right. And we had broken ties with the Miller family

    5 years ago. Troy, I know what you are thinking, but it''s useless. Useless! This time, too many

    forces target the Miller family. Do you really naively think that only the four most powerful families on

    the surface are involved? There are also two aristocratic families behind them! They each have one

    or more Super Gods! Why did this happen? Because the Miller family is so rich that some people

    envy... s..."

    "Agree!"

    "Agree!"

    "Agree!"

    Then the Cliff family''s elders stood up to express their views one after another. Looking at this

    scene, Troy despaired. The elders'' assembly did not approve his proposal, so he had no right to

    mobilize the Secret Guards of the family.

    "Father!" Troy looked up at Neil sitting on the host''s seat. Neil deeply sighed and waved his hand,

    also feeling helpless.

    "You people! You people will regret it! You''ll surely regret it!" Troy shouted angrily before he turned

    around and left. He was Iwan''s uncle and the only one of the Cliffs who had been to Iwan for the

    first time over the 5 years. The time he met Iwan in Cleveque City, he had been astonished. He felt

    that the nephew he had not met for 5 years was now unfathomable. Therefore, no matter what the

    Cliff family''s decision was, he would go to the Miller family. He must go...

    He felt that if they chose to ignore the Millers'' catastrophe this time, the Cliffs would have very

    serious trouble afterward...

 Chapter 153 10 Gods of War Rise over Gotham City This Day (2)

    Gods of War Rise over Gotham City This Day (2)

    Gods of War Rise over Gotham City This Day (2)

    Time passed, and the sun was setting at 5:50 p.m. There were only less than 10 minutes left to the

    deadline for the Miller family set by the four most powerful families.

    Now the setting sun was as red as blood in the sky over Gotham, where the clouds had been

    colored by the sun''s rays...

    At the main entrance of the Miller family in the city, the forces of the two sides had crowded with

    thousands or even ten thousand people. No one was weak. Even those at the lowest level were 5-

    star practitioners.

    As for the Miller family, those at the entrance were Oscar, the family owner, his two sons Bevis and

    Jarman, his youngest daughter Moira, his most outstanding granddaughter Sally, and a few youths

    of the 3rd generation of the family. Wearing the same resolute expression, they were all armed with

    ammunition, especially Moira and Sally. Even if they died, the two of them would not let the enemies

    collect their bodies! As for Mr. Miller, the eldest of the family, he was filled with the aura of one at the

    peak stage of the Half-a-step God-of-War level, machete in hand! Standing on the left, right, and

    behind were apparently the direct-line fearless fighters of the family! Every soldier was armed to the

    teeth!

    An indescribable tragic and heroic air was boiling over the Millers.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But to their great surprise, ahead of them, some people, against the pressure of the four rich

    families, hade to their rescue! And they stood right in front of them.

    Their leader was Peter! And there were also 7 or 8 leading figures of the younger generation of

    Gotham. All these people were very young, but their eyes showed that they were all determined! It

    was a look that they would dare to fight until they died if the enemies dared to pick a fight! The

    Millers were so touched when seeing the human wall that Peter and his team had formed in front of

    them!

    Ahead of the Millers and Peter and his team were prominently the guards of the four rich families,

    with the Carter family being the leader. They were 6,000 strong, with the weak even being 5-star

    soldiers. There were also so many Half-a-step Gods of War. Standing in the front were also 5 Gods

    of War. Two of them had reached the peak stage of the God-of-War level! The rest were all at the

    last stage of this level!

    Brady Carter, the owner of the Carter family, was their leader. His grandson Matt Carter was

    standing in the front, confronting Peter.

    Staring at Peter ghastly, Matt shouted, "Peter, this has nothing to do with you! Leave here now!"

    With the same ghastly eye, Peter took out his sword and pointed at him, shouting, "F*ck off! Who do

    you think you are? You don''t have the right to talk to me! A useless one who hasn''t reached the

    God-of-War level! Get lost!"

    "You..." Matt was furious, about to say something, but his grandfather Brady stopped him. Looking

    down at Peter, Brady said, "General Addison, leave! This is an order! Don''t forget I''m also a

    member of the Gotham Military Headquarters! I''m your superior! Now Imand you to leave!"

    His eyes ice-cold, Peter inhaled deeply, then fixed his eyes on Brady, and said, "Brady, you''re killing

    yourself! Do you really think you can ignore my grandfather''s order because you have one or two

    noble families backing you up? Brady, there are a few things I can''t tell you, but it is still not toote

    for you to leave here now!"

    Brady knitted his brows slightly and looked at the 9th Branch of the Dragon Warrior Guards behind

    Peter, saying, "The 9th Branch of the Dragon Warrior Guards, all leave here! Do you also want to

    disobey my order?"

    But none of the Dragon Warrior Guards behind Peter moved. Instead, they still stood there

    motionless. The members of the 9th Branch of the Dragon Warrior Guards were all very young.

    They all admired Peter sincerely. At this time, they would not leave, of course. A rupture had also

    appeared within the Military Headquarters! Before Carl returned, they would only listen to Peter!

    At this time, a mysterious powerhouse at the peak stage of the God-of-War level next to Brady

    looked at Peter and said with a smile, "You''re Carl''s grandson, right? Less than 30, but you''re

    already a God of War. You have great potential, but you alone can''t stop us today! Are you still

    waiting for your grandfather? Ho, ho, don''t wait. He... can''te! ..."

    "What? You people dared to mobilize men to intercept my grandfather? You''remitting suicide?"

    Peter''s expression changed drastically when he heard that.

    This mysterious powerhouse shook his head and said, "No, no, no, you''re mistaken about me.

    Marshal Addison does everything for the good of the Dragon Kingdom. We''ve made agreements

    with him. Intercept? Ho, ho, don''t use this word. They''ve just gone to chat with him. Don''t stick

    wrongbels on us! Young man, don''t forget we aristocratic families are also citizens of the Dragon

    Kingdom! ..."

    "You people don''t f*cking deserve it!" Peter shouted, his face quite grave. The man didn''t have to

    tell lies about this. It was only 5 minutes to 6 p.m., but his grandfather had not arrived yet. Then he

    knew his grandfather had been stopped.

    But the powerhouse ignored Peter. He looked at Oscar, who was standing far away, and said, "Mr.

    Miller, surrender. Then your family will survive! It''s almost time. I can clearly tell you that Carl

    Addison won''te..."

    Standing at the gate of the Miller family house, Oscar frowned deeply, looking at the powerhouse,

    and said, "Why do you have to hurt the Miller family, your excellency? We can hand out all our

    properties to you people! All of them! Why, why do you still have to force us like this?"

    As his eyes glistened, the mysterious powerhouse said slowly, "Ho, ho... do you really think we

    must get your properties? Um, that''s just part of our n, not the main part. We want to find one

    thing from your family house. We don''t know what it is, but it is very important..."

    Oscar narrowed his eyes and asked, "What is it? Tell me. I can return it to you people!"

    But the powerhouse shook his head and said, "It''s useless because we don''t know what it is, either.

    Whether it is a fruit, a jade pendant, or something else, we don''t know. So, we''ll have to search

    every corner of your house looking for it. We''ll even open the tomb of your daughter Ellie and

    dissect her body. Or all of you will have to go through a careful exam. Or we''ll need you to bring

    over her son who wandered around in poverty previously but has now be a God of War..."

    "What?! My daughter is dead, but you people still want to desecrate her body? You''re dreaming!

    You also want to use us to force my grandson? Impossible! If you want to fight, let''s fight!" Oscar

    roared. It turned out that these people wanted not only their properties but also their family

    member''s body! This was absolutely impossible! With widened eyes, he was shaking in anger.

    The mysterious powerhouse inhaled deeply, shook his head, and said calmly, "s, we actually

    knew this would be the result! Then end the talk. It''s time..."

    After that, he looked at Brady and said, "s... Mr. Carter, it''s time. Move. Seriously wound Marshal

    Addison''s grandson, but don''t kill him..."

    "I see!" Brady nodded with a dark face. Then he shed and appeared before Peter. "Let me repeat

    to you for thest time: leave here!"

    "F*ck off!" Peter roared. The next moment, as his God-of-War''s aura suddenly came out of him, he

    aimed his long sword at Brady, but the sword was instantly knocked off. Then, Brady kicked him,

    sending him flying...

    "Puff..." Peter fell to the ground and squirted a mouthful of blood. He was no match for Brady. Brady

    had been a God of War for a long time, a peak-stage practitioner of this level, while he was just at

    the early stage of it. He was much weaker than his enemy.

    After Brady sent Peter flying, his peak-stage God-of-War''s aura overwhelmed the whole site. He

    said to those few youths of the younger generation of Gotham behind Peter, "Are you sure you

    won''t leave?"

    "We won''t! ..." Peter roared as blood ran out of the corner of his mouth. He knew that if he left, the

    Millers might not be unable to resist for even a minute!

    "Ho, ho..." Brady smiled without caring about it. Then he turned to Troy, who was standing far away

    from Peter, and said, "Ho, ho, the Cliffs had broken the ties with the Millers a long time ago, right?

    But why do you, Troy, also want to interfere?"

    With a very serious expression, Troy held his long sword more firmly and said, "Mr. Carter, stop the

    nonsense! Do you know how much influence thermal weapons will cause if you use them in

    Gotham today? You''re challenging the bottom line of the rules!"

    Brady said with a smile, "Haha? Thermal weapons? No, no, no, you think too much. How could we

    use them? No battles should happen in Gotham. We''re also clear about it... so look. What is that in

    the sky?"

    Brady pointed to the sky above the Miller family house, and ayer of gray unknown dust fell. As the

    dust fell, the weapons in the Millers'' soldiers instantly had sparks and lost their functions. As for

    those electronic precision weapons, they simply exploded and got broken...

    The Millers'' expressions changed greatly. Their weapons were useless now. Brady and his people

    threw away some of the things tied up on themselves in desperation and held their long swords

    more tightly. The fight began...

    "It''s time. Kill them all! Keep the corpses! Catch the Millers'' direct lines alive if you can!" the

    mysterious powerhouse ordered coldly.

    "Boom..." The next moment, he, the other four Gods of War, and more than 100 Half-a-step Gods of

    War charged the Millers crazily...

    "Dragon Warrior Guards, fight until you die!!!" Peter roared insanely when seeing that. He also

    picked up a weapon and rushed fearlessly at Brady. But before he could reach Brady, a God of War

    at hisst stage appeared in front of him.

    "Charge..." Peter howled. Those around him also rushed with their long swords at those running

    over. Thermal weapons were forbidden in Gotham, which was the bottom line of all parties! And the

    thermal weapons on site were now broken because of the mysterious dust. Therefore, the people

    here were now all fighting with cold weapons. Since they were so near one another, cold weapons

    were always better to use than guns.

    Peter and his men were trying their best to stand in front of the Millers to protect them, but that was

    useless. His men got seriously wounded and fell one after another, and some soldiers were simply

    beaten to death.

    "Puff..." Someone stabbed Troy''s belly, sending him flying. He fell andy on the ground,

    motionless.

    Peter was covered with blood. He was the only God of War on the Millers'' side present, but the two

    fighting him were the Gods of War at theirst stage. Under their attack, he spat blood again and

    again.

    In the end, with a loud thud, Peter fell on his face to the ground in the distance, and could not stand

    up anymore. As for those Dragon Warrior Guards behind him, they were no match for the over 100

    Half-a-step Gods of War. Some were killed, and others were seriously wounded. But they were

    powers of the Gotham Military Headquarters after all. So, these people tried their best to spare most

    of their lives, but they would at least make them lose their fighting capacity.

    In less than a minute, Peter''s and Troy''s men were cleared off. Now the Millers were face-to-face

    with their enemies.

    "The Millers won''t bend their back! The Millers will fight until thest!" Oscar roared madly, machete

    tightly in hand.

    "Millers, fight until thest!" Bevis and Jarman roared.

    "Millers, fight until thest!" Moira shouted.

    "Millers, fight until thest!" Sally screamed.

    ...

    Now the whole Miller family were ready to die because they despaired. It was time, and Carl could

    note.

    Looking at the despair and the will to die, Peter widened his eyes and roared, "No... no... no...!!!"

    But he was lying on the ground in blood, unable to get up anymore. He had always liked Sally, but

    he didn''t dare to confess to her. Did he have to see his beloved girl die in front of his eyes now? He

    could not bear it. He tried his best to stand up, but his blood popped up all over himself. At this

    moment, the two powerhouses fighting him looked at him again, stopping him from suddenly getting

    up...

    And Sally, who was ready to fight thest battle, also looked at Peter, her hot tears running down in

    a trickle. As she shed tears, she smiled at Peter and said, "Peter, don''t let them desecrate my body.

    Break my body to pieces! If there were an afterlife, I would marry you..."

    Sally cried. She had always known Peter liked her, and she also liked him, but she had not yet

    graduated from university at that time. When she was at Gotham University, Peter had been her

    instructor during their military training...

    In the beginning, she had thought that she would be with Peter and date him when she graduated

    from college. But there was no chance, no chance...

    "Sorry, I should have met you earlier. Sorry..." Sally stopped looking at Peter and held her long

    sword tightly, waiting for theing of the enemies...

    "Charge!" The next moment, Brady and the God of War at his peak stage from a secluded noble

    family nced at each other and stormed at the Millers...

    "Fight until thest!" Oscar roared desperately, ready to go all out to fight. But at this moment, Brady

    and the powerhouse charging them at high speed suddenly changed color and stopped rushing

    on...

    The reason was: Loud booms suddenly came from different directions around the Miller family

    house. Then one boom after another reached up into the sky, and light rays with the peak-stage

    God-of-War''s aura rose inside and outside the house...

    "Boom..."

    "Boom..."

    "Boom..."

    With the booms, 10 mysterious Gods of War at their peak stage each wearing a half mask

    ascended slowly inside and outside the Miller family house!

    The battlefield now fell silent. Everyone looked in shock at the 10 Gods of War who had suddenly

    swarmed out of the Miller family house...

 Chapter 154 Shed Blood, Shock Gotham!

    Chapter 154 Shed Blood, Shock Gotham!

    Chapter 154 Shed Blood, Shock Gotham!

    Inside and outside the Miller family house, the 10 peak-stage Gods of War rose up slowly into the

    air with super strong momentum.

    "We''re ordered to guard the Miller family! We''ll kill all their enemies! Go kill!" Warrior No. 11 shouted

    coldly in mid-air.

    "They... they are..." Oscar, Moira, Sally, and other Miller family members all watched this in disbelief.

    Did these powerhousese out of their Miller family house?

    "10 peak-stage Gods of War? This... this is impossible!" Brady and the peak-stage God of War of an

    aristocratic family were astonished, not believing this at all. They wanted to turn around and leave,

    but Warrior No. 11, Warrior No. 12, Warrior No. 13, and Warrior No. 14 were at the gate of the Miller

    family house. Then, the four soldiers of the Heaven Domain, the peak-stage Gods of War who were

    likely to be the Half-a-step Super Gods soon, charged the Brady and the powerhouse of the noble

    family.

    "Puff, puff..." Without any garish movements, Warrior No. 11 and his partners bore the attack from

    Brady, then killed Brady and the powerhouse at the scene.

    At first, Warrior No. 11 and his partners bore the attack from Brady, then they killed Brady and the

    powerhouse at the scene without using any garish movements. "Puff, puff..."

    "Keep on killing!" After ughtering Brady and his partner, they rushed at the restst-stage Gods

    of War. At this moment, apart from the 3 soldiers staying around the Millers to guard them, the other

    7 all moved, going to kill the Gods of War of the Carroll family, the Ruskin family, and the Tenney

    family.

    "God, run!" Thest-stage God of War of the Tenney family was terrified, wishing to run.

    But with a bang, the God of War''s head was shattered the next moment.

    "Go on..." Warrior No. 1 roared. The 6 peak-stage Gods of War attacked thest-stage God of War

    of the Carroll family together.

    "No..." Thest-stage God of War of the Carroll family was also the family''s owner. With a forlorn

    scream, he turned into pieces in an instant.

    "I surrender. Don''t kill me, don''t kill me..." The owner of the Ruskin family, also the onlyst-stage

    God of War left who hade to attack the Millers today, knelt on the ground to beg for mercy. Yet,

    before he could drop to his knees, Warrior No. 11 swished his sword, and the man''s head instantly

    came off, going high in an arc.

    As all the Gods of War on the enemies'' side were killed, the three peak-stage Gods of War guarding

    the Millers immediately left them, charging the over 100 Half-a-step Gods of War.

    The 10 Gods of War seemed like tigers rushing into a flock of sheep. With the moves of their

    swords, the Half-a-step Gods of War were killed in an instant.

    "Run! Run! Run! ..." Then people fled with loud shouts. The powerhouses of the Carter family, the

    Carroll family, the Ruskin family, and the Tenney family were so terrified. The 5 powerful Gods of

    War on their side were ughtered in a few seconds. Scared shitless, they fled in all directions.

    Now, Peter in the blood rose to his feet with the help of the soldiers around him. He was excited,

    thinking, "I knew! I knew! I knew the Lord of the Heaven Domain would send people here. That''s

    good! Great!"

    "Hahaha..." Peterughed out loud. He was still spitting blood, but he ignored it.

    At this time, Jonathan Banks, Damon Kurt, and Homer Marc, the prominent ones of the younger

    generation of Gotham, also came to Peter with wounds and said, "Peter, what... what... what''s going

    on? None of the 10 peak-stage Gods of War were killed? Where did theye from? They don''t

    seem to be men of the Military Headquarters?"

    "Don''t ask! Don''t care! I guess you''ll learn it tomorrow! Gather people now! Kill! Kill all of them! But

    don''t kill Matt! Break his limbs and keep him!" After that, Peter picked up a saber and ran toward

    Matt.

    But Warrior No. 19 was about to kill Matt at this moment. Shocked, Peter immediately shouted,

    "Spare his life! Kill him when that one arrives tomorrow!"

    Hearing the words, Warrior No. 19 froze the palm that was 1 cm above Matt''s head. Then he turned

    to look at Peter, nodded, and vanished. The next second, Peter rested his saber on Matt''s neck with

    a hideous smile.

    "Mr. Carter, you''ll never know who you offended!" Peter sneered at Matter, looking at him as if he

    was a corpse.

    So frightened, Matt instantly asked Peter for mercy, "Peter, let me off. There is also an aristocratic

    family behind our Carter family. No, not one, but two! Don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."

    Peter sneered and cut off Matt''s hands and legs in an instant. Then he leaned close to Matt''s ear

    with a cold smile and whispered, "Do you think the families behind you will keep on living? Do you

    people know who you really offended? Christ Cliff? Yes, he''s now called Christ Cliff. He is the Lord

    of the Heaven Domain! Ho, ho... hahaha..."

    Matt was dumbstruck. The excruciating pain could not even offset his fear at the moment. The next

    moment, when he was about to say something, Peter took out a dagger and chopped off his

    tongue.

    "Someone, treat his wounds! Spare the b*stard''s life!" Peter said to subordinates.

    ...

    Now, Troy, the second son of the Cliff family lying on the ground, stood up and changed color. He

    didn''t know Warrior No. 11 and his team standing in front of him. Yet, when he was in Cleveque City,

    he had met Warrior No. 1. And these peak-stage Gods of War in front of him had almost the same

    aura as Warrior No. 1. Then he realized that these people were all Iwan''s soldiers.

    "The Cliff family. Do you people know what you''ve missed and lost? ... s..." Troy heaved a deep

    sigh. The Millers were now safe, and he didn''t have to stay here anymore. Then, with the help of

    two Secret Guards, he walked away.

    When Troy left, Warrior No. 1 paused and nced at him.

    ...

    But the 10 Gods of War of the Heaven Domain were still ughtering people like crazy. The area at

    the gate of the Miller family house was already a river of blood and a site of dead bodies. The

    people that the Carter family, the Carroll family, the Ruskin family, and the Tenney family had

    brought here had all dispersed. The mes on the battlefield rose up into the air with billows of

    smoke.

    The Millers were all stunned, looking at this in a daze. After all, only a few minutes ago, their family

    would have to face a disaster. Even all of them were ready to die, but their enemies had all been

    killed now! Unexpectedly, 10 peak-stage Gods of War were hiding in their house?

    Moira, Iwan''s little aunt and the woman looking so much like his mother, asked Oscar in great

    shock, "Dad, who are these powerhouses? Did they... theye on your invitation?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    But Oscar was dumbfounded. Numbly watching the soldiers of the Heaven Domain quickly

    ughtering those Half-a-step Gods of War, he said, "No, they didn''t! If I could have found such a

    strong foreign aid, I would have told you guys! I don''t know who these powerhouses really are."

    Sally suddenly said to Oscar, "Grandpa, do you... you think if these powerhouses came here on

    Christ''s invitation?"

    Oscar shuddered and said with a frown, "It shouldn''t be like that. We haven''t contacted him from

    beginning to end?"

    But Sally shook her head and said, "Sorry, grandpa, I asked someone to go to Christ. It was Daisy. I

    asked her to leave Gotham for Cleveque City 4 days ago. Grandpa, do you think that it was Daisy

    who had gone to Christ?"

    Oscar shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Let''s ask in a while. Anyway, our family has to thank

    the 10 lords. If not for them, our family would have been destroyed."

    "Yes..." Bevis, Jarman, and other direct-line members of the Miller family all nodded.

    10 minutester, most of the enemies who hade here to encircle and suppress the Millers had

    been killed at the scene, and the rest had fled. Then the 10 Gods of War of the Heaven Domain

    sheathed their swords and came back, standing quietly around the entrance of the Miller family

    house.

    The Millers wanted to walk up and ask questions, but were refused by Warrior No. 11. Therefore,

    the Millers had to return to their family quietly. Oscar didn''t know if anyone else woulde after

    Brady and his partners were killed tonight.

    After the Millers went back, the 10 Gods of War of Heaven including Warrior No. 11 kept on

    guarding the family gate, waiting for theing of their Domain Lord.

    An hourter, the sun finally set, and Gotham fell into the dark. This night, numerous top forces, the

    most powerful families, and aristocratic families in the city were all shocked, and the top forces were

    all crazily working to pry into the news of the Miller family''s battle.

    When they got the result and had an idea, something eventful would take ce in the city.

    ...

    At the same moment in the room where Daisy was recuperating in Cleveque City, Iwan and Daisy

    were watching a projection on the wall, which was the Miller family''s current situation.

    Daisy was astonished to the bone and shed hot tears. The scene where Iwan''s subordinates rose

    up into the sky moments ago had made her blood boil with excitement to the extremes.

    When he saw Warrior No. 11 and his team keep on guarding the gate of the Miller family house,

    Iwan turned off the projector, looked back, and said, "Daisy, we go to Gotham tomorrow morning!"

    "Yes, brother!" Daisy inhaled deeply, quite excited. Her elder brother was not a God of War, but a

    Super God! There were 10 Gods of War under hismand! And she would go to Gotham with him

    tomorrow!

 Chapter 155 The 100-year-old Noble Families

    Chapter 155 The 100-year-old Noble Families

    Chapter 155 The 100-year-old Noble Families

    The entire Gotham City shook this night, with numerous top forces being so panicky. The thousands

    of corpses at the Millers'' house gate were still there, including 5 Gods of War-two at the peak stage

    and three at thest stage! If they were alive, no matter where they went, they were all top figures

    and God-of-War-level powerhouses. But their bodies were now lying there. The most powerful

    families in Gotham were all shaking.

    After all, they knew that the Carter, Tenney, Carroll, and Ruskin families were over. Since their Gods

    of War had died, they had no chance to survive. Now, the four families wanted to escape, but they

    found that martialw was enforced on the entire Gotham City-all the freeways to the outside were

    blocked and all the flights were canceled!

    Of course, this was done by Rendon. Carl had disappeared, but he had tried his best to save

    Gotham by hurrying back as fast as he could. Yet, those noble families had chosen to ruin

    themselves against heart, leaving him no choice but to walk away. Anyway, the Heaven Domain

    was not bound by the rules of the Dragon Kingdom. These noble families had provoked one who

    could easily kill an cultivator at Emperorter-level, and they would surely die.

    Rendon''s philosophy was somewhat different from Carl''s. Rendon was a little more decisive in

    some respects. His ideas were dangerous. That was one of the reasons why Carl felt worried about

    letting him take control of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. He had asked Rendon

    a question, "How will you deal with those noble families if I let you take over the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom in the future?"

    At that time, Rendon answered, "Those who obey my orders will be kindly treated, while those who

    don''t will all be killedˇ­" He spoke that with a smile, but Carl never took that as a joke! The reason

    was simple: He sensed a cold will to kill from Rendon!

    In a deserted house on the outskirts of Gotham, Carl alone watched the smoke billowing in the

    distance, and mumbled, "Am I wrong? As themander-in-chief of the Military Headquarters of

    the Dragon Kingdom, my biggest responsibility is to make peace in the country. It''s just been a very

    short time since the Dragon Kingdom was founded. It is iparable with those top powers with

    hundreds of years of history in the External Regions. So I want peace in the country, butˇ­ Forget it.

    Maybe Rendon is right. If the voices in the country are inconsistent, there will be great troubleˇ­"

    It was getting darker in Gotham city. At the Millers'' house entrance, the 10 peak-stage Gods of War

    of the Heaven Domain were standing quietly with sabers, deterring all enemies.

    At this time, the direct-line members of the Carter, Tenney, Carroll, and Ruskin families at their base

    camp were all afraid and frightened. They were crazily busy visiting people, hoping to save

    themselves. But this night in the entire Gotham City, all the most powerful families closed their

    gates, refusing to meet visitors.

    Then the four families had no choice but to visit those few secluded noble families in Gotham with

    lavish gifts asking for help. These families had more than 100 years of history with several Super

    Gods guarded. The families they were visiting this time were the Patrick family and the Stewart

    family who got slightly involved in this situation.

    But the two over 100-year-old noble families with Super Gods were now in a condition that was no

    better than theirs, which, however, they didn''t know.

    In an antique courtyard, Hayden Patrick, the owner of the Patrick family, was having a meeting with

    Charlie Stewart, the owner of the Stewart family. The two of them were giving off the air of Super

    Gods at theirter stage. Yes, they were apparently powerhouses at thest stage of the Super-God

    level, but their faces looked so dark at the moment.

    Hayden said quite gravely, "The n targeting the Miller family failed. The 5 Gods of War we

    arranged were all killed! Two were at the peak stage of the God-of-War level, and the other three

    were at thest stage of the God-of-War level! They were killed in less than 10 minutes! A fiasco!"

    Charlie also nodded quite gravely and said, "Yes, but it''s worse than that. The two Super God-level

    elders we two families sent out haven''t sent back any news. Actually, many times, when you receive

    no news, it is news. Stop dreaming they''ll return. They didn''t send back news, and we can''t reach

    them by all the means we can think of. Then it proves one thingˇ­"

    Hayden nodded and said, "Right, the two Super God-level elders probably have died. The enemies

    were very strong. They killed such strong elders in a few moments even before the elders could

    send out signals to ask for help. It proves that they are much more powerful than our elders. They

    were at least at thest stage of the Super-God level or even at the peak stage of this level."

    Charlie nodded and asked, "That''s right. The 10 peak-stage Gods of War who suddenly came out of

    the Millers'' house wore the same mask, proving that they had a leader. This leader is at least a

    Super God, and they even had more leaders like that!"

    Hayden was silent with a dark face. After a long time, he looked up at Charlie and said, "Brother

    Stewart, we''ll have trouble soon. Unexpectedly, the first time we interfered with worldly affairs, we

    had such a hard blowˇ­"

    Charlie said with a nod, "Yes, but drop that at the moment. What should we do now? Do we have to

    mobilize people and attack the Millers'' house again?"

    Hayden shook his head and said, "No. We still don''t know who our enemy is! And we''ve just

    estimated that the person is at least at thest stage of the Super-God level or even at the peak

    stage. Such a powerhouse is no weaker than us. Now the person has not shown himself, so how

    could we find out the details of him? I think we need to wait a while and also contact the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, asking about their attitude."

    Yet, after hearing Hayden''s words, Charlie said with a bitter face, "It''s useless. We''ve lost contact

    with Carl. Before I came to you, I contacted Rendon. The man''s attitude was quite obvious. They

    had tried their best. And at that time, we also sent people to stop them, preventing them from

    coming back to save the Millers. We broke the rules, so they stop caring about this now."

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Charlie paused and continued, "Now we can only wait. The 10 Gods of War are still at the Millers''

    house gate. I have a hunch that the person behind them ising out. When the persones

    out, then let''s make a n about what we''ll doˇ­"

    Hayden nodded and said, "Yes, right. Now there are 9 top noble families in the Dragon Kingdom.

    Over the 200-300 years, we 9 noble families have been like brothers and sisters. Even the Military

    Headquarters has made rules with us that they can''t force us to enter the mundane world to fight on

    the battlefield! And there is no exception for the mysterious force! If we can''t work out a better n,

    we both should visit the other 7 noble families and join hands with them."

    Charlie said, "Well, this is our only choice. But it''s so strange. When did such a powerful force

    appear in the Dragon Kingdom? Although we''d never interfered with worldly affairs until then, we

    should have received news about it. Who on earth is the person?"

    Hayden shook his head and said, "No matter who the person is, the Dragon Kingdom will be in

    chaos soon. Gotham shall be in peace! This is the agreement reached by all parties. But because of

    the two of us and the mysterious force, Gotham is a river of blood this time. This has totally broken

    the rules. As for the rules, either you abide by them all the time or you break them time after time.

    Let''s wait and see. Let''s make a decision tomorrowˇ­"

    Charlie nodded and said, "Okay."

    ...

    At the same moment (10 p.m.), the meeting hall of the Cliff family in Gotham was still bright with

    lights. Troy, the second master, had returned with serious wounds, but he didn''t say anything.

    Instead, he faked aa, going to rest and recover.

    The hall was in dead silence. No one dared to utter a word because they were all astonished. They

    had believed that the Millers would be dead. But to their surprise, when the Millers were at the most

    desperate moment, 10 peak-stage Gods of War came out of nowhere. They were 10 whole peak-

    stage Gods of War! The truth was that one God of War alone could create a very powerful family

    that was no weaker than the Carter family in Gotham. But now, 10 Gods of War of that kind

    appeared in the MillersˇŻ house at the same time?

    Who was helping the Millers? Was it really the one in Cleveque? But it was said that the one in the

    city had just reached the God-of-War level, wasn''t it? How could he have mobilized the 10 Gods of

    War? If it was not him, who else had such a close rtionship with the Millers?

    "sˇ­ everyone, our family probably has lost thest chance this timeˇ­" Neil Cliff, who was on

    the seat of honor with quite mixed feelings, sighed. Then he got up, waved his hand, and walked

    out. He didn''t have proof, but he could feel that the 10 Gods of War in the Miller family house had so

    much to do with Iwan.

    ...

    At 1 a.m., the Millers'' meeting hall was also bright with lights. They were also in dead silence, but

    they could not remain calm anymore.

    After all, all of them had believed that they would all perishst night, but things changed at their

    desperate moment. Now, the great hall of the family was filled with a very strong smell of blood.

    Then they had to believe that what had happened earlier was true. Someone had saved their family,

    but it was not as simple as that. Now, the 10 peak-stage Gods of War were still standing at their

    house entrance like guards!

    "Who is really the person?" The Millers were quite confused and moved! At 6 p.m. of the night

    before, when they were about to fight until thest, Sally, Moira, Bevis, Jarman, and Oscar were all

    astonished and quite touched because the 10 Gods of War suddenly rose up into the air and came

    out.

    "We''re ordered to guard the Miller family! Charge! ..." At this moment, all the Millers thought of the

    most hopeless moment they had had earlier. The ice-cold roar of Warrior No. 11 was the most

    melodious voice they had heard in their lives.

    ...

    The Millers could not sleep tonight, and neither could the most powerful families in Gotham. The 10

    soldiers of the Heaven Domain at the peak stage of the God-of-War level were still at the Millers''

    house gate.

    Time passed slowly in such an atmosphere. The darkness over Gotham gradually disappeared, and

    the morning sun climbed out of the horizon.

    It was dawn.

 Chapter 156 Iwan Cliff Arrives in Gotham

    Chapter 156 Iwan Cliff Arrives in Gotham

    Chapter 156 Iwan Cliff Arrives in Gotham

    At six o''clock the following day, outside the building where Iwan Cliff lived in Cleveque City were

    there Skyler Walz, Klink, Jacey, and Jayna Brown, as well as Emily, to give Iwan their good wishes

    of a smooth journey north to Gotham.

    With concern for her husband, Jayna said, "Keep safe, Iwan, and stay out of trouble, no matter what

    happens. I''ll take good care of everything here, and you don''t have to worry about Emily..."

    "Yeah, and don''t you worry," replied Iwan with a smile and a nod. "I''m gonna be fine during this

    journey. I promise you!"

    "Okay..." Jayna nodded, sent Emily to Iwan''s hug, and spoke. "Give your dad a kiss, Emily. Tell him

    you''re gonna behave waiting for him back while dad''s busy in Gotham..."

    Emily followed and gave Iwan multiple kisses on his face and said, "I''ll always behave, dad. You can

    focus on your business, and mom and I will be waiting for you back. Promise me you''ll be back..."

    That pair of puppy''s eyes struck Iwan''s heart. She had well received hispany for the past two

    months and asked for his hug all the time as if she''d been part of his body.

    Iwan stroked Emily''s hair and smiled at her, "Yes, I promise you. I''lle back for you and mom

    once my work is done. Trust dad, like you didst time in Pasnd City when I went to Cleveque for

    business and got back to you within a day. Does that ring a bell?"

    Emily nodded, "It does, and I trust you, dad. You''re the best..."

    Skyler and Klink Brown added with a smile, "Iwan, safety is the priority!"

    Iwan nodded back, "I know, mom, dad. You don''t have to worry. I better get going since it''s getting

    late. The sooner I go, the sooner I get back."

    "Sure." everyone agreed.

    Iwan nodded, kissed Emily several times on her face, and sent her to Jayna''s arms. After waving

    goodbye to his family, he turned to the car where Daisy Miller was already awaiting him.

    However, none noticed that after he turned, the cruelty instantly shed upon his eyes and face! He

    reserved his warming smile only for his family, the most influential persons in his life. His enemies

    would only see the coldness of the Lord of Heaven Domain that dominated the External Battlefield!

    "Iwan..." Daisy Miller couldn''t resist but called him out as she caught the nuance in his look.

    "It''s okay. We''re going to settle down the arguments today!" Iwan said gruffly. He then mmed the

    gas pedal, and the car started going to the airport at a speed so fast the motion blurred.

    Iwan drove the car at full tilt on the road, and it merely took them a quarter or so to arrive at the

    airport of Cleveque City. All entrances were entirely shielded by the soldiers from the Military

    Headquarters of the City, putting take-off andnding of every ne on halt.

    Max White, the God of War of Cleveque City, was waiting for Iwan underneath an extraordinarily

    deluxe ne, surrounded by his elite squads. Iwan could also see nearby two fifth-generation

    fighter jets of the Dragon Kingdom that were going to be his wingmen. After all, a missile attack

    would set a flight in trouble.

    "My lord, the nes are ready to take off at yourmand! I''ll keep watching the Morgan Group

    and your family. Anyone has to stride across my corpse first before getting to them!"

    Max confirmed with a firm tone. He had pitched camps in the area between Iwan''s residence and

    the Morgan Group for coordinated actions earlier this morning.

    "Much obliged!" replied Iwan, nodding, and then he boarded with Daisy Miller.

    Rumble---

    After Iwan and Daisy Miller boarded, the ne began to taxi on the runway at once, and one minute

    later, the ne started ascending, flying to Gotham two thousand miles away.

    Rumble---Rumble---

    When Iwan''s flight was at two thousand feet high, he heard the engines roaring aloud from the

    airport as the two most advanced fighter jets, with fully loaded ammo, piloted by two Half-a-step

    Gods of War, took off and soon chased at either nk of Iwan''s flight to protect him.

    "That''s so impressive, Iwan! My family finally can expect a savior!" Daisy Miller almost eximed in

    excitement seeing the two jets on both nks.

    ...

    At the same time, Rendon Scott, in themand hall of Military Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom in Gotham, was staring at the three blinking blue points on the screen, shocked, and said

    to himself, "he''s on the road---he''s gonna turn Gotham upside down."

    Rendon Scott was not the only one who was worried. When the first ray of sunlight shone upon the

    ground, every executive of powerful families of Gotham, too nervous to sleep over the night, had

    decided to siege the Miller residence with the underground endorsement from the Patricks and the

    Stewarts altogether. Everyone was waiting for the appearance of the one beyond the ten peaked

    Gods of War. The Cliffs were also waiting and had sent a dozen or so of sentries there.

    At seven o''clock, Iwan''s flightnded at the southern suburban airport of Gotham City, and he

    unboarded with Daisy Miller after the hatch opened.

    The second Iwan''s foot touched the ground, Teddy Huggins, all in a ck cloak, whooshed up

    before him. He smiled, "Lord Cliff, it''s been a long time..."

    Iwan paused and smiled back, "Lord Huggins, your help is much appreciated this time."

    "Well, well, no biggie. It''s just like stepping on an ant while you walk. Are you heading to the Miller

    residence directly now, my lord?" Teddy Huggins asked in a rxing tone.

    "Yes, I am," Iwan nodded. "My wife is still in Cleveque. Can''t let her wait for too long. I''ll return as

    soon as I finish the business here, and I''ll bring my wife and little girl here in a day or two. How''s the

    situation here?"

    Teddy Huggins answered, "The chaos is under the peaceful sea. Given that the Military of the

    Kingdom is staying out of this, everyone is keeping an eye on the Miller residence. They won''t make

    decisions until you show up!"

    "Huh." Iwan sneered, fierce burst out from his eyes. "Built a stage for me? Well, let''s kick off the

    show by ughtering two of these families."

    The vibe was suffocatingly overwhelming as Iwan began to be violent. This man was the only one in

    the Dragon Kingdom with the guts and strength to suggest annihting two influential names that

    had passed on for two centuries! As to whether it would tear down the authority structure of the

    Kingdom to wipe off two families, Iwan would not give a damn! They should bear the consequences

    of daring to desecrate his mother''s corpse!

    Teddy Huggins was squinting his eyes, shocked at the Lord of Heaven Domain whose personality

    he had heard about, who at this moment switched off the friendly mask to the true face of

    domination. That reminded him that this man had turned the External Battlefield his ughterhouse

    half a month ago and solo decimated 88 outposts of the External Alliance with only a sword! He had

    made ater-stage Emperor have fled for a whole day with tail between legs! He had never been a

    kind person, especially not to his enemy!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Daisy Miller, who stood behind Iwan, opened her mouth but couldn''t utter a word and paled to an

    extreme, for she seemed to have heard her brother say, "ughtering two families."

    After assessing Iwan, Teddy Huggins opened his mouth, "May I ask which level you have reached,

    my lord? Have you been to the level?" He narrowed his eyes, his heart racing because although the

    Lord of Heaven Domain himself was standing right in front of him, he couldn''t sense his true

    strength. Rumor had it that he had be ater-stage Emperor, but he never bought it. He

    thought it but another bragging.

    "Where were you before that injury, my lord?" Iwan grinned. "Have you been to the Level back

    then?"

    "Haha, stop mocking me, my lord. I got your point," Teddy Huggins frozen andughed. He got the

    answer even though Iwan didn''t rify it. He mustn''t have wanted a hurried level-up but been

    building up energy in secret like Rendon Scott or any other great talent was doing.

    "Alright, enough talking. Let''s go to the Miller family," Iwan stopped smiling and headed to the Miller

    residence, followed by Daisy Miller and Teddy Huggins.

    Meanwhile, at the gate of the Miller residence, members of the Millers gathered because their

    instincts said this day they might have a chance to see the one beyond the ten peaked Gods of

    War. But right then, they were receiving eyesight from hundreds of spies hiding around their

    mansion.

    A quarterter, the moment this family brought out some food from the house to cater for Evans

    Larson and his nine fellows of Gods of War, a warzone vehicle parked at the main gate from

    nowhere.

    The next moment, ck-suited Iwan Cliff got off the vehicle, and Daisy Miller and Teddy Huggins

    followed. The ten Gods of War standing guard at the gate, with no exception, all half-kneeled before

    their lord.

    "At yourmand, my lord!" They roared zealously, but in their minds, not heard by any other one.

    This scene was rtively silent, though. It took away breath from anyone who was bearing witness.

    Iwan was standing at the gate, receiving genuflections from the ten peaked gods. The members of

    the Millers, seeing Iwan Cliff walking towards them, all went flustered---some froze, while some

    gasped in surprise.

 Chapter 157 Gotham to Have Its New Rules!

    Chapter 157 Gotham to Have Its New Rules!

    Chapter 157 Gotham to Have Its New Rules!

    "Christ!" Sally miller gaped at her cousin in doubt. She could hardly believe what she was seeing,

    but this man was indeed Iwan Cliff, and the ten Gods of War genuflecting him! It was Iwan Cliff who

    saved her familyst night!

    "Miss..." Daisy Miller trotted to Sally and asked with concern, "Are you alright, mydy?"

    "I''m okay," Sally shook her head, "Did you go get Christ, Daisy?"

    Daisy confirmed with a nod, "I did, miss, but now his name is Iwan Cliff instead of Christ. He''s a

    Super God and about to be the seventh Commander of Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom."

    Sally goggled at Iwan, who was also casting his eyes over the members of the Miller family. His

    eyes brimmed with tears all of a sudden. It had been five years since thest time he had seen

    them, five years since thest time he''d had his grandfather, uncles, aunt, and cousin participate in

    his life. Amongst them, Oscar Miller had gone to his lowest, Iwan judged from the most significant

    changes he found in this elder---hair all had gone grey and eyes bloodshot.

    "Pong!" the next moment, Iwan kneeled before every Miller, and tears could be seen in his leonine

    eyes, "I''m sorry, grandfather. It was my bad to throw you into such uneasest night."

    Seeing Iwan Cliff kneel in front of Oscar Miller blew the minds of every scout outside the Miller

    mansion. Cliff was vaguely sending out the aura beyond Gods of War, not to mention the

    unfathomable beyond-god elder following him. To their surprise, the outcast who had been forced

    away from his family five years ago was the one who dispatched the reinforcementst night! The

    return of the outcast was also that of a Super God! And he came directly to the Millers rather than

    the Cliffs!

    The decision-makers of every influential family in Gotham had long known the Cliffs had exiled Iwan

    Cliff, the once Christ Cliff. Then, he returned as strong a powerhouse as a Super God. Considering

    their limited experience, neither the big names nor the scouts would rank Iwan higher than a Super

    God.

    At that moment, Oscar Miller, who stood on the top step, felt his tears well up in his eyes and,

    seeing Iwan kneeling, began to sob his words, "My good boy! It''s great to have you back."

    Then, he staggered down the steps to Iwan and braced him up from kneeling. Ignoring the breeze

    that ruffled his grey hair, he, looking worn out, ran aplicated gaze over Iwan, his grandson of

    his daughter, Darcy Miller. This reunion threw him into extreme excitement, and his tear streamed.

    "Iwan," Iwan''s two uncles stepped into the scene as they ran the same gaze over him.

    "Hold your tears, Iwan!" Moira Miller, still looking sexy and gorgeous, walked to Iwan and wiped his

    tears for him to express the emotional surge inside her. In fact, she and her family had believed that

    Iwan supported themtest night, but she kept her assumption to herself because she thought no

    one would believe Iwan would be a Super God after five years.

    They could finally be on the same page with her after seeing Iwan. This man was a true Super God,

    the leader of the ten Gods of War!

    The spies around the mansion started to hurry to report this news. Gotham was going to be turned

    upside down. The outcast of the Cliffs, who''d have thought, would have been a Super God and

    returned. And his personality showed he had a resolute and decisive mind. He had killed Gods of

    War of Ruskin, Carter, and Carrollst night, which was just an appetite for his return. On this day,

    he officially returned, with a mysterious powerhouse by his side. Who would know what he was

    going to do?

    Ten minutester, after Iwan Cliff showed up at the gate of the Millers, all undercurrents were no

    longer at ease in Gotham. Every leader of the top families had foreseen the turmoil perching in the

    city, and no one was sure whether Iwan Cliff would start a conflict with the two families behind The

    Carters. But one thing was for sure: Iwan Cliff would have uprooted the four powerful families of

    Gotham. The fear began to shroud the capital, as everyone knew Iwan Cliff, as a new Super God in

    the Dragon Kingdom with a resolute and decisive mind, leading ten Gods of War and supported by

    another Super God, would definitely make prities of the Dragon Kingdom reverse.

    At the same time, in the family hall of the Cliff family were sitting all the family administrators. They

    all looked pale, for they had to ept that this man was the kid they had voted out of the family. He

    returned as a Super God, and ten Gods of War followed hismand. Although he had their family

    name, he didn''te back to the family.

    "Geez, my goodness, the Cliffs! The goddamn Cliffs!!" With rage erupting in his veins, Neil Cliff, the

    patriarch, smashed a jade table beside him to shatters with only a p. He let out a roar and left the

    hall. Iwan could have been a rough diamond of the Cliffs, but he chose the Millers over them! The

    Millers! What deepened his regret was he could have listened to his son and deployed

    reinforcements around the Miller residence. Given the situation, how could Iwan Cliff possibly not

    think less of them? How?

    "It''s all your goddamn fault!" Neil Cliff no longer pushed down his anger walking towards the door

    and loose the cannon, turning back to the administrators in the hall. Thest night had been their

    last chance to assuage the tension between Iwan and the Cliffs, yet they hadn''t seized it!

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    The next moment, Andy Cliff, who was assigned to be the next patriarch, was doing gardening in his

    garden. Being distracted, he cut down a whole flower and hurt his arm with the scissors, shedding a

    drop of fresh red blood.

    "He''s...a Super God now?" he froze as his mind went into a real mess. He turned silent because

    Iwan was his son, but he had cast him out five years ago.

    He was getting enveloped and suffocated by regrets.

    ...

    After reading the message on his phone, Carl Addison sighed in a dpidated house in the suburb

    of Gotham because he knew what this mysterious Teddy Huggins that followed Iwan Cliff was

    capable of.

    They were more of two Giant Gods that could drag him into a swamp than just Super Gods! Giant

    Gods at theter-stage Emperor level appearing in Gotham, the Patricks, and the Stewarts would

    have no way to live through this!

    "That''s it. Gotham is having its new rules," Carl Addison sighed with a deep breath. He was still

    wavering whether to meet Iwan Cliff and asked for his mercy for the two families. After all, he didn''t

    imagine how the Dragon Kingdom survived the consequences of him eradicating two influential

    names!

    "Shall I go? Knowing that the Military Headquarters owed him too much. Shall I go?" He was of two

    minds. He knew the predecessors of Militaty of the Dragon Kingdom had fought their lives off for

    peace and stability.

    "Shall I go?"...

 Chapter 158 Target The Two Biggest Families!

    Chapter 158 Target The Two Biggest Families!

    Chapter 158 Target: The Two Biggest Families!

    At the gate of the Millers, the three next-generation leaders, namely Damon Kurt, Jonathan Banks,

    and Homer Marc, standing beside Peter Addison, all freaked out at the appearance of Iwan Cliff,

    who had been a notable talent in their generation five years ago. They had known him back then

    but, with time going by, couldn''t hold a candle to him anymore.

    Seeing how aggressive Iwan was, Peter Addison couldn''t do anything other than breathing a sigh,

    for he was nothing but a goddamn joke facing Iwan Cliff as an early-stage God of War. He felt

    shamed for calling himself a leader of the next generation in Gotham.

    He then took a deep breath and dragged disabled Matt Carter to Iwan, "Mr. Cliff, this is Matt Carter.

    He was overpowering to the Millers. How are we gonna handle him?"

    "Boom---" Iwan hit off an air fist to Matt Carter, and thetter couldn''t take it and exploded to a spray

    of blood in the middle of the air, spattering over those scouts. All they started quivering.

    "Get away!" Iwan roared at those scouts outside instantly. Then the ten Gods of War looked up in

    that direction as well. There was a stampede of scouts to run away from the scene, for no one

    tended to die here!

    Even Peter Addison had a lingering fear against what he had seen, as he had expected Iwan to

    speak a word or two to Matt Carter. But the man skipped over talking and killed him immediately

    with no mercy at all! It was at this moment that he knew Iwan saw way ahead of him. To him, Matt

    Carter was a top-notch powerhouse, but to Iwan, perhaps he is just a random bug being stepped on

    by ident, not to mention to start a conversation with him.

    Iwan turned back to nod to Peter, "You are good. Can you battle for another round?"

    He paused because he feared Iwan would start another round of the fight.

    Oscar Miller finally collected himself and spoke to Iwan, "Come inside, my boy. Have you had

    breakfast since you came so early? Grab some inside the house. Your aunt''s gonna make..."

    Iwan shook his head, and the coldness in his eyes remained, "I''m good, grandpa. I didn''t show up

    last night, only to bait the ck hands behind all of this. Now I''ve figured it out. It''s two of the nine

    biggest families. Grandpa, you stay here, get some rest, clean the house, and I''ll go meet them!"

    Seeing Iwan blowing his top with the growing intent to kill, Oscar immediately grabbed his one

    hand, "Boy, don''t go! They must have some Super Gods to back them up to pass on their names for

    this long time. You..."

    "It''s not a problem!" Iwan pushed his grandpa''s hands away, "This thing must end today! They

    dared to desecrate my mother! Unforgivable!" He turned to the Gods of War, "You have ten minutes

    to eat and rest. We''ll move in ten!"

    "Yes, sir!" They answered the order and began hurrying breakfast in silence.

    Iwan nodded and looked at Peter Addison again, "Can you fight for another round?"

    Upon Iwan''s words, Peter''s eyes glinted. Wiping away the blood on the corner of his mouth, he

    grinned hideously and nodded, "I can kill another early-stage God of War!"

    The grin curved deeper on Peter''s face as he finally found Iwan Cliff''s n. As Grand General of the

    Military of the Dragon Kingdom, his grandfather Carl Addison must y the game by tons of rules

    all this time. Peter himself had taken that into his personality to some extent. But following Iwan Cliff

    did free him from the bars in his heart, allowing him to fight with no burdens attached!

    "I''ve been tolerating them for too long! They didn''t send a man to the External Battlefield when we

    were fighting for the Kingdom. A bunch of goddamn vultures! Who the hell are they to have that

    right? They should be butchered!" Peter cursed in rage.

    Iwan nodded, scrutinizing Peter with a smile, and said, "That''s right. They should be butchered!

    Remember your remarks..."

    In fact, several months ago, Carl Addison had invited Iwan multiple times to join the Military

    Headquarters of the Kingdom and even promised his position to Iwan after his retirement. But Iwan

    had turned him down for the same reason: he couldn''t stand the corruption inside the Kingdom.

    Those powers had been waiting in the shadow, breeding for centuries. They cared about nothing

    but themselves and had done whatever it took to keep their own integrity even when the Kingdom

    had been in its most demanding times.

    But as the Kingdom grew more robust, they began to crawl out of their caves. They had a well-

    established base andwork and witnessed more ebbs and flows of the history than the Kingdom,

    so Carl Addison had applied a policy of conciliation to them, of which Iwan didn''t approve. One

    couldn''t expect more other than betrayal from the natural traitors.

    That was why Iwan wouldn''t take any position in the Military. Although he had asked Rendon Scott

    for one position as a Super God before, it was just his intention to meet Jayna Brown and Skyler

    Walz''s demand.

    Ten minutester, the ten Gods of War stood up again, and their fierce eyes made them look like

    killing machines.

    Having taken a breath, Iwan looked at Teddy Huggins, "I''m sorry to pile this on you again, my lord.

    But you can hunt those runaways for me so that you can spare your strength."

    Teddy Huggins smiled back, "Don''t worry about me. I''m half a step away from recovery, and it''s time

    for me to do some kicking since I have rested my legs for three years. "

    "Here we go!" Iwanmanded in a loud voice and got in the warzone vehicle.

    "I''ll lead the wheels!" Peter Addison let out wildughter, jumped in the vehicle, and drove for Iwan,

    and Teddy Huggins and the ten Gods of War followed. Then, Iwan''s fleet ran in wuthering gust to

    where the Patrick family camped.

    Oscar and the rest of the Millers were shooting their eyes with concerns into the direction of Iwan''s

    fleet. They could never believe Iwan''s first target was not Carter, Carroll, Tenney, or Ruskin but one

    of the most prominent families in Gotham!

    There were nine most prominent families in the Kingdom. They had treated thend the way in

    which parasites treat their host. Once a country stood up, they would always move their

    headquarters to the rims of the capital, as they did to the Dragon Kingdom in this era. These nine

    one-to-three-century-long families encircled Gotham by building their bases around it in order that

    every resource or profit in and out had to pass through their hands.

    They always used marriage to connect, resulting in their roots massively growing under the ground.

    That was why they were so influential and where part of Carl Addison''s dread against handling them

    came from. He couldn''t stop the momentum after the first push, like dominos. And the Patrick and

    Stewart camps were so close in the southwestern suburb of Gotham.

    Hayden Patrick, the patriarch of his family, had gotten informed that Iwan was on the road to them.

    He called in Charlie Stewart at once to bring in all the Super Gods of the two families. One would

    count again when he found out they had two peaked ones altogether among the nine Super Gods.

    That was where their confidence to challenge Carl Addison was based!

    The Military of the Kingdom could slightly match the two families in the quantity of Super Gods, not

    to mention there were even more. The most potent Roxanne family that hadsted over three

    centuries even had an Emperor! As was of no doubt, the Super Gods of nine familiesbined

    outnumbered the Military.

    The Patrick family camped in a valley where birds spared no tweet and flowers no scent in the

    southwestern suburb of the capital. Trespassing was an absolute no around the ten miles in

    circumference.

    Hayden Patrick, Charlie Stewart, five Super Gods, and two dozen Gods of War stood at the camp

    gate under a decorated archway of antique beauty. There was no sign of the two peaked Super

    Gods because, as the bearing walls of the house, they didn''t usually make an appearance. They

    were about to break the bottleneck to be an Emperor and a foot away from the half-a-step

    level. With the foot forward, they would rank higher among the nine families even though they were

    failing to be an Emperor.

    It was shocking that the Patricks and Stewarts ranked the lowest in the nine, forcing them to stick

    their noses into the earthly affairs. Under the surface of a well-connectedwork were feuds and

    struggles surging with the flow.

    It took Iwan''s fleet half an hour to arrive at the Patrick camp, and Iwan and Teddy Huggins got off to

    face the two families with coldness in their eyes.

    Iwan couldn''t resist butugh when seeing the powerhouse of the two families. He turned to Teddy

    Huggins, who was all in ck, and, in a lighthearted tone, said, "Haha, have a look, my lord. The

    most prominent families in the Kingdom are worthy of their titles indeed. They have gathered twenty

    or so Gods of War from seven of them here. "

    Teddy Huggins smiled back, "Yeah, quite impressive. The Kingdom would have better days if they

    had joined the Military and fought on the External Battlefield."

    Iwan agreed, "It would, but pity is that while the military predecessors were fighting through hell at

    the frontline, these guys were indulging themselves in peace here. My lord, I''m so sick of these

    people."

    Teddy grinned, "Then just kill them off already."

    "You are poking the dragon, Iwan Cliff! You really believe we are meat on a te for you, two Super

    Gods and eleven Gods of War? You''re digging your own grave! But since you''ve dug a hole, we can

    help put you in it! I don''t think Carl Addison will speak a word for your demise because you start all

    of this yourself!" Hayden Patrick bellowed, his eyes reflecting brutality. No man in decades dared to

    threaten the nine families, but Iwan Cliff had to be the first one since the foundation of the Dragon

    Kingdom.

    Charlie Stewart shook his head and sighed, "Pity. We didn''t intend to start a beef with the Military,

    but you have toe to disgrace us nine families. Well, your corpses will stay here forever!"

    "Haha, what a hrious joke!" Iwan couldn''t help butugh out loud hearing these words.

    Next second, he stoppedughing and slowly taunted, "Who told you that Lord Huggins and I are

    Super Gods?"

    Bang! Bang! Two aura fields ofter-stage Emperor level burst out from Iwan and Teddy Huggins

    and enveloped the whole area.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Teddy Huggins added, "A bunch of narrow-viewed losers who donˇŻt even have the guts to go to the

    External Battlefield. Out there, you are far away from qualifiedpetitors without an Emperor, but

    here you call yourselves the biggest families. What a joke!"

    Iwan nodded, "Well, let the ughter begin."

    "Let''s do it." Teddy Huggins smiled.

    At the moment, facing Iwan Cliff and Teddy Huggins, the representatives of the two families,

    especially Hayden Patrick and Charlie Stewart, all gasped in awe and subliminally screamed,

    "Nonsense! You are Emperors? And even above? Impossible!" One minute these two

    condescending patriarchs were reprimanding Iwan for being disgraceful, and the next, they were

    sweating nonstop.

    It turned out Iwan Cliff and Teddy Huggins were not Super Gods but Emperors with much more

    substantial power! They were Giant Gods!

 Chapter 159 Well, Whats Next

    Chapter 159 Well, What''s Next

    Chapter 159 Well, What''s Next?

    "Boom..." the next moment, from the inner circle of the Patrick camp suddenly came a loud bang,

    followed by a figure rushing out from the back with great speed to flee in the distance. That was the

    Senior Elder of the Patrick family with the peak strength of a Super God. Having sensed the field of

    the two Emperors outside, he didn''t dare to waste any moment. Were it only one Emperor, the

    Patricks could engage him if uniting the Stewarts. But they would have no way to withstand these

    allied two.

    "Hmm? Another peak Super God? Oh, where can you run?" at the camp gate in the valley, Teddy

    Huggins mocked when seeing that Patrick peak Super God fleeing, a faint smile on his face. Then

    he suddenly disappeared, and when his figure could be seen again, he was near the Patrick Elder.

    The next second with a harsh scream let out, that Senior Elder was already killed.

    Almost at the same time, Iwan Cliff jerked to the front of Heyden Patrick and Charlie Stewart in the

    blink of an eye. After Iwan pped multiple palms in one go, he managed to instantly kill two Super

    Gods of the seven from the two families, even if they were desperately trying to parry.

    "Buzz..." The next moment Iwan returned to where he was standing before, and although Hayden

    Patrick and Charlie Stewart were still alive, they were very close to their death. Their blood was

    oozing out of the pores of their bodies.

    Iwan narrowed his eyes, looking at the two patriarchs with a profound smile, "You two are not bad.

    No wonder you are the patriarchs. Aster-stage Super Gods though, you have the strength of an

    ordinary peak Super God. You can survive one of my hits, huh, but can you handle another one?"

    Iwan sneered and raised his palm, looking at the two with amusement. Surely, he hadn''t struck with

    his full strength before.

    "Run!" the twenty or so Gods of war on the Patricks and Stewarts'' side paled to an extreme instantly

    witnessing the two of seven Super Gods killed instantly and the rest heavily injured. Their Senior

    Elder was killed as well, and the Emperor-level powerhouse in the ck cloak who killed him had

    come back. These Gods of War all shuddered, their hearts keeping racing.

    "Oh? I nearly forget about those bugs. Patrick and Stewart can live a little longer, but you can''t..."

    Iwan Cliff turned his face and hit air ps off to those Gods of War intending to run, a hint of fierce

    in his eyes.

    Teddy Huggins who came back smiled and added, "Well, these pieces of trash don''t even have the

    guts to fight on the External Battlefield. A group of useless eyesores indeed..." He also hit off an air

    palm.

    "Boom...boom..." one explosion followed another to immediately cause the deaths of all the Gods of

    War of the two families, whose power was nothing when ites to resisting twoter-stage

    Emperors. They didn''t even get a chance to resist.

    "Who...who the hell are you? We can make amends, amends, okay?" Hayden Patrick at this

    moment was really scared, begging Iwan, his face paling and blood streaming from the corner of his

    mouth.

    Iwan Cliff snorted, "Oh? It appears you aregged behind the intelligence. Want to know who I am?

    Well, for the sake of you dying, I can tell you that I, Iwan Cliff, am the Lord of Heaven Domain of the

    External Battlefield! Are we clear?"

    Hayden Patrick and Charlie Stewart were shocked, goggling at Iwan as fear had fully shrouded

    them. As the saying goes, One''s reputation backs up his stance. The Lord of Heaven Domain of the

    External Regions had earned his name by dominating the battlefield and killing off each of his

    enemies. They also heard that the Lord of Heaven Domain, not long ago, on top of having

    ughtered 88 outposts of the External Alliance, had made ater-stage Emperor escape for 24

    hours and hadn''t spared his life go until he constantly begged for mercy.

    In other words, the Lord of Heaven Domain was capable of killing ater-stage Emperor besides

    defeating him!

    "The...Lord...of Heaven Domain..." Hayden Patrick and Charlie Stewart were desperate at this

    moment. They had had a meeting between the nine families before over the arrangements targeting

    the Heaven Domain and concluded that the Lord of Heaven Domain was invincible to them

    ording to the results of their many deductions. They would not provoke the Heaven Domain

    even though they could match the rest of its power. The Heaven Domain, as a force growing up on

    the External Battlefield, would not follow the rules of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom. So, they finally decided after that meeting that to infuriate the Heaven Domain was strictly

    forbidden.

    But Hayden Patrick and Charlie Stewart would have never thought that the Lord of Heaven Domain

    was Darcy Miller''s son, who five years ago was cast out of the Cliff family, one of the tops in

    Gotham. The remorse was too big to express from the bottom of Hayden Patrick and Charlie

    Stewart''s hearts.

    "Lord, Lord of Heaven Domain, we did not know it was you. Our nine families will make amends!

    We are willing to pay everything for the loss of the Millers, okay?" Charlie Stewart begged Iwan Cliff

    with immense fear.

    Iwan Cliff ignored him and cast an air fist toward the three heavily injured Super Gods beside him. It

    immediately hit off the three into three separate directions.

    "Every three or four of you make a team and kill them three. Go..."Iwanmanded Peter Addison

    and the ten peak Gods of War behind him.

    "Yes, my lord!" Evans Larson and his fellows took the order and charged at the three injured Super

    gods without more words. They knew their lord meant to train them by letting them deal with the

    injured Super Gods who had lost the strength to wipe a peak Gods of War team. Then Evan and the

    rest two strongest peak Gods of War teamed up to hunt the Super God with the strongest field.

    Peter Addison was also surprised at Iwan''s big investment in training and finally figured out why the

    Heaven Domain had advanced so fast in External Regions. Unbelievably, Iwan Cliff directly injured

    three Super Gods to make them "coaches" for his men to level up! With that kind of training method,

    how could the Heaven Domain not grow tremendously?

    Peter Addison charged at an injured Super God without hesitation as well, for it was a rare

    opportunity to have such a powerhouse as his training object. More importantly, this is a real

    combat! Soon, hot blood ran through all his veins, and he joined the three lowest-ranked Gods of

    War to siege an injured Super God.

    Seeing what was happening, Hayden Patrick and Charlie Stewart couldn''t utter a word, for it

    remained uncertain whether their names got to pass on after this day.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    With the training going, Iwan Cliff no longer needed to fight. Since he and Teddy Huggins were in

    charge of the situation, nothing would go wrong.

    Iwan was standing in silence, and so was Teddy Huggins, to watch the scene, letting time slowly

    flow. Soon, five minutes passed, and then another five did.

    After three loud and unyielding yells of rage, the three injured Super Gods of the Patrick family and

    the Stewart family couldn''t be more dead. Evans Larson returned from killing real Super Gods with

    his two teammates, and all three of them had their aura fields instantly boosted a lot. They had

    be half-a-step Super Gods! The fighters of the Heaven Domain had fought all the way for their

    strength on the External Battlefield, hence the reason why their half-a-step Super Gods would be

    more powerful than ordinary ones.

    Peter Addison also had his field boosted suddenly, and he felt the power of the middle-stage God of

    War generating in his body. He leveled up as well after jointly killing a Super God.

    "Thank you, my lord!" the ten Gods of War bowed to Iwan Cliff, who said nothing in return but stood

    where he was.

    Hayden Patrick and Charlie Stewart who stood opposite Iwan Cliff made eye contact in secret and

    read the joy in each other''s eyes because both of them were healing while no one was noticing.

    Although they knew they could not be equal to the Lord of Heaven Domain in force even if they

    were in their greatest conditions, not even after they entered a new threshold, they were trying hard

    to make their hope of livingst. They believe their family members had already contacted the rest

    of the seven families and the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. They couldn''tpete

    against Iwan Cliff, so they had to be stalling.

    Therefore, Hayden Patrick said to Iwan, "Lord of Heaven Domain, now that both of our families are

    heavily injured, can you spare our lives? We are willing to pay for your loss, whatever it takes..."

    Iwan didn''t answer but threw out a question to Hayden Patrick, "I heard that you guys take actions

    against the Millers not for their properties but for something my mother took from your family five

    years ago. Tell me what it is, otherwise, you both will die now..."

    Hayden Patrick lowered his head to silence, and after a while, he stared at Iwan, shaking his head,

    and spoke, "I''m sorry. we don''t know what exactly Ms. Miller took then."

    "Huh...do you guys want to die that badly?" Iwan frowned, a hint of coldness in his eyes. He was

    gathering force onto his palm again, and his murderous aura once again spread.

    Hayden Patrick and Charlie Stewart''s faces went grey with dread, thetter hurriedly added, "Calm

    down, my lord. We have zero ideas what your mother took away back then... All we know is that the

    thing is important, very important."

    "Heh, don''t know what it is?" Iwan sneered. "Then how do you know that thing is important?"

    "It was a temple, or, more urately, a lost temple," Hayden Patrick took a deep breath. "Ms. Miller

    is a very smart and intelligent schr. She deduced the location of an ancient temple left in history,

    and she took away one thing from there. We knew it because we monitored the changed aura and

    found that temple then, but it has gone when we made it there. For the following five years we''ve

    been digging into the roots and eventually found out Ms. Miller had been there. The temple

    copsed after losing its aura because its core has gone too, taken by Ms. Miller. That is why we

    thought that stuff is important. "

    "A stuff?" Iwan frowned hard, a surge of heat flowing through his heart. He understood it as the

    answer came to him why his mother had a major change in her body five years ago after returning

    from an outing. He had believed so long that Lily Swift had poisoned his mother, but it turned out

    that his mother had been to some ancient temple. And the "intelligent schr" part Hayden Patrick

    was talking about was no secret to Iwan because since he had remembered since he had been a

    little boy his mother had been so fond of reading, especially reading various ancient books. Back

    then, she had been erudite enough to be known as the most talented female schr of Gotham!

    And before her death, she had handed him a token engraved with the words "Heaven Domain"

    made of unknown material. Strangely, that token had gone when Iwan arrived in Pasnd City with

    a whole body covered by blood and severe wounds. Later he had gotten shed on his chest once

    and had a blurry image of that thing near his heart.

    "Who are you, mother? What have you done back then?" Iwan''s inside voice murmured, and at this

    moment, infinite questions popped into his head.

    Bewildered though, Iwan kept a peaceful face, and said, "What''s your point to make up all of this?

    My mother has passed away five years ago. I''ve never heard about any stuff. "

    Hayden Patrick was stunned and said, "No Way! We are so sure that..."

    But with a brutal look, Iwan spoke slowly to interrupt Hayden Patrick, "Are you done stalling? I don''t

    mind waiting for the men you''re expecting to show up, Mr. Patrick and Mr. Stewart."

    "Well..." Hayden Patrick and Charlie Stewart froze at the sudden remarks from Iwan. It turned out

    that Iwan Cliff had known their intention.

    "That''s it..." a husky sigh came out, and the next second an elder suffused with the field of a peak

    Super God showed up beside Hayden Patrick and Charlie Stewart.

    "The Lord of Heaven Domain has already spotted us..." another voice came, followed by a figure of

    an olddy with the same field.

    "Yes, he has..." with a sigh, another peak Super God joined. As the powerhouses came one after

    another, the space started to fluctuate in this area.

    Each of the rest seven families had sent a representative, and each representative was wearing a

    serious face after showing up. Among the seven powerhouses, there was even one Emperor! The

    middle-aged male in a white long cloak was a real Emperor level, and hister-stage aura began

    spreading!

    "Huh, the nine families do have a solid base," Iwanughed at these neers, no fear in his eyes

    at all. "Is this why Carl Addison won''t risk conflicting with you? Ater-stage Emperor, three half-a-

    step Emperors, and three peak Super Gods. Haha, good, I''m impressed."

    The following moment, Iwan Cliff''s aura slowly rose up, fierce shing upon his eyes, "Well, what''s

    next?"

 Chapter 160 The Dominance of Iwan Cliff

    Chapter 160 The Dominance of Iwan Cliff

    Chapter 160 The Dominance of Iwan Cliff

    Even added with the seven neers, Hayden Patrick and Charlie Stewart---both wereter-stage

    Super Gods---had nine powerhouses on their side at the moment. However, Iwan Cliff didn''t feel

    threatened at all. He wouldn''t even flinch at nine Emperorsbined, let alone ater-stage

    Emperor and eightter-stage or peak Super Gods. Iwan was confident that he could beat them if

    there were nine Emperors, in which case he''d only need to reveal all of his strength.

    Iwan''s indifferent tone set theter-stage Emperor who was the leader of the nine families sighing

    deeply, and he said to Iwan, "Lord of Heaven Domain, the whole thing is the Patricks'' fault. I on

    behalf of the nine families make apologies to you. I''ll appreciate it if you let them off the hook..."

    "What if I don''t?" Iwanughed and asked with no dread. "And who the hell are you? Why should I

    listen to you?"

    Thatter-stage Emperor looked ghastly at once hearing that, but he could not yet tell what Iwan''s

    true power was. After all, he and the nine families knew about Iwan hunting Sullivan on the External

    Battlefield half a month ago, but facing him at the moment, he could only feel that Iwan was an

    unfathomable abyss!

    Then, theter-stage Emperor said, "I''m Marlon Duncan, the patriarch of the Duncan family. Lord of

    Heaven Domain, given that the strongest fighters of the Patricks and the Stewarts have been killed,

    you should calm down. Now the two families have only their patriarchs left."

    Iwan narrowed his eyes and looked at Teddy Huggins, who shook his head at him with the slightest

    bewilderment in his eyes. Marlon Duncan just imed the strongest fighters of the Patricks and the

    Stewarts were killed, but only the Senior Elder of the Patricks had died to Teddy Huggins. So, who

    had killed the peak Super God of the Stewarts? After short thinking, an answer came into Iwan''s

    mind. It was probably that man because he was hiding in the shadow for the most time and had

    long been the dirty hands behind all plots.

    "Heh..." Iwan didn''t make it clear and continued to heckle Marlon Duncan. "As I said, it''s not

    enough! Do you think I''m easy to be fooled?"

    Iwan paused a moment and continued, "Marlon Duncan, thepromise between Carl Addison

    and the nine families is his own problem,but not Heaven Domain''s. You have sent many people

    here today, and if it''s not enough, send more and I''ll be waiting! Don''t say I didn''t give you the

    chance."

    "Buzz..." Marlon Duncan shivered and squinted his eyes at Iwan Cliff being so dominating. Iwan Cliff

    didn''t even think that ater-stage Emperor and eightter-stage or peak Super Godsbined

    were not strong enough for him. Sadly, it was true. They couldn''tpete with the Lord of Heaven

    Domain. The night when Iwan Cliff had performed the ughter on the External Battlefield, three

    half-a-step Emperors and dozens of Super Gods and Gods of War had died to him! That night was

    appalling not only to External Alliance but to powers in the Dragon Kingdom.

    Marlon Duncan was considering whether he should ask for more people from their headquarters. If

    he did, that would be a war deration at the Heaven Domain from the nine families! The nine

    families had a solid base and a hidden force not known to the public, but who could guarantee that

    the Heaven Domain didn''t? Wasn''t thatter-stage Emperor, who was all in a ck cloak and came

    from nowhere, a enough proof of the point? Who could guarantee that Iwan Cliff didn''t have a

    backup n?

    Marlon Duncan went into silence for a long time and finally said, "Lord of Heaven Domain! Our nine

    families are willing to make amends! No matter what it takes!"

    "Not enough," Iwan said as shaking his head with a smile, floating in the air.

    Then, Iwan whooshed up before Hayden Patrick and Charlie Stewart, and both of them gaped and

    desperately ran separate ways right away.

    Charlie Stewart, having run ten feet away from Iwan, got hit by Iwan''s air palm, and his body

    exploded to shatters.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "Lord of Heaven Domain!" Marlon Duncan got infuriated witnessing the patriarch of the Stewarts

    killed and flung at Iwan Cliff.

    But Iwan had chased Hayden Patrick and began throttling him with one hand. With Iwan''s force

    flowing into Hayden Patrick''s body in a frenzy, Patrick, the patriarch of one of the nine families,

    couldn''t move a single muscle, being hung in the middle of the air by the neck like a dying dog in

    Iwan''s hands.

    "Lord Duncan, save...me..." at the moment Hayden Patrick was very frightened and desperate to cry

    for Duncan''s help. In his regard, even if Marlon Duncan couldn''t beat Iwan Cliff, Duncan could take

    him away from Iwan''s grasp if Duncan took any action. As the patriarch of one of the nine families,

    he had been superior since the day he had been born. Every minute he was enjoying the best

    scenery in the world, receiving immense pleasure from monstrous power, squandering infinite

    money and womanizing as much as he wanted. He and his allies could even force Carl Addison to

    reach apromise with them. He wasnˇŻt prepared to die, not at all.

    Iwanughed at Hayden Patrick''s crying and said to Marlon Duncan who just came from the

    distance, "Heh, Lord Duncan? Hayden Patrick is crying for your help. Aren''t you taking any action to

    save him? I guarantee I''ll drop him once you make a move, but he must rely on himself as to

    whether he can run away. It''s fair, isn''t it? Make your choice, then."

    "Such a bully!" Marlon Duncan was shocked because as he was going to make direct moves

    before, he caught Iwan''s re and suddenly sensed a crisis! A crisis was as ominous as death!

    "I will die if I try to save him!" Marlon Duncan murmured to himself with dread, scrutinizing Iwan Cliff

    that was hanging Hayden Patrick. He knew Iwan Cliff was much stronger and more dangerous than

    he thought. His instinct told him if he dared to save Patrick, he wouldn''te home alive.

    "Duncan, help...me..." Hayden Patrick was crying out hopelessly.

    Marlon Duncan''s face darkened as he asked himself whether he had the guts to take action. He

    didn''t think he had, and neither did the reinforcements of the rest six families. None of them dared to

    exhale a long breath.

    The otherter-stage Emperor on Iwan CliffˇŻs side was silently watching the situation, acting as the

    audience and the deterrent. Teddy Huggins, with amusement in his eyes, was also expecting these

    powerhouses to do something because that would be the juncture where he joined thebat

    again. So, he stood there still, seemingly to encourage the seven families to siege the Lord of

    Heaven Domain.

    Teddy Huggins and Iwan Cliff smiled, while Marlon Duncan and the rest powerhouses all were

    extraordinarily terrified! These two people were demons, luring them to make a regretful move!

    They were representatives of the nine families of the Dragon Kingdom, a united force strong

    enough to counter the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. If a war was necessary, they

    had to find an excuse, so if they started the fight, that would be the excuse.

    However, none of them doubted that they would die in this valley if any of them fired the first shot.

    Iwan Cliff, hanging Hayden Patrick by the neck, grinned, licked the corner of his mouth, and said to

    Marlon Duncan, "Lord Duncan? You have three seconds to make the decision."

    "Three...Two..." Iwan Cliff counted.

    Marlon Duncan shivered dramatically, and Hayden Patrick, being hung by Iwan, extremely fearful,

    was screaming for Duncan''s help. But Marlon Duncan stayed still, not taking any steps.

    "One!" the countdown was over as Iwan''s gruff voice was out, and then with a crunch, Hayden

    Patrick''s neckpletely broke. Patrick was dead, and Iwan tossed aside his corpse as if it was a

    piece of garbage.

    "Heh, you wasted your chance." Iwan sneered at Marlon Duncan after killing Hayden Patrick.

    Gnashing his teeth, Marlon Duncan, in the middle of the air, dashed to the dead body of Hayden

    Patrick. As a patriarch of one of the most prominent families, Hayden Patrick would get a decent

    funeral. But right at the moment when Marlon Duncan was about to catch the corpse, it exploded

    into a blood spray, sttering over Marlon DuncanˇŻs long in-white robe even if he tried so hard to

    dodge it.

    "Lord of Heaven Domain!" Marlon Duncan let out a scream of rage the following second.

    Iwan viewed him with great detachment, his field building up immediately and his eyes squinting.

    Then he stared at him and slowly asked, "You got a problem?"

    "I...You..." Marlon Duncan stuttered, his mouth agape in fury, but as Iwan Cliff''s field built up, he

    pushed down his rage. He then snapped back to his senses that this man in front of him was a real

    badass.

    When watching what was happening, Teddy Huggins looked up at Marlon Duncan who froze in the

    middle of the air, smiled, and said, "Peter Addison, get some wild dogs. Don''t waste the bodies of

    two patriarchs who grew up eating delicacies fromnds and seas."

    Marlon Duncan was stunned once again to hear these words. The two powerhouses from the

    Heaven Domain wouldn''t stop forcing him to fire the first shot, but he was not sure whether he

    dared to do so. The moment he felt like prey targeted by two vicious predators.

    But Marlon Duncan was appalled, as were the rest representatives of the six families. This was how

    the Heaven Domain and the Lord of Heaven Domain treat their enemies! They''d leveled up in their

    family training room but had no experience on the External Battlefield, nor about the brutality

    prevailing there. So when a strong power that had fought his way up through bloody battles stood in

    their way for the first time, they would not dare to strike him, not even to try!

    The minute the dominance of Iwan Cliff overwhelmed all of them. He had shoved back into their

    stomach every word of ater-stage Emperor, three half-a-step Emperors, and three peak Super

    Gods with a simple question "You got a problem".

    Iwan Cliff was standing still in the mid-air as an unparalleled conquerer, demonstrating how

    aggressive he was. He would fight any imminent war and would destroy his every enemy! He

    wouldn''t give a damn even if you are the nine biggest families that hadsted long in the Dragon

    Kingdom!

 Chapter 161 The Dominance of Iwan Cliff Part II

    Chapter 161 The Dominance of Iwan Cliff Part II

    Chapter 161 The Dominance of Iwan Cliff Part II

    "Please listen to me, Lord of Heaven Domain. We...The nine families don''t mean to seek war."

    Marlon Duncan said flusteredly. They could never defeat Iwan Cliff, for this man was able to

    instantly kill two patriarchs of the nine families, which was beyond Marlon Duncan''s capabilities.

    They''d have to prepare to lose everything if the nine families dered war at the Heaven Domain in

    days toe. Even if they could destroy the Heaven Domain, they wouldn''t be sure to kill Iwan

    Cliff, whoter would be a great danger to them.

    "Haha, hahaha... You don''t mean to seek a war? Haha... If you want a war, so be it, Marlon Duncan!

    I''ll let you on the offensive side! But you need to mark my words: if you dare to provoke me in the

    future, be prepared for the ughter of your nine families!" Iwan Cliff said ruthlessly.

    Having said so, Iwan pointed to Marlon Duncan and the rest representatives and continued, "All of

    you, get out of my sight if you''re not starting the fight! And listen carefully! From now on, don''t you

    ever cause any trouble to the Millers, and don''t desecrate my mother''s corpse again! No matter

    which one of you break that rule first, I''ll detroy all of the seven families in the end!"

    Chills went up the spines of Marlon Duncan and the rest powerhouses hearing Iwan''s words. They

    were going to say something to beg for Iwan Cliff''s mercy towards the rest of the Patricks and

    Stewarts, but wouldn''t dare to do it anymore.

    "Why are you still here?" Iwan stared at Marlon Duncan, who escaped instantly with the other

    powerhouses of the six families.

    Iwan turned around and left, and after that, Teddy Huggins narrowed his eyes, let out coldughter,

    and then gestured to the ten Gods of War of Heaven Domain and Peter Addison. The eleven

    fighters were divided into two squads and charged into the camps of the Patricks and the Stewarts,

    where there were no Super Gods guarding. In fact, the two families would only have two Gods of

    War at most left.

    Half an hourter, the raging mes had consumed the two camps, burning down everything the

    two families had built for one hundred years, to which Iwan Cliff showed his nonchnce. He never

    regarded himself as a good person. After all, havingpassion for enemies will bring one nothing

    but death! And if he hadn''t known about the Millers'' situation this time, then the mes would have

    been on the Miller residence! Matt Carter had openly attempted to force Sally Miller and Darcy

    Miller to be prostitutes, and the two families had even nned to desecrate his mother''s corpse!

    Everything they did was to overstep Iwan Cliff''s red line.

    In a distant gazebo outside the valley of the Patricks, Iwan lit a cigarette and began smoking. Then,

    he sensed a fluctuation behind him and heard a sigh from an elder.

    "Shame... These two families, though ranked the lowest in the nine families, had passed on their

    names for over a century, longer than the Dragon Kingdom had existed. Their ancestors had fought

    and bled for thisnd..." Carl Addison appeared behind Iwan Cliff, casting his eyes with pity over the

    ruins of the Patrick camp. This family could never be rebuilt on the ruins after the burndown or on

    the fact all their strongest fighters were ughtered.

    "Is that the reason why you''ve been acting the peacemaker? Huh?" ridiculed Iwan.

    Carl Addison shook his head and turned into silence. Seeing so, Iwan continued, "So, Mr. Addision,

    now that you''ve learned about how I handle things, do you still want me to take over the Military of

    the Kingdom?"

    Carl Addison''s aged body trembled a bit, and after a longer time of silence, the old man nodded,

    "Yes! I still want you to take over the Military!"

    Iwan was surprised at the reply at the moment and turned to Carl Addison, a stunned look on his

    face, "Well, Mr. Addison, I''m afraid you didn''t hear me clearly. I''ll say it again!"

    Iwan locked his eyes on Carl Addison''s and seriously said, "Were I you, I''ll rule by killing! I''ll kill

    those who disobey the Military Headquarters! I''ll kill those who flee from the External Battlefield! I''ll

    kill those who feignpliance! I''ll kill those who willingly live as a coward! I''ll kill those who are of

    little use to me! Even that, Mr. Addison, do you still dare to let me take over the Military? Do you?"

    Carl Addison didn''t reply to Iwan this time, for he understood him. Iwan''s idea was not rare in the

    younger generation of the Military Headquarters and those Gods of wars who were conquering the

    External Regions. Everyone held a great animosity against the big families, the ones above them,

    and the ns that were always hiding in the dark!

    That animosity derived directly from the fact that the Dragon Kingdom was in its tough times since it

    was a disadvantaged contender on the External Battlefield. Hadn''t it been for the help from Heaven

    Domain over these years, the Military of the Dragon Kingdom couldn''t have built up fortified

    outposts on the External Battlefield! But back in the realm, some people were enjoying the peace

    that the frontline soldiers had been fighting their lives for! If the privileged were normal citizens who

    couldn''t fight, that would be fine. But instead, they were powerhouses, and the Dragon Kingdom

    nevercked powerhouses! There were a great number of powerhouses in the Kingdom, but none

    of them thought more of the Kingdom than their own power!

    Carl Addison''s mind was wavering, for Rendon Scott, General Commander of the Military

    Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom, and Peter Addison, Carl''s own grandson, had the almost same

    idea as Iwan Cliff''s! They thought what the ancestors of every family had contributed to thisnd in

    the past centuries had been history. In this era, to rejuvenate the Dragon Kingdom back to the top of

    the world, every family had to spare no efforts! This was not the age for everyone to enjoy the

    peace!

    The reason why Carl Addison presumed that way was that he knew Rendon Scott had intervened

    by secretly killing the Senior Elder of the Stewarts who had the strength of a peak Super God. Carl

    Addison wanted to stop Rendon Scott when he took the action but eventually chose not to show up.

    Then he had sneaked here and witnessed his own grandson kill a Super God with soldiers of

    Heaven Domain. After sensing Peter''s raging blood and growing intent to kill, he had known what

    path his grandson had chosen.

    Iwan was quiet for a long while, and then he looked at Carl Addison, "That''s why I won''t join the

    Military. Once registered, Heaven Domain will have been restricted with many rules, whether in the

    Kingdom or on the External Battlefield! We''ll be forbidden to do most things, won''t we?"

    Carl Addison frowned and, his mouth agape in amazement, turned his face at Iwan for a while, "You

    have to carry too much if you choose that path, boy, and the world won''t know about the truth."

    "Haha, Mr. Addison, you think I''d care?" Iwan grinned.

    Iwan took a deep breath and said in earnest, "Mr. Addison, I''m a patriot of Dragon Kingdom, so from

    now on, I can be the white gloves for the Kingdom to handle what the Military Headquarters worries

    to handle and kill who you worry to kill! Let us Heaven Domain do the dirty work instead of you, but

    we will not join the Military!"

    Carl Addison gaped at Iwan withplexity in his eyes. He opened his mouth but didn''t say

    anything. His heart touched, and he bowed to Iwan thankfully.

    But right at the second he bowed, Iwan vanished, leaving words to his ears, "General Addison,

    you''re the soul of the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom! Do not bend or lower your head!"

    Iwan Cliff could no longer be seen after his words were over. Carl Addison bent and bowed to him to

    express his thanks. The unyielding old man had been fighting for his whole life, and although he

    didn''t impose a tough policy onto these biggest families but even madepromises, he didn''t do

    anything wrong. Supposed he had enough cards in hands, say, dozens of Emperor-level

    powerhouses on the Military side, he would decide otherwise, which Iwan Cliff deeply believed.

    Carl Addison didn''t do anything wrong, for he had to put a lot into consideration and was subjected

    to more and more constraints being in his position. Iwan Cliff wouldn''t take over that kind of Military

    Headquarters, otherwise, the various rules Heaven Domain would face would be a hindrance to

    their fast development. That way, the force would not bepetitive anymore. To keep their

    autonomy and maintain fast development, nearly every power on the External Battlefield wouldn''t

    join the Military of their Kingdom.

    "General, I''m sorry." Rendon Scott appeared behind Carl Addison after Iwan Cliff had gone. He

    somewhat paled morbidly and breathed depressedly, a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.

    This was what had cost him to kill the peak Super God of the Stewarts by force.

    Carl Addison sighed and, shaking his head, looked at Rendon Scott with concern, "How''s your

    injury? How bad is it?"

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    "It''s fine," Rendon Scott froze and lowered his head. "But General, I''m afraid that those families will

    find out I have intervened, especially the leader of them, the Duncans."

    "Let theme to me if they have balls!" Carl Addison Sneered. "Freakinge to me if they still

    have balls after two of them were butchered! Push me harder and I will unite Iwan Cliff to destroy

    them all!"

    "What? General, what are you saying?" Rendon Scott was confused. When had Carl Addison

    changed his opinion? Was stability no longer his priority?

    "Why staring at me?" Carl Addison snorted. " I''m a walking dead man, for god''s sake, and the

    Dragon Kingdom can count on its younger leaders now! It can count on you, that kid, Peter

    Addison, and so on. It doesn''t matter even if I''m not alive. Do you really think I was willing to tolerate

    them? Rendon Scott, take your order! From now on, exile members from the nine, nay, seven

    families out of the Military Headquarters and every other department! If anyone is disobeying the

    order, kill him!"

    Carl Addison instantly built up an offensive aura at the moment! He had put up with it for almost

    twenty years, and as aging, he didn''t want to do it anymore. Even his own grandson started thinking

    less of him, but with Iwan Cliff''s rising, especially after hearing what Iwan had said, he understood

    that Iwan Cliff was on the Kingdom''s side even though he wouldn''t join the Military. Carl Addison

    had solid confidence for what was toe!

    "Yes, General!" Rendon Scott answered and squared his shoulders. Then his breath fluctuated, and

    one secondter, he entered the Emperor level threshold and kept raising. Since they didn''t need to

    be tolerant, he had nothing to hide anymore! The Military Headquarters would have to confront the

    seven families, in which scenario an Emperor would be of great use! Still, Rendon Scott needed

    several days to stabilize his force, but the good news was that time was also on their side.

    And Iwan Cliff had uprooted two of them, and the rest had to think more than twice before taking the

    next step.

    Then, Rendon Scott took out his phone, tapped on a secret group, and sent an order: "Everyone, no

    more restrictions! Level up ASAP!"

    Rendon Scott''s eyes brightened after he had given this order. Sighing, Carl Addison tutted, "Geez,

    you... You even kept it from me. I knew there was a group of your men hiding something. I knew

    it..."

    Rendon Scottughed and didn''t exin anything. He would be the next general of the Military on

    paper, and he, Carl Addison, and the other Senior Elders intended to hand the position to Iwan Cliff,

    but Rendon Scott knew Iwan wouldn''t take it because Iwan had a bigger picture in his mind.

    After Iwan Cliff returned to the downtown of Gotham City, his vengeance continued as he

    dispatched four Gods of Wars who led hundreds of zealots of the Millers to exterminate four of the

    top families in the city, namely the Carters, the Carrolls, the Ruskins and the Tenneys.

    Gotham was shrouded in a mist of blood this day, and every force in the city was enduring every

    minute frightening.

 Chapter 162 The Reactions in Gotham City

    Chapter 162 The Reactions in Gotham City

    Chapter 162 The Reactions in Gotham City

    At noon, the sky in Gotham City was overcast. It wasn''t because of the bad weather today, but the

    rising of ten smoke in the city. Six smoke was from the top families in the city.

    Many people in Gotham City looked at the sky. When the six fires were burning, no one was going

    to deal with them. Dragon Kingdom didn''t make any move, but it showed the attitude of the Military

    Headquarters. The Military Headquarters didn''t care about what happened today.

    When some people saw the smoke filling the sky, they couldn''t help but think of the scene two

    months ago in Cleveque City. That day, the sky was also covered with thick smoke, and it was the

    same for Gotham City now. Both ordinary people and the top families in Gotham City were nervous.

    The four top families attacked the Miller family yesterday, but they were killed by the Miller family.

    After Iwan came, he wiped out the four top families, the Patrick family, and the Stewart family

    overnight. On this day, about two-ninths power of all the powerful families in the city had

    disappeared, which had a great influence on Gotham City.

    The property of the six powerful families in Gotham City was quickly devoured by the Miller family

    and the Military Headquarters. Countless treasures and resources were upied by the Miller

    family and the Military Headquarters. With the support of a massive amount of resources, it was

    easy for the Miller family to develop a few Gods of War within a few months. Moreover, with the

    support of Iwan, the Miller family could be ranked in the top three even if it couldn''t be the

    most powerful family in the city.

    In a day, the situation in Gotham City changed. The pattern that had been kept for decades was

    forcefully broken. The six top powerful families fell, while the Miller family and the Military

    Headquarters were rising.

    Among the top ten Gods of War under Iwan, three had already been promoted to Half-a-step Super

    God. At half past twelve in the afternoon, they were covered in blood and returned to the Miller

    family with a murderous will. Today, they all participated in the battle to kill the Super God, which

    greatly benefited their promotion. This was also in line with Heaven Domain''s goal.

    The members of the Miller family had been standing at the gate of the Miller family since Iwan led

    the group to leave. They were extremely worried. Iwan had directly found the Patrick family and the

    Stewart family and no one in the Miller family dared to imagine that. They were two families that had

    a history of at least a hundred years, which was much longer than the history of the new Dragon

    Kingdom. Moreover, there was a legend that the top families could fight with each other, but the

    authority of the Patrick family and the Stewart family must not be provoked. But today, Iwan really

    went there.

    What shocked Oscar and other members of the Miller family more was that the Patrick family and

    the Stewart family were wiped out. It was said that there was more than a Super God in each family,

    but Iwan destroyed them. On this day, both the top families in the city and the people of the Miller

    family were shocked.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    The gate of the Miller mansion had been cleaned up. Even the blood on the ground had been

    washed. The spies who stayed near the Miller family this morning also disappeared. Iwan had

    wiped out six powerful families in the morning, which scared the other forces in the city. They didn''t

    dare to send people to the gate of the Miller family to spy anymore.

    Standing at the gate of the Miller family, Oscar took a deep breath. The Miller family was doomed to

    die, but he didn''t expect that it would survive and have a bright future.

    "Good job, Iwan. Your mother will also be proud of you!" Moira, Iwan''s aunt, also took a deep

    breath. She stood at the gate of the Miller family excitedly, waiting for Iwan toe back.

    "Iwan, thank you..." Sally''s beautiful eyes were red. She had been crying all morning. For them,

    Iwan had actually confronted the Patrick family and the Stewart family who had been powerful for

    many years.

    "Well, don''t cryter. Iwan ising back soon. Smile! The Cliff family doesn''t want him. , but we

    want him. From now on, our family will be his only family in Gotham City." Taking a deep breath,

    Oscar shouted at the people of the Miller family beside him.

    After he finished his words, everyone in the Miller family smiled.

    Time passed slowly. Ten minutester, the top ten Gods of War at the gate of the Miller family knelt

    down on one knee again. The next moment, a car stopped at the gate. Taking a deep breath, Oscar

    suppressed the excitement in his heart and led the Miller family to wee Iwan.

    "Grandfather..." Iwan greeted Oscar with a smile after getting off the car.

    Oscar nodded. He held Iwan''s arm tightly and asked, "How are you? Are you hurt? If you are hurt,

    go to the doctor..."

    Iwan waved his hand and said with a smile, "I''m fine. Don''t worry. I''m really fine." Looking at Oscar,

    Iwan''s eyes turned red. They hadn''t seen each other for five years, and his grandfather was even

    older than five years ago. Five years ago, his mother died and he disappeared, which was a great

    blow to the old man.

    Tears welled up in Oscar''s eyes. He had told the Miller family not to cry before, but at this moment,

    his eyes were brimming with tears. He held it back soon. Taking a deep breath, Oscar grabbed

    Iwan''s arm and said, "Okay! Let''s go home!"

    Oscar grabbed Iwan''s hand and shouted at the people of the Miller family, "Today, the Miller family

    will hold a family feast to celebrate the return of my grandson!"

    Oscar''s voice soared into the sky and could be heard far away from the outside. He took Iwan back,

    but the shock in Gotham City was even greater.

    There were a lot of top families in Gotham City. Even if the news was dyed, they knew that six

    top families had been destroyed, and many people in Gotham City paid attention to the Cliff family.

    There was a great dragon in the Cliff family. He was much more powerful than Peter Addison.

    Under thirty, he had the strength of the Super God. Those powerful families didn''t dare to think of

    Iwan as an Emperor level at all. After all, Iwan was too young. Some powerhouse in the Military

    Headquarters had cultivated for a long time, and they might reach the level of God of War.

    The Cliff family, a top family in Gotham City, had be the biggest joke. Some people also heard

    that the old leader of the Cliff family, who had been fighting in External Regions, was about toe

    back. They really wanted to see the expression of the old leader when he came back and saw that

    his descendants had forced the great dragon of the Cliff family away.

    In the meeting hall of the Cliff family, Troy was seriously injured. Although he was awake, he did not

    show up. Instead, he locked himself in his room. Neil sat beside his bed, feeling regretful. The other

    elders of the family were also silent in the hall. Everyone''s face was full of regret. The great dragon

    of the Cliff family went to the Miller family and wouldn''te back.

    The Miller family was busy, and they had already sent out a message to invite all the top families in

    Gotham City to wee Iwan. Almost everyone in the city had got their invitations, except the Cliff

    family.

    The Miller family was bustling with noise and excitement, receiving the worship of all the powerful

    families in the city, while the Cliff family was iparably lonely. Even if the door was opened, no

    one woulde to visit the family.

    "Troy, you are right. Our family may really miss thest chance. That child is not a God of War, but a

    Super God. If hees back, our family will be promoted to a top family..." Neil felt extremely

    regretful. A person who could kill the Patrick family and the Stewart family was extremely strong, but

    now, he had gone to the Miller family. It was very likely that the Cliff family would decline in the

    future.

    Lying on the bed, Troy, whose abdomen was covered with bandages, stared nkly at the ceiling

    above his head. After a while, he said, "Dad, it''s useless. In fact, yesterday, I really wanted to die in

    the Miller family, but in the end, I didn''t dare to. I''m not reconciled. Andy and Lily made the mistake,

    but Andy has not done anything until now. Why should I die for them? Dad, I''m not reconciled..."

    Neil opened his mouth but was silent again. He nodded. Why should his son die? If Troy died in the

    battlest night for the Miller family, Iwan would also be touched. But why? How could he let his son

    take the responsibility for a dance girl''s mistake? It was unfair!

    After a long while, Neil sighed deeply and said, "You''re right, Troy. It was you who went to Cleveque

    City and the Miller family, and you killed Lily. Everything you have done is enough. The matter five

    years ago is not something you can solve. It''s still up to Andy. In the following days, you should rest

    assured. Rendon has given me the news that your grandfather ising back. Let''s make a

    decision after hees back ... "

    "Before my brother left, he asked me to help Andy with the Cliff family but it ended up like this. I

    didn''t know how to face him..." Neil sighed deeply. In fact, he had stopped Andy and Lily five years

    ago. But at that time, after Evan left for many years, the rebellion in Andy''s heart could no longer be

    suppressed. Andy threatened Neil with the whole Cliff family. Some memories of the past appeared

    in Neil''s mind and he lowered his head and stopped talking.

    Even if Evan came back, would Iwane back? They all knew that Lily had sent countless killers

    to kill Iwan. If it weren''t for the girl in Pasnd City, Iwan would have died.

    Iwan hated the Cliff family. There was a premonition in Neil''s heart that Iwan woulde to the Cliff

    family to end the feud after he dealt with the matter of the Miller family. The only thought in Neil''s

    mind was that his elder brother, Evan, coulde back before Iwan came to the Cliff family. As for

    the final result, he didn''t know.

    The Ramirez family was also lonely at this time. The Ramirez family had a marriage with the Cliff

    family in the past but it turned to the Hill family after Iwan was expelled from the Cliff family.

    In the conference hall of the Ramirez mansion, Dn, the first sessor of the Hill family, stood

    here with a marriage certificate in his hand with a gloomy face. Behind Dn stood the old man of

    the Hill family.

    Dn said to Mr. Ramirez, who was sitting at the head of the table, "Mr. Ramirez, I''m sorry. I''ll give

    up the engagement with Fiona. As for the reason, you know..." After saying that, Dn quickly tore

    the marriage certificate into pieces in front of the Ramirez family.

    Dn was scared. In other words, the whole Hill family was scared after they heard that Iwan had

    been promoted to Super God and wiped out six top families. The Hill family was no match for the

    Carter family which was wiped out by Iwan easily, let alone the top families. Although Fiona, the

    daughter of the Ramirez family, had severed the rtionship with Iwan five years ago, she was the

    woman that Iwan had loved before. Now that Dn didn''t dare to marry Fiona.

    Dn had even made a n to escape to External Regions as soon as possible. He didn''t dare to

    stay in Dragon Kingdom any longer, because he didn''t know if Iwan would kill him after he knew

    about it.

    After Dn tore up the engagement, he turned around and left without hesitation. He was different

    from Iwan. Dn was a yboy. Fiona pretended to be pure in front of Iwan, but Dn had slept

    with her.

    Dn ran away. In the hall, Mr. Hill bowed to the leader of the Ramirez family and said, "Mr.

    Ramirez, I''m sorry." After apologizing, Mr. Hill also left.

    "Dn? What are you doing? Why do you break off the engagement with me? How dare you!"

    Fiona, who was wearing a long colorful dress and red high-heeled shoes in the distance, ran over

    and grabbed Dn''s arm.

    Dn pushed Fiona away and shouted, "Get out! Don''t bother me! Who dares to marry you since

    Iwan has been promoted to Super God? Get out! It is a rumor that we were together before, and the

    Hill family sent someone to rify it. Fiona, I broke off the engagement for your own good..."

    After saying that, Dn ran away in a hurry. No matter how beautiful Fiona was, he didn''t dare to

    touch her again.

    "What? How could it be possible? Is Iwan a Super God? Isn''t he a God of War?" Fiona, who fell to

    the ground, was dumbfounded. For a moment, she felt regret in her heart.

 Chapter 163 Iwan Has Never Changed

    Chapter 163 Iwan Has Never Changed

    Chapter 163 Iwan Has Never Changed

    After a long time, Fiona turned to look at the people of the Ramirez family in the hall. Looking at the

    pieces of the marriage certificate scattered all over the floor, she asked Mr. Ramirez, "Grandpa, is

    what Dn said true? Is Iwan not a God of War but a Super God? Is he the Super God who can be

    promoted to themander of the Military Headquarters?"

    Mr. Ramirez''s face was extremely gloomy. Last night, the top ten Gods of War came to the Miller

    family and wiped out the Gods of War of the Carter family, the Carroll family, the Tenney family, and

    the Ruskin family. Today, when Iwan returned, he also wiped out six top families in Gotham City. If

    Iwan was just an ordinary God of War, he might be able to dominate other ces but not Gotham

    City. Gotham City was a ce where powerhouses gathered and there were Gods of War in the

    vast majority of the top families in the city. Even if Iwan came back, the Miller family would only feel

    a little regretful, because there were also Gods of War in the Hill family.

    But Iwan was not a God of war, but a Super God. The top ten Gods of War under hismand

    were all much more powerful than the leader of the Ramirez family. The Miller family missed Iwan,

    who could be themander of the Military Headquarters.

    Mr. Ramirez was so angry that his body was trembling. Besides, he knew what kind of person Iwan

    was. If it weren''t for Fiona who cleared the line with Iwan and drove him out mercilessly, the

    Ramirez family would have a bright future today.

    But now, they didn''t enjoy any honor, and Dn tore up the marriage certificate in front of the Hill

    family. It was a great loss.

    Fiona, who fell outside the hall, saw her grandfather keep silent. She stood up in a hurry, ran to her

    grandfather, and shook his arm. "Grandfather, what Dn said is not true, right?"

    The next moment, in a rage, Mr. Ramirez pped hard on Fiona''s face.

    Fiona was stunned by Mr. Ramirez''s p. Her mouth was wide open, and she fell to the ground

    again in disbelief. She looked at Mr. Ramirez in a daze.

    Mr. Ramirez stood up angrily, pointed at Fiona, and scolded, "It''s all your fault! You''re making a fool

    of yourself! Now that Evan ising back, how can I face him? Back then, when Iwan was driven

    out of the house, you were so anxious to draw a clear line with him. Stupid!"

    Mr. Ramirez walked up to Fiona''s parents and pped them hard on their faces. "You two have

    such a scheming daughter. Get out of here!"

    Mr. Ramirez was furious. Fiona''s parents didn''t dare to say a word. They pulled up Fiona who was

    sitting on the ground and quickly walked out.

    Half an hourter, Fiona locked herself in the room alone. She was so regretful that she smashed

    everything in her vi.

    Now that Iwan was in Gotham City, did she still have a chance? Fiona trembled with anger.

    Iwan, who had lunch with the Miller family, temporarily avoided the people and walked into the

    ancestral hall of the Miller family alone, where his mother''s spirit tablet was.

    There was only Iwan in the ancestral hall. He stared nkly at his mother''s tablet, and a drop of hot

    tear fell from the corner of his eyes. He finally understood why his mother''s health had declined so

    fast back then.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Iwan touched his chest and said slowly, "Mom, I''m back." After saying that, he fell silent for a long

    time.

    He had left Gotham City for five years. In the past five years, he had experienced too much. He was

    completely different from the past. He met Jayna in Pasnd City, and he spent five years in

    External Battlefield.

    In particr, during his five years on External Battlefield, Iwan experienced many battles. He had

    survived all the way and established Heaven Domain in External Regions. His reputation had

    shocked the entire External Battlefield. However, five years ago, he was in the same ce as Peter,

    Jonathan, Homer, and Damon in Gotham City. Five years ago, he was not as good as Peter. But

    five yearster, when he came back again, even the powerhouses of the older generation in

    Gotham City could no longer suppress him. Now, he had the strength to kill all the top families in

    Gotham City.

    This morning, when he stood in front of Marlon and deliberately revealed his ws, Marlon, the

    leader of the most powerful family in the city didn''t dare to make a move.

    Iwan had two sides. On the External Battlefield, he was the cold and unparalleled lord of Heaven

    Domain. But in front of Jayna, he was a domineering and handsome husband, and in front of Emily,

    he was a smiling father. Now, when he stood in front of his mother, he was a child, a child who

    would cry when he missed his mother.

    After a long while, Iwan forced a smile, Looking at his mother''s tablet, he said slowly, "Mom, I''m

    married. My wife is very kind and beautiful. It''s not Fiona Ramirez from Gotham City, but a girl I met

    in Pasnd City. Her name is Jayna Brown. She is very beautiful and she is as kind-hearted as you.

    She also gave birth to a daughter for me. Mom, Emily is cute. As long as I''m at home, she always

    wants me to hold her. She is beautiful..."

    Iwan said with a smile on his face, but the corners of his eyes were still wet, and tears were rolling

    down his cheeks.

    He had never said words such as "Mom, I miss you" because Iwan didn''t want his mother to worry

    about him. What he said was all happy things, such as cute Emily and his sweet wife.

    In the ancestral hall, Iwan said with tears in his eyes.

    Outside the ancestral hall of the Miller family, Sally wanted to go in to see Iwan but was stopped by

    Moira. Tears welled up in Moira''s eyes. She shook her head and took Sally away.

    In the hall of the Miller family, when people of the Miller family knew that Iwan was talking with his

    mother in the ancestral hall, they were all silent. Now all the people were talking about how

    outstanding Iwan was, but only they knew that Iwan was still the same as five years ago. His heart

    had never changed.

    "In fact, Iwan is pitiful. I heard that he got married in Pasnd City and had a daughter. The mother

    and daughter are also pitiful. Send someone to bring them back in a few days. We should treat

    them well..." Oscar said with red eyes.

    Darcy was the mother of Iwan, and she was also Oscar''s best daughter.

    As time went by, the night fell. Iwan was still standing in the ancestral hall. His malicious aura had

    disappeared. He was just a child who had returned to visit his mother.

 Chapter 164 Taking the Patrick Family as a Gift

    Chapter 164 Taking the Patrick Family as a Gift

    Chapter 164 Taking the Patrick Family as a Gift

    At nine o''clock in the evening, the thick smoke that had been floating in the sky of Gotham City

    gradually dissipated. The mansion of the Miller family was brightly lit. The courtyard was full of

    guests. Tonight, the Miller family held a dinner to wee all the top families and top people in the

    city to wee Iwan. However, the Cliff family and the Ramirez family were not invited.

    At the gate of the Miller family, Moira and Sally were greeting the guests. Tonight, all the guests who

    attended the dinner party were nervous. Almost all of them believed that the Miller family would be

    destroyedst night, but it didn''t. After Iwan came back, everything changed within one day, which

    shocked everyone.

    Tonight, the people who came to the dinner party of the Miller family were very nervous, and they

    looked very respectful. No matter how beautiful Moira and Sally were, no one dared to take a look

    at them, because, in the mansion of the Miller family, there was a real Super God, a young Super

    God.

    Iwan was too young, and everyone was sure that he would be able topete with Carl Addison in

    a few years. Now, he was not only a contemporary powerhouse but also a figure with an unlimited

    future. No matter how powerful their families were, they had to bow their heads in front of Iwan at

    the banquet of the Miller family tonight. They all knew that the trend of Iwan''s rise was unstoppable.

    At nine o''clock in the evening, the leaders of all the top families in Gotham City had all taken their

    seats respectfully. Oscar, who wore a new set of clothes, sat in the first row with a smile. At this

    moment, none of the top people, including their wives and children, dared to speak. These people

    were famous and powerful, but now, they did not dare to speak.

    When Moira saw that everyone had been waiting for half an hour, she quickly walked up to Oscar

    and whispered to him, "Grandpa, it''s time to call Iwan out, right?"

    However, although Moira spoke in a low voice, all the leaders of Gotham City present heard her.

    The three leaders who were close to Moira, including the leader of the Marc family, the leader of the

    Kurt family, and the leader of the Banks family, waved their hands and said, "It''s okay. Ms. Miller.

    We''re not in a hurry..."

    When the three of them finished speaking, everyone present nodded.

    Looking at the scene at the dinner party, Sally couldn''t help but have mixed feelings. Since Iwan

    didn''te out, all the people present were nervous. The day before yesterday, the Miller family

    sent people to pay a special visit to these people and they didn''t pay any attention to them, but now

    they were so scared.

    Sally, Moira, Jarman, Bevis, and Oscar felt very happy and proud.

    After a while, Oscar smiled and said, "It''s time for Iwan toe out. He went to visit his mother

    before. Please forgive him. He has always been very filial. I''ll call him. Please wait for a moment..."

    After Oscar finished his words, all the guests present couldn''t help but praise Iwan in their hearts

    and nodded. Iwan was Christ five years ago. In the past, everyone in Gotham City knew what kind

    of person he was. Now five years had passed, and he had great power, but he still maintained his

    conscience. All the people felt angry about the Cliff family and envied the Miller family. From now

    on, the Miller family was bound to be prosperous.

    Iwan appeared on the stairs at the corner in the distance of the courtyard. The moment Iwan came

    out, all the guests, no matter how high their status was, stood up respectfully to greet him.

    Although Iwan''s aura was restrained, he still looked like a born king. All the guests present didn''t

    dare to sit still after Iwan came.

    Iwan was standing on the stairs, and the top leaders were all standing respectfully. It was a scene

    that ordinary people couldn''t imagine. There had been no such a young man who could conquer all

    the top families in Gotham City, but Iwan did it.

    Seeing this, all the members of the Miller family felt even more proud of Iwan.

    "Sit down!" Iwan walked up to Oscar and waved his hand at the guests behind him as if he was the

    boss. He only said two words. However, the leaders of the top families in Gotham City didn''t feel

    anything wrong. Instead, they took it for granted and quickly sat down respectfully.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    This was the most sessful dinner the Miller family had ever held. All the haze that had been

    suppressing the Miller family had been swept away. Iwan''s two uncles, Bevis and Jarman were

    busy negotiating with all kinds of forces in the city. It was easy for them to get one project after

    another with extremely high profits.

    Sally was also sitting at the same table with the younger generation of Gotham City. Tonight, she

    was also the focus of the younger generation. As for Iwan, these young people didn''t dare to talk to

    him anymore.

    Oscar also went to drink with his old friends. Soon, only Moira and Iwan were left at the first table.

    Holding Iwan''s hand, Moira''s eyes turned red. She looked at him in disbelief.

    Iwan smiled and said to Moira, "Moria, why do you look at me like this?"

    Moira also smiled and took a deep breath, She looked at Iwan with mixed feelings and said, "You

    have suffered for five years outside. From now on, this is your home. You can take Jayna and Emily

    here in a few days. We haven''t seen them yet. I heard that they have suffered a lot. Your

    grandfather has sent someone to clean up the best vi in the backyard of the Miller family this

    afternoon. When theye, they can live there..."

    Iwan nodded and said, "Okay, let bygones be bygones. But yesterday, I heard that Sally seemed to

    be in a rtionship with Peter. What''s going on between them? How dare he date my sister?" As

    Iwan spoke, he cast a sullen nce at Peter, who was sitting opposite Sally.

    At this moment, Peter was sitting in the corner, drinking and bragging with Sally and the younger

    generation. All of a sudden, he broke out in a cold sweat, and his face turned pale in an instant. He

    didn''t dare to move.

    "Iwan, why are you looking at me like this? What did I do?" Peter felt nervous. He was a God of War

    and had just been promoted to God of War middle-stage. He was very sensitive. He was sure that

    he had been targeted by Iwan at this moment. He recalled that when he first met Iwan in Cleveque

    City, two of his arms were broken by him. The fear in his heart kept rising.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Sally, who was sitting opposite Peter, also sensed that something was

    wrong with him, so she asked with concern.

    Peter was sure that Iwan in the distance was staring at him. He didn''t dare to move, so he gave a

    hint to Sally with his eyes.

    With a frown, Sally turned around and saw Iwan who was staring at Peter. She understood

    something. After drinking some wine, she was a little happy and bold. Moreover,st night she was

    on the edge of life and death, and she had seen through a lot of things.

    The next moment, in the shock of the crowd, Sally stood up and said to Iwan in the distance with a

    smile, "Iwan, don''t stare at Peter. You almost scared him to cry."

    After Sally said that, the crowd fell silent again. Everyone looked at the woman who stood up and

    talked to Iwan.

    Iwan, who was sitting at the first table, frowned and looked at Sally in confusion. "You two are in a

    rtionship?"

    Shaking her head with a smile, Sally then nodded and said, "We weren''t, but now we are getting

    along well..."

    Iwan took another look at Sally and asked, "Are you serious?"

    "Yes, I''m serious!" Sally nodded.

    Then she turned to look at Peter and said, "Tell Iwan now. Don''t you dare to admit that you have

    always liked me?"

    Peter thought, "What''s going on? Don''t you know that your cousin is not a Super God at all? He is

    the lord of Heaven Domain who made the whole External Battlefield tremble."

    Peter wanted to cry. He had expected that Iwan would find a quiet ce to beat him up.

    As for the reason, Peter had already known. Iwan would say to him, "Peter, I take you as my

    brother, why do you date my sister?" Peter was disappointed. If he married Sally, would he still have

    a ce in the family for the rest of his life?

    "Peter, you want to talk to me?" Iwan didn''t think too much. He was not an unreasonable person.

    Last night, Evans had already reported to him that Peter tried his best to save Sally. Moreover,

    Peter was now in the middle stage of God of War. He would definitely be able to be a Super

    God in the future and he might even reach the Emperor level.

    Peter made up his mind and nodded seriously. "Well, Sally and I really love each other. We..."

    "I''ll give you a gift. I''ll send you to the station of the Patrick family that the Military Headquarters

    gave me. Treat Sally well in the future..." Iwan said before Peter could finish his words.

    "Iwan, please listen to me. Sally and I... Wait, what did you say? Do you want to give the Patrick

    family as a gift for us?" Peter and Sally were stunned, and all the guests present werepletely

    dumbfounded.

    Sally''s father, Bevis, was the first to react. He quickly said to her, "Sally, thank Iwan. You may not

    know what this gift means. Thank Iwan!"

    Although Sally and Peter didn''t understand, they still expressed their thanks to Iwan.

    "Miss Miller, congrattions on your marriage with Mr. Addison!" All of a sudden, all the people at

    the banquet, including the big shots in Gotham City, extended their blessings to Sally and Peter at

    the same time.

    They sighed in their hearts that the Miller family had really risen to prominence. First, Iwan came

    back, and now, Sally would marry Peter, the grandson of Carl. The overall status of the Miller family

    had been greatly promoted again. Moreover, all the guests present were deeply shocked by Iwan''s

    generosity.

    After receiving congrattions from the crowd, Sally and Peter sat down together. After sitting

    down, Sally said to Peter, "You can''t bully me in the future. You are a God of War..."

    Peter thought, "I bully you? Mydy, if I dare to hurt you, your cousin will kill me in minutes. Besides,

    even my grandfather will help you beat me."

    Peter sighed deeply. With a sad face, he quickly made a gesture to Sally. He didn''t dare to bully her.

    The next moment, the smile on Peter''s face disappeared. He said to Sally seriously, "I will treat you

    well all my life. I will hold a grand wedding for you..."

    With happiness and shyness on her face, Sally nodded and said, "A wedding like Grand Wedding

    held by my brother in Pasnd City for Jayna, which has caused a sensation in the whole Dragon

    Kingdom? Thank you, I''m really moved..."

    When Peter heard what Sally say, the expression on his face instantly became miserable. Grand

    Wedding?

    Peter was about to cry and tears were about to fall from his eyes. He really couldn''t do it.

 Chapter 165 Fiona and Jayna

    Chapter 165 Fiona and Jayna

    Chapter 165 Fiona and Jayna

    It was eleven o''clock in the evening. All the guests in the Miller family gradually left. Everyone in the

    Miller family, including Moira, drank a lot. Today was the happiest day for them in the past five

    years. Thinking of the future of the Miller family, they were all very happy.

    When all the guests left and Iwan was about to go back, Warrior No.1 walked up to Iwan and said

    respectfully, "My lord, the leader of the Hill family, Matthew Hill wants to see you. He is kneeling

    outside the door now..."

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Iwan frowned slightly and asked slowly, "The leader of the Hill family? What is he doing here?"

    A tinge of coldness shed through Sally''s eyes. She said to Iwan, "The leader of the Hill family

    must be afraid. After Fiona cut off the rtionship with you, she quickly hooked up with Dn Hill,

    and the two of them were engaged. But at noon today, Dn was so scared that he ran to the Miller

    family and tore up the engagement..."

    Iwan nodded and said slowly, "I see. Fiona..." After hearing the woman''s name, there was no

    change in his heart. At that time, he was childish and was attracted by Fiona''s appearance, but now

    when he looked back, he soon knew what kind of person Fiona was. Fiona had been ying with

    him all the time and had no feelings for him at all.

    "Iwan, don''t see the leader of the Hill family. As for Fiona and the Ramirez family, let''s get even with

    them one by one for what they did to you in the past." Moira said to Iwan unhappily. She didn''t like

    Fiona. Fiona waspletely ying with the love of Iwan.

    Iwan waved his hand and said, "It doesn''t matter. I want to hear what Matthew will say..."

    After Iwan said this, he waved his hand at Evans and Evans went out. Matthew came in with cold

    sweat on his pale face. He knelt down in front of Iwan and said, "My Lord, the Hill family is guilty.

    Please forgive us. One of Dn''s legs has been broken, and tonight I''ll drive him out of Gotham

    City and he will nevere back. The Hill family is willing to give you half of the property to

    apologize. Please forgive us..."

    Looking at Matthew who was kneeling on the ground in front of him with great interest, Iwan said

    slowly, "Mr. Hill, why is your family guilty?"

    Matthew gritted his teeth and said, "My Lord, the Hill family is guilty! Please forgive us!" Kneeling on

    the ground, he lowered his head. When he knelt down in front of Iwan, he truly realized how

    powerful and terrifying Iwan was.

    "Dn''s leg is broken and he will be in a wheelchair for the rest of his life. Will your family let a

    cripple be the heir in the future?" Iwan said.

    Matthew, who was kneeling on the ground, shivered all over. In an instant, he understood what Iwan

    meant. Although Iwan was asking him, he had already decided Dn''s fate. What Iwan meant was

    to break Dn''s two legs.

    Matthew immediately said respectfully, "Thank you for forgiving him. It''s his fortune to sit in a

    wheelchair for the rest of his life. Our Hill family will not let a cripple be the heir."

    "Well, Mr. Hill, you''ve gone too far. Forget it. I''m not interested in your family. Please go back..."

    Iwan sighed deeply.

    However, Matthew didn''t dare to raise his head at all. He stood up and said to Oscar, who was next

    to Iwan, "Mr. Miller, I will ask someone to bring some contracts tomorrow. Please sign for them.

    Thanks..."

    "Well, okay..." Oscar nodded. The Hill family was sensible. To put it bluntly, it was because of Iwan''s

    power that the Hill family broke the legs of their heir and offered to give Iwan half of the property.

    Matthew fell to the ground when he was far away from the gate of the Miller family, gasping for

    breath. As expected, Iwan still cared about what had happened in the past. Fortunately, he came

    here tonight, or the Hill family would really be over.

    "Fiona! The humiliation our Hill family has today will be paid back a hundred times in the future!"

    Matthew, who fell to the ground, wanted to kill Fiona at this moment. Once Iwan didn''t care about

    Fiona anymore, the Hill family would definitely teach Fiona a lesson.

    In the courtyard of the Miller family, Iwan was silent. Fiona, the woman he loved most five years

    ago, cheated him all the time. There was a trace of hatred in his heart.

    "Iwan..." Moira saw that there was something wrong with Iwan''s expression, so she grabbed his arm

    and looked at him worriedly. "It was her loss that Fiona gave up on you in the past. I guess now she

    regrets it..."

    "Well, don''t worry about me. I''m fine. I''ll go out for a walk..." Iwan took a deep breath. He didn''t want

    to go back to Gotham City before because of Fiona, and he didn''t want to see Fiona this time, but

    Matthew came and mentioned what happened before.

    When Iwan walked out of the door, the two of his subordinates looked at each other, and silently

    followed him in the distance. They felt that there was something wrong with Iwan.

    Not long after he walked out of the gate of the Miller family, Iwan saw Fiona, who was wearing a

    long white dress, wandering in front of the gate. The next moment, Fiona saw Iwan. Iwan frowned

    and was about to leave.

    But soon, Fiona ran behind Iwan and shouted at him with tearful eyes, "Christ!"

    Iwan froze and aplex emotion rose in his heart. He turned around and looked coldly at Fiona,

    who he had loved for many years. He said without any emotion, "My name is Iwan Cliff now. Miss

    Ramirez, what''s up?"

    Fiona threw herself into Iwan''s arms with tears streaming down her face. "Iwan, I''m sorry. It''s all my

    fault. I''m so sorry. Can you forgive me?"

    Iwan''s body trembled, and the next moment, Fiona was sent flying out. Looking at Fiona who fell to

    the ground, Iwan took a deep breath and said, "Fiona, you don''t love me, right? Now I have a wife,

    you shouldn''te to me."

    Tears streamed down Fiona''s face. "I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." Fiona kept apologizing.

    Iwan shook his head coldly. Fiona was the first woman he loved. He squatted in front of Fiona and

    said, "Fiona, I really loved you five years ago. Do you know?"

    Fiona was stunned. She had understood what he meant, and there were more tears in her eyes.

    She always thought she was smart enough, but now she understood what she had lost. She lost

    Iwan, and she would never find him back.

    "Iwan, I..." Fiona raised her head and wanted to say something more to Iwan, but he had already

    stood up and walked far away. Fiona wanted to stop Iwan, but she couldn''t say anything. Did she

    really have no feelings for him five years ago? They had been together for several years, and they

    had some feelings for each other, but Fiona chose her interests.

    Iwan left. He didn''t want to stay in Gotham City anymore. He didn''t want to go to the Cliff family now.

    This time he came to Gotham City, and he met the rtives of the Miller family, his mother, and

    Fiona who came to him. He didn''t want to stay here any longer. He wanted to go back to Cleveque

    City to stay with his wife and child.

    He didn''t like Gotham City which was full of power, so he wanted to go back and stay for a few

    days. After a while, a car stopped in front of him. It was the car that Evans had arranged for him to

    go to the airport.

    Before Iwan got in the car, he said, "Ask the Ramirez family to get out of Gotham City. I don''t want

    to see them and that woman for the rest of my life..."

    The car drove towards the airport.

    Half an hourter, under the ne, Mr. Huggins stood behind Iwan. He smiled and said, "My lord,

    are you going back to Cleveque City?"

    Iwan nodded, "Yes. I''ll go back and stay for a few days, and then bring my family back to visit my

    mother."

    Mr. Huggins nodded and said, "My lord, I have something to tell you. Rendon has been promoted to

    the Emperor level, and there might be a big change in the Military Headquarters. The remaining

    seven top families in Gotham City are also holding an emergency meeting. Rendon is going to talk

    with them again and make new rules. He wants to invite you..."

    After a pause, Iwan said, "I don''t want to go. I know what Rendon means. You can go. I''m a little

    tired aftering to Gotham City this time, so I''ll go back to rest for a few days. Take care of the

    things in Gotham City..."

    Mr. Huggins nodded with a smile and said, "Okay..."

    After saying that, Iwan got on the ne and went back to Cleveque City. He also called Oscar and

    Moira to tell them that he would bring Jayna and Emily back a few dayster. Soon, the ne took

    off.

    Not long after Iwan left, at midnight, in the Ramirez family, Mr. Ramirez, who was at the God of War

    later stage suddenly snorted. His aura quickly dropped down to the level of Half-a-step God of War.

    Mr. Ramirez sighed deeply. Just now, the other party didn''t kill him but destroyed his cultivation

    base of God of War. Ten minutester, Mr. Ramirez, who was in a low spirit, held a family meeting

    and moved out of Gotham City overnight, because someone didn''t want the Ramirez family to stay

    there any longer. Mr. Ramirez seemed to be ten years older in an instant.

    "Let''s move the Ramirez family out of Gotham City. As for Fiona, find her back and take her away..."

    Mr. Ramirez ordered. He didn''t want to punish Fiona anymore, nor did he want to see his scheming

    granddaughter again. She would live in pain for the rest of her life, because as long as Iwan was

    still alive, Fiona and the Ramirez family would never have a future.

    At two o''clock in the morning, Iwan arrived at his house in Cleveque City. When he was about to

    light a cigarette, he suddenly saw Jayna, who was wearing a long ck dress and a suit jacket,

    standing not far from the car.

    Iwan got off the car in a hurry and looked at Jayna in surprise. "Why are you here?"

    Jayna smiled and said, "I''m waiting for you. I went to bed before, but I felt that you woulde back

    tonight, so I got up and waited for you downstairs. Look, you reallye back..."

    In the night, the soft moonlight sprinkled on Jayna. She smiled at Iwan. At this moment, she was

    really like a perfect wife, waiting for her husband.

    Looking at Jayna, Iwan also smiled. This was the woman he should protect most in his life.

 Chapter 166 Rendon Took Over the Military Headquarters

    Chapter 166 Rendon Took Over the Military Headquarters

    Chapter 166 Rendon Took Over the Military Headquarters

    At two o''clock in the evening, in the room of Iwan and Jayna, Jayna thought that Iwan was going to

    bully her again, but he just held her and looked at her affectionately.

    "Honey, what''s wrong with you? Why do you look at me like this?" Jayna asked in confusion.

    Iwan smiled and said, "I just want to look at you quietly like this. Jayna, thank you. Thank you for

    marrying me in this life. It''s my happiness to meet you..."

    Iwan said seriously. In the past, it was Jayna who thanked Iwan, but tonight, Iwan thanked Jayna. It

    was also his luck to meet Jayna.

    "Are you sure you won''t do anything tonight?" Jayna blushed and said.

    Lowering his head, Iwan kissed Jayna''s lips and said gently, "We need to have a rest, right? Honey,

    sleep. I just want to hold you quietly..." After that, he closed his eyes.

    "You should have a good rest..." Jayna shyly moved in his arms and found a veryfortable

    posture. Her heart beat very fast. This man did not bully her tonight, but she felt a sense of loss in

    her heart.

    "What are you thinking about? You are ady! Why did you be so lustful? Is he waiting for you

    to take the initiative?" Jayna''s mind was wandering, and her face flushed more. But when she

    decided to take the initiative, she found that the man beside her was really asleep. Jayna was

    stunned. Iwan went to Gotham City this morning, and he came backte at night. He must be very

    tired.

    Jayna smiled. She took the initiative to hold Iwan in her arms, warming him up with her own body to

    eliminate his fatigue, and then reached out to massage his temples.

    "Honey, I love you..." Jayna kissed Iwan''s face affectionately. Iwan fell asleep in her arms.

    When Iwan got up, it was already nine o''clock in the morning. Looking at the time on his phone,

    Iwan was stunned. For so many years, he had never slept so soundly. He felt that all the tiredness

    in his body and heart had been swept away. Jayna had gone to work in the Morgan Group, and

    Emily had been sent to the kindergarten by Skyler. After having breakfast in the living room, Iwan

    went back to his bedroom.

    Just as Iwan changed his clothes and was about to look for Jayna, Rendon suddenly called him.

    After thinking for a while, Iwan answered the video chat. Immediately, the projection of Rendon

    appeared on the wall.

    After the video was connected, Rendon said to Iwan seriously, "Lord Cliff, in the next few days, we

    are going to negotiate with the remaining seven top families of Dragon Kingdom. We need your

    help..."

    Iwan smiled and said, "Chief Scott, you don''t need to tell me. I have told Mr. Huggins yesterday. He

    will cooperate with you."

    Rendon nodded gratefully and kept silent for a while. Then he said to Iwan seriously, "Lord Cliff, I

    have something to tell you..."

    "What''s it? Why are you so serious?" Iwan said.

    Rendon took a deep breath and looked more serious. He said, "From today on, I will take over the

    Military Headquarters and Carl will enter the Elder Cab."

    Iwan looked at Rendon seriously and asked, "Have you broken through to the Emperor level?"

    Rendon nodded and said, "Yesterday, you came to Gotham City and helped us a lot. Two of the

    nine top families of Dragon Kingdom had been wiped out in a day. Now the power of the Military

    Headquarters haspletely surpassed theirs, so there''s no need to bear it anymore."

    Iwan nodded and said with a smile, "What do you want to do next? Do you want to do what Carl did

    or open up a new road?"

    Rendon also smiled. He looked at Iwan and said, "Let''s take a new path. I can''t waste the

    opportunity that you have worked hard to create for me, right?"

    Rendon and Iwan wereughing. Then the two hung up the phone. Iwan knew what Rendon

    wanted to do. From now on, he would lead the Military Headquarters to be tough. Rendon also

    knew Iwan very well, and Iwan would do this, too.

    The two of them were both eager to see Dragon Kingdom regain its position at the top of the world.

    After hanging up the video chat, Iwan looked out of the window. Looking at the blue sky and white

    clouds, his mood was much better. He had almost solved all the problems in Dragon Kingdom. He

    was about to go to the Cliff family. Since the Cliff family didn''t recognize his mother, he would take

    his mother back and take her to the Miller family. He looked at the sky in the distance and muttered

    in his heart. After he went to Gotham City, he should find time to tell Jayna hisst identity.

    "Silly girl, don''t you worship the lord of Heaven Domain in the External Battlefield as much as

    Hannah does? Your husband is the lord of Heaven Domain. You admire your husband so much..."

    Iwan looked in the direction of the Morgan Group and thought.

    At the same time, in the highest level secret room of the Military Headquarters, the four most

    powerful elders of the Dragon Kingdom were all seated there. Wearing a military uniform, Rendon

    stood in front of them with a serious face.

    Carl took a deep breath, picked up a ck dragon seal from the table, and handed it to Rendon. He

    said solemnly, "From now on, the Military Headquarters is yours. I hope you won''t fail its name."

    "Yes!" Rendon stood straight and saluted. The reason why he took over the Military Headquarters

    was not that he was in a hurry to fight for power. The five people in this secret room didn''t care

    about power. They wanted the whole Dragon Kingdom to get better and better and to stand on top

    of the world again. They wanted to make the country rich and powerful. They had devoted

    themselves wholeheartedly to this belief. Therefore, when Carl handed over the Military

    Headquarters to him, what Rendon thought was to let the old man who had fought for the country

    for his whole life rx and recover from his injuries.

    Rendon took the seal solemnly and walked outside. Along the way, wherever Rendon passed, he

    could hear a loud shout, "Mr. Scott!"

    When Rendon walked out, the top tenmanders at Super God level knelt on one knee. Several

    of them were deliberately suppressed by Rendon. When Rendon decided to break through to the

    Emperor level, these people also released their suppression overnight. Therefore, there were ten

    Super Gods in the Military Headquarters.

    There were more than 100 Gods of War kneeling on one knee.

    Not far away, the executive officers from the Military Headquarters, who had the strength of Half-a-

    step God of War, knelt down on one knee.

    This was the power that the Military Headquarters had disyed in front of outsiders. Now, Rendon

    was at the Emperor level, with over ten Super Gods and over a hundred Gods of War under his

    command. Moreover, there was some hidden Emperor-level power in the Dragon Kingdom. For

    example, the directors of Patrol Department, Judiciary Department, and Administration Department

    were at the Emperor level, and the four elders of the Military Headquarters who were still in the

    secret room were also at the Emperor level.

    This was the power of the Dragon Kingdome. Dragon Kingdom was not weak, but because of its

    large territory, many ces needed guard, and it needed to fight against all kinds of enemies inside

    and outside. Therefore, the powerhouses of Dragon Kingdom were never enough. Moreover, once

    powerhouses were drawn out and sent to the External Battlefield, it would be big trouble.

    Rendon was meeting the soldiers of the Military Headquarters. In the secret room, the Third Elder

    said to Carl with a smile, "Now you''re finally relieved. Next, you can rest assured and heal your

    wounds."

    The Second Elder, Judy, a kind old man, also nodded with a smile and said to Carl, "If it weren''t for

    the Military Headquarters, you would have been able to reach the next stage. Now that you have

    handed over the rest of the things, don''t think about it anymore. We are old..."

    Carl shook his head. There was aplicated look in his eyes. There was relief and worry. He said,

    "Let theter generations do it. We are old. I hope that Rendon can do it, but it''s not easy. Although

    two of the nine top families have been wiped out by that child, there are still seven. The leader of

    the Roxanne family is at theter stage of Emperor level. Among the remaining seven, there are

    many at Half-a-step Emperor level and theter stage of Super God. Their power is much more

    than that of the Military Headquarters."

    At this time, Senior Elder, who had been silent all the time, waved his hand and said with a smile,

    "Carl, don''t worry. Dragon Kingdom has endured for many years and has umted a lot of

    power in secret. Now since the younger generation, including Rendon, that child, even your

    grandson Peter, doesn''t want to endure it anymore, this is gathering momentum. Let''s sweep away

    all the gloom in Dragon Kingdom!"

    "Well, Senior Elder, have you made up your mind? Do you really want to do that?" Carl trembled

    violently and looked at Senior Elder in disbelief.

    Senior Elder nodded with a smile and said, "Do you think we can still endure as before? Those

    forces from External Regions have allied again. Do you think they will still give us a chance? If we

    want to endure and develop, it is impossible, and the enemy will not give us the chance. Sooner or

    At this moment, Carl''s aura rose. He said in a cold voice, "If those people from External Regions

    dare to offend Dragon Kingdom, I will go to fight!"

    Senior Elder said with a smile, "There''s a chance. I feel that another all-out battle in External

    Battlefield will start soon..."

    Senior Elder''s eyes were extremely deep. There was a hint of worry in his eyes, but there was also

    a hint of determination in his eyes. He looked at Carl and said, "You can enter the Dragon Pond this

    afternoon. It has been umted for ten years. If you enter it, you will recover your wounds soon

    and make another breakthrough. Take Rendon in. He has suppressed the power for many years

    and hasn''t broken through. Take him in. He will reach whatever level he can. Of course, you must

    be the main one!"

    After Senior Elder finished his words, the Second Elder and the Third Elder also nodded. Carl''s

    expression changed drastically. He quickly stood up and said, "No, we can''t waste this opportunity.

    The Dragon Pond opens every ten years in order to develop a stronger powerhouse in Dragon

    Kingdom. Please don''t waste this opportunity on me..."

    Senior Elder smiled and said, "Are you very weak in talent? If it weren''t for the fact that you had

    been dragged by the Military Headquarters over the years, you would have had a chance to enter

    that level. Go in, and try to make a breakthrough in a short period of time..."

    Carl remained silent for a long time. Then he shook his head and said, "No, I still refuse. Senior

    Elder, if this quota is for me, can I transfer it to someone else?"

    "Carl!"

    As soon as Carl finished speaking, the Second Elder and the Third Elder were both surprised. It

    was a very precious opportunity, but now Carl was going to give up.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    However, Senior Elder was still smiling, as if he had understood everything. He smiled and asked

    Carl, "Do you want to give your quota to that child? The Lord of Heaven Domain?"

    Carl was surprised and looked at Senior Elder. He nodded and said, "Yes, trust me. That child loves

    Dragon Kingdom very much. He will never fail Dragon Kingdom in his life. Even if he doesn''t join the

    Military Headquarters, he still loves Dragon Kingdom. In the past five years, he has done too much

    for the country, both outside and in the territory. We owe him..."

    When Carl finished speaking, the Second Elder and the Third Elder fell silent. They had thought that

    Carl would give this opportunity to his grandson, Peter, but he wanted to give it to Iwan. After the

    Second Elder and the Third Elder heard Carl''s words, they agreed. It might be a better choice for

    Iwan because he had greater potential.

    However, Senior Elder still smiled and said to the three of them, "I know what you are thinking

    about. I used to have the same thought as Carl, butter I gave up. Do you know why?"

    "Why?" After Senior Elder finished speaking, the three old men in the secret room raised their

    heads again and looked at Senior Elder in confusion.

    The smile on Senior Elder''s face disappeared, and there was a trace of surprise in his eyes, He said

    slowly "Because, when the child went to the Patrick family yesterday, I was also there. That child

    was very strong, and he was also hiding himself, even deeper than Rendon. So you don''t need to

    worry about him. He is a child in front of us, but he is an iparable powerhouse. Do you really

    think that he will expose everything he has after his experiences on the External Battlefield? You are

    confused..."

    "What? Do you mean that the child is on the same level as you?" The Second Elder and the Third

    Elder also stood up. They were shocked.

    Senior Elder shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. He is very strong, but it will be very difficult

    for him to advance in the future. A Dragon Pond is not enough. Carl, you two, use all the other

    secret ces of Dragon Kingdom because the war is reallying. Our country can''t escape. If we

    seed, we will restore the glory of a thousand years ago. If we fail, the history of decades ago will

    repeat... "

    "Yes!" The Second Elder, the Third Elder, and Carl were all shocked. Senior Elder said the war was

    about to start, which meant that it was reallying, but they were not ready yet.

    However, in addition to the shocking news that the war was about toe, the three old men who

    had fought for Dragon Kingdom for their whole lives were also deeply shocked by Iwan. Iwan had

    spent five years on External Battlefield and experienced thousands of crises. They could not

    imagine what kind of powerhouse Iwan was.

    The situation in Dragon Kingdom was going to change, and the situation in External Regions was

    about to change. However, the four old people in this secret room and Iwan, who was standing

    quietly on the balcony of the bedroom in Cleveque City, all had an iparably firm belief in their

    hearts. Dragon Kingdom was fearless!

 Chapter 167 Meet Again! (New Chapter!)

    Chapter 167 Meet Again! (New Chapter!)

    Chapter 167 Meet Again! (New Chapter!)

    "Boom, boom, boom..." In the Military Department of Dragon Kingdom, Gotham City, guns

    thundered out a salute 36 times around the training square with hundreds of thousands of soldiers.

    They were a farewell to the former chiefmander Carl Addison and a wee to the new chief

    commander Rendon Scott. In just a few minutes, the news that there would be a new chief

    commander of the Military Department spread all over the territory of Dragon Kingdom, and

    countless forces began to collect the information about Rendon Scott like mad. However, the man

    had hidden too well before that no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t find any useful

    information...

    At the same time, the nine great families of Gotham City were having a meeting in their base. Of

    course, there were only seven of them left now.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Marlon Duncan, the master of the Duncan family at theter Emperor level, was dressed in white

    and sat in the master position with a gloomy face. He looked at the masters of the other six families

    and then said slowly, "We all know that the former chiefmander of the Military Department has

    retired, and the new one has taken the spot. So, it is likely that the new one may not agree with us

    on our prior agreements in some respects..."

    Hearing his words, everyone''s mind was weighed down with anxiety. One of them said with hatred,

    "Humph! If it wasn''t for the Lord of Heaven Domain meddling, how could our alliance get into such a

    mess?"

    "Well... Stop talking nonsense. It''s useless. We should think about what to do next. The battle

    yesterday was a bit strange. The Lord of Heaven Domain and his mysterious emperor-level warrior

    didn''t kill the Senior Elder of the Stewart family, but he still died that day. Can''t you guess who did

    it? Don''t tell me that the Lord of Heaven Domain Lord had brought another emperor-level warrior

    with him!" said James Zachary, the master of the Zachary family, with a serious face. He was the

    one who checked the base of the Stewart family yesterday afternoon.

    After he finished talking, the whole ce was in such a dead silence that even the sound of a

    needle dropping could be heard clearly for a moment. Then, Marlon looked at James Zachary and

    said, "James, if I recall correctly, you have reached the emperor level, haven''t you? Are you in the

    early stage or the middle stage?"

    "Marlon, I just reached the early stage of the Emperor level a year ago. It''s not a big deal. We are

    here today to discuss how to deal with the Military Department of Dragon Kingdom and Rendon

    Scott!" James said with a smile.

    Another family master said slowly, "James, you''re too modest. Everyone knows that the higher level

    is, the harder it is to reach. It''s easy to break through the level of Super God, but it is difficult to

    upgrade to God Emperor. If you work in the Military Department of Dragon Kingdom, you are

    capable of being a deputymander in chief. As for how to deal with the Military Department,

    since none of the rest of us are God Emperor, we will do as you and Marlon said..."

    Other family masters nodded to agree with his words. Indeed, it would make a huge difference if a

    family master was a God Emperor. No amount of Super Gods could beat one God Emperor. There

    was a huge gap between a God of War and a Super God, but the gap between a Super God and a

    God Emperor was even bigger! Maybe a few top Gods of War could kill an early-stage Super God,

    but even ten Super Gods couldn''t kill a God Emperor! The higher level a powerhouse had, the

    harder it was to beat...

    "Well, in that case, Marlon can be our leader..." James Zachary said with a smile and lowered his

    head without saying more. He refused to be the leader because it would note to a good end...

    Marlon''s face darkened. After thinking for a while, he said, "Fine, with our total strength, we are still

    stronger than the Military Department. At least we have more Super Gods. Since there is not much

    we can do, let''s wait for our new chiefmander of the Military Department, Rendon Scott. After

    all, he sent me an invitation before he took office..." He felt heavy inside because he knew that

    Rendon Scott was not a soft-spoken person like Carl Addison...

    ...

    At the same time, Jane Cook in ck was fighting madly against a group of foreign powerhouses

    with two short swords on the External Battlefield. She was almost insane because she hadn''t

    stopped fighting since she stepped into this ce a few days ago.

    In the past few days, she had experienced one or two life-and-death crises, but she had avoided the

    fierce attacks and survived, which greatly improved her strength. In the past, she had the skills but

    had never experienced a life-and-death battle and killed someone. Back in Cleveque City more than

    half a month ago, Iwan Cliff helped her open her heart. Therefore, after these days, her strength

    had an unprecedented improvement.

    Just now, her aura was about to break through the early stage of God of War, but that was not

    enough for her. The man she liked, Kill, was a half-a-step God Emperor, so she still needed to make

    more breakthroughs to be with Kill. Therefore, when she stepped into thisnd a few days ago, she

    had been very ambitious. She wanted to be a Super God within a year to impress Kill!

    However, it was an extremely dangerous battle for her. A few days ago, she had killed a lot of

    foreign powerhouses, so the rest of them had set a trap today. Although none of them were Gods of

    War, there were more than a dozen ouws who were half-a-step Gods of War. At this moment, she

    was almost unable to fight against their siege any longer...

    Boom! Suddenly, a half-a-step God of War took advantage of her inattention and kicked her hard on

    the back, throwing her away. When she was in midair, several half-a-step Gods of War jumped up

    high and rushed towards her. She resisted desperately, but soon her short swords were thrown

    away. Then, someone kicked her down to the ground, raising dust all over the sky...

    "Kill her..." Their leader, one of the half-a-step Gods of War, stood in front of Jane Cook and said

    coldly, without a tiny bit of affection. He would not show mercy to her just because she was a

    woman, and people like him would not be bewildered by her beauty.

    Several half-a-step Gods of War with long swords in their hands rushed towards Jane Cook on the

    ground. She felt hopeless at that moment. She was ambitious and wanted to survive in the

    desperate situation again, but she couldn''t do it this time. She had no strength at all and couldn''t

    move.

    However, when she was about to admit failure, a figure in ck rushed in and killed the three half-a-

    step Gods of War with only one move. The next moment, the man made a move again and killed

    the rest foreign powerhouses in a sh. He was so fast that the dust sshed the moment Jane

    Cook fell down was not even fallen yet. Then, he stood in front of Jane without saying a word.

    When the dust dissipated, Jane saw Kill wearing a mask covering half of his face in front of her. Kill

    frowned deeply and said, "You shouldn''te here! Go back!"

    She had been very stubborn. Since she came to the External Battlefield, all she wanted was to

    break through to the level of God of War or even Super God before seeing him. But in just a few

    days, she encountered several life-and-death crises and was saved by Kill now. So, the moment

    she saw him, there was aplicated feeling inside, thinking that maybe this man would dislike her

    more.

    The next moment, Jane decided to suppress the grievance inside, struggled to get up, and wanted

    to leave. But as soon as she stood up, she fell down again.

    Kill frowned even more deeply. He walked up to Jane and carried her with one hand while holding

    his sword in another. Then he walked towards the stronghold of the Military Department. He

    nned to left Jane there and let the Military Department send her back.

    Being carried on Kill''s shoulder, Jane couldn''t stop crying.

    ''No! This is not how I want to meet Kill again!'' Jane closed her eyes in despair...

    After walking for more than an hour, Kill finally saw a fleet on the road. He put Jane down on the

    ground and said, "Don''t move. I''m gonna steal a car. We can''t thumb a lift in such an isted

    ce..." Then he left before he finished his words...

    Five minutester, when he came back with the stolen car, he found that Jane was gone. He was

    stunned for a while, then he looked in the direction of a mountain in the southwest. He sensed that

    Jane had gone there.

    He stood still for a while and then left with a frown. He didn''t know exactly why he went to find her,

    but he knew that he had a strange feeling for her. Then he saw her in danger...

    A few minutester, Kill turned around and left. He realized that her leaving without saying goodbye

    was because she didn''t want him to see her in such a mess.

    However, what Kill didn''t know was that on a hillside in the distance, Jane was crying hard behind a

    big stone. This was the third time that he had saved her.

    ''Jane Cook, you need to remember that this is thest time for him to save you! Next time, when

    you meet him again, you must be stronger! Much stronger! Don''t let him save you again!'' Jane

    clenched her fists tightly, and the aura in her body rose crazily. She wanted to break through the

    best she could...

    "Boom... Puff..." The next moment, there was a muffled sounding from her body. Her aura had

    completely broken through the threshold, but she also spurted out a mouthful of blood. Then she fell

    down and passed out...

    "s... Is it worth it? You shouldn''t fall in love with that guy''s subordinate?" At the moment when

    Jane passed out, a tall, sexy, and beautiful woman in ck appeared in front of her and sighed

    deeply...

    (/59024/59024830/79647077.html)

 Chapter 168 Another Fierce Fight in External Battlefield! (New Chapter!)

    Chapter 168 Another Fierce Fight in External Battlefield! (New Chapter!)

    Chapter 168 Another Fierce Fight in External Battlefield! (New Chapter!)

    "Well... It''s suicide if you try to break through without umting enough strength... Forget it. I

    must be destined to save you..." The mysterious powerful woman looked at Jane, who was

    seriously injured and unconscious. She shook her head and then stuffed a ck pill into Jane''s

    mouth. Then she carried Jane on her shoulder and walked towards the direction where Kill left. She

    was tall and had an indescribably strong aura, and she could move in a distance of more than ten

    meters in a sh...

    Half an hourter, Kill finished a foreign God of War with his long sword, exterminating an entire

    foreign stronghold. In the distance, a foreign Super God was rushing over, but when he saw clearly

    that it was Kill, he was frightened and ran away. There were usually one or two Super Gods behind

    these forces on the External Battlefield. Otherwise, it would be difficult for mere Gods of War to

    safeguard a force. Moreover, there were certain rules here. For example, the Super Gods usually

    wouldn''t make a move if those inferior warriors didn''t provoke them.

    The foreign powerhouse yelled at Kill while running away, "Kill! We are from the Tigerhill

    Organization, and we had never provoked you! Why did you kill us?"

    Kill looked at him coldly. The next moment, he threw the long sword in his hand toward the Super

    God, who imed himself as one member of the Tigerhill Organization. The Super God was scared

    to death, so he had to curse and run away.

    Kill walked to the spot where the foreign Super God had stayed and picked up the long sword on

    the ground. He kept silent and felt bad for no reason. This stronghold was the nest of those killers

    who had just besieged Jane. He exterminated it because he wanted to save trouble for her. She

    didn''t know all the rules in the External Battlefield. If one had a grudge against a force on the

    battlefield, one would never get rid of it until it was exterminated. Just like the battle between the

    Heaven Domain and the Archfield Organization before, only one of them could survive...

    "What was she thinking? And what is on my mind? What am I doing now?" Looking at the

    stronghold that he destroyed, he became more irritable. He had never thought that the woman he

    met in Cleveque City woulde to the External Battlefield! It was really troublesome!

    However, the next moment, the hairs all over his body prickled, and cold sweat instantly trickled

    down his back. He suddenly had a dreadful sense of horror and felt that there was a peerless

    powerhouse who could kill him in an instant behind.

    ''How... How could it be possible? How could that kind of powerhouse appear?'' Kill roared inside in

    disbelief. His face turned pale instantly. If it was a God Emperor, he would still have the guts to fight.

    But at this moment, he dared not move at all...

    At the same time, the beautiful, sexy, and tall woman in ck who was carrying Jane on her

    shoulder was quietly standing behind Kill. She nced at him and looked at the foreign stronghold

    that he ughtered. Then, with a meaningful smile, she turned around and left with Jane on her

    shoulder...

    ''My brother''s subordinate is as dull and stupid as him. But this little guy is not bad. He will soon

    reach the level of God Emperor, and at that time, he can help Iwan manage the Heaven Domain.

    s, Iwan, when can I stop worrying about you? You can''t guard thend without a God Emperor. I

    can''t always be there for you. I need to rest, okay? If I''m too tired, I will get old easily. By then, I

    won''t be beautiful anymore...'' Murmured the mysterious woman who was carrying Jane. Soon, she

    left without saying a word to Kill...

    After a long while, Kill suddenly fell to the ground and gasped for breath. Looking at the direction in

    which the mysterious figure disappeared in the distance, his eyes were filled with horror. Just now,

    he felt a sense of powerlessness, even being a half-a-step God Emperor who was about to break

    through. He didn''t even dare to turn around and take a look at that horrible figure...

    ''Who... Who was that?'' Kill swallowed in extreme fear. When he regained some strength, he quickly

    ran in the opposite direction of that terrifying figure. He had to reach the level of God Emperor as

    soon as possible. He felt that the battlefield was getting more and more dangerous since Iwan Cliff

    left. What''s more, no God Emperor was guarding the Heaven Domain here, leaving it at huge risk!

    Nothing might happen in a brief period, but if Iwan didn''te back for a long time, something

    terrible would happen sooner orter!

    "Breakthrough! Out of the four of us, at least one must make the breakthrough soon!" Kill had

    secretly made this decision in his heart...

    ...

    Soon, it was five o''clock in the afternoon. When the sun went down, Kill finally found y, who was

    wandering on the External Battlefield with a huge sword on his back.

    "What''s up?" y frowned and looked at Kill in confusion. Normally, the four of them would act

    alone. After all, they had their own ways of cultivation.

    Kill smiled awkwardly and said, "Well, I''m bored and want to stay with you for a while. How about

    we find a ce to drink?" Actually, he came to y because he was afraid of the terrible figure he

    met in the morning. When he was with y, he felt kind of safe...

    y stared at Kill for a while and then seriously said to him, "Leave me alone!"

    "Emm..." Kill was speechless. He smiled and continued, "Hey, buddy,e on..."

    The next moment, y pulled out the huge sword on his back, and his aura started to condense.

    Seeing this, Kill was stunned and then quickly ran away. ''Holy, I just wanted to stay with you for a

    while. You don''t have to act like this! Fine, I''ll go...'' thought Kill somberly while running away.

    It was not until Killpletely disappeared that y put away his sword and walked alone in the

    distance. He wasprehending something. He knew that the four of them, Masters of Heaven

    Domain, had umted enough strength, but they still needed more things to break through.

    Perhaps it was a feeling, a hint of enlightenment, or a kind ofprehension. y frowned and

    kept walking ahead...

    Half an hourter, when the sun was about topletely fall, y arrived at a barren wilderness

    with tall boulders around. Just as he was about to pass through the boulders, two half-a-step God

    Emperors suddenly appeared behind the boulders on both sides, chopping towards him with their

    long swords...

    Boom... y''s face turned green, and he quickly grabbed the huge sword on his back. He hit a

    backhand and blocked the attack from the two killers. But the next moment, another two rushed out

    from the sandstorm behind him, attacking him with the same long sword...

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "What?" y noticed, swung the huge sword in his hand and retreated. After blowing one of the

    killers away with his sword, he tried to break the siege. But the next moment, more killers at the

    same level suddenly appeared one after another.

    Four... Five... Six... Eight... In an instant, nine mysterious killers all rushed towards y with intense

    killing intent in their eyes.

    y looked serious. It was impossible for him to survive under the attack of nine half-a-step God

    Emperors. He would make it if there were three of them. But he was not strong enough to break this

    siege!

    He immediately pressed the button on his waist, asking for help from the other three Masters of

    Heaven Domain, then he started fighting against the nine killers.

    Those killers all wore masks, and y could only see their eyes filled with coldness and killing

    intent. He was shocked and wondered what kind of force these killers belonged to. But he knew for

    sure that he was their target.

    Boom, boom, boom... Without thinking too much, y could only defend desperately. When facing

    the siege of nine powerhouses of the same level, it was impossible to think about anything else.

    Bang... After a loud sound, y beat another killer with his huge sword. But then he was hit, and

    before he could keep his feet, another two killers came to him with swords...

    Plop... y retreated madly again, and blood started toe out from his mouth. In less than a

    minute, he had been badly hurt.

    Puff... Another ten secondster, y spat out a mouthful of blood. He was thrown back again and

    fell hard under a huge stone.

    Bang... But the next moment, the huge stone was suddenly split open from behind by a sword, and

    the sword hacked down towards y''s head.

    "Go to hell!" With a roar, y suddenly rose his huge sword and broke that killer''s weapon in the air

    in an instant.

    Stomp... After killing the half-a-step God Emperor who tried to make a sneak attack, y''s belly

    was suddenly pierced by two long swords, and another two killers pushed y''s body and rushed

    forward...

    "Die!" Enduring the pain, y pressed the long swords inserted in his belly with his left arm and

    swept his huge sword towards the waist of the two killers.

    With two thuds, two killers were cut off from their waists. But then another one rushed towards y.

    With blood gushing out of his mouth, y raised his sword again to fight against that killer, but then

    he was thrown away again.

    "Puff..." The next moment, y, who had two long swords stuck in his waist, fell to the ground in the

    distance. He half knelt on the ground while holding his huge sword. The wound on his waist and

    belly was bleeding profusely. His face was extremely pale, and his aura dissipated crazily. He was

    badly injured. After killing three top killers, he was like a spent arrow and could no longer fight

    against the remaining six. At this moment, it was toote for the other three Masters of Heaven

    Domain toe...

    "Buzz..." Right now, the space in the distance fluctuated again. More than ten meters away from

    y, another masked powerhouse in ck suddenly appeared. And when y saw him, he

    couldn''t stop trembling. It was a God Emperor! A real God Emperor! It turned out that there was a

    God Emperor hidden here! Judging from his aura, he was in the middle stage. However, he was a

    little weak, as if he had been injured and hadn''t recovered yet.

    "Who... Who are you? You sent out nine half-a-step emperor-level killers just to kill me. How

    generous!" In the distance, y was half kneeling on the ground, and blood kept flowing out from

    his mouth. When he saw the God Emperor, he feltpletely hopeless and only wished Kill, Dark,

    and War wouldn''te because they might also die here. So he pressed another button on his

    chest, indicating giving up rescue...

    At the same time, Kill, War, and Dark were rushing toward Kill from different directions on the

    External Battlefield. Their faces turned green and were extremely anxious. They knew that if y

    gave up the rescue, it meant that he couldn''t hold on any longer against someone at the emperor

    level.

    "Ah, ah, ah..." The three of them went crazy at this moment. They tried their best to speed up again

    and rushed in the direction of the signal sent by y. But even Kill, who was closest to y, still

    needed another ten minutes to get there...

    ...

    At this moment, the mysterious powerhouse in front of y took off his mask and revealed a

    bloodless face with scars. He looked at y and said, "Have you forgotten me? I''m Han! Half a

    year ago, my brother was killed by Heaven Domain, and our Archfield Organization was destroyed.

    How can you forget me? I''m not dead. Ha ha. Iwan Cliff is not here? Then who can save you this

    time?"

    When y saw his face, he suddenly understood. He stared at Han and said, "I will wait for you

    in hell. How dare you return to the External Battlefield, you won''t live long..."

    "Hahaha..." Han burst intoughter. After a while, he looked at y and said, "Are you talking

    about Iwan Cliff? The world has changed. Soon, more powerhouses wille. Iwan Cliff has

    ughtered many powerhouses on the External Battlefield, so someone is going to punish him for

    sure. As for you, haha. You can die first. Don''t worry. Your three brothers wille to you soon..."

    After he finished speaking, he slowly raised his long sword, with the tip of the sword pointing at the

    middle of y''s eyebrows.

    At this moment, dozens of miles away from y, Kill, Dark, and War were still running to save him,

    but it was toote. At this moment, on the peak of a towering mountain in the depths of the External

    Battlefield, a mysterious woman in ck frowned and had a bad feeling. The next moment, she

    disappeared. Even if she was very strong, it would still take some time for her to get there and save

    y, and Han would not give her the time...

    "Go to hell!" The next moment, Han roared and rushed towards y in an instant. When he was

    five meters away from y, he jumped high and chopped at y''s head with the long sword in his

    hand...

    y wanted to raise his huge sword again to block the attack, but he had no strength at all. There

    was a pool of blood under his body...

    ''Am I going to die?'' Murmured y inside. He was about to close his eyes and wait for death.

    However, at this critical moment, a crisp voice suddenly came from the huge sword under his body,

    "Life force is less than one percent. It is a desperate situation, reaching the starting condition.

    Mutual death program, start!"

    "Wh... What?" Hearing this low and clear voice, y was confused, and before he could react, the

    de of his huge sword lit up with an extremely dazzling light.

    The next moment, with a loud bang, a ghost as high as ten meters appeared in front of him and

    protected his whole body. It was a woman wearing a white dress, Hannah Bass!

    At this moment, the real Hannah Bass, who was in Cleveque City, suddenly staggered and passed

    out.

    On the External Battlefield, when Han pierced his long sword into the ghost of Hannah Bass, he

    couldn''t move at all...

    ''What''s this? What the heck is this?'' Han was frozen in midair by the ghost of Hannah. His face

    turned green, and he suddenly had a very bad feeling.

    Suddenly, y remembered what Hannah said to him when she handed him the huge sword the

    day he left Cleveque City, "I added something in it."

    y''s mouth was wide open. Although he was dull, he was not stupid. That female genius, Hannah,

    had actually added a terrifying AI program to his huge sword!

    "y, live on..." The ghost of Hannah turned around and smiled at him. Then it once again tightly

    imprisoned the struggling Han. The next moment, a missile with a speed beyond sound suddenly

    flew over the distant sky...

    "Crazy! You are crazy! Let go of me! We will all die!" Han roared madly. But it was useless

    because his body waspletely imprisoned.

    "Haha... I''m not crazy. I''m a genius, a top scientist in the world..." The ghost of Hannah smiled but

    then was submerged in a huge explosion...

    In the monstrous explosion, the ghost of Hannah was torn into pieces. And when it was about to

    disappear, it took a final look at the badly injured y and said, "I''m sorry. Mutual death program. If

    you die, I will die with you..." Then it disappeared...

    And y was also submerged in the huge explosion...

    (/59024/59024830/79647076.html)

 Chapter 169 Another Fierce Fight II (New Chapter!)

    Chapter 169 Another Fierce Fight II (New Chapter!)

    Chapter 169 Another Fierce Fight II (New Chapter!)

    In the monstrous sea of mes, the ghost of Hannah was desperately resisting the fire and the

    explosion. However, it was constantly shrinking...

    "No... No..." y struggled to raise his hand and looked at the ghost of Hannah above him, which

    was getting smaller and smaller and even began to shatter. A strong man like him was deeply

    moved. An overwhelming unwillingness surged in his heart. He tried his best to grab Hannah''s

    hand, but it was just a ghost, and he couldn''t catch it at all...

    "Ah..." y, who was half kneeling on the ground, let out a roar of extreme pain in the sea of

    mes...

    At this moment, Kill, who was madly rushing over here, suddenly heard y roaring. His heart

    trembled, and his eyes instantly turned red. He once again madly sped up and rushed toward y,

    his buddy who had fought with him for many years!

    In the sea of raging mes, the ghost of Hannah, which was originally ten meters in size, had

    shrunk to the size of a normal person. Half of her face had been shattered, and her entire shadow

    began to shake violently. She was on the verge of aplete breakdown. At thest moment, she

    looked back at y again and made a smile with her remaining face...

    "Bang..." The next moment, the ghost of Hannah was shattered into pieces all over the sky.

    "My man... Live on..." At thest moment, it murmured again before it copsed.

    Tears welled up in y''s eyes. He had never cried before, but at this moment, he cried like a baby.

    He held his huge sword tightly. Then, his figure was devoured by the sea of raging mes after the

    ghost of Hannah all copsed...

    ......

    At the same time, Iwan Cliff in Cleveque City, who was on his way to Morgan Group, suddenly had

    an extremely bad feeling, so he ran towards the Bass family without hesitation.

    Bad things must have happened to Hannah or y! Iwan called Ivy while rushing to the Bass family.

    As expected, as soon as Ivy picked up the phone, she almost cried, "My Lord, y, y is in

    danger. He sent a signal for help before, but then he told us not toe! My Lord, will... will y

    die?"

    Iwan''s heart skipped a beat, and the killing intent rose inside! "Don''t worry, Ivy. If something

    happens to y, he may still have the chance to live! That crazy Hannah will fight for him! Mobilize

    all forces, and tell them to find y! I''m too far away to save him! Hurry up! Send someone! Now!"

    After saying that, Iwan hung up the phone and headed to the Bass family. The reason why he knew

    that something had happened to y and Hannah was that the day he took Jayna to attend the

    press conference of Morgan Group and met Hannah and Jane, Hannah had given him something.

    That day when Jane said she was going to the External Battlefield, Hannah was silent. But at that

    time, Iwan felt something wrong with Hannah. She was extremely weak, not physically, but mentally.

    Yes, it wasn''t fatigue, but weakness!

    So when they were about to part from each other, Iwan stopped Hannah and chatted with her for

    five minutes. Then Hannah gave him a button signal receiver and told him that she had added an AI

    program while repairing y''s huge sword so that if something happened to y, she and Iwan

    could notice immediately.

    In fact, Iwan didn''t pay much attention to it at that time, because Ivy had prepared such a thing for

    every soldier of the Heaven Domain. But now, something really happened to y, so he

    immediately thought of what Hannah said.

    However, when Iwan arrived at the Bass Group ten minutester, he found that the ce was

    already surrounded by a lot of people, and everyone was extremely flustered. Jaxton Bass and

    Owen Bass, Hannah''s grandfather, were also there. Their eyes were bloody red. Iwan immediately

    asked Owen Bass, "Where is Hannah? What happened?"

    Owen Bass looked at Iwan Cliff with aplicated and painful expression and said, "Mr. Cliff,

    Hannah is in aa. Her breath is very weak, and her brain waves are about to stop..."

    "What? How could that happen?" Iwan was shocked. Something had just happened to y, and

    now Hannah! Was there any connection between them in some way?

    Owen Bass didn''t say another word and just took Iwan to a secret basement for treatment. Through

    the ss, Iwan saw Hannah lying on the bed, with a group of doctors at a loss around her.

    Iwan frowned deeply. Looking at Hannah who was lying in bed, Owen Bass sighed deeply with

    great worry in his eyes. He said slowly, "y has saved her twice, and he showed up whenever she

    was most desperate. Therefore, although she didn''t know y before, she fell in love with him. As

    for girls like Hannah, once they fall in love with a man, they will never change until death..."

    After a pause, Owen continued, "But Hannah is not a soldier. She doesn''t have any strength and

    can''t go to the External Battlefield like Miss Cook for the man she likes. So... she has to think out of

    the box..."

    Owen took a deep breath and continued, "Mr. Cliff, Hannah is one of the top scientists in the world

    and good at AI, so she used all she learned and installed the best AI program into y''s huge

    sword, which is called mutual death program!"

    "Mutual death program?" Iwan murmured in shock.

    Owen nodded and said, "Yes. Hannah removed some of her nerve cells and inserted them into the

    program. Only when y encountered a life-and-death crisis would this program be activated to

    form a protective shield for him and at the same time guide the nearest thermal weapon system to

    rescue him. Now that you are here, I assume that something has happened to y, right?"

    Iwan nodded, but he still couldn''t suppress the shock in his heart. He said in disbelief, "That''s crazy,

    how could she remove some of her nerve cells and nt them into an AI program? That''s

    impossible and is prohibited!"

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Owen nodded with a moreplicated expression. "Yes, it is prohibited in every country in the

    world, because it is very likely to cause something out of control in the future. For example, a robot

    will have its own consciousness, or when some peoplee to the end of their lives and lose all

    their energy, their consciousness can be transnted into the machine to continue their lives. This

    is against human nature. But Mr. Cliff, sometimes geniuses and madmen are the same, right? No

    one has aplished this technology yet, and I know nothing about science. I really don''t know

    how Hannah did this... "

    "Hannah''s program was activated when something happened to y. But why did it cause her tens

    of thousands of miles away to pass out and make her extremely weak? Mr. Cliff, do you know why?"

    Iwan shook his head. He couldn''t help but sigh at the craziness of Hannah! He didn''t know how

    Hannah did it because only God could do such a thing! Then, Iwan pushed the door open and

    walked in. He took out a green pill from the pendant in his arms, crushed the pill, and sprinkled the

    powder on Hannah''s head.

    "Mr. Cliff, what''s this? Hannah''s brain has some response." Owen, who came in with Iwan, asked

    him in surprise.

    Iwan looked at Hannah seriously and felt her vitality carefully. After a long while, he said, "It can

    treat mental damage, which can greatly recover mental spirit. Looks like it works, but that''s not

    enough..."

    Owen hurriedly said, "Mr. Cliff, where can I buy this pill? I will pay for everything!"

    Iwan frowned and shook his head. "Hannah is lying here because she tried to save y. If it is a

    money problem, the Heaven Domain will take care of it. But it is not something we can buy. It''s

    made of herbs growing in a pile of bodies on the External Battlefield. So it''s very rare and has a

    great effect even for God Emperors. But with the pill I just gave to her, she won''t die within a year.

    You just need to maintain her health, and we will keep looking for more pills... "

    Owen thanked him gratefully. Then he looked at Hannah, who was lying on the bed. It seemed that

    she was sleeping, but she couldn''t wake up. Owen''s eyes were full of expectations andplex

    feelings.

    ...

    At the same time, it had been a few minutes since the External Battlefield exploded, but there was

    something mixed in the missile that Hannah had summoned, so the fire was still burning but was

    getting weaker and weaker. Billowing smoke rose into the air, and this ce was filled with dust all

    over the sky.

    Kill finally arrived. Looking at the zing fire in front of him, he was silent and couldn''t stop

    trembling...

    Soon, Dark and War also arrived...

    "y!" Dark and War called y, but there was no response from the sea of mes, so they figured

    that y was dead.

    "Ah..." When the three of them were immersed in grief, a painful scream suddenly came from afar.

    They rushed over in an instant and found Han behind a scorched boulder.

    His arms had disappeared, his whole body had been burnt, and all his bones had been broken. But

    there was still a trace of emperor-level aura pervading his body. A powerhouse like him would not

    die so easily.

    "Han! I am going to kill you!" The moment Kill saw Han, he was outraged. He pulled out his

    long sword and rushed towards Han. He wanted to avenge y! At this moment, Dark and War

    were also filled with anger and killing intent.

    But just as they were about to make a move, a hoarse roar suddenly sounded in their ears, "Stop!

    Don''t kill him! Let me put him into the death prison!"

    The next moment, an old man appeared in front of them. He was dressed in a cyan robe and held a

    magic wand in his hand. He looked like an immortal, but his aura was far beyond the emperor level,

    extremely terrifying. When he showed up, none of them could move at all...

    "Haha... You want to kill me? I won''t die. I just go to the death prison, but I won''t die there. Your

    buddy was actually dead. Haha..." Sitting on the ground, Han, who was half dead and couldn''t

    even move a little, burst intoughter when he saw the old man.

    "Ahhh... Kill him!" Kill, Dark, and War yelled madly. They wanted to kill Han and avenge y no

    matter what!

    Thud, thud, thud... When they tried too hard to break the old man''s shackles, blood mist suddenly

    popped out from their bodies. But they didn''t care at all. They just wanted to kill Han at all costs!!!

    "Well, I''ve told you not to kill him. He will be punished in the death prison for the rest of his life. Isn''t

    that enough?" The old man frowned and snorted coldly. In the next moment, they were wrapped by

    more shackles.

    "Bullshit!" Kill let out a loud roar. Half an hour ago, he was with y, but now y was dead! The

    killing intent inside Kill was already overwhelming. More blood mist popped out from his body, and

    he used all his strength to move his long sword towards Han...

    "Humph! You''re out of line! You..." The old man roared. But before he could finish his words, a loud

    shout came from afar, "Alger! F*ck off!"

    The next moment, an angry roar rang out, and a huge hammer smashed down on Alger''s head.

    Alger''s face turned green, and he tried to dodge the hammer, but his body was also bound by an

    invisible force. Then, a loud bang rang...

    Alger was blown away by the hammer, and he spat out a mouthful of blood in midair. When he just

    kept his feet, a tall and sexy woman in ck appeared. When Alger realized that woman really

    wanted to kill him, his face turned pale, and he ran away without hesitation.

    "Kill him!" Seeing that Alger ran away, she looked at the three Masters of Heaven Domain and

    asked them to chase after him... She would never forgive that old bastard who had been against her

    brother!

    "Kill him!" Kill heard what she said and also suddenly had a familiar feeling. That should be it. She

    was the powerhouse he met at noon.

    But he didn''t have much time to think. He needed to kill Han and take revenge for y first!

    "Kill him!" Kill roared again, raising his long sword and shing toward Han...

    Suddenly, a deafening sound came from the sea of mes in the distance. Then, Kill heard a cold

    voice. "Kill! Let me do it!!!"

    "What?" Kill immediately stopped and looked at the sea of mes behind in disbelief.

    "How is that possible? y is still alive?" War and Dark were also in great shock.

    The next moment, a tall figure with a huge sword was walking out of the fire step by step, with

    mes on his body and a jingling sound. He was filled with the aura of an emperor-level

    powerhouse!!!

    When y slowly walked out of the fire, his body was covered with very thin metal fragments. At

    the same time, his sword looked smaller than before because when Hannah was repairing his

    sword, she added ayer of armor fragments outside the sword, which could protect him in critical

    moments...

    At this moment, y''s body was filled with an emperor-level aura. When the ghost of Hannah

    disappeared, he madly made a breakthrough and finally reached the emperor level, which was

    totally consistent with his cultivation base!

    While he was walking, the mysterious metal fragments fell. Cling, ng...

    y, who was walking out of the fire, showed an extremely powerful aura, but he was also seriously

    injured. The two wounds in his abdomen were still bleeding, and some of his skin was burning...

    However, he didn''t care about the wounds so much. He used his sword to smash Han''s head into

    pieces while Kill, War, and Dark were in great shock...

    Puff... Another mouthful of blood spurted out of y''s mouth. He looked sad, and a drop of tear of

    blood rolled down from his eye...

    His emperor-level aura soared into the sky...

    Every powerhouse on the External Battlefield looked in the direction where y was. They felt his

    emperor-level aura, which was almost at theter stage. He was a tough God Emperor!!!

    (/59024/59024830/79647075.html)

 Chapter 170 Evan Cliff is Going Home! (New Chapter!)

    Chapter 170 Evan Cliff is Going Home! (New Chapter!)

    Chapter 170 Evan Cliff is Going Home! (New Chapter!)

    "y! How are you feeling?" Kill shouted worriedly.

    "Thud..." The next moment, y fell straight backward. He was seriously injured, but since he had

    reached the level of God Emperor, his vitality was iparably strong, causing him to suffer

    indescribable pain all the time. But no matter how much pain he suffered, it was not as painful as

    the sadness inside.

    The moment y fell to the ground, blood and tears were still falling from his eyes. He couldnˇŻt stop

    thinking about the words that Hannah had said before, ˇ®Mutual death program, mutual death,

    death...ˇŻ

    yy on the ground and looked at the blue sky above with eyes misted. He wanted to stay

    awake, but he couldn''t hold on any longer. Her eyelids became heavier and heavier. Then he

    exhausted thest trace of spirit and fainted.

    y''s left hand fell feebly to the ground. When Kill went to help him, he found that Kill was holding

    something in his left hand tightly. It was a heart-shaped thing with green light. Faintly, the light

    passed through his bloody hand and projected. It was a virtual image the size of a palm, which

    seemed to be the figure of Hannah Bass, and it was looking at y with a smile...

    "How! How could it be possible!" Seeing the ghost of Hannah Bass, Kill, Dark, and War were in

    great shock! After sending them the signal of giving up rescue, y survived in the explosion and

    the sea of mes.

    At the same time, in Hannah''s room in Cleveque City, Dragon Kingdom, a faint smile suddenly

    appeared on HannahˇŻs face...Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "The helicopter! Where is it? And the medical team!" Dark took out the special walkie-talkie of the

    Heaven Domain and roared crazily. Then, the sound of helicopters came from the distant sky, and

    every helicopter had a medical team on it. On the ground not far away, countless soldiers of the

    Heaven Domain were gathering as fast as they can. Although y had be a God Emperor, he

    was seriously injured. They wouldnˇŻt allow any other forces to interfere at this time! And Anyone

    who tried to step in would be the mortal enemy of Heaven Domain at this time!

    In the wilderness in the distance, Alexis White dressed in a white robe and a group of half-a-step

    God Emperors beside him were looking towards y.

    "Retreat. There is no way for us to kill them now. Even Han who came back with ten half-a-step

    God Emperors died here. If we do anything now, the Heaven Domain wonˇŻt let us go. They will kill

    us for sure..."

    His partner wearing the same white mask didn''t say anything but nodded. Then they left. Although

    this would be a good opportunity to inflict heavy losses on the Heaven Domain, it was the moment

    that the Heaven Domain was the most dangerous ever! Whoever dares to attack them, the Heaven

    Domain wouldnˇŻt show any mercy but kill to the end!

    The rest foreign powerhouses who wanted to take advantage of the Heaven Domain also retreated

    when they saw the warriors from the Heaven Domain in the distance gathering. They understood

    that it was not a good time to offend the Heaven Domain...

    From now on, there would be one more incredibly powerful God Emperor in the Heaven Domain,

    who had reached ater level even though he just made the breakthrough.

    At the Broken Valley, External Battlefield, Sullivan quietly showed up. Looking at the direction in

    which the soldiers of the Heaven Domain gathered in the distance, he sighed and then

    disappeared. He had already been scared out of his wits by Iwan Cliff, so he would never dare to be

    hostile to the Heaven Domain again. Besides, Iwan let him go at thest moment, so he owed Iwan

    a favor. If any God Emperor dared to attack the Heaven Domain today, he would defend the Heaven

    Domain...

    At this moment, Kill looked at y, who was still tightly grabbing the heart-shaped fragment even

    though he had already been in a deepa. Kill murmured to War and Dark, "When I went to

    Cleveque City with y that day, his huge sword was greatly damaged, and Hannah helped him fix

    it all day and all night. I didn''t expect that woman to install such a thing on the heavy sword and

    save y at a critical moment..."

    Hearing this, Dark and War fell silent.

    Soon, the helicopternded. Ivy got off the helicopter with an anxious look on her face, and Kill and

    Dark carried y to the helicopter. They escorted him all the way to the most powerful fortress of

    the Heaven Domain in External Battlefield, which could resist the attack of God Emperors...

    ...

    After y was sent back to the fortress, Ivy arranged for the medical teams to treat y, but none

    of the doctors could open yˇŻs hand. Finally, Ivy whispered a few words in yˇŻs ear, and he

    released his fist. Then the doctors rescued him for three days in a row. In the end, y''s entire

    body was soaked in a huge nutrition pool. He was in a mental and physical exhaustion...

    Three dayster, y opened his eyes and quietly climbed out of the nutrition pool. Ivy and the

    others wanted to talk to him, but he refused to talk and just stayed in the room alone. The heart-

    shaped AI part that Hannah had installed on his sword was on the table with a green light shing

    on it. When he looked at it carefully, he saw a palm-sized ghost of Hannah sleeping on it.

    y was silent. His face was still pale because he was still weak, but he had passed the most

    dangerous moment. The wounds on his abdomen had been sewn up. After he reached the level of

    God Emperor, his life force was so strong that he had been recovering quickly all the time. In the

    past, he was distant and indifferent. But after he woke up this time, there was something else in his

    eyes...

    He was a nerd in some ways. Back then, he only cared about Iwan Cliff and hispanions from

    the Heaven Domain, but now, there was one more person that he cared about, Hannah Bass...

    y stayed in the room and didnˇŻt say anything for a long time. Three hourster, he called in Ivy,

    pointed at the AI part on the table, and said, "Ivy, can you fix it?"

    Ivy shook her head bitterly and said, "y, I''m sorry. I... I can''t. Hannah is one of the top female

    scientists in the world. Besides, she seemed to have put part of her into it. So I don''t dare to touch it

    at all. I can only charge it..."

    y nodded and said, "Okay." Then he picked up the phone on the table and called Iwan Cliff. The

    next moment, Iwan''s voice came through, "Bro, video chat!"

    Then Iwan hung up the phone, and y called him via video chat. At that time, y saw a high-

    level nursing ward on the video, where Hannah was lying on the bed, and Iwan Cliff was standing

    beside her.

    "Iwan... How does she does...?" With aplicated look in his eyes, y said to Iwan in a bitter

    voice.

    In the video, Iwan said, "Her spirit is seriously injured, and it seems that her mind is notplete.

    y, listen carefully. I don''t know how she did it. Although I gave her a pill made of soul-revival

    grass, she can only maintain her life for a year. If we can''t make more than three pills for her, she

    will die!"

    Hearing this, y fell silent...

    After a long silence, Iwan Cliff continued, "y, We owe her. She is a good girl. Just think about it..."

    y nodded and asked, "Iwan, where can I find the soul-revival grass?"

    Iwan frowned deeply and shook his head. "In the pile of bodies in External Battlefield. But it is

    extremely rare. I only saw one before. I will send you the information about the soul-revival grass

    later..."

    Two hourster, when it was still dark in the External Battlefield, y set out with his huge sword,

    which was smaller than before, and the charged AI part with him. Now he was a God Emperor. He

    also knew that it was useless for him to return to Cleveque City. Without the soul-revival grass,

    Hannah couldn''t wake up...

    ...

    At the same time, Iwan walked out of HannahˇŻs room. He was here because he heard from Ivy that

    y was about to wake up. And now, Jayna, who had been crying, was also standing outside the

    room.

    Three days ago, she had heard what happened from Iwan ande to visit Hannah these days.

    Iwan walked up to her, held her hand, andforted her, "Are you all right? Don''t worry. At least

    she won''t die in a year. I believe y will find the soul-revival grass for her, and many it wonˇŻt take

    him a year to do it..."

    "Okay... Iwan, I''m still very shocked until now. Hannah..." Jayna shook her head in shock and

    couldnˇŻt say another word. Was Hannah insane? How could she cut her own nerve cells and

    imnted them into yˇŻs sword just to be with the man she liked on the External Battlefield?

    Iwan sighed and said, "Well, it''s okay. Everything will be fine. And I believe that when Hannah

    wakes up again, her rtionship with y will definitely be closer..."

    "If... If thatˇŻs what it takes, is it too cruel for their love?" Jayna asked Iwan with tears in her eyes.

    Iwan shook his head and looked at Jayna with a moreplicated look in his eyes. "We are not

    much better than them, but the final result will be good! Trust me!"

    Jayna was stunned and stared at Iwan and thought, ''ThatˇŻs right. We have been through a lot, too.''

    ...

    In the External Battlefield, the night was over, and the sun rose from the sky. It was a good day with

    the bright sun, blue sky, and white clouds...

    At this moment, a grand ceremony was being held outside a stronghold of the Military Department

    of Dragon Kingdom. More than a dozen Gods of War of the External Region of Dragon Kingdom

    were standing in two rows, and over a thousand soldiers of the Military Department were standing

    with steel spears in their hands!

    It was the day that the old chiefmander of the Military Department, Evan Cliff, officially retired

    from the External Battlefield. Evan Cliff had fought for the Dragon Kingdom for his whole life and

    even spent most of his life in the External Regions. He hadn''t returned home for decades, and he

    had carried out secret missions for the Dragon Kingdom. Now, it was time for him to go home.

    And he returned as Super God! Rendon Scott had saved the post of the eighthmander of the

    Military Department so that he could stay in Gotham City to live out his old age and didnˇŻt have to

    fight in the External Regions anymore. Today was the day he came home. There was no direct road

    from the External Battlefield to Gotham City, so he had to take a few detours. But it didn''t matter

    because he could arrive at Gotham City before tomorrow morning...

    Ten minutester, grey-haired Ewan Cliff who was wearing a military uniform and a saber on his

    waist walked out of the stronghold. He was lucky to leave here alive because countless soldiers of

    the Dragon Kingdom died on thisnd and were buried here forever!

    "Farewell, General Cliff!"

    "Farewell, General Cliff!"

    "Farewell, General Cliff!"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Loud roars echoed in the sky. With tears in his eyes, Ewan Cliff kept his eyes wide open to hold

    back his tears. He held the saber that had apanied him for decades and walked out step by

    step towards the helicopter outside.

    When he walked to the helicopter, he paused, and then turned around and saluted the soldiers of

    the Dragon Kingdom who had sacrificed their lives on thisnd!

    Then, he saluted to the soldiers in the stronghold and said in his mind, ''Live on... Come home

    safe..."

    "Salute!" With a loud roar, all the soldiers inside and outside the stronghold saluted to him! This old

    man had done everything to defend the Dragon Kingdom. Although he had reached the level of

    Super God, they couldnˇŻt let him continue to fight. Because he had done enough. This was a strict

    order from seniors in the Dragon Kingdom including Rendon Scott and Carl Addison! He must stop

    fighting ande home!

    After he came back, he could choose any post he liked, just not go to battle!

    Whirr... The helicopter took off slowly and flew towards the giant ship in the sea in the distance.

    Ewan Cliff had finally left the External Battlefield and headed back to the Dragon Kingdom and his

    home that he had left for decades...

    (/59024/59024830/79597260.html)

 Chapter 171 May This Flourishing Age Last Forever!

    Chapter 171 May This Flourishing Age Last Forever!

    Chapter 171 May This Flourishing Age Last Forever!

    Traveling on a gigantic ship for three hours, Evan arrived at an ind where there was an airport.

    Then he boarded a ne, heading for the Dragon Kingdom, but he couldn''t help but feel nervous.

    He had not been back for decades, so he almost forgot what his hometown looked like.

    When he was looking out the porthole, the captain of his personal squad walked to him and

    whispered, "General, this ne can only fly to Cleveque. I''ll have to contact the Cleveque Military

    Headquarters and make arrangements for your flight transfer. Do you want to fly to Gotham

    tonight?"

    "Cleveque, right?" Evan pondered for a moment and said, "No. Stay in Cleveque tonight. It is said

    that Cleveque is now the most economically powerful city in the Dragon Kingdom. Let''s stay there

    for one night. I''ll see what the most developed city of our Dragon Kingdom is like and how good or

    bad it ispared with those top cities in the External Regions."

    "Yes, general!" the captain responded respectfully before going to make arrangements.

    But Evan stopped him and added, "Don''t make arrangements. Keep a low profile. Don''t disturb the

    people of Cleveque. Ho, ho, I''m just an ordinary old man."

    The captain nodded as his eyes turned a little red. Evan was now old, but he had fought for a

    lifetime for and dedicated everything of his to the Dragon Kingdom. Now, when he returned to the

    country alive, no matter where he went, he should be treated with the highest standards of courtesy.

    Yet, this old man kept a low profile, not wanting to give anyone trouble or affect anyone.

    After making the decision, he took out his phone and dialed a number he remembered.

    But due to time differences, now, when the External Regions were in daylight, Gotham was at night.

    At the moment, Neil Cliff, the second elder of the Cliff family who was about to sleep, shook violently

    when looking at the iing number on his phone. The number''s owner called him so rarely. The

    last time the person called him happened six years ago, and only the person could call him with this

    number. He could not reach him by dialing it. This was the encrypted number Evan used to call

    those in the Dragon Kingdom.

    Seeing this number, Neil knew it was Evan''s call. Then, remembering the news Rendon had told

    him, he knew Evan was indeeding back.

    His eldest brother, who had fought for the Dragon Kingdom for a lifetime on overseas battlefields

    and shoulde back with honor, now retired from the army and came home. He should have

    enjoyed supreme glory and family happiness, but now... now... Neil fell silent with quite mixed

    feelings. Actually, he already knew Evan would be back soon. He thought he was mentally well-

    prepared! But now, when Evan really called him, he was panicky.

    "Brother? I... I''m sorry. How could... could I exin what''s happening in the Cliff family to you now?"

    Neil froze, torn between so many kinds of feelings. He could note back to his senses for a long

    time.

    In the air above the External Regions, Evan couldn''t help but frown, thinking, "Is Neil asleep? Why

    doesn''t he answer my call?" He called twice, but Neil didn''t answer them. When he was about to

    end the call and redial the number, Neil answered his call.

    As soon as his call was answered, Evan said with a smile, "Ho, ho, Neil, you''re already asleep? It''s

    not 10 p.m. yet in your area, right?"

    "Brother..." Neil''s so husky voice then came, but with all kinds of emotions.

    Evan froze and asked, "What''s going on, Neil? Your voice sounds a little strange, doesn''t it?"

    Neil took a breath and said with a smile, "Haha, nothing, brother. I know you''reing back, so I''m

    happy. The two of us haven''t seen each other for so many years. How... how have you been?"

    Evan said with a smile, "Haha, very good! I''m still alive, and I''m already a Super God. When I get

    back, I''ll be amander of the Military Headquarters, which Chief Scott has arranged for me. Neil,

    we Cliffs will be free from worries in the future. Everything is okay in the family, right?"

    After Evan finished speaking, the called fell silent. After being silent for a long time, he said with a

    smile, "Yes, brother, will you arrive in Gotham tonight? I''ll prepare a family party to wee you."

    But Evan said, "No need. I''ll be going to Cleveque first. When I get there, it must already be the

    afternoon. I''ve always heard that Cleveque is now the most economically powerful city in our

    Dragon Kingdom. I want to go there and take a look. I''ll go back to Gothamte tomorrow morning."

    Neil said in the same husky voice and with quite mixed feelings, "Okay, brother. Then I''ll prepare a

    family party for you tomorrow at noon."

    Evan said with augh, "Okay, ask every one of the family toe then. And is Christ, the brat,

    already married now? He should have been married at this age, right?"

    But Evan didn''t know something. When he was asking with augh, Nei, far in the Cliffs'' house in

    Gotham, looked up at the ceiling with moist eyes but covered his mouth, stopping himself from

    crying.

    But Evan''s happy voice kepting from the phone, "Haha, Neil, do you think the child will me

    me, his grandpa? He is married, but I, his grandpa, didn''t attend his wedding. By the way, is he

    married? Does he have children? Boy or girl? I''ll give some presents to his children!"

    Hearing these words, Neil broke down and shed tears. Forcefully suppressing his emotions, he

    gritted his teeth and said with a smile, "Yes, brother, Christ... is married and has a daughter... She''s

    very beautiful. A little more than four years old..."

    And Evan''sughing voice kepting, "Okay, that''s great! Then I''ll have to give my little great-

    granddaughter good presents when I get back. Let''s end the talk. It''s not good to make a phone call

    on the ne. Let''s deal with everything when I''m home. I''m also old. I have to sleep now. Don''t stay

    awake, hahaha! Your limbs are old..." Evanughed and hung up when he finished that.

    On the ne, Evan gradually stoppedughing, inhaled deeply, and looked out the porthole, but he

    had more mixed feelings at the moment. He thought, "My grandson is already married. ording to

    Neil, he also has a very, very beautiful daughter. Is his wife the daughter of the Ramirez family?

    That girl looks good. Um, when I reach Cleveque, I''ll buy some very good gifts for my great-

    granddaughter. Yes, I''ll buy a lot! ... I, her great-grandfather, am so ipetent! ..."

    Evan''s mind was filled with all kinds of emotions. After all, he had not been back for so many years.

    Earlier, in order to perform covert missions for the Dragon Kingdom, he had cut off all rtions with

    his family. Now he had aplished his missions, and he could go back alive...

    But what he didn''t know was that Neil, far in the Cliffs'' house in Gotham, was already tearful.

    Actually, he had just wanted to tell Evan what had happened to the Cliff family during the five years.

    But when he heard that Evan was so happy, he had not dared to tell him.

    His eldest brother had fought battles for the Dragon Kingdom a whole life without regrets. Now his

    brother was on the way back to his mothend, so he wanted his brother to be happy for a little

    more while. Even if it was a joy for one more day, it was good...

    "Sorry, brother! When you return tomorrow, you must have a strong heart! ..." Neil thought. He

    clenched his fists, but lost sleep this night because he could not fall asleep at all.

    ...

    More than 20 hourster, Evan walked out of the Cleveque Airport. On the way here, he had had a

    sleep. When he arrived in Cleveque, it was already 4 p.m. in the city. As soon as he came out of the

    airport, he felt the greatness of the city and the high modernization of the airport. Inparison,

    when he left the Dragon Kingdom 20-plus years ago, the airports in the country had been very

    shabby, and the buildings in the big cities had been rare and short. Now what he saw were all tall

    buildings.

    "Where are we going next, general?" the personal guard behind him asked him with respect.

    Evan smiled and said, "Take me to the most prosperous area of Cleveque. I want to see what the

    nation we old guys have been guarding for a lifetime is like now. I... I''ll also take a look for those old

    brothers who can nevere back..." Even''s eyes turned moist as he spoke.

    The personal guard nodded and said, "Yes, general. Then we''ll take you to the biggestpany in

    Cleveque-Morgan Group. This group is the No. 1pany in Cleveque and one of the top 10

    companies in the Dragon Kingdom. It''s even among the top ones in the world. It''s a very powerful

    company."

    Evan said after a nod, "Okay, then go to Morgan Group. We''ll just watch thepany at the foot of

    it. Don''t disturb their work."

    The personal guard said with a smile, "It''s okay, general. Today is Saturday. Although many people

    go to work on Saturdays at such a bigpany, the numbers aren''t as big as those during

    workdays. We won''t disturb them so much when we are there."

    Evan pondered it over and said, "Okay then. You make arrangements ording to the situation."

    Then, the guard brought a car that had been prepared at the airport, driving Evan toward Morgan

    Group.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ...

    At about 5 p.m., at the foot of the headquarters building of Morgan Group, Jayna Brown, wearing a

    white suit and a pair of white high-heeled shoes and holding the hand of Emily, a very cute girl who

    was wearing a small white skirt, walked out of the building. Today was Saturday. Iwan had gone to

    the Bass family house to visit Hannah, and Emily had pestered Jayna ande with her to y at

    thepany. Now it was almost 5 p.m., and Jayna was going to take Emily to go back and have

    dinner.

    Just when Jayna was about to take Emily to her car, Lucas Mond suddenly ran with a stack of

    documents out of the lobby of thepany in the distance. He called to Jayna and said, "Ms.

    Brown, wait. This is an urgent document. Please take a look. If everything is okay, sign your name.

    I''ll continue to deal with..."

    Jayna thought for a moment, then nodded at Lucas, handed the car key to Emily, and said to her,

    "Emily, get in the car and wait for Mommy, okay? Mommy will go sign a document with Mr. Mond. I''ll

    be back soon, okay?"

    Emily nodded quite reasonably and said, "Okay, go, Mommy. Uncle Warrior No.1 is around here. I''ll

    be fine. Go do your business."

    Seeing Emily get in the car obediently, Jayna returned to the lobby with ease and followed Lucas to

    sign the document.

    After sitting in the car for a while, Emily suddenly saw a car stop at the foot of Morgan Group and a

    silver-haired old man in a military uniform then get out of it. Somehow, Emily fixed her eyes on him

    the moment she saw him.

    Then, apanied by his personal guards, Evan got out of the car. When he saw the 300-400-

    meter-tall headquarters building of Morgan Group and four-five shorter buildings (which were at

    least more than 200 meters tall) around it, he was shocked.

    "This... this is Morgan Group? This... this is magnificent! ..." Evan was astonished when looking at

    the building in front of him.

    The 40-year-old-to-be guard captain nodded and sighed, "Yes, general, this is Morgan Group. This

    is the flourishing age of the Dragon Kingdom you seniors have been fighting to protect on the

    External Regions! General, are you satisfied with the flourishing age? Today''s Dragon Kingdom has

    be the Dragon Kingdom of the world and returned to the top of the world because you people

    protect her from outside. Although numerous foreign counties still want to bully and oppress us,

    today''s Dragon Kingdom is no longer as weak as she was more than 10 years ago."

    "May the flourishing agest forever!" Evan shed tears while watching it! "It''s worth it!" he thought.

    When he looked at the magnificent building at its foot, he thought all was worth it. His old brothers

    had not died in vain on the battlefields in the External Regions! They had not died in vain!

    "Brothers, did you... see it? This is the prosperous age you traded with your lives! The younger

    generations of the Dragon Kingdom didn''t disappoint us! They didn''t disappoint us... You can close

    your eyes..." Evan looked up at the sky and mumbled inwardly.

    The next moment, when he was tearful and in a daze, he suddenly felt his pants moving. Then he

    looked down involuntarily.

    He saw a cute four- or five-year-old girl, who was about one meter tall in a small white skirt.

    Emily had just seen the old man cry, so she had immediately run over with a bag of tissues. Now

    she saw Even looking down at her.

    So she looked up, raised the bag of tissues high to him, and said in a very lovely voice, "Sir, why

    are you crying? Are you very sad? Take the tissues and wipe away your tears."

    Seeing the girl passing the tissues to him, Evan suddenly froze. Somehow, he felt something

    unspeakable when seeing the little girl, as if she was as close as a family to him.

    Evan took Emily''s tissues and said to her with a smile, "Ho, ho, kid, I''m not crying. I''m not sad. I''m

    happy... very happy..."

    Emily pouted and cutely said, "If you are happy, why are you crying? Sir, if you are happy, you

    should smile like this, hee hee..." Emily smiled so cutely at Evan.

    "Yes, right, I should smile, haha..." After hearing Emily''s words, Evan truly smiled.

    Emily and Evan, a little child and an old man with a 70-year-wide age gap, smiled at the foot of the

    skyrocketing headquarters building of Morgan Group.

    Evan watched Emily smiling, and Emily also watched him smiling.

 Chapter 172 Grandfather and Granddaughter Head for Gotham Together (1)

    Chapter 172 Grandfather and Granddaughter Head for Gotham Together (1)

    Chapter 172 Grandfather and Granddaughter Head for Gotham Together (1)

    "Haha... what a good child..." Evan couldn''t help but feel gratified when he looked at Emily. This was

    the first time he had met such a sensible child.

    Then he continued to ask Emily, "How old are you? What''s your name?"

    Emily said with a very cute smile, "Old grandpa, I''m Emily, Emily Brown. I''m four and a half years

    old. I''m about to be five... then what''s your name?"

    Evan squatted and said with a smile, "Um, I''m Evan Cliff. I''m 72. I''m 68 years older than Emily."

    Emily tilted her little head and said, "Your family name is also Cliff, old grandpa? Hee hee, you''re

    the same as my dad. My dad''s family name is also Cliff. Are you a soldier?"

    Evan froze but then nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, right, I''m a soldier. I''ve been a soldier

    outside. By the way, your dad''s family name is Cliff, but why is your family Brown?" He felt very

    happy when he saw this little girl, having a strong wish to chat with her for a little more while, but he

    didn''t know why. This wasmunication between two generations-an old one and a young one.

    One was aging and about to die, while the other was a newborn life with an inestimable future.

    Emily suddenly said excitedly, "Old grandpa, my dad is also a soldier! But he had been away when

    my mom was pregnant with me. He didn''te back. That''s why my family name is Brown."

    Hearing Emily''s words, Evan could not help but feel a little sad. This was the soldier of the Dragon

    Kingdom! He was away for five years, and he was not present when his child was born. When he

    came back, his child was already a little girl. Thinking of this, Evan felt an urge to cry. He continued

    to talk to Emily with a smile, "Oh, I see. Then your dad must be very powerful, right?"

    Emily nodded and said, "Yes, right, my dad is a God of War of the Dragon Kingdom! I heard Uncle

    Warrior No. 1 say that my dad seems to be the most powerful God of War of the External Regions!

    My dad is very powerful! He held a wedding for my mom two months ago! And thepany behind

    us is also my dad''s. But my grandma now says that my dad is going to Gotham to report on his

    work these days, so he let my mom take over thepany."

    "What? Your dad is a God of War of the External Regions? And Morgan Group is also your dad''s?

    Then what''s your dad''s name?" Evan and the personal guard behind him all trembled violently. Both

    of them showed great shock in their eyes. They had never expected that the girl they had randomly

    met was the child of a soldier from the External Regions! And her dad was also a God of War of the

    External Regions! And he should be a young one! He was not only a God of War of the External

    Regions, but he had also built up such a powerful grouppany-Morgan Group!

    "What a peerless hero! The little girl is very young, and her dad is certainly not that old. Is it Peter?"

    After thinking for a moment, Evan denied it because the little girl said her dad was also surnamed

    Cliff! Now Evan was astonished.

    Emily said very proudly, "Um... um, old grandpa, my dad is Iwan Cliff. Do you know him? My dad is

    very powerful. The day he held the wedding for my mom, so many soldiers came. So many!"

    Evan looked back at the personal guard, but the guard shook his head after thinking for a while.

    After all, some of the Gods of War of the Dragon Kingdom had secretive missions, and their names

    were not on the register. Only those few supreme heads of the country knew their contact

    information.

    Evan didn''t doubt what the little girl said. But when he was about to speak again, Emily suddenly

    took out the ck dragon-pattern ring hanging around her neck, handed it to him, and said, "Old

    grandpa, then whose ring do you know this is? My dad says it is a kind old grandpa''s gift to me. I''ve

    been hoping to thank him, but I can''t find him. I don''t know who he is. I asked my dad, but he didn''t

    tell me."

    Evan didn''t take the ck ring in Emily''s hand seriously in the beginning. Yet, when he looked at it

    carefully the next moment, he was appalled and immediately stood up. Then he held the ring tightly

    in his hand and said, "How... how... how could this be possible! This is the third elder''s ck dragon

    ring! How could this be possible!!!"

    Seeing that Evan obviously knew this ring, Emily instantly asked, "Uh? What''s wrong with you, old

    grandpa? You know this ring, right? Oh, that''s great. Then could you tell me which old grandpa gave

    me this?"

    "General, this little girl''s father is no ordinary man! This is the third elder''s ck dragon ring. With

    this ring, one can mobilize tens of thousands of troops from any Military Headquarters! But... but

    why did the third elder have to give it to a little girl?" the personal guard behind Evan asked with

    great shock.

    After a long while, Evan inhaled deeply and suppressing his shock, said, "Man of the state! The

    third elder would only give it to the man of the state he truly approved! This is the amulet he gave

    this child!"

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Then Evan squatted on his heels with a very serious face and said to Emily, "Emily, you can call the

    old grandpa who gave you this ring third grandpa. He''s in Gotham. When you arrive in Gotham, if

    your dad doesn''t take you to him, I will, okay? This ring is very important. You must take good care

    of it. You should never show it to others in the future. Remember?"

    Emily nodded seriously and put the ring away. Then she made a little finger-hooking gesture

    seriously and said to Evan, "Yes, I do. Then, old grandpa, let''s hook fingers. I promise I won''t show

    the ring Third Grandpa gave me to others so easily."

    "Uh? Hook fingers? Oh, oh, hahaha... okay, okay..." Looking at Emily''s finger-hooking gesture, Evan

    came back to his senses only after spending a while calming down. Then he reached out his little

    finger and hooked Emily''s.

    At the moment, Evan and Emily''s action of hooking fingers seemed to freeze, forming a beautiful

    picture. Now, Max White, the God of War of Cleveque in a faraway ce, who had received a call

    from the Cleveque Airport, was driving a car here in a hurry. The received news was that Mr. Cliff,

    the old God of War, was now at Morgan Group.

    The moment he received the news, Max had been terrified. Others didn''t know the story between

    Iwan Cliff and the Cliff family, but he knew. "Does Mr. Cliff already know what happened in the Cliff

    family five years ago? And he hase over for it? My God! If that''s the case, then it''s a big

    problem," he thought. Afraid that something would happen, Max had tried toe over as fast as

    he could when he received the news.

    Mr. Cliff had fought battles for the Dragon Kingdom a whole life, so he did note home for

    decades, and he had been hiding his name and identity. Max concluded that earlier, Mr. Cliff must

    have never known the unforeseen event that had taken ce in the Cliff family five years ago. But

    Mr. Cliff was now back, and he had immediately gone to Morgan Group? Then, Max guessed that

    Mr. Cliff must have learned something. But now, when he got here in a hurry, he saw Mr. Cliff

    hooking fingers with Emily with a smile. The old man''s and the young girl''s fingers were connected.

    Max froze when he saw this beautiful picture. He did not harden his heart to walk up and break it.

    Not until Evan''s and Emily''s hands parted did he walk over with a chestful of feelings.

    "Mr. Cliff, I am Max White of the Cleveque Military Headquarters!" Max walked to Evan''s back and

    bowed low to him. Not to mention that Evan, now a Super God, was about to have a higher position

    than him, even if Evan were still a God of War, he would have to bow to him!

    Evan sighed, shook his head, and said with a smile, "s, I asked them not to notify you people. I

    just wanted to walk randomly around and see what Cleveque is like today. Then I came to visit the

    No. 1 grouppany in the city. Now I see it. I''m astonished."

    "Uh, Mr. Cliff, don''t you know who the owner of Morgan Group is?" Max was a little baffled. "You''re

    already with Emily, but you don''t know Morgan Group is your real grandson''s property?" he thought.

    Evan looked at Emily with confusion and asked, "I know. It''s Emily''s dad''s!"

    "Uh... then you already know Emily, but you don''t know who her dad is?" Max was more confused.

    Evan was also confused. He looked at Max and said, "I don''t know him! Emily and I just met

    moments ago! When the cute child saw that I was crying in sadness, she handed me a bag of

    tissues cutely. Then we knew each other! Um, Emily is very cute. She should be the same age as

    my great-granddaughter. Ho, ho... Mr. White, you think I must know her dad?"

    "Uh... uh..." Max was so baffled, his mouth wide open. He nced at Evan and then at Emily, who

    was nodding with a smile.

    "Yes, Grandpa White, the old grandpa, and I met moments ago! He and my dad share the same

    family name. It turns out he''s also a God of War. The old grandpa is great! ..." Emily said to Max

    with a smile.

    "Boom..." Then Max learned the details about the picture Evan and Emily had just formed. After

    learning that, he could not help but feel sad with his eyes turning red in an instant.

    Was this fate or God''s will? Before returning to Gotham, Evan came to Cleveque to have a flight

    transfer; then he wanted to see what the city was like, so he came to Morgan Group, right? Then he

    met Emily, Iwan''s daughter, by chance, right?

    Max looked at Emily and then at Evan, and he was shocked. The "old grandpa" in Emily''s words

    was her real great-grandfather! And Emily, who was as cute as his real great-granddaughter in

    Evan''s eyes, was his real great-granddaughter!

    The Iwan''s hatred toward the Cliffs basically could not be resolved. Five years ago, he was kicked

    out of the Cliff family and then hunted by the family! In theory, Iwan, who had that character, would

    never forgive the Cliffs in this life!

    But Emily and Evan met identally now! Was this God''s will? Evan had fought for the Dragon

    Kingdom a whole life, and Iwan also had done numerous things for the country, hadn''t he?

    Therefore, if there was the slightest possibility, the seniors of the Dragon Kingdom would all hope

    Iwan and Evan reconciled with each other, removing such deep hatred. But after pondering it over

    and over again, they found in the end that it was almost impossible. For example, when he returned

    to Gothamst time, Iwan had never been to the Cliffs'' house from beginning to end!

    But Iwan''s daughter and his grandfather met by chance, and they were chatting happily! This was

    God''s will. Then Max couldn''t help but look back at Emily, who was smiling so purely and brightly.

    His eyes were moist.

 Chapter 173 Grandfather and Granddaughter Head for Gotham Together (2)

    Chapter 173 Grandfather and Granddaughter Head for Gotham Together (2)

    Chapter 173 Grandfather and Granddaughter Head for Gotham Together (2)

    "Uh? What''s wrong, Grandpa White? Why are you also sad? Do you need tissues?" Emily asked

    Max with confusion. She knew Max because Iwan had introduced him to her before. Max was an

    old man, about the same age as Iwan''s father-inw. That was why Emily called him grandpa.

    Then Evan also looked at him with confusion and asked, "What''s wrong with you, Mr. White? You

    don''t feel well?"

    Max finally came back to his senses. He shook his head and said, "Haha, no, Mr. Cliff. I''m sighing

    with emotions! You just came to Cleveque, but you met the daughter of another God of War fighting

    in the External Regions for the Dragon Kingdom. I think this is fate. This is really amazing!"

    Evan nodded and said, "Yes. Then, could you tell me about that God of War, Mr. White?"

    Max shook his head with quite mixed feelings and said, "Mr. Cliff, that one is going to Gotham to

    report on his work these days. Now the Military Headquarters has made you the seventh executive,

    and that one is the seventh executive. You two... will meet in a few days..." As he spoke, Max

    looked at Evan with more mixed feelings. Now he didn''t dare to reveal a few things, or those few

    people of the Dragon Kingdom in the know didn''t dare to expose what had happened in those days.

    Now, looking at Emily, he thought God would help... help this old man!

    Evan nodded and said with a smile, "Okay, fine, I''ll wait a few days."

    Seeing that Evan did not press the question, Max squatted on his heels, red-eyed, and said to Emily

    with a smile, "Emily, you''re a good child! You can''t always say ''old grandpa''! That sounds so

    impolite, right?"

    "Um... then what should I say? Also call him grandpa?" Emily tilted her head to think, but was a little

    confused.

    Max inhaled deeply before he smiled and said to her, "No, you already call me grandpa, so you

    should call Mr. Cliff...um... um... great-grandpa... great-grandpa..."

    After thinking for a moment, Emily nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll call him great-grandpa then."

    Then she looked at Evan and called, "Great-grandpa."

    Evan froze. His heart trembled when he heard Emily call him that, but he didn''t know why. But then

    he knew what was going on. He nodded with a smile and said, "Okay, good child, but Great-

    grandpa doesn''t have anything to give you as a present. Now I only have a bullet casing. I''ll give it

    to you."

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As he spoke, Evan took a bullet casing out of his pocket and handed it to Emily. This was the one

    he had picked up from the battlefield of the External Regions upon leaving. He had wanted to

    remind him of the past with it, but he wanted to give it to Emily at the moment. And he didn''t know

    why.

    "Oh, what a beautiful bullet casing! Thank you, great-grandpa... but, but Mom says Emily can''t

    ept others'' gifts as she wishes." Emily liked the bullet casing in Evan''s hand very much, but she

    didn''t dare to take it.

    "Emily! Emily! What are you doing?" At this point, the stunning Jayna, who was wearing a white suit

    and white high-heeled shoes, walked over. She had checked the contract with Lucas for some time.

    After she sighed her name and returned to her car, she didn''t see Emily. So worried, she began

    looking for her and came here.

    Seeing Jayna walking over, Emily pointed at Evan and said, "Mom, I''m chatting with this great-

    grandpa! Mom, the great-grandpa wants to give me a bullet casing. Can I ept it? I like it very

    much."

    "Miss Brown, don''t worry. It''s fine. This... this senior has juste back from the overseas

    battlefield. He is Mr. Cliff, a God of War. Before returning to Gotham, he wants to see what

    Cleveque and the top grouppany in the city are like. Just now, he shed tears in sadness, and

    Emily came over to console him," Max immediately exined to Jayna.

    After hearing that, Jayna knew what had happened. She stroked Emily''s head and said with a smile,

    "Oh, you''ve done something great, Emily. You''re good, but you''ll have to report to Mom before you

    do such things in the future! Otherwise, Mom and Dad would be worried."

    Emily nodded hard, then looked at the bullet casing in Evan''s hand with a pitiful look. Jayna nodded

    with a smile and said, "Take it. Your great-grandpa''s gift to you..." Jayna thought the words "great-

    grandpa" sounded a little awkward, but she didn''t think that much.

    Emily then took it, and Jayna said to Evan with a smile, "Thank you, Grandpa... Grandpa Cliff..." In

    the end, Jayna chose to call Evan grandpa because Emily called him great-grandpa.

    Evan smiled. To be honest, the moment he saw Jayna, he was impressed. He felt that Jayna had a

    kind of unspeakable temperament, a very, very good temperament. At first nce, he knew she was

    a very good woman. Now he was more curious about Emily''s father and Jayna''s husband.

    As she smiled, Jayna said to Max and Evan, "Then, Uncle White, Grandpa Cliff, you keep chatting.

    I''m going back with Emily. Her dad has just called me, asking us to go home now!"

    "Emily, say goodbye to Grandpa White and Great-grandpa," Jayna then said to Emily.

    "Goodbye, Grandpa White. Goodbye, Great-grandpa. Great-grandpa, when I arrive in Gotham, I''ll

    go y with you." She was a little unwilling to part with Evan, but she said goodbye. Yet, she didn''t

    know why she was unwilling.

    Evan was also a little unwilling. He waved at Emily and said, "Okay, Great-grandpa will be waiting

    for you then! ... and Great-grandpa will introduce a little friend to you. The child is the same age as

    you. The child is also a girl."

    Emily nodded happily before she left with Jayna. After they left, Max fell silent. In his heart, he had

    two words for Evan and Emily''s chance meeting today: God''s will!

    ...

    After dinner, Jayna began packing up because she would be going to Gotham with Iwan tomorrow.

    They would worship Iwan''s deceased mother and stay at the Millers'' house for a few days. And

    Emily slept early tonight.

    Seeing the four big suitcases Jayna had packed up, Iwan was shocked. He looked at Jayna and

    said, "Jayna, we''ll just stay there for a few days! You''ve packed up too much, haven''t you?"

    But Jayna rolled her eyes at him and said, "You know nothing! Most of the things inside are my gifts

    to my uncles, my aunts, Sally, and Daisy. Don''t pick holes! I even don''t think these things are

    enough! In a while, I''ll ask Scarlett to check some all the way to Gotham for me. Then we won''t

    have to buy anything when we get there tomorrow."

    An hourter, when she had packed up everything, Jayna began changing clothes one piece after

    another. As she changed, she said to Iwan, "Iwan, does the white one look good for me or the ck

    one? We''ll worship your mother this time, so I can''t wear clothes looking so bright! Or I''ll wear the

    ck one? The ck one looks solemn."

    Iwan watched Jayna change more than a dozen pieces of clothing so helplessly. As for Jayna, she

    didn''t go to sleep until midnight. Since she was busy, she forgot to tell Iwan she had met Evan at the

    entrance of thepany this afternoon.

    ...

    The next morning, Iwan drove toward the Cleveque Airport with Jayna and Emily as early as 8. This

    time, they were not going to Gotham so hurriedly, and they were just going back home, so he did

    not notify Max. Instead, he just asked ke Nelson to prepare a private ne of his for them.

    Almost at the same moment, Evan, who had slept for a night in Cleveque, also went to the

    Cleveque Airport early in the morning. But he had a reason. He didn''t want Max and the other

    soldiers in the city to be affected because of him, so he booked a 7:50 flight to Gotham in advance.

    When he was about to board the ne, he suddenly saw Emily, Jayna, and Iwan, who was with

    them!

    "Grandpa Cliff?" Jayna called when she saw Evan standing not far away. But he did not hear her.

    When he saw Iwan standing next to Jayna, he immediately widened his eyes to full size. "Lord?

    Lord of the Heaven Domain!"

    "Jayna''s husband is the Lord of the Heaven Domain? And he is also Emily''s dad? The Lord of the

    Heaven Domain who saved me on the battlefield of the External Regions and gave me

    enlightenments, making me a Super God?" he thought.

    Then he changed color and walked toward Iwan in a hurry, but he thought he mistook him for

    someone else. After all, how could the Lord of the Heaven Domain be in Cleveque of the Dragon

    Kingdom?

    "Lord..." Evan was about to speak, but Iwan interrupted him with a frown, "Iwan, sir, I''m Iwan. We

    met each other on the battlefield of the External Regions, didn''t we? I''m Iwan, Iwan!" Iwan said to

    Evan with a smile.

    "Old grandpa, I''m Emily, I''m Emily..." Emily, whose hand was in Iwan''s, called Evan very happily.

    She was so anxious that she forgot Max''s reminder. She began to call him old grandpa again.

    Maybe she also subconsciously thought the words "great-grandpa" sounded too awkward to say.

    "Uh... Emily, you also know this old grandpa?" Iwan also heard his daughter''s call, and he was

    stunned. Oh, right, his wife seemed to have just called Evan too. But there was a loud noise at the

    airport, and he had focused on taking care of Emily, asking her to look at the big nes, so he had

    not noticed him.

    Emily nodded, took a bullet casing out of her pocket, and said, "Yes, right, I met him yesterday

    afternoon. Dad, the old grandpa was very nice. He also gave me a bullet casing! Look, it''s very

    beautiful."

    Iwan stroked Emily''s little head very lovingly and said, "Oh, then you have to take good care of it!

    This is the old grandpa''s gift to you. You can''t lose it!"

    After that, Iwan nced at the ne behind Evan and said, "Sir, where are you going? The External

    Regions?"

    Evan still looked at Iwan with great shock. The more he looked at the young man, the more familiar

    he felt he was to him. And the more he looked at him, the more shocked he was! After all, this

    young man was the Lord of the Heaven Domain whose name shocked every corner of the External

    Regions! He was the real peerless Giant God! A peerless hero who deterred an area! And the top

    grouppany in Cleveque was also under his name! Then Evan was more shocked.

    He subconsciously shook his head and said, "No, no, I... I am going to Gotham..."

    "Um..." Evan nodded with a smile and said, "Um, we''re also going to Gotham. Then, sir, I think

    you''re going to Gotham to report on your work."

    Evan nodded. When he was about to say something, his personal guard hurried over and

    interrupted him. "General, the ne is about to take off. Everyone is waiting for you." Evan looked

    back and saw that the flight attendant on the ne in the distance was waving to him.

    Evan nodded a little apologetically at Iwan and then quickly walked toward the ne.

    Almost the moment Evan walked away, Warrior No. 1 came to Iwan and said, "Big brother, board

    the ne. We can fly. We''ve notified Gotham. We''ll avoid the domestic and international passenger

    nes andnd at the Southern Suburbs Airport. That ce is close to the Millers'' house."

    Iwan nodded. Then, he looked at the ne Evan took for thest time before he turned around and

    picked up Emily, going to board the ne with Warrior No. 1.

    10 minutester, two nes in the air above the Cleveque Airport flew toward Gotham at the same

    time. One carried Evan and the other Iwan. But no one knew why the two men going to Gotham on

    this trip could not really calm down on board.

    Evan was thinking about Iwan, and Iwan was also thinking about him.

 Chapter 174 A Storm Is Coming!

    Chapter 174 A Storm Is Coming!

    Chapter 174 A Storm Is Coming!

    A few minutes past 8, the two nes left Cleveque for Gotham at super high speed along the

    Cleveque-Gotham route.

    After the nes Iwan and Evan took left Cleveque almost at the same time, Rendon appeared at

    the Cleveque Airport. He looked up at the two nes flying away, his face quite grave. No doubt,

    something would happen in Gotham this time.

    At the moment, in the head office of the Dragon Kingdom''s Military Headquarters in Gotham,

    Rendon and Carl also looked grave. The two of them were staring attentively at the two nes on

    the big projection screen. They knew who were on them.

    Carl and Rendon stayed in Dragon Pool for three days and nights. By now, all their unseen wounds

    had healed, and they also got greater momentums. Rendon''s momentum was now even at thest

    stage of the Emperor level, and Carl was much stronger. All his momentum waspletely

    restrained but was more unfathomable. Although he had not truly reached that level, he was almost

    at it. The first elder had a premonition that there would be a fierce battle. Once again, the Dragon

    Kingdom would be trapped in a cmity as great as the one it had gone through more than 50

    years ago. Then the high-end resources the country stored now would be gone.

    Now, Rendon''s eyes were fixed on the two nes on the screen that were approaching the airport

    in Gotham. So grave-faced, he said, "I didn''t expect the grandfather and grandson to visit Gotham

    at the same time. Unexpectedly, their nes took off together from the Cleveque Airport! The time

    interval was less than 10 minutes!"

    Carl also nodded quite gravely. The affairs of the Cliffs were so important. Now the family had two

    prominent figures. The old one was Evan, who had fought battles for the Dragon Kingdom a whole

    life with unwavering faith. Now he also had reached the Super-God level. In the kingdom where

    there were rich resources, Evan, a God of War with a lifetime ofbat experience, would surely

    make further progress. In fact, over the years, he had made numerous contributions to the Dragon

    Kingdom!

    And Iwan was undoubtedly the same. The Heaven Domain of the External Regions had been

    protecting the profits of the Dragon Kingdom at every corner of the oversea battlefields since its

    foundation. Over the five years, the Heaven Domain had turned into a barrier to the Dragon

    Kingdom Military Headquarters. In all fairness, if not for its containment, the Military Headquarters of

    the Dragon Kingdom should never dream about quickly growing and getting strong on overseas

    battlefields! And Iwan''s personal strength was also peerless. His name alone could deter the whole

    battlefields in those regions! So the overseas gangsters and the like didn''t dare to easily offend him!

    Carl inhaled deeply, then clenched his fists, and said to Rendon, "Rendon, I''m going to invite the

    third elder to go with me. Now ask people to go to the airport to wee Mr. Cliff! Remember, our

    Military Headquarters will be the intermediary for the grandfather and grandson this time. Also ask

    people to wee the child!"

    After a pause, Carl said with a very serious eye, "The child always does things resolutely. He won''t

    do things sloppily or hesitatingly. Now he''sing back to Gotham with his wife and daughter.

    Surely, he''s going to worship his deceased mother. So I''m sure he will go to the Cliffs'' house today!

    And Mr. Cliff also returns at this time! This is a thorny problem. I don''t know whether this is good or

    bad! We don''t have much time left. They''re arriving in Gotham soon. We only have one hour to

    prepare everything."

    Rendon knitted his brows, the carefree expression usually on his face gone. Then he asked Carl

    with quite mixed feelings, "Marshal Addison, I think Iwan is one who shows others love and

    cherishes friendships, and his grandfather has never known what happened in the Cliff family five

    years ago. Do you think... he will have disputes with the Cliffs today again?"

    Carl also frowned and shook his head, saying, "It''s hard to tell. No doubt, the child is good in

    everything except that he''s too young! Yes, he''s too young! Bad things will happen because of that.

    If the child gets impulsive, Mr. Cliff might not be able to bear it... Don''t gamble on this! The

    grandfather and grandson are both men of the state of our Dragon Kingdom! Neither of them can go

    the wrong way! Nor can they suffer grievances! The child has a lot of grievances held in his chest!

    We can''t suppress him! And his heart is exhausted. If we suppress him with the great love of the

    Dragon Kingdom, he''ll sumb. But remember, never ever do it!"

    Rendon nodded seriously and said, "Yes, got it. Then what about you and the third elder, Marshal

    Addison? Are the two of you going to visit the Cliffs or the Millers?"

    Carl thought for a moment and said, "The third elder and I are going to visit the Cliffs! To wee

    the return of Mr. Cliff the Hero! But we''ll have to let the child vent his anger! Let''s do it this way. You

    take most of the forces of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and the seven Super

    Gods and 10 Gods of War of it to wee the child. You should try your best to dy his trip. I''ll go

    pick up Evan with the third elder and the Cliffs! Go prepare, quickly! Time is running out!

    Remember, don''t try to force the child at all! Don''t say anything! You''re on his side today! Absolutely

    on his side in the name of themander in chief of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom!"

    "Yes, sir!" Rendon saluted Carl before he quickly walked outside. And Carl called the third elder.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Soon Rendon and Carl with their men headed for the two Gotham airports to wee their guests.

    Fortunately, today, Evan and Iwan were not on the same ne, and their nes would notnd at

    the same airport. Then Rendon and Carl had room to maneuver.

    As for Evan, when he returned to the Cliffs'' home, he would definitely learn everything that had

    happened in the Cliff family over the years. The aged hero who had fought battles for the country a

    whole life might not be able to bear it! So, Carl must bring the third elder with him to console the

    hero.

    As for Rendon, he would go stand in line with Iwan with the members of the Military Headquarters

    of the Dragon Kingdom. Anyway, he must help get rid of Iwan''s anger on the Cliffs today!

    The grandfather and grandson were both figures as important as men of the state! The top leaders

    of the state did not allow either of them to be hurt physically or mentally!

    ...

    In the Cliffs'' house in Gotham, Andy did not go outside, sitting silently in his own room. But Neil and

    Troy were very anxious. Avish feast was already prepared in the open space of the house, but

    none of the Cliffs were smiling.

    Troy walked to Neil and said gravely, "Dad, I''ve learned the news. Uncle and Iwan set off from

    Cleveque together. I''m afraid Uncle might not dine at the party."

    Neil took a deep breath and slowly said, "Yes, but we must have one. Brother returns with the honor

    of a lifetime, but he doesn''t know that when he gets home, he''ll just see a broken family and a

    changed environment. But he''ll see such a day sooner orter. I feel sorry for him. He went out to

    fight battles and entrusted the family to me, but I failed to live up to his trust."

    "Dad..." Troy heaved a long sigh withplicated emotions, but he could not say anything

    anymore. Generally speaking, the Cliffs should be in a happy and lively mood to wee Evan''s

    return, but everyone here had a heavy heart. They all felt that a storm wasing.

    Neil inhaled deeply before saying, "Let''s go. Andy won''te out, so you go pick up your uncle with

    me. Fortunately, Marshal Addison phoned me. He and the third elder have gone to the airport. Let''s

    go there now, too."

    "Yes." Troy didn''t think about anything else anymore. Fromst night to now, his eyelids had been

    twitching violently. He did feel something bad would happen. His wounds had not healed yet, and

    his waist was still heavily bandaged. Now he looked ashen. Butpared with the matter today,

    they were nothing. Something eventful would happen to the Cliff family today!

    ...

    On the ne, Iwan said a little gloomily to Jayna, "Jayna, when we arrive at the Millers'' home, you''ll

    stay with Sally and others for the time being. I''ll go out to deal with something."

    Feeling that Iwan didn''t look happy, Jayna held his hand with some worries. As Iwan''s wife, she had

    learned about his life experiences five years ago. Back then, he was kicked out of the family and

    even hunted, and he almost died.

    "Iwan, take care. Emily and I are waiting for you at the Miller''s home," Jayna said to Iwan, biting her

    lips.

    "Okay, I''ll be fine," Iwan nodded and said.

    Their ne was getting closer to Gotham. Five minutester, their ne entered the airspace of

    Gotham. Looking down at Gotham outside the window, he had a myriad of thoughts and feelings.

    This time he came back with Jayna. Definitely, he would go worship his mother, so he could not

    avoid the Cliffs. He must pay a visit to their house.

    Down at the airport where Iwan''s ne was expected tond, Huggins, fully wrapped up in ck

    robes, and the 10 peak-stage Gods of War including Warrior No. 1 and Warrior No. 2 were standing

    solemnly, waiting for Iwan''s ne tond.

    At another airport in Gotham, all personnel had been ordered to leave, and the airport was

    temporarily closed. Evan''s ne was expected tond there. Now, Carl and the third elder with the

    others were waiting seriously there.

    Time passed. Five minutes, 10 minutes... 20 minutester, the two nes flying from Cleveque to

    Gotham finally began going down, about tond at the two airports.

 Chapter 175 Evan in Wrath (1)

    Chapter 175 Evan in Wrath (1)

    Chapter 175 Evan in Wrath (1)

    This day, the sky above Gotham was a little gloomy, and the breeze was slightly cold. The most

    powerful families in the city all learned the news of Evan''s return. After all, they were all at the

    power center. That was why they were well-informed. And they were also widely spreading the

    news that Evan was about to be the eighthmander of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom. Just a few days ago, the top families in Gotham learned the news that Iwan was about to

    be the seventhmander of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. After a few days,

    the news was finally spread here from Cleveque.

    Therefore, today all the top families in Gotham had sent their men to the ces around the Cliffs''

    and Millers'' residences. Evan wasing back, and so was Iwan. Then the incident that had taken

    ce at the Cliffs'' home could not be covered up anymore. The powerful and distinguished families

    in Gotham all wanted to watch the y that was about to perform there.

    But they were also afraid. Fortunately, the Cliffs had kicked Iwan out of their home that year.

    Otherwise, the Cliff family would have two Super Gods today. And Evan and Iwan were both Super

    Gods of the External Regions! In every sense, they were much stronger than those domestic Super

    Gods! The two men were top powerhouses who had fought bloody battles before!

    Think about it. Iwan alone could ughter two secluded noble families and four top families! If Iwan

    returned to Gotham, also with the help of Evan, the Super God of the External Regions, then how

    noble would the Cliff family be in the future? Presumably, even the Addison family, where Carl

    Addison lived, might not be able to suppress the Cliff family in the days toe! But Iwan was

    really too young! In the eyes of the most powerful families in Gotham, he almost had no chance to

    reach Mr. Carl''s status in the future!

    With such a very curious attitude, the top families in Gotham all fixed their eyes on the Miller and

    Cliff families. Of course, their attention was mainly on thetter, simply because they didnˇŻt dare to

    get so close to the Millers.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The sky was dark. The top families in Gotham had no guts to make a sound. No doubt, today would

    be the Cliffs and Millers'' performing day. Instantly, every corner of Gotham was fraught with an air of

    aing storm.

    ...

    At 9:50 a.m., the ne Evan took finallynded. When the rest of the passengers got off the ne,

    they were all stunned by what they saw. The third and fourth elders of the Dragon Kingdom were

    waiting in the area below! And there were also hundreds of elite soldiers behind them!

    Evan was thest to get off. But when he walked down, he was astonished by what he saw. He had

    never expected that the third elder and Carl woulde to wee him in person!

    Without hesitation, Evan walked to the third elder and Carl and bowed respectfully. "I, Evan Cliff,

    Super God of the External Regions, pay my respects to Third Elder and Marshal Addison! Iˇ­ Iˇ­ I

    feel guilty to let you elders wee me! ˇ­" Evan felt so uneasy. Indeed, he had fought battles for

    the Dragon Kingdom a whole life, and he had made super-high credit, but his credit was no match

    for the two seniors'' before him. All the top four elders of the Dragon Kingdom had kept making

    contributions to the country almost in their whole lives! Every one of them sacrificed everything of

    theirs for the country!

    The third elder nced at Evan withplicated emotions, then nodded, and said, "Evan, thank

    you for what you''ve done! You deserve our wee. The first and second elders were too busy, or

    they would also havee. How''s your health now, Evan?" The third elder''s eyes were a little red.

    Only a few of the old brothers who had grown and fought along with him were alive today.

    Evan''s eyes also turned red when he heard that. The next moment, he stood straight, saluted the

    third elder, and said energetically, "I''m in good health, sir! Now I''m already a Super God. I can fight

    for the Dragon Kingdom for another 10 years!" Evan exuded an aura of iron will!

    The third elder patted his shoulder hard, took a deep breath, and said a little gravely, "Evan,

    promise me one thing, okay?"

    Evan frowned but immediately said without thinking, "Okay! Please tell me, sir!"

    The third elder nodded and looked at Evan deeply, saying, "Evan, promise me, no matter what

    happens today, you must remain strong! Remain strong! Got it? This is my request to you. It''s also

    my order!"

    Evan''s eyes twitched. Somehow he had a premonition, which was getting stronger! He immediately

    asked, "Yes, yes, I promise, but could you tell me what it is, sir?"

    The third elder sighed deeply, staying silent. Then, Carl walked to him, patted his shoulder hard,

    and said, "Go back to the Cliffs'' house first! Let''s talk about it there! We must be quick!"

    After that, Carl said to the hundreds of guards and the Cliffs, "Quickly! We must get to the Cliffs''

    house in 30 minutes!"

    Before Evan had time to ask further, Carl and the third elder took him to a military vehicle. Once he

    got in, the car raced toward the Cliffs'' residence.

    ...

    Almost by the time Evan got in the car, heading for the Cliffs'' house, Iwan''s nended slowly at

    another airport in Gotham. Now his face was ice-cold. His nended about 10 minutester than

    Iwan''s.

    And the airport where Iwan''s nended also had been immediately cleared and closed. At the

    airport, Mr. Huggins with the 10 peak-stage Gods of War, and Rendon with seven Super Gods and

    10 Gods of War were standing in a line, waiting for Iwan.

    The next moment, the door of the ne opened, and Iwan came out with Jayna and Emily. He was

    stunned when he saw Rendon. Looking at Rendon, he asked, "Chief Scott, why did youe

    here?" His voice was a little cold.

    "Iwanˇ­" Jayna pulled Iwan''s one sleeve and whispered.

    Rendon looked at Jayna with a smile and nodded. Then he looked deeply at Iwan and said, "Super

    God Cliff, you came to Gotham to report on your work. Of course, I woulde to wee you.

    And I also brought the seven Super Gods and 10 peak-stage Gods of War of the Military

    Headquarters!"

    Now, with three Emperor-level practitioners, seven Super Gods, and 20 Gods of War being present,

    the airport was overwhelmed by a cold and serious atmosphere.

    Iwan nced at Rendon deeply, then narrowed his eyes. Rendon stopped smiling and nodded at

    Iwan. In an instant, the two men learned each other''s thoughts through their eyes. Iwan knew that

    Rendon must have known he would go to the Cliffs'' house today, so the newly appointed

    commander of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom came to support him in person!

    "Go to the Millers'' house first." After ncing at Rendon deeply again, Iwan took Jayna to the car

    Mr. Huggins had prepared.

    "Go to the Millers'' house!" Rendon shouted to the soldiers of the Military Headquarters of the

    Dragon Kingdom. Then the group of people marched toward the Millers'' house.

    In Iwan''s car, Jayna was getting more worried and confused. She felt something was so wrong.

    Now Rendon was already the newmander in chief of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom, while her husband was just amander of it. But why did he show so much respect for

    her husband? But her husband didn''t seem to be nice to him. Why?

    Seeing Jayna''s seriously worried face, Iwan patted her hand and said, "Don''t worry. When we get to

    the Millers'' house, you''ll stay there for a while. I''ll go with Chief Scott to deal with something."

    "Iwan, are youˇ­ you really going to go to the Cliffs'' house? Or don''t go there, okay?" Jayna, who

    had been holding it all the way, finally let it out. She felt something so terrible. Iwan''splexion

    made her so worried. Of course, she wasn''t worried that something would happen to him. After all,

    Iwan was a Super God. Now there were also a lot of powerhouses around him, so nothing would

    happen to him. Therefore, she was worried that Iwan would break up with the Cliffs again, with their

    rtionship ruined. That ce was his home, after all. She was afraid Iwan would do something

    that could never be undone.

    Iwan took a deep breath and said to Jayna, "Don''t worry."

    Emily was sitting next to Jayna. Now her small eyes were also full of worries, but she was too

    young. She wanted tofort her dad, but she didn''t know how to do it, so she could only bow her

    head and think.

    In this state, Iwan''s car fleet marched toward the Millers'' house. Not until now did the Millers know

    Iwan wasing to visit them. Then, the Millers immediately began making arrangements. After all,

    Iwan wasing here with his wife and daughter.

    ...

    About 10 minutester, Evan''s car fleet stopped at the gate of the Millers'' house. Generally

    speaking, they should have arrived in half an hour, but they arrived in 15 minutes. On the way here,

    the traffic lights had all been green. Wherever the cars went, all the other vehicles made way for

    them. They were unimpeded all the way, and the soldiers of the Patrol Department had been

    patrolling both sides of the road.

    That Evan''s car fleet whooshed past in Gotham made the top noble families and top social circles

    feel depressed. They already knew that among those apanying Evan to his home were the

    third elder of the Dragon Kingdom and Car Addison, the formermander-in-chief of the Military

    Headquarters.

    The third elder and Carl were in the fleet, fully proving that something sensational was happening to

    the Cliff family today.

    Evan became more confused in the car. The military vehicles were racing. Did it mean that

    something happened to the Cliff family? Evan didn''t dare to think further. He looked at Carl and the

    third elder sitting next to himself, but the two men''s faces were simply serious.

    "Whatˇ­ what on earth happened? They want me to remain strong? Hasˇ­ has my family been

    annihted? It shouldn''t be! I also called Neil the day before yesterday! ˇ­ whatˇ­ what happened?"

    Evan became more perplexed.

    When he arrived with great confusion and got off, looking up at the que at the top of the Cliffs''

    ancestral residence''s gate, his premonition was growing stronger. It turned out that a few very

    important figures were not among the Cliffs who hade outside to wee him at the family

    gate.

    Standing next to him, Carl took a deep breath and gravely said, "Evan, go in first. Don''t make

    peopleugh."

    Immediately after, Carl shouted to the soldiers of the Military Headquarters around the periphery,

    "Block the area within 5 kilometers of the Cliffs'' house! Don''t let anyonee in!"

    "Brother, go home," Neil said to Evan bitterly. Then he took his brother''s arm and walked inside.

 Chapter 176 Evan in Wrath (2)

    Chapter 176 Evan in Wrath (2)

    Chapter 176 Evan in Wrath (2)

    The moment he stepped into the Cliffs'' house, Evan saw the prepared banquet in the yard, but he

    was not interested at all. Instead, he, who had suddenly felt something was wrong moments earlier,

    asked, "Wait! Where''s Troy? Where''s Christ? Where are they?" Right, either at the airport or at the

    gate among those who weed him, he didn''t see his son, grandson, his son''s wife Darcy, or his

    grandson''s wife and daughter.

    "Old master."

    "Uncle."

    "Brother... let''s go in first. Let''s talk about it in the house," the Cliffsforted Evan. Standing next

    to him, Neil felt more ashamed, his mind exhausted.

    Evan''s face turned so dark. He was away from home for decades! Now he had aplished all his

    missions in the External Regions, he was also entitled the Super God of the External Regions, and

    he was about to be the eighthmander of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. He

    was back with so much glory, but his son''s and grandson''s families didn''te out to wee him,

    eh? This was so abnormal!

    "Where are my son''s and grandson''s families? Answer me!" Evan asked ghastly. Remembering the

    third elder''s and Carl''s attitudes on the way, he suddenly had a lot of worries, his voice shivering.

    "They must be fine! They must!" he prayed inwardly.

    But his prayer was in vain because Neil, Troy, and the elders of the family, all around him, suddenly

    dropped to their knees.

    "You... you people... you people..." Evan widened his mouth, his premonition getting stronger.

    "Brother, I''m sorry! I didn''t manage the family well! I''m so sorry!" Neil instantly wept. His elder

    brother had been away to protect the country a whole life. He had fought numerous bloody battles

    overseas. Yet, when he came home today, he saw something like this! How cruel this was to him!

    How cruel!

    "Boom!" Then he suddenly strode a few meters and appeared before his younger brother Neil. He

    grabbed his brother by the cor, brought him up, and roared, "Where are they? Answer me!"

    Evan wept harder and shook his head in agony.

    "Chill out, Evan!" Carl appeared behind him, took his arm, and said solemnly, "Don''t worry. Your son

    and grandson are still alive. The missions you''ve been performing over the years were very

    important, so we didn''t dare to tell you what happened in your family five years ago. Sorry, this is

    our fault!"

    Hearing that, Evan trembled violently. Now his premonition was getting stronger. He red at Neil

    while grabbing his cor.

    "Evan, let Neil exin it to you bit by bit. Now we still have some time. Don''t waste any more time!"

    the third elder persuaded Evan.

    Then Carl said to Neil, "Neil, tell your brother! Tell him what happened five years ago!"

    "Five... five years ago? What happened? What happened to our family? Why are my son and

    grandson not here?" Evan staggered but still stared at Neil.

    With tearful eyes, Evan knelt down again in agony before Evan and said, "Brother, five years ago...

    five years ago, Darcy died. Not long after Darcy died, Andy... Andy married Lily Swift he liked back

    then and brought her home. Christ... Christ quarreled with him, and they became enemies. Then,

    instigated by Lily, Andy deprived Christ of his right and... and..."

    When it came to this, Neil could not bear to continue anymore. After all, he had begun swaying, his

    face ashen.

    "Christ... Christ, my grandson, my grandson, what... happened to him? What did Lily and Andy do to

    him? Tell me, tell me!" Evan''s eyes were red. He had almost guessed something, but he didn''t dare

    to think further.

    Neil lowered his head and continued, "Christ... Christ was kicked out of the family by Andy and Lily

    five years ago. They also deprived him of his family heirship and sent people to hunt him. He fled

    from Gotham all the way to Cleveque, got seriously wounded in Cleveque, jumped into the river..."

    "What?! How dare the b*stard and the b*tch kick Christ out of the family and send people to hunt

    him!" Evan staggered when he heard that, and Carl supported him at once.

    "It''s true. Brother... sorry, I''m so sorry, I''m so sorry!" Neil began banging his forehead on the floor.

    An elder brother was like a father to his younger brother. In their days, their parents died early. It

    was Evan, his elder brother, who brought him up. Decades ago, when he left, Evan entrusted the

    family to him. But he didn''t manage it well. Now, when he was back, Evan saw such a scene. So he

    was too ashamed to face Evan.

    But Evan then came to him again. He grabbed his cor again, brought him up, and roared at him,

    "No, no, when we were chatting on the phone the day before yesterday, you told me I have a four-

    year-old great-granddaughter, didn''t you? It proves Christ is still alive, right? He is still alive, right?

    Answer me!"

    Neil nodded seriously and said, "Yes, brother. Christ was very lucky. He is still alive. A girl from

    Pasnd saved him."

    "Where are they then? Where? Are they doing well now? Where are they?" Evan''s tears trickled

    down. He never expected that after he left, his grandson would be kicked out of the family and

    hunted!

    Carl said to Evan, "Evan, don''t worry. Your grandson is safe and sound, and... and he''s now in

    Gotham."

    He wasforting Evan, but Evan''s mood didn''t change at all. Once again, Evan red at Neil and

    asked, "Why did Darcy, my daughter-inw, die? Why?! Was she killed by Andy the B*stard and Lily

    the B*tch? Answer my questions!"

    Neil trembled, silent. In fact, Darcy''s death basically had nothing to do with Andy and Lily. Back

    then, when she got seriously injured and came back, she could not recuperate at ease under the

    Cliffs'' roof. In this sense, Andy and Lily had something to do with her death.

    "B*stard! B*stard!" Evan immediately sent the table before him flying with a kick. Now he was a

    Super God, and he also threw the kick in anger, so the table and the dishes on it all flew high in the

    air.

    Then the furious Evan instantly broke free of Carl and overturned a table, sending another tableful

    of food into the air.

    Evan''s eyes instantly turned ghastly after he vent some of his anger. Then he asked the Cliffs

    behind him one word at a time, "Where... is... he?! The... b*stard! Where''s... him?!"

    Now, back with great power, he had thought he could enjoy happy family life, pushed the Cliff family

    to a higher level, and back up his grandson. But he was told that his favorite grandson, one he had

    appointed to be the only heir of the family upon his leaving, was kicked out of the family five years

    ago! And Darcy, the daughter-inw he was most satisfied with at that time simply died! The b*stard

    had done such crazy things!

    "Uncle, Brother is in the ancestral hall," Troy said to Evan with a pale face, agonized. He had just

    been physically shocked by his uncle''s momentum, which tore open his wounds. Instantly, a stream

    of blood ran out of his belly, and some even came out of the corner of his mouth.

    Evan looked at Troy and asked, "Troy, what happened to you? How could you get so seriously

    wounded?"

    Troy, who was on his knees, trembling, shook his head and said, "I''m fine, uncle!"

    But Evan was worried. He said to Troy with a frown, "You''re an idiot! You were prated! So

    seriously wounded! Who on earth did this to you?"

    Troy fell silent. In the end, Carl sighed and said to Evan, "Several days ago, the Miller family was in

    a great cmity. The top four families sent five Gods of War to attack them, and Troy went to help

    them that night."

    Shocked again, Evan immediately asked Carl, "Did the Millers get hurt?"

    Carl shook his head and shut his mouth.

    Evan nodded. He would worry about the Miller familyter. Now he was back, and he would have a

    lot of time in the future. The urgent business was the b*stard!

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "Bring the b*stard here! Bring him here!" Evan roared again. Yet, as soon as Evan finished it, Andy

    in ck came out with a saber.

    Then Andy came to Evan, handed the saber to him, knelt on the ground, and closed his eyes, but

    he did not utter a word from beginning to end.

    Evan looked down at the long saber and then at Andy on the ground. After being silent for a long

    while, he suddenly nodded and said, "Oh, good, so good! Since you so want to die, then I''ll let you

    die. I''ll kill you today myself! I''ll get rid of the evildoer for the Cliff family!"

    Then Evan suddenly raised his saber and aimed mercilessly at Andy''s head, simply because Andy''s

    reaction made him even more furious.

    Evan was fast, but Carl was faster. He threw a hard kick, sending Andy flying, and then he snatched

    away Evan''s saber.

    "Don''t stop me! I''ll kill the b*stard!" Then Evan moved, came to Andy, who was still in the air, and hit

    his chest hard with his palm.

    After the boom, Andy fell to the ground with a thud, smashing the table under him. Evan did not stop

    in mid-air, but raised his leg to swish. If his leg fell on Andy, Andy would surely die. In fact, Andy was

    already ashen on the ground, blood gushing out of his mouth.

    But the moment Evan''s leg almost fell on Andy, the third elder and Carl moved together. One

    instantly took Andy away from the ground, and the other held Evan''s shoulder.

    "Enough!" Carl, who was holding Evan''s shoulder, roared. With it, the momentum, which was much

    stronger than an ordinary Emperor-level powerhouse''s, suddenly came out of him.

    "Let me kill him! Don''t stop me! Let me kill him! I''ll kill him! I''ll kill the b*stard!" Evan roared, his eyes

    red.

    "Enough!!! Christ has lost his mother. Do you also want him to lose his father, eh?" Carl roared at

    Evan.

    Evan immediately froze, the will to beat Andy to death wavering. Yes, his grandson had lost his

    mother. Did he also want him to lose his father?

    He looked at Andy, who had been saved by the third elder, and shed tears. His grandson had been

    kicked out of the family, and his mother also had died. And he was hunted by Lily even after he was

    kicked out...

 Chapter 177 Evans Pain

    Chapter 177 Evan''s Pain

    Chapter 177 Evan''s Pain

    "Hey... old sport, be strong. Now there is still room to maneuver... but it''s very hard. Besides, even if

    you kill Andy now, it won''t help. Work out a solution. Your grandson will probablye today." Carl

    heaved a deep sigh and squeezed Evan''s shoulder hard.

    Hearing that, Evan subconsciously became a little happy. He asked, "My grandson wille back

    today, Marshal Addison?"

    Seeing the little joy in Evan''s eyes, Carl sighed with moreplicated emotions. He said to Evan,

    "Evan, don''t get me wrong! Your grandson was kicked out of the family and also hunted. Do you

    think his return today is something good?"

    "Uh..." Evan was stunned, thinking, "That''s right! The Cliffs were so bad to my grandson five years

    ago. Will he return today to have a happy reunion with the Cliffs? Impossible!" The joy in his eyes

    gradually disappeared and was soon reced by graveness.

    Evan fell silent. After a long while, he took a deep breath and said to Carl quite seriously, "Marshal

    Addison, if my grandsones back today, I don''t care what kind of anger he has in his chest, I, his

    grandfather, will bear it! I''ll pay him the debt the Cliffs owe him! I''ll back him up from now on!"

    Carl looked at Iwan with more mixed feelings. He shook his head and said, "Evan, s... get well

    prepared. Your grandson... that child... that child... is now very, very strong. He''s much stronger than

    you think." Carl had moreplicated emotions now.

    Evan finally came back to his senses. He asked Carl, "Marshal Addison, I think you know about my

    grandson, right? Then please tell me everything you know. Please tell me all his experiences after

    he was kicked out of the Cliff family! I want to know all of them! I want to know how much my

    grandson has suffered these years!" The look in Evan''s eyes was so determined. He trembled with

    agitation, his eyes blood red.

    Carl took a deep breath, then nodded, and said, "Okay, I''ll tell you everything! Be prepared!"

    When Carl was about to tell everything, the third elder asked the Cliffs to go back to the innermost

    part of the house. Of course, the dozens of the most devoted guards of the Military Headquarters

    were not included.

    Evan''s eyes twitched involuntarily when he saw that. He looked at Carl and then at the third elder

    before he said, "Third Elder, Marshal Addison, are my grandson''s experiences very important?"

    The third elder nodded quite solemnly and said, "Yes, very important. Evan, you must be mentally

    prepared then!"

    "Okay!" Evan took a deep breath and nodded.

    Then Carl said to him, "Evan, five years ago, after your grandson was kicked out of the family, he

    ran all the way to Pasnd, where a girl saved him. After his wounds healed, he left the city for the

    External Regions!"

    Hearing that, Evan arched his brows, shocked. "Christ went to the overseas battlefields? He... he..."

    he asked inwardly.

    Carl interrupted him with a wave of his hand and said, "Evan, don''t interrupt me! Keep on listening!"

    "Okay." Evan nodded and stopped talking. Carl took a deep breath and continued, "Your grandson

    has fought battles in the External Regions for five years. His name is well-known overseas! The

    numerous life-and-death fights have made him grow so fast."

    Evan interrupted again, "Marshal Addison, are you telling me he''s also a God of War? Or has he

    been entitled the God of War of External Regions?"

    Carl sighed and shook his head. "Interrupt me whenever you want, Evan," he sighed inwardly.

    Carl fell silent, but Evan was anxious. He pressed, "Marshal Addison, tell me! Is my grandson

    already a God of War?"

    Carl shook his head and said, "No, he hasn''t joined the Military Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom yet. I''ve invited him many times, but he didn''t join..."

    "Idiot! Why doesn''t Christ join the Military Headquarters? s..." Evan said a little anxiously.

    "Ho, ho... he won''t. Do you know how I invited him?" Carl said to Evan after a veryplicated wry

    smile.

    Evan froze and asked, "Uh? How did you invite him, Marshal Addison? Did you ask him to return to

    the Dragon Kingdom to guard an area?"

    Carl shook his head, took another deep breath, and suppressing his shock, said quite emotionally,

    "No, I asked him... to return to inherit the entire Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom!"

    As soon as he heard that, Evan froze and said to Carl, "What? Marshal Addison, you invited Christ

    to take over the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom? Does he... he have such strength?

    Never do stupid things! You don''t have to think about my feelings!"

    Carl fell silent with a wry smile, but the third elder said, "Evan, what Carl said is true. You should

    believe him."

    The third elder paused and then said word for word quite seriously, "Because he has such strength!"

    "This is impossible! No matter how strong he is, he couldn''t reach the Emperor level in just five

    years, could he? And, over the five years in the External Regions, I haven''t heard of anyone who

    could be an Emperor-level powerhouse in just five years... Don''t lie to me, chaps!" Although the

    third elder said with such certainty, Evan didn''t believe him at all! In his eyes, this was impossible.

    But Carl looked at him faintly and said, "Really impossible? Haven''t you really heard of anyone who

    rose to the Emperor level in five years? Really... no... one?"

    Carl and the third elder both looked at Evan attentively.

    Without thinking, Evan shook his head and said, "Impossible. I haven''t heard of that! Five years? To

    reach the Emperor level in just five years? Do both of you think that anyone can be the Lord of the

    Heaven Domain whose name shocks all the battlefields in the External Regions? Do both of you

    think... Uh... wait... wait... wait..."

    Evan, who kept making refuting remarks, suddenly froze when he spoke of the Lord of the Heaven

    Domain. He looked at Carl and the third elder, mouth wide open.

    And Carl and the third elder were also looking at him attentively!

    "Lord... Lord of the Heaven Domain? You... you both mean the Lord of the Heaven Domain?" Evan

    swallowed in great shock and said with strong disbelief.

    Carl nodded quite seriously with great shock before he asked, "Evan, isn''t the Lord of the Heaven

    Domain the one who abruptly rose and became a peerless Giant God and an Emperor-level

    powerhouse in five years? Isn''t he the one?"

    Evan was so shocked that he staggered a few steps backward, making a thud as each stepnded.

    Now he was astonished. His grandson was the Lord of the Heaven Domain? The Lord of the

    Heaven Domain who had been helping the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom on the

    overseas battlefields? The Lord of the Heaven Domain who saved him on the overseas battlefield?

    Evan mumbled with astonishment, "You... you both mean that the peerless, legendary Lord of the

    Heaven Domain with powerful forces on the overseas battlefields and a great momentum is... is my

    grandson?"

    Carl nodded seriously and said, "Yes, right, he''s your grandson."

    Evan, who still couldn''t believe it, continued, "Although I didn''t know the name of the Lord of the

    Heaven Domain when I was on the overseas battlefields, I''m sure his name is definitely not Christ

    Cliff!"

    The third elder sighed deeply and said, "Oh, Evan, I forgot to tell you one thing. When the child was

    kicked out of the family five years ago, although he kept his family name, he changed his name.

    He... he''s now named... Iwan Cliff!"

    Evan immediately fell and sat on the ground in shock. "How... how could this be possible? The

    peerless powerhouse who deters the numerous overseas forces on the battlefields in the External

    Regions is my grandson? My real grandson?"

    Carl and the third elder nodded together. Truth be told, when they learned Iwan''s real identity, they

    were also astonished. No one in Gotham could expect that the son who was abandoned in those

    days could reach today''s status. They never imagined it.

    "The Lord of the Heaven Domain is Iwan Cliff? Wait... Why do I feel the name Iwan Cliff is a little

    familiar?" Evan mumbled the name Iwan Cliff on the ground. He suddenly felt it was a little familiar,

    but he could not remember at all where he had heard it.

    Carl smiled wryly and said, "Of course, it''s familiar to you because today you..." But before Carl

    could finish it, a bang came from the Cliffs'' house gate.

    Then four to five guards of the family were sent flying and fell into the house. Meanwhile, dozens of

    extremely tyrannical momentums suddenly rose at the house gate.

    The third elder on the stool instantly rose to his feet and said gravely, "He came so fast!"

    Carl, the third elder, Carl, and Evan all looked at the house gate. Then, the third elder and Carl took

    a deep breath and said, "Evan, your... grandson hase. Go outside and meet him."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 178 Grandfather and Grandson Meet

    Chapter 178 Grandfather and Grandson Meet

    Chapter 178 Grandfather and Grandson Meet

    Half an hour ago, after he took Jayna and Emily to the Millers'' house, Evan immediately headed for

    the Cliffs'' home with Mr. Huggins and the 10 Gods of War. Of course, Rendon went with them.

    Rendon and Iwan were in the same car, but Iwan was silent, so Rendon could only give an

    embarrassed smile. After a while, Iwan looked at Rendon and said, "Marshal Scott, you seem a little

    nervous?" Iwan looked at Rendon attentively, feeling he was so unusual today.

    Rendon said with an embarrassed smile, "Ho, ho, am I? I''m not! Haha, how could I be nervous?

    Now I''m also at thest stage of the Emperor level, and you and Mr. Huggins are also around me.

    Even if those overseas forces came to attack us, I wouldn''t be afraid. Why do I have to be

    nervous?"

    "Ho, ho... seriously?" Iwan sneered. He felt Rendon was so unusual, but Rendon denied it firmly, so

    he couldn''t do anything about him. "Thest stage of the Emperor level? But the old guy only

    showed that he was at the early stage of the Super-God level when I met him the first time! When I

    met him in Cleveque the second time, he was already at the Half-a-step Emperor level. Now, the old

    cunning man was already at thest stage of the Emperor level! F*ck, he must have lied! He has

    been hiding his real strength!" he thought unhappily.

    "Ho, ho... no, I''m not nervous at all," Rendon still said to Iwan calmly. He wouldn''t admit it anyway!

    As his mouth twitched, Iwan thought about a few things. "The Dragon Kingdom doesn''t seem as

    weak as I imagine, especially in high-end fighting power. There must be more than a few Emperor-

    level powerhouses. Take Rendon, the man in front of me, for example. Apparently, he could reach

    the Emperor level at top speed and in a short time, but he hid his strength. Then, over the years, the

    outside world has been viewing him as a weak Super God. He''s f*cking great!"

    Iwan shut his mouth, and Rendon stopped talking but had a heavier heart. After he took his wife

    and daughter to the Millers'' house, Iwan didn''t linger for even a moment or enter the house. Instead,

    he went straight to the Cliffs'' house with his men.

    "But are Marshal Addison and Third Elder well-prepared at the Cliffs'' home? Has Mr. Cliff learned

    what happened in the Cliffs'' family in those days? He must be mentally prepared! ... s..." Rendon

    was terribly worried. Iwan was indeed too fast, but this was his style of doing things-he would not

    procrastinate at anything he was doing.

    While Rendon was thinking, Iwan''s car fleet suddenly stopped. They saw a fallen truck, which was

    more than three meters tall and loaded with marble, in the middle of the road, preventing them from

    moving on.

    Rendon looked at the truck, frowned, and said, "Lord Cliff, the road is blocked. Let''s take another

    path, shall we?"

    Ignoring him, Iwan shouted at Warrior No. 11 ahead of him, "Remove the barrier!"

    "Yes, my lord!" Hearing the order, Warrior No. 11 and No. 12, two Half-a-step Super Gods,

    immediately jumped off their military vehicle and hit the truck with their palms. In an instant, with a

    bang, the heavily loaded truck, lying in the middle of the road, slid to the roadside.

    After the barrier was removed, Iwan ordered, "Move on!"

    When the car fleet restarted, Iwan looked at Rendon seriously and said, "Marshal Scott, if there is

    also something like this on the road ahead, I think you should leave..."

    But Rendon said in faked surprise, "I don''t know what''s going on! Uh... Lord Cliff, you used me

    wrongly. I really don''t know..."

    "Humph..." Iwan snorted. He looked at Rendon and said, "Is it useful to dy my trip a bit, Marsh

    Scott?"

    Seeing Iwan''s face darkening, he immediately promised, "Uh... um... I... I really don''t know! I''ll ask

    men to clear the road ahead, making it unimpeded. Don''t worry. I promise..." Iwan snorted, but

    didn''t say anything anymore. Rendon signaled to a Super God around him secretly, letting him

    cancel Ivy''s blocking n. He was an old cunning man, and Iwan was almost the same. At first

    sight, Iwan learned this was Rendon''s trick.

    "Hey, Marshal Addison, Third Elder, I can''t dy his trip anymore! You must be quick!" Rendon

    nced at the road ahead and muttered in his head.

    As they were getting closer to the Cliffs'' home, Iwan''s aura and eyes were getting colder. Five years

    ago, he was wounded and deprived of the family''s heirship there by Andy. In the end, he was kicked

    out of the family!

    For five years, Iwan had never been back once. Even when he came to Gothamst time, he had

    not been to the Cliffs'' house. But Jayna and Emily hade this time. He was going to visit the

    Cliffs'' house and fetch his mother''s tablet because he didn''t want the Cliffs to keep it anymore!

    Time passed slowly. Iwan''s car fleet was getting closer to the Cliffs'' house. Five kilometers... three

    kilometers... two kilometers... one kilometer... Finally, the fleet stopped at the Cliffs'' house gate.

    Looking at the Cliffs'' ancestral residence in the distance that he was so familiar with, he couldn''t

    help but have some mixed feelings, which were shown in his eyes. But his eyes turned ice-cold

    soon.

    When he and his men got out of their cars, a row of soldiers of the Military Headquarters of the

    Dragon Kingdom at the Cliffs'' house gate came up to stop them. He didn''t say anything, but Rendon

    immediately exuded with a boom the momentum one at thest stage of the Emperor level had, and

    ordered those soldiers, "Get out of our way!"

    With a look of some unwillingness to leave, the soldiers said to Rendon, "Marshal Scott, Marshal

    Addison, and Third Elder are inside... We... we..."

    "Step aside! Did you hear me? Get out of here!" Rendon roared. With a wave of his arm, the

    soldiers of the Military Headquarters in front of Iwan were pushed aside. He had sensed that Iwan

    had a mind to kill. He clearly knew that although he was usually easygoing, Iwan was an unmatched

    fierce man who had ughtered 88 strongholds overnight in the External Regions! And he was not

    sure if Iwan would take the past family feelings into ount. Anyway, people would change. Back

    then, Iwan had been kicked out of the family by the Cliffs. After that, he experienced life and death

    numerous times on overseas battlefields. Then, his mind might have changed.

    And he didn''t want Iwan to hate him.

    Iwan kept moving on, ignoring Rendon''s action. But a group of the Cliff family''s guards came up to

    stop him. Now, Rendon didn''t do anything because the 10 Gods of War including Warrior No. 1

    attacked these guards, sending them flying. Some of them simply flew into the Cliffs'' house. This is

    what we mentioned earlier.

    Now, Iwan was standing at the Cliffs'' house gate with Mr. Huggins, the peak-stage Gods of War,

    and Rendon and his men.

    Knowing the news, Carl, Third Elder, Evan, and the Cliffs all walked out from the inside.

    But Evan froze as he came out and saw Iwan. He had just learned that his grandson Iwan Cliff was

    the Lord of the Heaven Domain, and he had met him when he was being besieged on an overseas

    battlefield two months ago.

    And he also had met him when he headed for Gotham this morning. Yes, he finally remembered it.

    Now he knew why the name "Iwan Cliff" was familiar! It was because Emily had told him her dad''s

    name was Iwan Cliff during his chat with her yesterday afternoon.

    It turned out he had met his grandson twice. Yesterday afternoon, the little girl named Emily who

    had handed him the tissues when she saw him crying was... was in fact his great-granddaughter!

    And the female president of Morgan Group was his grandson''s wife!

    At this moment, Evan saw Iwan and widened his mouth, appalled. He froze for a long time before

    he came back to his senses.

    "Hey, old sport, what I just wanted to say was this. You''ve already met your grandson. About two

    hours ago this morning, you met each other at the airport in Cleveque. He is Iwan Cliff and also

    Christ Cliff. Of course, more importantly, he is also the Lord of the Heaven Domain in the External

    Regions. He is your... grandson!" Standing next to Evan, Carl heaved a deep sigh with quite mixed

    feelings. He had wanted to tell Evan moments earlier, but it was toote. Iwan came too fast, too

    fast...

    "Then the little girl Emily who chatted with me at Morgan Group yesterday is my great-

    granddaughter, right?" Evan instantly shed tears. Although he was quite sure, he wanted to ask.

    The third elder nodded and said, "Yes, right. You saw the ring I gave Emily, didn''t you? Evan, your

    grandson is a peerless hero, an unmatched one the Dragon Kingdom is proud of. Over the years,

    the child has done so much for the Dragon Kingdom. We... owe him..."

    Now, Evan finally knew why Max had asked Emily to call him great-grandpa yesterday afternoon. It

    turned out Emily was his great-granddaughter.

    At the moment, when he looked at Iwan, his grandson, who hade here to denounce the family,

    Evan thought of his conversation with Emily yesterday. In an instant, his tears flooded down.

    Facing Iwan, Evan opened his mouth a few times but didn''t utter a word in the end.

    ...

    And Iwan, who was now standing opposite Evan, was also stunned. He met this old man again at

    the Cliffs'' house. Instantly, he had a guess. Looking at Evan with disbelief, he asked Rendon next to

    him, "Marshal... Marshal Scott, who is that... that old man? The old man standing opposite me..."

    Rendon inhaled deeply before he said withplicated emotions, "He... he... This is an old man

    who has fought for the Dragon Kingdom a whole life overseas. About 20 years ago, to protect the

    country, he left his home for the battlefields in the External Regions. He has performed the most

    dangerous and confidential missions a lot of times, and he has been so close to death many times,

    but he has never regretted it."

    Then Rendon paused and continued, "But he is also a poor old man. He has fought battles for the

    Dragon Kingdom a whole life overseas, but he didn''t know the family upheaval. Before he returned

    to our country, the poor old man was still thinking that he, a Super God now, would go home to

    support his grandson and buy presents for his great-granddaughter," Rendon said, eyes wet.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Lord Cliff, the old man in front of you, one who will die soon, is your grandfather Evan Cliff!"

    Although he had guessed it, when he heard Rendon speak the words "your grandfather", Iwan

    couldn''t help but feel shocked.

    He stared nkly at Evan, the man in tears a few yards away, and he was astonished.

 Chapter 179 Iwan and Evan!

    Chapter 179 Iwan and Evan!

    Chapter 179 Iwan and Evan!

    "My grandson, my Christ... Oh no, now your name is... Iwan... Iwan..." Standing outside the door of

    the Cliff family, Evan was crying and his body was trembling. He was too shocked on this day. At

    this moment, the reason why he was happy was not that his grandson was the Lord of the Heaven

    Domain. On the contrary, he had personally fought on the External Battlefield for decades, so he

    deeply understood how cruel that ce was.

    In the past five years, although his grandson had achieved the Emperor level and be a

    peerless person who could easily kill the powerhouses of the Emperor level, how much had his

    grandson paid during this period? How many life-and-death battles had he experienced? Evan

    didn''t dare to think about it at the moment. No pain, no gain. Iwan''s achievements meant that he

    had spent lots of effort.

    Evan looked at Iwan with extremelyplicated emotions in his eyes. The breeze blew, blowing the

    white hair on Evan''s head. At this moment, he looked like a very poor old man...

    ......

    At this moment, Iwan, who was standing in front of Evan, was deeply moved, and his heart was full

    of disbelief. More than two months ago, when Iwan chased to kill Sullivan on the External

    Battlefield, he saved this old man because he felt familiar with him. But the old man was his

    grandfather!

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He knew something about his grandfather. His grandfather was an old man who really devoted his

    life to the Dragon Kingdom. Even if he was another old man in the Dragon Kingdom, Iwan would

    respect him very much, not to mention that he was Iwan''s grandfather. It was not aboutbat

    effectiveness but the personality!

    But this day, Iwan came to the Cliff family to seek justice and take back his mother''s sacrificial

    tablet. He could not forget his broken heart and the blows he suffered five years ago. Originally, he

    thought he could let go of the hatred in his heart back then! But he couldn''t!

    Iwan was silent. He stared at the old man in the distance whose declining age was like a candle in

    the wind. His feelings were soplicated. Should he admit that Evan was his grandfather? Should

    he call Evan grandpa?

    Iwan kept silent because he...... couldn''t do it at this time. He had an intense hatred for the Cliff

    family. As soon as his mother died, Andy married Lily. On the day his mother was buried five years

    ago, it was raining outside. Iwan attended his mother''s funeral, but no one else in the Cliff family

    attended it because of Andy''s order. Moreover, they stayed in the Mansion of the Cliff family, which

    was the one in front of him, and prepared for the wedding of Andy and Lily. They even hung up

    festive banners.

    "Boom... boom... boom..." The next moment, as Iwan stood at the door of the Cliff Family longer and

    longer, the hatred in the depth of his heart surged up more and more. Iwan lookedpletely

    indifferent, and a terror aura slowly rose from his body...

    Evan stood opposite Iwan. His heart trembled and the look in his eyes became moreplicated.

    He opened his mouth and tried to persuade Iwan, only to find that he could not do it.

    At this moment, Carl and the Third Elder also felt the growing chill in Iwan. They both sighed deeply

    in their hearts. Yes, it was useless. Although Evan came back on this day, it couldn''t erase Iwan''s

    hatred for the Cliff family. Some things had to be solved after all. Although the two of them were

    powerful, they didn''t know how to deal with this situation.

    Back then, things happened in the Cliff family too quickly. By the time they got the news, Iwan had

    been driven out of the Cliff family, and Andy had married Lily. Iwan''s mother was humiliated. In

    addition, Iwan was abandoned and expelled from the family, and someone even tried to chase and

    kill him. How could he let go of everything? At this moment, the person who insulted his mother

    back then was inside the house. It was the man who married another woman as soon as Iwan''s

    mother died. He didn''t even attend the funeral of Iwan''s mother and stayed in this big house to

    enjoy his life with his new wife!

    The next moment, Iwan took a deep breath, pointed to the big archway in front of the ancestral

    house of the Cliff family behind Evan, and said, "Five years ago, on the day my mother was buried,

    no one in the Cliff family went to attend her funeral. Do you know... what they were doing?"

    Evan''s body trembled violently again, and he murmured to Iwan withplicated and sad eyes,

    "Child... I''m sorry..." Evan looked sadder.

    Iwan remained silent for a while and then continued to say, "They were hanging rednterns on this

    decorated archway, putting up big red letters of happiness, and preparing for Andy''s big marriage

    with that b*tch..."

    Evan had more tears on his face. He couldn''t say anything at this time. Carl and the Third Elder also

    hadplicated emotions in their eyes when they heard the words. They were also furious with the

    unfilial descendants of the Cliff family! They were actually preparing for a new wedding when Iwan''s

    mother had just died! What a satire! It was too heartless and disappointing...

    Iwan took a deep breath to suppress hisplicated feelings, leaving only endless hatred and

    coldness in his heart. He said slowly, "So, since I''m here today, I won''t hurt anyone in the Cliff

    family! After all, I grew up in the Cliff family! I owe the Cliff family a favor, so it''s all right. I won''t kill

    anyone in the Cliff family!"

    "But! I''m going to smash the archway and this ancestral house!"

    Iwan stared at Evan whose face was covered with tears and asked, "Can... I?"

    Evan trembled and opened his mouth, but he could not say a word. The next moment, Iwan ignored

    Evan, picked up a long sword, and cut the archway of the ancestral house of the Cliff family behind

    him...

    "Boom..." The next moment, the archway which was twenty or thirty meters high, copsed and fell

    behind Evan.

    The archway of the ancestral house of the Cliff family that had stood for decades copsed, but

    Evan did not move. He didn''t even look back.

    The next moment, Iwan walked toward Evan with a long sword in his hand. Teddy, who was

    wrapped in a ck robe behind Iwan, followed Iwan without saying a word. Later, the top ten Gods

    of War took out their long swords and followed Iwan.

    Slowly, Iwan walked past Evan, the Third Elder, and Carl. Slowly, Teddy and the top ten Gods of

    War of the Heaven Domain also passed by the Third Elder, Evan, and Carl. Everyone looked

    indifferent, including Iwan.

    Could they be stopped? In terms of strength, it was possible to stop them. At the gate of the Cliff

    family, there were many powerful people from the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom.

    There were three masters of the Emperor level. In addition, Evan, ten Super Gods, and more than

    ten Gods of War were from the Military Headquarters. However, Iwan only led two masters of the

    Emperor level and ten Gods of War.

    However, at the moment, Rendon, Carl, the Third Elder, and even Evan, the head of the Cliff family,

    didn''t move. None of them stopped Iwan. They knew in their hearts that it was Iwan''sst bottom

    line against the Cliff family!

    Iwan could give up taking revenge for his mother and himself! He could even ensure the safety of

    everyone in the Cliff family! But the ce where his mother was insulted must be destroyed! It could

    no longer exist! This... was his bottom line! If anyone dared to stop him at this time, Iwan would fight

    no matter who it was! So, at this moment, no one moved. Even Evan did not look back.

    "Buddy! We don''t have much time left. There will be more opportunities in the future. Don''t be

    impulsive. You had a hard time, and so did Iwan. I hope you understand that he is still a child in

    front of us. s..." The Third Elder looked at Carl andforted him.

    "Ha-ha... Well done... Such a Cliff family should be destroyed! It deserves to be destroyed!" Evan

    laughed out loud at this moment. With tears running down his face, heughed heartily!

    While Evan wasughing, Iwan, who had brought people to the front door of the Cliff family, took

    action. He cut the buildings with the sword, and roars came out one after another. The ancestral

    houses of the Cliff family were shattered one by one.

    For a moment, cold sword light was everywhere in the ancestral houses of the Cliff family. Those

    huge ques were cut into pieces by the sword light one after another. The mansions behind Evan

    copsed row by row, and smoke and dust rose in the sky. Iwan was destroying the houses of the

    Cliff family, while Evan stood in the front without looking back...

 Chapter 180 Father and Son! (2)

    Chapter 180 Father and Son! (2)

    Chapter 180 Father and Son! (2)

    The sky over Gotham City was gloomy, and the wind over Gotham City was cold. The ancestral

    houses of the Cliff family were full of dust and smoke...

    "Boom..."

    "Boom..."

    "Boom..."

    The ancestral houses of the Cliff family in Gotham City that had stood for decades copsed. The

    towers, pavilions, andkeside were all being destroyed little by little. At the moment, Evan, who

    was standing at the door of the ancestral house of the Cliff family, still did not look back, as if the

    destroyed houses behind him were not his.

    When the cold wind blew, Evan''s white hair danced in the wind. At this moment, he seemed to be

    ten years old and fast approaching death. His eyes were bloodshot, and his old face was filled with

    tears, but he didn''t care about it. He just murmured, "Well dismantled. Well smashed. Such a Cliff

    family... It''s good to ruin such a Cliff family..."

    "s..." The Third Elder and Carl sighed deeply at this moment. They could do nothing. Iwan was

    too young. He had hatred in his heart! He had restrained himself enough because he didn''t hurt

    anyone in the Cliff family on this day! What Iwan bore in his heart was no less than what they bore

    in their hearts. So, it was better to let Iwan vent his emotions on this day.

    Although the house was ruined, it could be rebuilt. With the fast speed of the construction in the

    Dragon Kingdom, another Cliff family would be built in two or three months.

    At the moment, Iwan, who was constantly destroying the pavilions in the rear, had approached the

    ancestral hall of the Cliff family. At this moment, all the people of the Cliff family stood there. Andy

    had been carried to the ancestral hall andy there with serious injuries. All of them watched

    helplessly as Iwan destroyed the whole Cliff family little by little with the powerhouses and the ten

    Gods of War. By this time, half of the Cliff family... had been destroyed. Only the ancestral hall and

    Evan''s residence behind them were left.

    The whole Cliff family was in a mess, but Iwan''s eyes were still very cold. At this moment, he

    appeared in front of the ancestral hall after ruining a pavilion. Naturally, he saw the people of the

    Cliff family who stayed in the ancestral hall. For a moment, when Iwan looked at the familiar faces in

    the ancestral hall, he was silent. There was his second uncle Troy, his second grandfather Neil, and

    his...... father, Andy, who had been seriously injured by Evan!

    The next moment, the top ten Gods of War also came behind Iwan and stood there silently. Teddy''s

    pupils shrank, and he stood beside Iwan without speaking. Iwan clenched the refined steel long

    sword in his hand. At this moment, if he waved the sword at his front, the ancestral hall of the Cliff

    family would disappear, and all the sacrificial tablets of the Cliff family would turn to powder.

    At this moment, Andy roared at Iwan, "Iwan, the ancestral hall of the Cliff Family can''t be

    destroyed..."

    With a pale face, red eyes, and blood at the corner of his mouth, Troy roared at Iwan. In fact, when

    he came back from Cleveque City two months ago, he had a premonition that such a thing would

    happen. At this moment, Iwan could destroy all the buildings of the Cliff family, but they wanted to

    keep the ancestral hall.

    "Yes, Young Master, the ancestral hall can''t be destroyed. It was our fault five years ago. I''m sorry..."

    The next moment, all the elders of the Cliff Family knelt to Iwan and begged him.

    But the next moment, Evan, who was standing in front of the ruins with his back to them, suddenly

    opened his mouth and roared, "Don''t stop! It''s better to destroy such a Cliff family! Let him destroy

    it!"

    Iwan ignored anyone''s words, whether they were from Troy or the elders of the Cliff family, or Carl

    who stood in the front. Instead, he slowly raised his sword and pointed it at the ancestral hall of the

    Cliff family. But just as Iwan was about to cut it, Andy, who was lying in the ancestral hall, looked at

    Iwan withplicated emotions in his eyes and said, "Christ..."

    This was the first time Andy and Iwan had met in five years. It was also the first conversation

    between them. At this moment, after Andy spoke, Iwan''s breath suddenly became unstable. Anger

    was growing and bubbling up inside his heart.

    The next moment, Iwan pointed his sword at Andy and said, "Don''t call my name! Are you qualified

    to call my name? Christ died long ago! He died five years ago! Your dear wife sent someone to kill

    him!"

    Iwan''s eyes suddenly showed a cold killing intent. He continued to point his sword at Andy and said,

    "My mother''s sacrificial tablet is not even ced in the ancestral hall, so I must ruin it! I won''t stop

    no matter who persuades me! Get out!" As Iwan spoke, his fierce aura suddenly came to the

    extreme. The next moment, he jumped up and cut the ancestral hall of the Cliff family in the air...

    "Run..." When Iwan rose into the air, Neil''s expression changed greatly. The next moment, he didn''t

    dare to hesitateHe took Troy and Andy and ran out of the ancestral hall. The others of the Cliff

    family also ran out of the ancestral hall.

    Almost immediately after they ran out, they heard a loud noise. The next moment, the ancestral hall

    of the Cliff family was destroyed! The air was filled with smoke and dust...

    In the end, Iwan brandished his sword without scruples. At this moment, in the middle of the ruins of

    the ancestral hall, there was a huge crack with a depth of more than ten meters! This crack

    represented the rtionship between Iwan and the Cliff family. There had always been such a crack

    between them, which appeared five years ago.

    It was reasonable for Iwan to be so angry because he would have died if Jayna hadn''t found him

    when she happened to y in the riverside five years ago. In the five years that Iwan spent on the

    External Battlefield, he had advanced all the way to the God Emperor and established the Heaven

    Domain that shocked the whole External Battlefield, but he had once been in crisis.

    In fact, Iwan was in danger every day during the five years on the External Battlefield. He used to

    be chased by Gods of War, Super Gods, and God Emperor. The alliances on the External Battlefield

    had plotted to kill him no less than a hundred times! If Iwan didn''t make it in one battle, he would

    have died long ago. The belief that supported his life-and-death struggle on the External Battlefield

    was hatred! Intense hatred!

    Boom... The walls around the ancestral hall began to copse one after another. The storm caused

    by Iwan''s sword blew on the faces of every one of the Cliff family, and some of them had blood

    stains on their faces! It could be seen how powerful Iwan''s sword was! It showed how intense the

    hatred he suppressed in his heart was!

    At this moment, everyone present was silent. Whether Evan or other Cliff family members around

    the ancestral hall were all silent. Nobody spoke again.

    Evan, who was standing in front of the gate of the Cliff family, suddenly trembled. The ancestral hall

    had been destroyed, but he didn''t turn around However, at this moment, he felt lonelier.

    At this moment, not far from the ruins of the ancestral hall, Andy whose face was pale fell on the

    ground. Withplicated emotions in his eyes, he looked at Iwan who was standing beside with his

    sword in his hand

    At this moment, Andy felt endless regret. It was his fault! It was he who forced his son to be so

    heartless step by step five years ago! He insisted on marrying Lily! Originally, he was still stubborn

    when he learned that Iwan had be a God of War. However, there was news from the Military

    Headquarters that Iwan had be a Super God, and he could be the seventhmander of the

    Military Headquarters at any time if he wanted.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Yes, Andy regretted it. If... Iwan could return to the Cliff family, the Cliff family would be the

    most powerful family in Gotham City, and it could definitely be a top aristocratic family! How

    honorable it would be! But everything had been ruined. Andy ruined the future of the whole Cliff

    family because of his selfishness back then!

    There was no love between Andy and Darcy, Iwan''s mother. Thirty years ago, they got married

    because of the cooperation of the Cliff family and the Miller family. Andy only loved Lily, and Darcy

    knew it. Therefore, after Darcy was pregnant with Iwan, she devoted herself to doing the research

    she liked. She no longer cared about Andy.

    Although Andy didn''t love Darcy, he recognized Iwan as his son from the bottom of his heart.

    However, Iwan turned against himpletely when Darcy died that year. Iwan didn''t allow him to

    marry Lily. Later, Andy followed Lilyˇ®s word to abandon Iwan and expelled him from the Cliff family.

    But he really didn''t know that Lily should order killers to kill Iwan.

    At this moment, Andy took a deep breath and said to Iwan, "Iwan, I didn''t know that Lily sent

    someone to kill you. If I knew it, I..."

    "Boom!" But the next moment, Iwan suddenly appeared in front of Andy before he finished

    speaking. Iwan ced the long sword in his hand on Andy''s neck.

    "Shut up! Andy, Lily was just a dancer! How could she be so powerful? Who supported her to

    contact those top killers? Who gave her money to hire them? You... Don''t force me!" Iwan stared at

    his father Andy at this moment! Even his teeth were trembling!

    He hated Andy so much. When his mother came back from a serious injury, Andy not only ignored

    her but also felt happy. When his mother was unconscious, Andy took Lily back to the Cliff family!

    Iwan still couldn''t forget the despair and sadness in his mother''s eyes!

    Then, tears suddenly fell down Iwan''s cheeks At this moment, although he was strong, his hand

    holding the long sword was shaking with excitement.

    He stared at Andy and said slowly, "Andy! Even if you liked that b*tch, you could have divorced my

    mother! Or you could be with that b*tch after my mother died! Were you... so eager to marry her

    back then? Couldn''t you wait at all? Andy! Listen to me carefully. My mother''s death has something

    to do with you! She was seriously injured indeed, but one of the reasons why she died was that you

    pissed her off!"

    The emotions in Andy''s eyes were moreplicated, but things had already happened. In fact, he

    did not know why his character changed greatly after Darcy came back. He became irascible, and

    he tended to go extreme. At that time, he could not stand it when Darcy mocked him, and he would

    go berserk. Back then, he could stand it and wait for longer, but he didn''t know why he was in a

    hurry to marry Lily. However, he was indeed wrong. He should take part of the me for Darcy''s

    death.

    The next moment, Andy closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and said to Iwan, "You... go ahead

    and take revenge for your mother..."

    At this moment, Andy closed his eyes, while Iwan''s sword was on his neck...

 Chapter 181 the Critical Moment! (3)

    Chapter 181 the Critical Moment! (3)

    Chapter 181 the Critical Moment! (3)

    At this moment, Carl, the Third Elder, and Rendon in the distance looked at Iwan with their

    expressions greatly changed. Rendon shouted at Iwan, "Don''t be impulsive!"

    Carl was also worried. His body disappeared in an instant. The next moment, he appeared behind

    Iwan, but Teddy stopped him. "Mr. Addison, don''t move..."

    Carl was anxious. Although his strength had improved, he felt a sense of danger from Teddy who

    was very mysterious.

    At this moment, the situation between Iwan and Andy was extremely intense. If either of them acted

    impulsively, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    "Evan!" The Third Elder was also worried. He shouted at Evan who was in a daze. Evan hurriedly

    turned to Iwan and said loudly, "Don''t do anything, child! If you have to kill him, let me do it. I will kill

    this unfilial son!"

    ......

    The cold wind roared past, and the sky above the Cliff family was gloomier. The cold wind blew on

    Iwan and Andy. At this moment, everyone was watching the scene.

    There was blood on Andy''s neck. As long as Iwan exerted a little more strength, Andy would die.

    The next moment, Evan cursed Andy fiercely, "You unfilial son! You b*stard! Are you going to let

    Iwan bear the charge of killing his father? Hurry up and get out of here! Get out!"

    Andy was still motionless. He knew he would die when Evan entered the door this day. But at this

    moment, Evan''s words made his heart tremble. Then he opened his eyes, looked at Iwan, and said,

    "You don''t have to do it. I''ll kill myself!!!"

    As Andy said this, he drew a dagger from his arms and plunged it into his chest without hesitation.

    But the next moment, Iwan moved the long sword in his hand slightly and pped away the dagger

    in Andy''s hand with a bang. At this moment, Iwan did not know why, but he was furious and his

    blood was boiling with anger. His eyes were even redder.

    The next moment, Iwan roared, "I don''t mind bearing the charge of killing my father! It doesn''t

    matter! I have nothing to do with you! Since you want to die so much, I will fulfill your wish! I''ll kill

    you!"

    Then, Iwan suddenly raised the long sword in his hand. His eyes were bloodshot. The long sword in

    his hand was raised high, and he was about to hack Andy''s head...

    Time seemed to have stopped at this moment. The people of the Cliff family did not know Iwan''s

    real strength, but Carl, the Third Elder, and Rendon did. At this moment, Iwan was very close to

    Andy, so no one could stop Iwan. Even if Senior Elder came here, it would be hard for him to stop

    Iwan, not to mention the three of them.

    If Iwan really killed Andy with a single sword, he would live in pain for the rest of his life. Although

    Andy went too far back then, it would be a fact that Iwan killed his father himself. The rest of Iwan''s

    life would be ruined.

    "No......" The Third Elder roared at Iwan.

    "Child, don''t be impulsive..." Carl was very worried, and he pulled away from Teddy instantly. Teddy

    didn''t stop Carl at that moment. He thought Iwan was just trying to scare Andy, but he didn''t expect

    that Iwan really wanted to kill Andy. At this moment, Iwan was in a very strange mood. He not only

    had a killing intent but was also extremely violent. Words couldn''t describe how violent he was.

    Under the ck robe, Teddy frowned hard. Something was wrong...

    Teddy felt that something was wrong. How could such an aggressive person like Iwan suddenly

    be so grumpy? But at this moment, Teddy didn''t have time to think about it because Iwan had

    waved his sword at Andy...

    The scene at this moment was indescribable. The people of the Cliff family and the Military

    Headquarters, and even the people of the Heaven Domain didn''t want to see Iwan kill his father.

    "Mr. Cliff! Let me do it!" Warrior No.11 roared, rushed to Iwan, and bumped away Iwan''s body

    recklessly. He was the nearest to Iwan, so he had a chance to do something.

    At the same time, Carl quickly seized the opportunity to spread his arms and hold Iwan''s body

    tightly. But when everyone felt relieved, there was a sudden bang.

    "Go away!" The next moment, Iwan''s aura rose to the sky. At this moment, all the killing intent he

    had umted for five years on the External Battlefield erupted. His eyes were red with blood. He

    was so domineering that a powerful man like Carl was knocked away...

    "I''ll kill you!" Iwan jumped up at Andy again and wanted to kill him...

    "Iwan..."

    "Mr. Cliff, don''t do that!"

    "Child! No!"

    ......

    At this time, everyone was worried. No matter how many mistakes Andy had made, and even if he

    deserved to die, everyone could kill him except for Iwan! If Andy was killed by Iwan, Iwan would

    bear the charge of killing his father! This crime would never be whitewashed! Iwan would bear the

    charge all his life! His whole life would be ruined.

    But it was of no use. No matter how others shouted, it was useless. Iwan''s killing spirit was boiling,

    and his fierce and impatient aura was stronger. At this moment, Iwan''sbat power was too

    strong, so no one could really stop him.

    At this moment, the atmosphere in the ruins of the Cliff family was extremely dignified. The clouds in

    the sky were constantly pressing down, and many people of the Cliff family closed their eyes. The

    scene of a son killing his father was about to be seen in the Cliff family. Andy was targeted by

    Iwan''s powerful aura, so his clothes were dancing in the wind, but he couldn''t move. At this

    moment, he suddenly realized that the strength of his son was not just that of a Super God. Andy

    was shocked to the extreme.

    In the end, he smiled. Iwan, who had pulled away from Carl, was getting closer and closer to him.

    ''Son... I''m sorry, I don''t deserve to be your father...'' Andy murmured in his heart, closed his eyes

    again, and waited for the arrival of Iwan''s long sword. At this moment, he could not even bite his

    tongue tomit suicide. His strength was much inferior to Iwan''s...

    ......

    At the critical moment, outside the ruins of the Cliff family, a little pure girl in a white dress and white

    shoes suddenly ran from the front door of the Cliff family which had copsed into ruins. It was

    Emily! She was Iwan''s most precious daughter, Andy''s granddaughter, and Evan''s great-

    granddaughter! Emily!

    "Dad..." Seeing that her father was going to kill someone, Emily was very worried and said to Iwan

    in a hurry.

    The pleasant voice and... themonest word in the world made Iwan who had rushed to Andy

    and was about to kill him with a long sword stop.

    "Hum..." The next moment, Iwan who looked so violent with red eyes stood there in a daze with a

    long sword subconsciously! Yes! At this moment, Iwan''s long sword stopped a centimeter above the

    top of Andy''s head!

    Emily suddenly appeared, and Iwan suddenly stopped at the critical moment, which shocked

    everyone present immediately. Carl, Rendon, and the Third Elder looked at Iwan who had stopped

    in disbelief and then hurried to look at Emily.

    "Dad..." Emily used all her strength to call Iwan again in the distance while running toward him.

    Iwan, who was holding his sword to kill Andy, suddenly trembled at the moment. The anger in his

    eyes was disappearing rapidly, and the cruelty in his heart was also disappearing. His long sword

    was still trembling, but he could not stab it into Andy anymore!

    Because he couldn''t kill someone in front of his daughter! Moreover, Andy was Emily''s grandfather!

    At this moment, Carl, who was looking at the scene in shock, immediately rushed toward Emily in

    the distance. The next moment, Carl appeared beside Emily. He picked up Emily and ran to Iwan.

    Carl ran at the fastest speed and said to Emily, "Emily, you must persuade your father not to be

    impulsive. The man on the ground is your grandfather! Your own grandfather!"

    Emily nodded, and then Carl took her to Iwan''s side. At this moment, Teddy and others naturally did

    not stop Carl. In fact, at this moment, all the powerhouses present felt that something was wrong.

    There was something wrong with Andy and Iwan, especially Iwan.

    Iwan was the Lord of the Heaven Domain who was domineering in the External Regions. How could

    his mind be affected so easily? Just a few words from Andy aroused the killing intent in Iwan''s

    heart. It was strange!

    "Iwan..." Jayna, Warrior No.1, Oscar, Moira, Sally, and others who came with Emily were terrified

    after seeing the scene in front of them. Emily had already run out. Later, Jayna, Oscar, and others

    did not stay and ran to Iwan in a hurry.

    Jayna and the people of the Miller family didn''t expect that things would be like this after Iwan

    came to the Cliff family this day. At this time, Iwan was even going to kill his father with his sword!

    Jayna''s heart was full of worry.

    The next moment, Emily came to Iwan. She held out her fair and tender hand, pulled Iwan''s clothes,

    and said in great fear, "Dad, I''m scared... Don''t do this, dad. Don''t kill grandpa. I''m afraid..."

    "Boom..." At this moment, when Iwan heard that Emily was scared, his body shook violently again.

    In a moment, his thoughts seemed to be back to the moment when he received Emily''s call for help

    on the External Battlefield more than two months ago. That night, Emily also told him that she was

    afraid...

    "Boom..." Iwan''s body shook crazily again. Gradually, his bloodshot and cruel eyes returned to clear

    and calm.

    "Dad..." At this moment, Emily was really scared. She was so scared by Iwan that she cried. Iwan''s

    aura made her afraid...

    "Dad... Woo-woo... Dad..." Emily couldn''t bear it anymore and burst into tears. She was afraid that

    Iwan would kill her grandpa.

    "ng!" The long sword in Iwan''s hand fell to the ground. The blood in his eyes drained away. He

    turned around in disbelief and looked at Emily who was still crying beside him. His face changed

    greatly. At this moment, Iwan looked at the scene around him. He couldn''t believe it. Did he lose

    consciousness just now?

    No! It was not right. When he spoke to Andy just now, his heart was violent and mad. He didn''t

    know why he couldn''t suppress his killing intent.

    "Honey, are you all right? You must not do anything stupid, and you must not be impulsive..." At this

    time, Jayna finally ran to Iwan. She was also scared to cry.

    "I... I... Just now..." Iwan frowned deeply. His heart trembled. His mind was actually affected just

    now! He almost killed his father. For a moment, Iwan had a lingering fear.

    "Iwan! What happened just now?" Carl and the Third Elder also rushed over. Carl frowned and

    asked.

    Just as Iwan was about to speak, a ck gas suddenly rose from Andy who was sitting on the

    ground. After the ck gas appeared, it rushed toward Emily who was beside Iwan''s leg as if the

    predator had seen the most delicious prey. The ck gas moved extremely fast.

    "Go away!" Carl, who had been on the alert all the time, saw the ck gas rushing toward Emily,

    and he suddenly kicked Andy''s body upside down. Then he used his iron-like aura to shatter the

    ck gas with one palm.

    Then, under the gazes of everyone, the ck gas that wanted to invade Emily but was dispersed by

    Carl gathered again and went into Andy who was still flying in the distance.

    "What a hateful trick! How dare you!" The next moment, the Third Elder appeared beside Andy and

    pped Andy to the ground with one palm. Then an aura that was far beyond the ordinary Emperor

    level erupted on his body. The magnificent aura of the Third Elderpletely enveloped Andy.

    "What is this?!" At this moment, Iwan, Evan, Teddy, Carl, and Rendon all looked at Andy who was

    completely blocked by the Third Elder.

    At the same time, Andy''s face changed greatly. He looked down at a ck jade pendant hanging at

    his waist. At this moment, there was a ck gas flowing on the jade pendant.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s this thing! But, how could it be?" With a pale face, Andy took off the jade pendant from his

    waist.

    "Don''t look at it! Throw it away! Hurry up!" Seeing that Andy was still looking at the jade pendant,

    the Third Elder shouted and kicked the jade pendant out of Andy''s hand.

    "Fire!" The Third Elder shouted at the soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom while suppressing the

    trembling ck jade pendant that had fallen to the ground.

    Soon, Rendon rushed to the chariot and took two barrels of gasoline. He rushed to the Third Elder

    and poured two barrels of gasoline on the ck jade pendant. Then he threw a lighter onto it.

    "Boom..." The next moment, there was a huge fire, and the mes burst into the sky. But at this

    moment, a faint ck gas was struggling in the light of the fire. The ck gas wanted to break

    through the fire, but the outside was blocked by the Third Elder and Rendon''s auras. No matter how

    hard it tried, it was useless.

    "Rage..." A minuteter, the ck gas waspletely extinguished in the burning fire. After the

    ck gas dissipated, the jade pendant in the fire instantly turned into powder.

    "Third Elder, what... is this? Is there a ghost in the world? Well... How... could it be?" Rendon was

    really scared at this moment, and the scene in front of him was really weird.

    The Third Elder shook his head with a very gloomy face and said, "Of course, there''s no ghost in

    the world! It''s just the embodiment of a negative maic field. Don''t talk nonsense. There is no

    ghost! But the origin of this jade pendant is probably not simple. The negative maic field on it is

    so big!"

    The next moment, the Third Elder appeared again in front of Andy and asked, "Andy, where did you

    get the jade pendant? Tell the truth! It''s very ominous. It should be buried with the dead, and it

    should be very old. Why do you take this jade pendant with you?"

    Andy was so scared that he was stunned at the moment. After a long time, he swallowed in fear

    and said to the Third Elder, "This... jade pendant... is not mine..."

    "Whose is it? Tell me, you unfilial son!" Evan also came here. The ck gas in the jade pendant

    almost attacked his great-granddaughter just now!

    Andy also knew the seriousness of the matter, and he did not know why but his heart suddenly

    calmed down after the Third Elder burned the jade pendant. He hadn''t been so calm for a long time.

    The thoughts in his mind were not a mess.

    Andy looked up at Iwan who stared at him in the distance, and said in disbelief, "This jade

    pendant... was... given to me by Darcy. Five years ago, Darcy gave it to me after she got injured

    and came back."

    "At that time, Darcy told me that she was so seriously injured that she couldn''t be cured, and she

    showed me her diagnosis. Then she asked me to find Lily after she died. She gave me a jade

    pendant as a souvenir because we were husband and wife, and she told me to bury the jade

    pendant with her after she died. But...ter, after Darcy died, I kept this jade pendant. Although we

    didn''t love each other, we were husband and wife, so I... kept the jade pendant... "

    "But... why is there something wrong with this jade? How is it possible?" Andy''s heart was full of

    disbelief.

    At this moment, Iwan heard Andy''s words in the distance, and he was also shocked. Did his mother

    leave such an ominous thing to Andy?

 Chapter 182 the Impressive Plot! Darcy! (1)

    Chapter 182 the Impressive Plot! Darcy! (1)

    Chapter 182 the Impressive Plot! Darcy! (1)

    "Iwan..." Jayna pulled Iwan''s arm with great worry. She was also frightened by the scene in front of

    her.

    "Dad, I''m afraid... I..." Emily''s face was a little pale. When she was talking to Iwan, she suddenly

    fainted and fell to the ground.

    "Emily!" Iwan was startled and quickly carried Emily in his arms. Carl widened his eyes and

    immediately checked Emily''s body. Soon, Carl said to Iwan, "Don''t worry. It''s okay. She should be

    scared by the ck gas just now. Children are easy to be possessed by it, and their resistance is

    very weak. Hurry up and take her back to the Miller family. Stay with her and let her have a good

    sleep, and then she''ll be all right..."

    "Okay, thanks a lot!" Iwan nodded to Carl and then ran out with Emily in his arms without hesitation.

    Jayna looked at Evan and Andy in the distance, but she didn''t say anything more. She followed

    Iwan closely and left. What happened in the Cliff family was very important, but it wasn''t as

    important as her daughter!

    After Iwan, Jayna, and Emily left, Carl and others walked to Andy with extremely dignified faces.

    Carl, Rendon, the Third Elder, and Evan were all very dignified at this moment. They all felt that

    there was a big secret behind this matter. This was not right! Things were so strange!

    The next moment, Evan, who hade back to his senses, shouted at the members of the Cliff

    family in the ruins in the distance, "Except for Neil, all the members of the Cliff family should leave

    right now! Neil,e here!"

    After Evan said that, Rendon shouted at the seven Super Gods and ten Gods of War in the

    distance, "Block the scene immediately! No one is allowed to enter the five-mile area around here!"

    "Got it!" At this moment, after all the people of the Cliff family left, the seven Super Gods and ten

    Gods of War quickly blocked the entire ancestral house of the Cliff family! In fact, a blockade line

    had been set up in the outer area, but there was no God of War there. At this moment, Rendon set

    up a tighter blockade line around the ruins of the Cliff family which wasposed of seven Super

    Gods and ten Gods of War! Even if the remaining seven families in Gotham City came, they couldn''t

    break in in a short time.

    When the blockade line was set up, there were only a few people left in the center of the site. Teddy

    and Warrior No.11 had also left. There were only six people left, including Neil, Andy, Evan, Carl,

    Rendon, and the Third Elder. Five of them all looked at Andy, who was sitting on the ground and

    looked extremely shocked.

    "I... really didn''t know that there would be a problem with this jade pendant. I''ve been carrying it for

    more than five years, and there has never been such a problem, nor has there ever been a ck

    gas..." Andy felt a great terror at this moment. But after the ck jade was broken, his mind was

    very clear. At this moment, he was enlightened. Over the past few years, he became more and

    more irritable and violent. It might have a lot to do with the ck jade.

    But just now, his son wanted to kill him so violently. Andy was afraid it had something to do with the

    ck jade! But Andy felt puzzled again when he came to his senses! Because Darcy gave the ck

    jade to him in person! What did Darcy want to do back then?

    At this moment, Andy was shocked, and he didn''t dare to think about the reason. In his memory, his

    ex-wife, Darcy, was the most talented woman in Gotham City at that time. She liked to read and

    wear cheongsam most. At this moment, Andy thought of the scene when Darcy sat in the study and

    read quietly, and she looked gentle and elegant in cheongsam...

    The more Andy thought, the more shocked he was. At this time, Carl frowned and said, "It''s not

    right! Just now, Iwan was so strange! With his strength, he actually couldn''t suppress his killing

    intent and violence, which was strange. Iwan should be affected by the ck jade just now..."

    The Third Elder nodded with a very dignified face and said, "Well, yes, Iwan killed lots of enemies

    on the External Battlefield in recent years, so he has umted too much killing intent in his

    heart. Usually, he suppresses his killing intent in the depth of his heart, but today he came to the

    Cliff family with anger and hatred. Then he was affected by the negative maic field on the ck

    jade when he got close to Andy!"

    As the Third Elder said this, there was a drop of cold sweat on his face. Fortunately, when Iwan was

    about to kill Andy, Emily came here. The way she called Iwan awakened Iwan''s mind, otherwise, the

    consequences would be unimaginable!

    Iwan was powerful and influential. Even if he killed his father, no one would dare to say anything,

    but it didn''t mean that Iwan wouldn''t me himself in his heart!

    Hearing this, Evan hadplicated emotions in his eyes again. He asked the Third Elder and Carl,

    "The Third Elder, Mr. Addison, when I escorted Hannah back to the country three months ago in

    Amerind, y saved me. Did y tell Iwan about meter?"

    Carl frowned deeply and said, "I don''t think so. Although y doesn''t know you, all the warriors in

    the Heaven Domain know that Iwan was abandoned by the Cliff family five years ago and the Cliff

    family sent someone to kill him. So, even if they recognized you, they wouldn''t tell Iwan. It''s

    understandable. They just don''t want to make Iwan feel sad. What''s more, the main reason is that

    you had been on the External Battlefield, and you didn''t know what happened in the Cliff family five

    years ago... "

    Evan nodded and felt bitterer. It turned out that his grandson had saved him twice on the External

    Battlefield without recognizing him!

    At this moment, Evan was silent, and Neil and Andy beside him were shocked! Neil and Andy

    opened their mouths wide and looked at Carl in disbelief. Andy asked, "Mr. Addison, what... do you

    mean by that? Did you say that... Iwan was... the Lord of the Heaven Domain? The Lord of the

    Heaven Domain who was domineering on the External Battlefield?"

    Carl looked at Andy meaningfully, nodded, and said solemnly, "Yes, Andy. The Lord of the Heaven

    Domain has the Four Masters of Heaven under hismand. Now he has two masters of the

    Emperor level, three Super Gods, more than fifty Gods of War, and thousands of top powerhouses

    under hismand. The Lord of the Heaven Domain is your son who was expelled from the Cliff

    family by you!"

    "Boom..." Andy''s heart trembled, and words couldn''t describe how shocked he was. His son was not

    a God of War in the External Regions, nor the legendary Super God in Gotham City, but a master of

    the real Emperor level! He was the domineering Lord of the Heaven Domain!

    "Well... How could it be?" Andy was so shocked that he didn''t know what to say. For a moment, he

    was flooded by regret.

    "Nothing is impossible! Back then, Iwan was expelled from the family and your second wife wanted

    to kill him. His fiancee broke off rtions with him. Later, he escaped to Cleveque City, but his most

    trusted friend stole hispany... He carried too much hatred. Therefore, he fought on the External

    Battlefield and tried his best to be strong. If it weren''t for what happened five years ago, there would

    not have been a domineering Lord of the Heaven Domain! " At this moment, an old voice suddenly

    came from behind the six people.

    The next moment, the Senior Elder appeared behind them in a ck robe and walked toward them.

    Evan, Carl, Rendon, and others hurriedly saluted the Senior Elder.

    "Nice to see you..." They said respectfully.

    The Senior Elder waved his hand, smiled, and said, "Don''t be so polite. I came here to verify

    something..."

    The next moment, the Senior Elder waved to the fire in the distance. In an instant, the small piece

    that was the size of a fingernail came to his hand. A huge part of the piece had turned into powder

    in the fire. The piece was the core of the ck jade, and there was a small drop of ck blood in it.

    The Senior Elder looked at the blood clot formed by the ck blood that had already lost its vitality.

    There was a hint of enlightenment in his eyes, and he murmured. "Is that so?"

    Seeing that the Senior Elder seemed to know something, the Third Elder quickly asked, "Senior

    Elder, what is this?"

    The Senior Elder smiled and said, "It''s nothing special. It''s just a drop of blood, but it should be a

    drop of blood that contains a strong person''s negative emotions before his death. If I''m right, the

    owner of this drop of blood has died for a very long time, and he should be as strong as me before

    he died. I don''t know how Darcy got the blood back then. She was worthy of being the most talented

    girl in Gotham City. She was awesome..."

    After the Senior Elder said this, he threw the jade pendant containing ck blood to Carl and said,

    "Give this to Iwan. He may use it in the future."

    Evan was still very confused. He looked at the Senior Elder and said, "Senior Elder, what the hell is

    going on?"

    The Senior Elder smiled, shook his head, and said, "I''ll talk about itter. Now I still have some

    doubts in my mind. Oscar has left, right? Call him back. I''m afraid I have to ask him about

    something..."

    Carl nodded, took out his mobile phone, and sent a message to Oscar. In fact, when the Senior

    Elder appeared, some things that bothered Carl were solved. In fact, even if Iwan did note

    back a few days ago, nothing bad would happen to the Miller family in the end. Don''t forget this was

    Gotham City! The Senior Elder was here! The Senior Elder didn''t show up at ordinary times, but he

    knew a lot of things.

    After Carl called Oscar, the Senior Elder looked at the Cliff family which had be a ruin, and

    Andy who sat on the ground in shock. Although the Senior Elder was the most powerful figure in the

    Dragon Kingdom, he sighed with emotions, "Darcy, the woman in the Miller family, was so powerful.

    With the strength of ordinary people, she could do so much. She was awesome..."

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Hearing the Senior Elder praise Darcy, people around him were shocked again because the Senior

    Elder was the most powerful man in the Dragon Kingdom...

    A woman who died five years ago made an impressive plot with her own life!

 Chapter 183 the Impressive Plot! Darcy! (2)

    Chapter 183 the Impressive Plot! Darcy! (2)

    Chapter 183 the Impressive Plot! Darcy! (2)

    Darcy, the most famous and talented woman in Gotham City 20 years ago, was proficient in various

    ancient studies and had knowledge in all fields. Back then, in Gotham City, everyone who met

    Darcy was shocked by her talent!

    At this moment, after the Senior Elder finished speaking, everyone thought of the elegant and quiet

    woman in cheongsam with long hair and a book in her hand.

    At this time, Andy suppressed the shock in his heart and hurriedly asked the Senior Elder, "Senior

    Elder... Will this ck jade affect my mind?"

    The Senior Elder nodded and said with a smile, "Well, yes, the ck jade is not important. What is

    important is the blood of its owner who has died for many years. That drop of blood contains

    resentment and unwillingness of its owner before his death. It has been too long, and the negative

    maic field in the tomb is too strong, so it will affect people''s minds..."

    Andy lowered his head and stopped talking. At this moment, he understood many things. Darcy told

    him before she died that he should bury the ck jade with her, or he could throw it away after he

    married Lily, so Andy was sure that Darcy absolutely knew that there was something wrong with the

    ck jade. What Darcy did not expect was that after her death, Andy did not throw away the jade

    pendant but carried it with him all the time.

    At this moment, Andy was very shocked, and he figured out something vaguely. But this matter was

    very shocking, so he didn''t choose to say it.

    At this time, the Senior Elder narrowed his eyes slightly. He was also very shocked, and he had

    some guesses in his heart, but he was not sure, so he had to wait for Oscar toe and ask Oscar.

    While everyone was waiting, Oscar soon came back. He had not gone far. At this moment, when he

    saw that the Senior Elder had alsoe here, he was extremely surprised. He walked to the Senior

    Elder in a hurry and bowed. "Nice to see you, Senior Elder..."

    The Senior Elder nodded, smiled, and said to Oscar, "Don''t be so polite, Mr. Miller. I asked Carl to

    call you here because I want to ask you something... But my question may make you feel

    ufortable. I''m sorry..."

    Oscar hurriedly shook his head and said, "Senior Elder, just ask me if you have any questions. It

    doesn''t matter. I will tell you everything I know!"

    The Senior Elder nodded. He stopped smiling, looked at Oscar carefully, and asked slowly, "Mr.

    Miller, I want to ask about your daughter Darcy..."

    Oscar raised his eyebrows and looked sad. After all, his daughter had been dead for five years.

    Darcy''s death has always been a scar in his heart.

    But soon, Oscar nodded at the Senior Elder and said, "Well, go ahead, Senior Elder. What do you

    want to know about Darcy?"

    The Senior Elder looked a little more dignified, took a deep breath, and asked Oscar, "Mr. Miller, I

    want to ask if Darcy is your biological daughter. Or did you adopt her many years ago?"

    "Senior Elder, why do you ask this? Darcy is certainly my biological daughter! Well... Is there any

    problem?" Oscar was shocked. He looked at the Senior Elder in disbelief.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The Senior Elder frowned deeply, took a meaningful look at Oscar again, and said, "Mr. Miller, this is

    very important, really... very important. Are you sure Darcy is your biological daughter?"

    The next moment, Oscar took a deep breath, directly raised his hand, and made an oath, saying,

    "Senior Elder, I was here just now, and I know what you are worried about. But I swear that Darcy is

    my biological daughter! Although Darcy is dead, my little daughter Moira is still alive, and she looks

    like her sister so much! Senior Elder, there''s absolutely no problem with Darcy''s birth."

    Oscar spoke in a solemn tone and mentioned Moira who looked simr to Darcy, so the Senior

    Elder frowned hard. He still couldn''t believe it.

    The next moment, the Senior Elder looked at Oscar with great apology again and said, "Mr. Miller,

    this is very important! It is even very important for the whole Dragon Kingdom. May I ask if you...

    have anything left by Darcy in your family? Like hair?"

    Oscar''s face changed. After thinking about it for a while, he nodded and said, "Yeah, I have some

    indeed. Darcy liked the ancient style so much, so she would keep her long hair at home after cutting

    it."

    Oscar paused and then continued, "Senior Elder, I understand what you mean. Let''s identify it..."

    The Senior Elder said to Oscar apologetically, "I''m sorry, Mr. Miller!"

    Oscar shook his head and said, "It''s okay, and... I also want to figure out what happened back then!

    Where did my daughter go? She died soon after she came back!" Saying this, Oscar took a knife to

    cut his figure and used a bottle to hold some blood. He handed it to a Super God who ran over.

    Then he called Moira and asked her to take some of Darcy''s hair here from home.

    Then they kept waiting...

    The Senior Elder personally made an order. Soon, a top gicist in the world arrived here. In front

    of everyone, hepared the DNA of Oscar and Darcy who were dead. The results came out

    soon. Darcy was Oscar''s biological daughter!

    "It shouldn''t be..." The Senior Elder frowned harder when he saw the result of the DNA test.

    Then the Senior Elder asked Oscar, "Sorry, Mr. Miller, let me ask you one more question. Does your

    dead wife have a clear background?"

    Oscar''s eyes were sadder. He nodded and said, "Yeah, we knew each other when we were young.

    When the Dragon Kingdom was founded, we were only a few years old. We were from the same

    vige."

    The Senior Elder was silent. The result was obvious. There was no problem with Darcy''s

    background. She was not a person who was trained by the Immortal Forces in the Dragon

    Kingdom, and Darcy''s past was basically traceable. But if there was no problem with Darcy''s

    background, could she really find the holy temple that could not be found by the Immortal Forces

    and the nine powerful families with her own research?

    If there was no problem with Darcy''s background, Darcy would be too powerful. Maybe everyone

    did not know that the most talented woman in Gotham City had made an impressive plot that

    affected the whole Dragon Kingdom!

    "When did she start?" The Senior Elder was more puzzled.

    At this moment, Oscar, who was beside the Senior Elder, frowned and asked the Senior Elder,

    "Senior Elder? Do you know what on earth happened back then? Do Darcy''s death and the

    changes in the Cliff family have something to do with Darcy? But when there was an ident in the

    Cliff family, Darcy had died... How could she affect the Cliff family?"

    The Senior Elder smiled bitterly and said: "Mr. Miller, you underestimate your daughter too much.

    Even I have never known an excellent woman like her! Although she died, she had made her plot..."

    "Senior Elder, what... do you mean?" Evan couldn''t help interrupting at this moment.

    The Senior Elder took a deep breath and looked at Oscar, Evan, and Andy. He said slowly, "If I

    guess correctly, Darcy went to an ancient temple five years ago, or it was a tomb! Whatever it was,

    Darcy brought some things out from there, including the ck jade that could affect people''s minds

    and make people angry and crazy. There was something else..."

    The Senior Elder paused, looked at Andy, and said, "Andy, in fact, you understand it, right? Or you

    have found something before, haven''t you?"

    Andy bowed his head and said nothing. Yes, he had suspected it before. After all, Darcy suddenly

    gave him a piece of ck jade before she died, which made him puzzled. After Darcy died, he had

    an ominous feeling when he looked at the ck jade, but he kept the ck jade.

    Although Andy did not speak, everyone roughly understood it. Andy should know something or feel

    something, but it was not too much.

    In the end, the Senior Elder looked at Evan and said slowly, "General Cliff, you should pay more

    attention to Iwan, because no matter what happened back then and what the truth was, Darcy

    yed a role in the incident of the Cliff family. It doesn''t matter now. Let bygones be bygones."

    The Senior Elder paused and continued, "Now, at least things have changed a little because of the

    ck jade, right? Maybe it''s a good thing. Yesterday afternoon, you didn''t know Iwan''s identity, but

    you met your great-granddaughter. Isn''t it fate? Iwan hates the Cliff family, and I don''t think he will

    go back to the Cliff family again! But nothing bad happened between him and you, so he will admit

    that you''re his grandpa..."

    The Senior Elder left after speaking. The Third Elder, Carl, and Rendon also left. Only Oscar, Evan,

    Andy, and Neil were left.

    Evan looked at Oscar with extremelyplicated emotions in his eyes and said, "Oscar, no matter

    what happened back then, my family is sorry for your family. I''m sorry. s..."

    Oscar didn''t have any expression on his face. He just nodded at Evan. Without saying a word, he

    turned around and left.

    ......

    An hourter, it began to rain heavily in Gotham City. In a secluded courtyard, the Senior Elder in a

    ck robe stood in front of the window, looked at the heavy rain outside, and frowned hard.

    The next moment, he took out a pendant from his chest pocket. It was a three-centimeter sword-

    shaped bronze token with the word dragon on it! This token was passed down to him by thest

    Senior Elder of the Dragon Kingdom.

    "The Heaven Domain? In five years, Iwan established the Heaven Domain on the External

    Battlefield, an extremely dangerous ce. Could it be that the things Darcy took away from that

    ce were the ancient tokens? But the ancient books did not record the tokens of the Heaven

    Domain... Or did the ancient books go missing in the war that year?" The Senior Elder yed with

    the sword-shaped bronze token in his hand and muttered to himself.

    These ancient tokens were simple and in in appearance, but each one was very important. They

    represented luck. However, few people know about these ancient tokens in the world. Even in the

    territory of the Dragon Kingdom, only the Senior Elder and those Immortal Forces knew about them.

    The Senior Elder doubted that Darcy, the most talented woman in Gotham City, had found

    something.

    "Did she really get it at that time? If she did, does Iwan have the token now?" The Senior Elder was

    more puzzled.

 Chapter 184 Open the coffin! (3)

    Chapter 184 Open the coffin! (3)

    Chapter 184 Open the coffin! (3)

    The rain in Gotham City was getting heavier and heavier, and the ce where the Senior Elder

    lived was the center of Gotham City. It was an ancient manor that was set in five miles of ground.

    The environment was very elegant. The four gates around the manor were guarded by four Super

    Gods, and each of the Super Gods was inmand of three Gods of War. There were even more

    than a thousand Half-a-step Gods of War. Each warrior was armed to the extreme. They were the

    picked troops. This ce was the most heavily guarded.

    At this moment, the Second Elder held a ck umbre and walked over with thepany of

    several guards. He had heard about what happened in the Cliff family, so he came to discuss it with

    the Senior Elder immediately. He was the Second Elder of the Dragon Kingdom, and hisbat

    power was second only to the Senior Elder. He was much stronger than the Third Elder and Carl.

    However, he kept a low profile and seldom showed up in ordinary times. But after hearing what

    happened in the Cliff family, he couldn''t be silent anymore, and he felt that something big was going

    to happen.

    Soon, the Second Elder entered the room where the Senior Elder was. He walked behind the

    Senior Elder quietly. Seeing the Senior Elder looking outside and thinking about something, he did

    not disturb the Senior Elder but stood silent.

    After a while, the Senior Elder said, "Buddy, youe to me because of Iwan, right?"

    The Second Elder looked very solemn. After a long silence, he nodded and said, "Yes, Senior Elder,

    what do you want to do? Do you want to make sure that Iwan has something like that? Or is there

    anything else you want to do?" After the Second Elder said this, he lowered his head and didn''t

    even dare to look at the Senior Elder in front of him. For a moment, his face was sweating.

    It was cold outside, and the windows in this pavilion were open. The cold wind outside the window

    keeps pouring in, but the Second Elder was sweating. He looked nervous.

    The next moment, the Senior Elder turned around and yed with the bronze token in his hand. He

    smiled at the Second Elder and said, "Ha-ha, buddy, are you worried that I will take it away from

    Iwan?"

    The Second Elder trembled. The Third Elder and Carl didn''t know about the ancient bronze token,

    but he knew it. He was the Second Elder of the Dragon Kingdom, and he knew more secrets. At this

    moment, the Second Elder had more sweat on his back. He bowed his head and said, "I don''t

    dare..."

    "Ha-ha..." The Senior Elder looked at him, shook his head with a smile, and then said, "Buddy, what

    do you take me for? Don''t forget that we are about the same age. Both of us are old. How can I be

    interested in taking something away from my junior?"

    The Senior Elder paused, looked at the Second Elder with an extremely dignified face, and said in a

    deep voice, "Buddy, remember! Darcy only brought back a piece of ck jade! It contains a drop of

    blood from a powerhouse in ancient times! There is nothing else! Do you... understand?"

    The Second Elder shuddered, looked up at the Senior Elder in a daze, and nodded after a long

    time. He said seriously, "I understand!"

    "Yeah... It''s an eventful time, buddy. You should feel that there is something wrong with the Military

    Headquarters in Amerind. One marshal in the Military Headquarters suddenly died, and the other

    was injured. ording to reason, their strength should have been sapped. But they have four more

    powerhouses of the Emperor level in a short time! It''s very unusual. Moreover, there are unusual

    changes in the Military Headquarters in the Eagle Kingdom in the west recently. What''s more, those

    foreign alliances are formed again on the External Battlefield. Their target was none other than the

    Dragon Kingdom..." The Senior Elder looked a little more serious.

    The Second Elder nodded, His face was also solemn as he said, "Yeah, the current situation is

    really dangerous. It''s mainly because Iwan has been in the Dragon Kingdom for three months. He is

    so young, and the warriors under hismand are young, too. y broke through to the Emperor

    level a few days ago. Once he made it, hisbat power would beparable to that of a

    powerhouse in theter-stage of the Emperor level. Some people are afraid that the Dragon

    Kingdom will rise again..."

    The Second Elder took a deep breath, and there was a bit of worry in his eyes. He said, "Senior

    Elder, those foreign alliances can ept the fact that the warriors in the Heaven Domain are of the

    Emperor level, but they will attack when they find that those warriors have broken through the

    Emperor level. In the following days, Iwan and his Heaven Domain may be very dangerous. What...

    should we do? Should we continue to ignore it as before or..."

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The Senior Elder smiled when he heard the words. However, he looked indifferent as he smiled. He

    took a deep breath and said with killing intent in his eyes, "Protect! We should protect Iwan in the

    future! Although the Heaven Domain is not in the charge of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom, we''repatriots! We must protect them! It''s useless to endure it!"

    The Senior Elder continued to stare at the Second Elder and said, "Buddy, maybe... you and I will

    fight together again. In my opinion, no matter Iwan got that kind of thing five years ago or not, we

    should protect him! If those hidden idiots in the country dare to attack him, we will kill them. If those

    on the External Battlefield dare to attack, they have to kill us first! As seniors, we can''t disappoint

    the younger generation!"

    The Senior Elder became silent. Although the Dragon Kingdom looked very powerful on the

    surface, there were fatal crises both at home and abroad. One mistake might ruin the whole country.

    In the country, powerful families showed up one after another. Beyond the borders, foreign hostile

    countries were joining forces crazily and secretly, preparing to form a huge alliance again to snipe at

    the Dragon Kingdom just as they did a hundred years ago. At that time, more than a dozen foreign

    countries invaded the territory of the Dragon Kingdom, misappropriated the resources, and seized

    the national fortune. They would never the scene a hundred years ago to happen again!

    Even if they would die, they would never allow those foreign forces to step into the Dragon Kingdom

    again!

    The Senior Elder was silent for a long time. Then he took a deep look at the Second Elder and said,

    "Buddy, remember that Rendon, Carl, the Third Elder, Carl, you, and I can die! But remember that

    after I die, you will take charge of the Dragon Kingdom. If you die, pass it on to the Third Elder. If the

    Third Elder dies, let Carl manage the country. If Carl dies, let Rendon do it! If Rendon dies, let Iwan

    be in charge of the country! This time, we won''t bear it anymore! If they have the ability, they can

    turn back the wheel of our history!" At this moment, the Senior Elder looked domineering.

    The Second Elder nodded very seriously and looked out of the window in the direction of the Miller

    family. His brief conversation with the Senior Elder had set the keynote of their attitude toward those

    hidden powerful families in the country and those hostile forces against the Dragon Kingdom

    outside the territory, as well as their attitude toward Iwan.

    After the Senior Elder said that, he turned around and looked out of the window. Just like the

    Second Elder, he looked in the direction of the Miller family. Iwan was there at this time. The Senior

    Elder murmured in his heart, ''Just do it, Iwan. Don''t be afraid. We are standing behind you! Ha-ha,

    we are still alive...''

    ......

    Time passed by quickly, and soon it was four o''clock in the afternoon. The rain outside the window

    was gradually getting smaller. In a separate antique vi in the Miller family, Iwan was sleeping with

    Emily. Emilyy between Iwan and Jayna, and the room was lit with some soothing incense.

    Emily was frightened, but she was apanied and protected by Iwan and Jayna, so her face

    returned to its normal color.

    The next moment, Emily opened her eyes. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Iwan lying

    beside her, so she smiled and said happily to Iwan, "Dad..."

    Iwan bowed his head, kissed her on the small face, and said, "Yeah, dad is here. Don''t think too

    much. Everything is all right now. Mom and dad are with you. Don''t be afraid......"

    Jayna also said to Emily, "Emily, mom and dad are with you..."

    Emily nodded happily. Staying with Iwan and Jayna, she felt very safe. Especially when Iwan was

    here, she was really not afraid of anything.

    After Emily woke up, Iwan and Jayna took Emily to y with Moira and others. Moira had started to

    prepare for the dinner party. Iwan brought Jayna and Emily here, which was a happy thing for the

    Miller family. Naturally, the dinner party was grand. Emily was so cute, so Sally and Moira yed

    with her as soon as she went there. Emily was not shy with strangers. In addition, Jayna and Daisy

    were there. Those women kept talking.

    At the dinner, the atmosphere was very nice. Oscar wanted to tell Iwan something else several

    times at the dinner table, but Iwan refused Oscar with his eyes. He knew what Oscar wanted to say

    to him, but Emily was scared on this day. He had to apany Emily at night.

    So, it was a quiet night. Iwan apanied Emily to sleep, so Emily slept soundly. The next day

    morning, Iwan settled Emily and promised her again and again that he would not go to the Cliff

    family on this day, so Emily allowed him to leave.

    "Iwan..." Jayna looked at Iwan with some worry. After all, what happened yesterday was too terrible.

    She didn''t want Iwan to go to the Cliff family again.

    Iwan shook his head at Jayna and said, "Don''t worry. It''s okay. I won''t go to the Cliff family again,

    and it has been ruined, hasn''t it? I''ve vented my anger. I''m going to ask my grandpa about my

    mother..."

    Jayna was relieved. Then after reminding Iwan, she took Emily out to find Sally and Moira.

    In Gotham City, it had been raining since yesterday morning, but the rain had eased off at this time.

    However, the air was a little cold. After Jayna and Emily left, Iwan stopped smiling. After looking up

    at the rain outside the window, he went to find his grandfather, Oscar.

    ......

    Ten minutester, in Oscar''s study, Oscar looked at Iwan haggardly and said, "Iwan..." Oscar''s

    voice was a little hoarse.

    Iwan looked at Oscar and said, "Grandpa, five years ago, before my mother died, she gave me a

    very mysterious thing. It''s very old. It''s a..."

    "Stop! Iwan, remember that your mother didn''t give you anything before she died! She didn''t give

    you anything! She only brought back a ck jade pendant from that ce before she died, which

    was the one carried by Andy!" Before Iwan finished speaking, Oscar''s face changed greatly, and he

    quickly interrupted Iwan!

    Oscar didn''t know what Darcy gave to Iwan, nor did he want to know. Iwan was his grandson. He

    didn''t want Iwan to be in trouble. Although Iwan was very powerful, there was definitely someone

    stronger in the world. If such a person attacked Iwan, could Iwan withstand it?

    Iwan frowned deeply. After a while, he nodded. "Alright, grandpa, I understand. I think..."

    But before Iwan finished speaking, his mobile phone suddenly rang. He looked down and saw a

    message from Rendon. "Your father Andy has gone to the cemetery in the Military Headquarters. I

    think he''s going to your mother''s grave. Come quickly!"

    After Iwan saw the message, his face changed greatly. The next moment, his figure disappeared in

    Oscar''s study. He rushed out of the Miller family at a very fast speed, found a car, and rushed to the

    cemetery in the Military Headquarters. He didn''t know what was wrong with Andy, but Andy wanted

    to go to the cemetery early in the morning!

    There was a special cemetery in the western suburb of Gotham City, and it belonged to the Military

    Headquarters. The warriors who died in battles for the Military Headquarters and their wives could

    be buried there. It was the most valuable ce in Gotham City, and it was guarded by several old

    Gods of War who retired from injuries. There was even a fully armed 1000-man troop. It was well-

    protected because no one could disturb the souls of those dead warriors...

    That was why the God of War from the Patrick family went to threaten Oscar instead of attacking

    the cemetery. Once they attacked the cemetery of the Military Headquarters, the two families

    couldn''t bear the anger of the Military Headquarters at all.

    Darcy married into the Cliff family before, so she was the family member of a general. After all, Evan

    started to fight on the External Battlefield decades ago. Evan had arge piece of valuablend in

    the cemetery. The Cliff family built a big crypt there more than ten years ago, and Iwan''s mother

    was buried there.

    After receiving the news from Rendon, Iwan went there as fast as possible. By the time he arrived

    at the cemetery, Andy had entered the crypt.

    "Andy! Do you want to die so much? My mother is dead. Do you want to disturb her?" Iwan was so

    angry that he didn''t think much. After looking at Rendon who was standing on the crypt, he jumped

    down.

    Soon, Iwan passed through a tunnel and saw Andy standing in front of Darcy''s coffin. At this

    moment, Andy was holding Darcy''s coffin with one hand.

    Iwan''s anger surged in an instant. He stared at Andy and yelled, "Andy! What do you want to do?"

    Iwan''s eyes were cold.

    Andy didn''t look well at this moment, and he was in a very low spirit. He had very dark eye circles,

    and he seemed to be in a trance. He didn''t sleepst night because there were too many doubts in

    his mind.

    After Iwan arrived, Andy finally spoke. He stared at Iwan with tired eyes and said, "What do I want

    to do? You should ask your mother! What does Darcy want to do? Before she died, she gave me a

    jade pendant that affected my mind! Yesterday, you asked me why I could not wait to marry Lily,

    didn''t you? Now tell me what happened to me back then!"

    Andy took a deep breath, and a trace of malice shed across his eyes. He said to Iwan, "Iwan! You

    can either kill me now or verify something with me!"

    Iwan stared at Andy with cold eyes and asked, "Andy, what do you want to verify?"

    "Verify... whether your mother is dead or not! I want to know... if there''s someone in this coffin!" After

    speaking, Andy suddenly exerted his strength.

    The next moment, there was a loud bang in the tomb. Darcy''s huge coffin lid was pushed away by

    Andy in an instant...

 Chapter 185 Andys Madness (1)

    Chapter 185 Andy''s Madness (1)

    Chapter 185 Andy''s Madness (1)

    "Andy!" Iwan went off the deep end because Andy actually dared to disturb his mother''s soul. In an

    instant, he rushed to Andy and beat him away with one palm.

    Andy spat out a mouthful of blood, but heughed crazily and bitterly with endless sadness, anger,

    and self-mockery.

    "Ha-ha, ha-ha, the most talented woman in Gotham City! The most talented woman in Gotham City,

    ha-ha..." Andy kept spitting blood in the distance. He looked very ferocious. At this moment, his hair

    was disheveled and heughed like a ghost. He even cried whileughing.

    "Andy! Are you crazy?" Iwan looked very gloomy. He hurried over, picked up the lid of Darcy''s coffin,

    and tried to cover the coffin again.

    But the next moment, Andy looked at Iwan with veryplicated emotions in his eyes, took a deep

    breath, and shouted at him, "Iwan! I''m not crazy! Darcy is crazy! I''m not! See if your mother is in the

    coffin! Have a look! It''s right in front of you! Look!" Andy roared at Iwan crazily.

    Iwan shuddered when he heard this, and then he looked inside the coffin in disbelief. However, the

    next moment, he suddenly froze on the spot! His face changed dramatically and he couldn''t believe

    it.

    "How... could it be? This... is impossible! No way!" At this moment, Iwan was shocked to the

    extreme!

    Because there was no one in Darcy''s coffin! No one! Moreover, there was nothing inside. There was

    even no ash. It was clean!

    Iwan''s heart skipped a beat. He kept stepping back and suddenly sat on the ground. His eyes and

    heart were filled with disbelief.

    "How... could... this happen? Five years ago, I carried my mother into the coffin in person, but why

    is it empty? It''s impossible! Could it be that those powerful families in Gotham City took away my

    mother''s dead body?" Iwan murmured in disbelief.

    "Impossible! No matter how powerful and aggressive those families are, they don''t dare to break

    into the cemetery of the Military Headquarters. Tens of thousands of warriors who died since the

    Dragon Kingdom was found are buried here! If someone dares to break into this area, it means that

    he wants to start a war with the whole Dragon Kingdom! Moreover, this ce is heavily guarded,

    and it is only ten miles away from the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom! Once someone

    breaks into this area, the Military Headquarters will know it immediately. If it is an outsider, he will be

    killed! "

    "What''s more, don''t forget that except for Carl, the other three elders are also in Gotham City!

    Although the Senior Elder often goes out, the Second Elder is always here! With the Second Elder

    here, those powerful families don''t have the courage to break into this area!" At this time, Andy

    covered his chest and struggled to stand up. His face was very gloomy. He didn''t believe that

    Darcy''s body was stolen by those powerful families! This ce was heavily guarded. In addition, a

    few days ago, the Patrick family and the Stewart family forced the Miller family to hand over Darcy''s

    dead body. If they had got it, they wouldn''t have to do it again. Or why should they expose

    themselves? Were they deceiving themselves?

    Iwan was stunned. At this moment, he vaguely had a logical idea, but he dared not think about it or

    ask because if that was the case, many of the things he had insisted on in the past five years on the

    External Battlefield would be shattered.

    So, Iwan kept shaking his head. "Impossible. I don''t believe it. I don''t believe..."

    At this time, an old sigh came from the entrance of the tomb. The next moment, the Second Elder of

    the Dragon Kingdom came in. He also got the news that Andy and Iwan had broken into the tomb.

    Just now, he heard what Iwan and Andy said outside. At this moment, he sighed deeply and said

    with veryplicated emotions, "Iwan, your father is right. The cemetery of the Military

    Headquarters is our forbidden area. We guard here, so those powerful families won''t break in

    easily..."

    The Second Elder came in and said something like this, so Iwan couldn''t help asking, "Well, how

    could my mother''s dead body disappear?"

    The Second Elder sighed again. The look in his eyes wasplicated. He did not speak anymore

    but was silent.

    "Ha-ha... ha-ha... Why did her dead body disappear? Iwan! What do you think? It''s hard to break

    into the cemetery of the Military Headquarters from the outside! But what if... from... inside? Who

    would have thought that a dead person could go out from inside?" Andy''s mood was unstable to the

    extreme. His whole body was trembling and his face was very gloomy.

    "Impossible... My mother died five years ago. She died five years ago. She is dead. She can''t be

    alive..." Iwan kept shaking his head. He didn''t dare, nor was he willing to suspect his mother. If his

    mother made a plot five years ago, what was her purpose?

    Or was he just a part of his mother''s n? He was used as a tool by his mother? No, Iwan did not

    dare to think further. He was extremely shocked. He could not believe that the scene in front of him

    was true, and he did not want to believe that it was true.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Iwan leaned against the wall of the tomb in a daze. Andy''s face was extremely gloomy and he did

    not speak. The Second Elder kept silent as well. In fact, when he came back from the Senior Elder

    yesterday, he had doubts about Darcy''s death because no one ever doubted or investigated how

    Darcy got hurt back then. After all, five years ago, the Dragon Kingdom was in a stage of rapid

    development. At that time, their situation on the External Battlefield was extremely hard. The elders

    and the forces in Gotham City had countless things to deal with every day.

    At that time, all forces in Gotham City and even those in the territory of the Dragon Kingdom kept a

    low profile. They united against foreign aggression. The nine powerful families and those rich

    families in Gotham City were not pretentious. The hidden sectarian forces in Gotham City didn''t

    show up!

    So, no one spared no effort to investigate where Darcy had been and what she had done. It was on

    this year that those powerful families found that Darcy had been to the holy temple.

    "Wait a minute! Five yearster! Those powerful families found where Darcy had been five years

    later! Why did they find it out five yearster? They found nothing five years ago. Five yearster,

    Iwan established the Heaven Domain and became strong enough before that ce was exposed! Is

    it... really a coincidence?" At this time, the Second Elder, who was thinking about something,

    suddenly shivered. He thought of many things.

    The Second Elder took another look at Iwan meaningfully but did not speak again. At this moment,

    he vaguely felt something. If what happened on this day was true and he wanted to deal with Iwan

    with the Senior Elder, something big might happen...

    The Second Elder turned his eyes away from Iwan and then looked at the empty coffin in the middle

    of the tomb. He was shocked...

    Rat-a-tat...... Soon there was a rush of footsteps outside the tomb. The next moment, Oscar and

    Evan arrived.

    After Evan came in, he saw that Darcy''s coffin was opened and Andy stood beside it, spitting blood.

    He immediately knew what had happened.

    Evan was furious and roared at Andy, "You unfilial son! I''ll kill you!" Evan rushed to Andy. Oscar

    looked at his daughter''s open coffin. His body was trembling and his face was pale.

    But the next moment, Evan, who was about to rush to beat Andy, was stopped by the Second Elder.

    The Second Elder did not speak but pushed Evan to the coffin.

    "Second Elder, don''t stop me. I have to kill this b*stard today! I... Well... How... could it be?" Evan,

    who was still furious and wanted to teach Andy a lesson, suddenly froze. He was also stunned as

    he looked at the empty coffin.

    Oscar hurried to the front of the coffin. After looking inside, he froze.

    "Ha=ha... ha-ha... The most talented woman in Gotham City, the smartest woman in Gotham City!

    Good! Good! So who am I? What did she take me for? The stupidest man in Gotham City? Huh?

    What did she take me for?"

    When everyone was silent, Andy roared in a sharp voice.

    "The biggest fool, the biggest fool in Gotham City, the biggest fool..." Andyughed self-mockingly

    and went out with disheveled hair, looking so sad and mncholic.

    Iwan, Evan, and the Second Elder kept silent. After a while, the Second Elder and Evan looked at

    each other and left.

    The news dealt Andy a great blow, but Iwan was more shocked. All his experiences in the past five

    years were shattered. Iwan, who was sitting alone in the tomb of Darcy at this moment, thought a

    lot. At this moment, he seemed to understand a lot.

    For example, he understood why his mother tolerated Lily again and again back then. No matter

    how Lily provoked her, she didn''t care.

    For another example, his auntie Moira tried to persuade him to break up with Fiona, but his mother

    supported him to be with Fiona.

    For another example, when he established Morgan Group in Cleveque City, his mother thought

    highly of Jason and reminded him to promote Jason more than once...

    "Mother, who are you? What on earth did you want to do back then? Besides, are you... still... alive

    now? If you are still alive, why don''t youe to see me?" Iwan muttered to himself...

 Chapter 186 Andys Madness! (2)

    Chapter 186 Andy''s Madness! (2)

    Chapter 186 Andy''s Madness! (2)

    As time went by, the autumn rain outside was still falling, and the temperature in the air was getting

    colder and colder. After sitting alone in the tomb for a long time, Iwan got up and left.

    "Lord Cliff, you......" Rendon was guarding the tomb with a group of warriors outside. But when he

    saw Iwan''s expression, he didn''t finish his words.

    "I''m okay. I''ll walk around alone. Don''t tell my wife about it. Mr. Scott, I hope you can help me block

    the news here..." Iwan said to Rendon withplicated emotions in his eyes.

    Rendon nodded. "Don''t worry, Lord Cliff. Only we know what happened here today and we will

    never reveal it. Besides, I will ask two Super Gods to guard the tomb..."

    "Okay..." Iwan nodded and left without saying anything more. His mood was veryplicated. After

    leaving the cemetery, he did not return to the Miller family but walked aimlessly in Gotham City.

    There were very few people on the street because of the rain. Iwan encountered pedestrians

    asionally, but they hurries by with umbres.

    Iwan seemed to have lost his soul. He walked on the road in the rain. The weather was cold, and

    his heart was colder.

    A short whileter, a bus full of people passed by Iwan. The bus driver was in a hurry. There was a

    puddle in his front, and the puddle was right beside Iwan.

    "Sir, be careful. There is someone in the front. Drive slowly..." At this time, a very beautiful girl on

    the bus saw Iwan walking alone in the rain and said to the bus driver in a hurry.

    But after she finished speaking, the driver had no time to brake and slow down. The wheel directly

    pressed over the puddle, and Iwan with sshed with water.

    "I''m sorry..." The driver saw it and said to Iwan outside the window loudly. The driver drove away,

    and the beautiful girl on the bus looked at the man who was sshed with water but did not

    respond. Seeing that the man walked forward without any response, the girl on the bus was

    stunned... At this moment, she thought that the man who was walking in the rain on the road must

    feel very bitter and sad...

    Meanwhile, when Andy returned to the Cliff family, his clothes were very dirty. He looked so tired,

    brokenhearted, and crazy.

    He was deceived by Darcy for five years! As for the reason why he suddenly wanted to go to

    Darcy''s cemetery this morning and open the coffin so persistently, it was none other than that he felt

    Darcy didn''t die! Yesterday, he stayed up all night. He thought about the strange things about Darcy

    five years ago.

    For example, Darcy''s eyes were always apologetic when she looked at him. Moreover, when Darcy

    gave him the jade pendant, her expression was very strange. Thinking about what happened

    yesterday, Andy understood a lot. Maybe all these things were arranged by Darcy.

    More than 20 years ago, when he married Darcy, Darcy was the most talented woman in Gotham

    City, and she was very famous, so lots of men chased after Darcy. In addition to the reason that the

    Cliff family wanted to be connected with the Miller family by marriage, the other reason why Andy

    could marry Darcy was that he was excellent.

    He was the only son of Evan, the sessor of an old God of War in the External Regions. How

    could he be a loser? He had be a Half-a-step God of War five years ago, and he was about to

    be a God of War formally! But at that time, his character changed greatly. He was manic and

    irritable, so he never made the breakthrough.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Andy''s father was a Super God, and his biological son was a God Emperor, so how could Andy

    have bad potential? At that time, he didn''t want to marry Darcy in his heart. Five years ago, his

    character changed greatly. As a result, he had been unable to break through.

    The ck jade was broken yesterday, and he was once again affected by the momentum of Evan,

    Iwan, and several elders of the Dragon Kingdom, so he broke through the barrier of the God of War.

    In fact, the barrier started to disappear yesterday.

    At this time, when he came back from Darcy''s cemetery, hisst doubt disappeared because he

    didn''t see Darcy in the coffin.

    "Boom..." When Andy came to the mansion of the Cliff family which had be arge area of

    ruins, his momentum suddenly rose. At this moment, he broke through the level of God of War in an

    instant! This was not the end. Andy didn''t make a progress in the past years, but he had a great

    foundation. After all, more than 20 years ago, he was a talent in Gotham City. Although he was not

    the strongest, his strength was top-notch.

    So, at this moment, after Andy became a God of War, his momentum kept rising. The early-stage of

    the God of War... The middle-stage of the God of War... Theter-stage of the God of War... Boom...

    Finally, with a loud bang, Andy''s momentum stayed above the peak of the God of War, and it was

    the highest level. He was reaching the level of a Half-a-step Super God.

    But Andy did not care about his breakthrough. If it was the past, a strong man at the peak of the

    God of War would be very powerful in Gotham City, and he could lead the Cliff family to further

    progress. But at this time, his father was a Super God, and his son was of the Emperor level.

    Moreover, his mysterious wife was in an unknown ce! Yes, Andy was sure that Darcy was alive!

    She was absolutely not dead!

    At this moment, there was no one else on the ruins of the ancestral house of the Cliff family. Only

    Andy stood in front of the copsed gate and stared at the huge ruins in front of him. He was

    stunned in the rain...

    After a long time, Andy looked at the ruins in front of him and murmured, "Darcy, what do you take

    me for? We have been husband and wife for more than 20 years. What do you take me for? Or... do

    you love me? If you don''t love me, why did you marry me? Is this also your plot? Did you start to

    plot against me more than 20 years ago? Darcy, I know you didn''t die, and you owe me an

    exnation! You owe me an exnation!

    Darcy, I will find you. I''m sure you''re not dead. But don''t forget that we haven''t divorced! You... are

    still my wife! I don''t know whether you love me or not. I don''t know whether I love you or not. But

    don''t think about disappearing forever! I will find you sooner orter! I will find you!"

    The cold rainwater in the sky fell on Andy. At this moment, he was no longer manic, and he was

    extremely calm. His eyes were red. It was raining, so nobody knew whether Andy cried or not...

    After a long time, Andy, who was silent at the gate of the ancestral house of the Cliff family, walked

    quietly toward the ruins. When he came to the ancestral hall, he seemed to step on something with

    a click. The next moment, Andy looked down and saw a fine steel long sword with cold light. It was

    the one Iwan held yesterday. After Iwan and his followers left yesterday, no one came to take this

    long sword.

    Andy stared at the long sword, bent down, and picked it up. Then he walked away with the long

    sword in his hands expressionlessly.

    ......

    Half an hourter, five miles away from the east of the ancestral house of the Cliff family, dozens of

    people stayed in a courtyard of a branch of the Cliff family. They were all members of the Cliff family.

    Evan and Andy were not here, and Neil didn''t manage family affairs, so these people and some

    elders with different surnames discussed what the Cliff family should do next in the hall.

    The next moment, the elders in the living room saw Andy standing outside in the rain with a long

    sword in his hand.

    One of the elders with a different surname saw Andye back and quickly went forward. "Mr.

    Cliff... you were not here, so we..."

    But the next moment, before this Half-a-step God of War finished his words, Andy kill him with the

    sword. He was sshed with blood.

    Andy looked coldly at these rtives and elders in the living room and said coldly, "My family has

    been ruined, but why are you still here? Why are you still here?"

    After Andy killed an elder with a different name and said that, all the people in the hall were

    frightened. They quickly stood up and looked at Andy in horror. Moreover, they found that Andy had

    be a God of War. Andy did not make a breakthrough in the past years, but he made a

    breakthrough on this day! Moreover, his aura was so domineering that ordinary Gods of War were

    notparable to him.

    "Mr. Cliff, don''t be impulsive......" An elder with a different surname said to Andy while trembling.

    But the next moment Andy rushed to him and cut his neck with the sword. Andy said coldly, "It''s true

    that I married Lily! But I never allowed her to manage the secret guards of the Cliff family, nor did I

    give her the authority to mobilize the funds of the Cliff family! Then tell me. How did she get the

    money to hire killers back then? How did she get so much money to hire so many Half-a-step Gods

    of War to kill my son two months ago?"

    Poof... Andy said and killed an elder with a different surname again. Andy had more blood on his

    body. He continued, "It''s you! It''s you who helped Lily. Now that Lily is dead, why are you still alive?

    What qualification... do you have to be alive?"

    "Mr. Cliff, it''s none of our business. It really has nothing to do with us... Mr. Cliff, let us go. Mr. Cliff,

    for the sake that we have worked hard for the Cliff family for decades, please let us go..." At this

    time, the elders in the hall who hadn''t run away knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Andy. They

    understood that they couldn''t escape because Andy was a God of War...

    "Ha-ha, aren''t you ashamed to say so? My family has been ruined. You..." Andyughed crazily.

    Although he wasughing and speaking, he didn''t stop waving the sword in his hand. He killed them

    one by one.

    Suddenly, an elder with a different surname screamed and died on the spot. His blood spilled all

    over the hall.

    At this time, Neil and Troy finally arrived outside. Troy''s face was pale, and he hadn''t recovered

    from his injuries. Seeing that Andy was killing people crazily, Neil shouted, "Andy! Don''t be

    impulsive! Don''t kill people again! Are you crazy? They are all elders of our family!"

    "I am crazy indeed!" The next moment, Andy, who was covered in blood, suddenly turned around

    and shouted at Neil with red eyes. His voice was so loud that Neil was stunned.

    The next moment, Andy roared at Neil and Troy, "I''m crazy! I''ve been crazy for a long time! Lily is

    dead, and I don''t know whether Darcy is alive or dead. My son doesn''t admit that I''m his father. My

    father wants to kill me immediately! I''ve been crazy for a long time! I''ve been crazy long enough!"

 Chapter 187 Evan and Emily (3)

    Chapter 187 Evan and Emily (3)

    Chapter 187 Evan and Emily (3)

    "Ah!" Andy roared furiously and crazily. The next moment, he suddenly broke off the tip of the long

    sword and stroked toward his face.

    Soon, the popping sound was heard. Andy was extremely cruel to himself as if he could not feel the

    pain at all...

    "Big brother!" Troy could not bear to see it and shout at Andy.

    But Andy did not respond. He continued to scratch his face with the tip of his sword. Soon, his

    whole face was badly mutted, and his original cold expression could no longer be seen. He

    looked extremely ferocious.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Tick... Tick... Tick! Andy stopped, and drops of red blood fell from his face. His left hand, which held

    the tip of the sword, was also bleeding...

    Neil and Troy suddenly shivered in the rain outside the door. They looked at Andy''s miserable

    condition with their mouths wide open and they were speechless for a long time. The remaining

    elders with different surnames who were still alive in the hall didn''t dare to speak. The whole hall

    was very quiet at this moment.

    A long whileter, with his head bowed and his face dripping with blood, Andy said to Troy, "Brother,

    I have done too many wrong things in my life. The Cliff family? Rebuild it. You should be the head of

    the family. You will... do a better job than me..."

    "Buzz..." At this time, Troy, who was standing outside, didn''t know why but a drop of tear came out

    his eye as he listened to Andy''s words and looked at his miserable face. It had been many years

    since he heard Andy call him brother. At this moment, he thought of what happened when they were

    little. When he was a child, he was beaten and Andy took revenge for him. At that time, he followed

    Andy all day long and called him big brother.

    Later, Andy became the head of the Cliff family, and he changedpletely when he failed to marry

    the woman he liked. At this moment, Troy seemed to see the big brother who stood in front of him

    and helped him back then.

    "Big brother..." Troy had more tears in his eyes.

    But Andy did not speak anymore. Instead, he turned around, raised his sword, and started to kill

    crazily again. Blood sshed in the hall and elders with different surnames died. Some of them

    might be innocent, but Andy didn''t care about it at this moment. The Cliff family had been ruined. If

    the Cliff family would be rebuilt, he wanted to rebuild it thoroughly. After killing these people, Troy

    could rebuild the Cliff family more easily.

    Neil was also silent, and he didn''t say anything to Andy who was still killing crazily inside...

    More than ten minutester, Andy threw away his long sword, found a hat, and left after putting it on

    his head. When Andy came to the gate, Troy stopped him with tears behind him.

    "Big brother, will youe back? When will youe back?" Troy roared at Andy with grief and

    sadness.

    Andy paused but did not speak. Instead, he quickened his speed and went away. Soon, his figure

    disappeared...

    "Big brother..." Standing in the courtyard, Troy felt sadder. The wounds on his body were affected

    again, and a trace of blood flowed out of the corners of his mouth again.

    The next moment, Troy looked at Neil beside him and asked, "Dad, do we... need to rebuild the Cliff

    family? Is it necessary?"

    Neil shook his head and didn''t speak because Troy''s question was meaningless. What was a

    family? What was reconstruction? Did they only need to find a ce to build a house? No, that was

    not true because the Cliff family was still there as long as they were alive.

    "Dad, what should we do in the future? Uncle is no longer here, and Andy has left. Iwan will not

    come back. Now there are only a few of us left... What should we do?" Troy said in great confusion.

    Neil was silent. After a long time, he said, "Troy, you belong to a branch of the Cliff family. Your

    uncle will note back. From now on, we''re the Cliff family... s... As for the future, let''s talk

    about itter..."

    Neil also left. Had the Cliff family been ruined? No, after all, the main members were still alive. But

    what would the Cliff family be like in the future? What was the Cliff family? Would Evane back?

    Would Andye back? What about Iwan? Neil didn''t know, nor could he understand. Since the

    problem couldn''t be solved, just let it be...

    ......

    Time passed by slowly. In the afternoon, the rain in Gotham City suddenly stopped. The dark clouds

    disappeared, and there was long-lost sunshine in the sky. Many people came out of their houses to

    breathe fresh air after the rain.

    At this moment, Jayna and Sally went out and took Emily who was dressed in a white dress to y

    outside the Miller family because the rain stopped. The three adults couldn''t do anything about

    Emily because she liked a ssh in the puddles in rain shoes. At this time, Emily was pulling Jayna

    to the puddles in front of the Miller family.

    "Mom, see if the water ssh is high, ha-ha..." Emily said to Jayna with a smile and stepped into a

    puddle with great strength.

    A ssh of water sshed on Jayna''s trousers, and her white trousers immediately got wet.

    "Emily! You little rascal! I''ll beat your ass..." Jayna deliberately red at Emily, raised her hand, and

    was about to hit Emily on her small butt.

    However, Emily ran away with a smile and then ran to Sally. She heavily stepped on a puddle and

    the water also sshed on Sally''s skirt.

    "Emily, don''t run away. Stop..." Sally pretended to be angry and went after Emily. So, Emily ran to

    Moira and stepped on the puddle again...

    "Emily..."

    "Emily..."

    "Emily... Don''t run away. We have to catch you. Stop..."

    For a moment, the three of them were running after Emily outside the big gate of the Miller family.

    Emily wasughing, and the three beauties were alsoughing. Their moods were like a sunny day.

    The next moment, when they were having fun, an old and tired figure suddenly appeared in the

    distance. He looked at Emily who was ying happily in front of him.

    The emotions in his eyes were extremelyplicated, and he said in a hoarse voice, "Emily..."

    "Huh? Who? Who called me?" Emily, who was running in the front, suddenly paused. The next

    moment, she tilted her head and looked back. Then she saw her great-grandfather, Evan. This

    morning, Jayna told Emily about Evan, so Emily realized that the old man who gave her the bullet

    shell in Cleveque City the day before yesterday was really her great-grandfather.

    When Emily turned around, Evan suddenly felt very nervous. However, just as he was about to turn

    around and leave, Emily suddenly ran toward him with a smile.

    "Great-grandfather... Great-grandfather... Do youe to see me? Great-grandfather..." Emily ran

    and said happily to Evan.

    Just now, Evan was very nervous and worried that Emily would not admit that he was her great-

    grandfather. At this moment, seeing that Emily ran to him so cutely with a happy and bright smile,

    Evan suddenly burst into tears

    "Yeah!" Tears ran down Evan''s face. He nodded, squatted down, spread his arms, and hugged

    Emily who ran to him...

 Chapter 188 the End and New Beginning! (4)

    Chapter 188 the End and New Beginning! (4)

    Chapter 188 the End and New Beginning! (4)

    "Great-grandfather, why do you cry again? Do you feel sad again?" Emilyforted Evan in his

    arms.

    Evan listened to Emily''sforting words and nodded hard. "No, I''m not sad. Don''t worry. I just feel

    so happy..." Evan managed a smile.

    "Oh... great-grandfather, would you stop crying? Don''t cry..." Emily extended her little hand to wipe

    Evan''s tears. Evan gently and tenderly hugged her tightly.

    He had known that Andy killed all the elders with different surnames and disappeared. However, he

    did not go back to have a look. Although there seemed to be many doubts about what happened

    five years ago, it was the fact that Andy abandoned Iwan and drove him out of the family back then.

    It was also a fact that Emily and Jayna had been living outside these years. Evan learned from

    Rendon that Jayna and Emily had a hard time and suffered a lot in the past few years.

    Evan met Rendon before he came here. When Rendon asked Evan if he wanted to take office in

    the Military Headquarters, Evan refused. He was tired and old, so he couldn''t work hard anymore. If

    the Cliff family was still there when he came back, he would choose to work in the Military

    Headquarters.

    At this time, his son had left the Cliff family and disappeared. The ancestral house of the Cliff family

    had been razed to the ground. He didn''t whether his daughter-inw was alive or dead, and his

    grandson was brokenhearted. So, he was really tired. He didn''t want to think about anything now,

    and he only wanted to stay with Emily and protect her because he knew that his grandson was the

    Lord of the Heaven Domain. Before he came back, the situation on the External Battlefield had

    be tense again. His grandson would go there sooner orter, so he would stay to protect

    Emily.

    Evan felt that his great-granddaughter Emily was the best gift God had given him since he came

    back. His grandson was abandoned and expelled from the family five years ago, but he met his

    great-granddaughter when he was in Cleveque City. She was so cute and beautiful.

    Evan held Emily in his arms and tears ran down his face. He couldn''t hold back the tears in his eyes

    any longer. Words couldn''t describe how sad he was.

    "Grandpa..." In the distance, Jayna looked at Evan who was squatting on the ground and crying

    with Emily in his arms. Evan was an old man who had fought for the Dragon Kingdom all his life.

    However, he encountered such a thing when he returned to the country. At this moment, Jayna

    could not imagine his mood. Jayna looked at the scene in front of her, and her eyes were full of

    tears.

    At this time, Iwan appeared behind Evan in the distance. He went back to the Miller family directly.

    "Dad... Great-grandfather is crying again. Hurry up andfort him..." Emily saw Iwan who

    appeared behind Evan, so she said to Iwan hurriedly.

    At this moment, Evan''s body suddenly froze. He and Iwan had met several times, but they didn''t

    recognize each other before. Five years ago, whether it was Darcy''s or Andy''s fault, Iwan was the

    most brokenhearted one. Therefore, at this moment, Evan didn''t dare to look back at Iwan. He felt

    that he was not a good grandfather. When Iwan was very young, he left. Five years ago, he didn''t

    know what happened at all.

    Evan was dumbfounded, and Iwan was also stunned with tears in his eyes. The old man in front of

    him was his biological grandfather. But after so many things happened in these years, he did not

    know what to say when facing Evan.

    Seeing this, Jayna hurriedly ran to Iwan, took his hand, looked at him meaningfully with teary eyes,

    and shook her head at him slightly.

    At this time, Evan finally came to his senses and turned around slowly. At this moment, when facing

    Iwan on this asion, he suddenly felt nervous. He didn''t want Iwan to see him in tears, so he

    quickly smiled and wiped the tears from his face. He managed a smile at Iwan and said quickly,

    "Iwan... I..."

    However, before Evan finished speaking. Evan suddenly knelt in front of Evan with a bang! The next

    moment, Iwan kowtowed three times at Evan.

    "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I''m unfilial. I''m sorry..."

    Iwan suddenly knelt, and Jayna understood in an instant. She also knelt in front of Evan.

    "Grandpa..."

    Originally, Evan thought that Iwan probably didn''t want to admit that he was his grandpa. When he

    saw Iwan kneel and kowtow to him, his whole body trembled. While crying, he helped Iwan and

    Jayna up with trembling hands.

    "Good boy, good girl, you are right. It''s my fault. I''m so sorry for you..." Evan burst into tears...

    The moment Iwan knelt without hesitation, all the estrangements in the family were eliminated.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ......

    At this time, they didn''t pay attention to a corner away from the gate of the Miller family. The Third

    Elder and Carl looked at the scene at the gate of the Miller Family and sighed with emotions.

    The Third Elder took a deep breath and said withplicated emotions in his eyes, "Carl, we didn''t

    misjudge Iwan. In fact, he''s the most brokenhearted one in this incident. He doesn''t know whether

    his parents are alive or dead now. He knelt, which made Evan move on. He is a good child..."

    Carl, who once fought side by side with Evan, saw Iwan kneel and kowtow. His eyes also turned

    red. He nodded hard and said, "Yeah! Iwan is a good boy! Third Brother, let''s go. It''s all right here.

    Iwan has done a good job..."

    The Third Elder also nodded and said, "Yeah, let''s go. We have a lot of things to do next. You

    should hurry up to consolidate the realm, and we should strive to break through to that level quickly

    so that we can y a role in the next great change..."

    Carl''s expression changed. "Third Brother, do you mean those people in the country are going to

    show up?"

    The Third Elder shook his head, and his eyes were a little more dignified. "In addition to them, we

    have more enemies. The Second Elder talked with the Senior Elder yesterday. There''s going to be

    a great change in this world. Since the Dragon Kingdom was founded, its national fortunes have

    been prosperous, and it has frightened the established powers in the External Regions. Alright,

    don''t talk much. Let''s get ready..."

    Carl solemnly nodded and said, "Okay, but Third Brother, just let Evan stay with Emily. Don''t let him

    fight again. He has done so much..."

    The Third Elder nodded and agreed. Then he and Carl turned and walked toward the distance.

    What happened in the Cliff family had been settled. Although the process was cruel, the result was

    fairly good. It was not so sad. Evan united with Iwan''s family, which was the best result. As for Andy

    and Iwan, they could only talk about it in the future.

    ......

    In the evening, Oscar chatted with Evan. Oscar knew that there might be a big secret in what

    happened back then, and the biggest secret was that his daughter Darcy was probably still alive, so

    he no longer hated the Cliff family. Instead, he felt a little guilty for Evan.

    After decades of fighting on the External Battlefield, Evan had been used to seeing life and death,

    so he had a heart-to-heart talk with Oscar. What happened five years ago had passed, and he didn''t

    care about it anymore. As for whether his son Andy and Darcy woulde back or not in the future,

    he wanted to talk about it in the future. Anything was likely to happen in the future.

    This night, Evan, Oscar, and Iwan drank too much wine. In the end, the three of them were

    unconscious. Moira, Jayna, Sally, and others could only send them to beds.

    The next morning, when Iwan opened his eyes, it was already bright outside. The weather was very

    nice on this day. The sky was clear and blue, and the clouds were white. The sun was shining.

    Iwan didn''t see Jayna and Emily in the room, so he went out and looked around for them. Then he

    found Jayna. He walked to Jayna and stood quietly beside her.

    Jayna leaned on Iwan tenderly, looked ahead, and said to him, "Honey, if only our family can be so

    happy every day. Look at grandpa. He is not like a general but a child..."

    Iwan looked over and saw Evan ying with Emily on thewn in the distance. Evan and Emily

    each held a toy car. They were pushing the toy cars and having apetition on the grass...

    Emily was very small, and Evan was smiling at this moment. He didn''t mind lying on the grass like

    Emily and pushed the toy car in his hand like a child...

    But Evan was very happy, rxed, and joyful...

    Iwan took a deep breath, looked at the sunshine above his head, and then looked at Evan and

    Emily who were having fun. A smile appeared on his face.

    A new day had begun, and a new journey had also begun. Iwan thought a lot yesterday. No matter

    what happened back then, as the Lord of the Heaven Domain, he would be as indomitable as ever!

    No one could stop him! He would investigate what happened back then thoroughly. If his mother

    was still alive, he would find her...

 Chapter 189 The Three Super Gods Breakthrough (1)

    Chapter 189 The Three Super Gods'' Breakthrough (1)

    Chapter 189 The Three Super Gods'' Breakthrough (1)

    At ten o''clock in the morning, Iwan came to the valley where the Patrick family was stationed in

    Gotham City. The top ten Gods of War followed him. He didn''t have to worry too much about Jayna

    and Emily because the Miller family was protected by Evan, a Super God. Moreover, Evans and the

    other nine Gods of War were there. Therefore, the Miller family was safe. In addition, they were in

    Gotham City. The four strongest elders of the Dragon Kingdom and the head office of the Military

    Headquarters were here.

    On the top of a mountain where the Patrick family was stationed, Iwan looked down at the warriors

    from the Military Headquarters who were carrying and cleaning the materials left by the Patrick

    family, and said to Warrior No.1, "Warrior No.1, the Patrick family and the Stewart family have been

    passed down for more than a hundred years. Before they were destroyed, there were many

    powerful Super Gods in their families. They had a great foundation."

    Iwan paused and said with a smile, "Tell our warriors that they don''t have to suppress their strength

    from now on. As long as they have a 50% chance of promotion, they can have a try. I feel that a

    storm ising. Gods of War were powerful in the past, but they may not be powerful enough in

    the future. You should be Super Gods as soon as possible. Don''t care about the resources! If

    resources are used up, we can just rob again..."

    "Yes, Mr. Cliff! Then we will try our best to break through! We''ll try to be Super Gods in the

    shortest time!" Warrior No.1''s eyes were a little more dignified. Iwan was getting stronger and

    stronger. As a Half-step Super God, he was not qualified to be the captain of Iwan''s personal

    guards.

    "Yeah... Just do your best. What''s more, send some of the resources here to my grandpa. He may

    not be able to be a Super God in his life, but he can reach the top of a God of War..." Iwan

    nodded and continued.

    That was right. Before Iwan returned to the Dragon Kingdom, his warriors were promoted very

    quickly on the External Battlefield because there were life-and-death battles almost every day on

    the External Battlefield. All the warriors who could survive the cruel battles were so strong and could

    be promoted very quickly. After all, they made breakthroughs in danger. In the past, Iwan was

    worried about their instability, so he kept suppressing them and prevented them from advancing so

    quickly, but he didn''t have to do it anymore at this time.

    He ruined the Patrick family, the Stewart family, and the four richest families in Gotham City.

    Moreover, he robbed the resources of 88 strongholds of the extraterritorial alliance on the night he

    went to the External Battlefield. He also got many resources from the Archfield Organization half a

    year ago, so he owned a lot of resources which were enough to support the breakthrough of the

    warriors of the Heaven Domain.

    A powerhouse could use resources to break through from the five-star level to the half-step God

    Emperor level, such as the Patrick family and the Stewart family. There used to be many Gods of

    War and Super Gods in the two families. Of course, it was not a good choice to use resources

    because they wouldck the umtion of fighting and the awareness of life and death. This was

    why those Gods of War and Super Gods in the Dragon Kingdom were weak and constantly killed by

    the Military Headquarters. It was the basic reason. Which one would be stronger? A God of War

    who broke through with resources or a God of War who had experienced countless life-and-death

    battles on the External Battlefield? It was notparable at all.

    But Iwan and all the warriors in the Heaven Domain had experienced countless life-and-death

    battles. They all had abundantbat experience. What theycked were resources! There were

    few resources in the Heaven Domain before, but things were different at this time.

    Just like what Iwan said, if the resources were used up, they could just rob again. There were seven

    powerful families in the Dragon Kingdom and those hidden sects hadn''t shown up yet, right?

    How could these forcesck resources? For example, they definitely owned many herbs that could

    be used to make medicated baths of Gods of War and Super Gods.

    Sure enough, while Iwan was thinking about it, Ivy, who hadn''t reported to him for a few days, called

    him. Iwan narrowed his eyes and answered the phone.

    "Ivy, do you call me because those hostile forces in the External Regions take action again?" Iwan

    answered the phone and asked Ivy.

    Soon, Ivy said respectfully, "Yes, Mr. Cliff, Z8 Alliance is constantly sending powerhouses to the

    External Battlefield. Gods of War, Super Gods, and even God Emperors have stationed there! They

    have begun to threaten the Military Headquarters on the External Battlefield. Although there is no

    formal war now, the atmosphere is very tense, and armed conflict may break out at any moment!"

    Hearing this, Iwan narrowed his eyes again and asked Ivy, "How many God Emperors are there?"

    "Eight, and each of them leads a Military Headquarter in the External Regions. Mr. Cliff, I have

    another thing to report to you, that is, there is a big problem with the Military Headquarters in

    Amerind. It''s very strange..." Ivy continued to report to Iwan.

    "The Military Headquarters in Amerind? Well, go ahead..." Iwan said to Ivy.

    Ivy organized her speech and said to Iwan, "Mr. Cliff, one of the twomanders in the Military

    Headquarters in Amerind was killed, and the other was injured. Quark, the former executive

    officer of the Military Headquarters in Amerind, has reached the Emperor level and formally

    taken over the Military Headquarters in Amerind..."

    "Quark? Alright, I see. Is there anything else?" Iwan frowned. He knew Quark who was mentioned

    by Ivy. Quark fought on the External Battlefield a few years ago, but he was not famous at that time.

    However, he had be a God Emperor. It seemed that Quark was excellent. After all, it was

    difficult to be a God Emperor. One couldn''t reach the Emperor level just by resources, and it

    required talent, potential, and so on. For example, it was so hard for Warrior No.1 to be a God

    Emperor in his life. The peak of a Super God might be his limit.

    Ivy hesitated for a moment and then asked Iwan, "Mr. Cliff, the eight foreign alliances threaten the

    Military Headquarters in the Dragon Kingdom. Should we offer help? After all, there is only one God

    Emperor from the Military Headquarters in the Dragon Kingdom. here..."

    Hearing this, Iwan thought for a while and said, "Don''t hurry to offer help. Teddy and I won''t go back

    now. It''s time for the Four Masters of Heaven to practice. y has reached the Emperor level. Tell

    Kill, Dark, and War not to suppress their strength anymore. They think I don''t know that they could

    have made a breakthrough half a year ago. They''ve been suppressing their strength for half a year,

    which is enough. Tell them that the situation is about to change. If they hide their strength again,

    they might not be qualified to join the war."

    Iwan paused and continued, "Besides, if I guess correctly, many hidden forces will show up on the

    External Battlefield this time, and so will many hidden masters. For example, the External Killer

    Group One! They are very strong..."

    "Yes, I understand. Mr. Cliff, I will tell the three Masters of Heaven about it!" Ivy said in a respectful

    voice.

    "Yeah, tell them that they can discuss things on the External Battlefield when I am not there! Now

    the three thousand warriors in the Heaven Domain are in theirmand. If any of the warriors die

    when I go back, I will teach them a terrible lesson!" Iwan said seriously and hung up the phone.

    After Iwan hung up the phone, he looked at the mountains and rivers of the Dragon Kingdom in the

    distance. His eyes became very deep, and he had an aura that was far beyond the Emperor level.

    The air around him was distorted. At this moment, his blood was burning with righteous indignation.

    The situation was about to change. With his strength, he had felt it. The national fortune of the

    Dragon Kingdom was getting stronger and stronger, but it was very messy, which proved that some

    hidden forces in the Dragon Kingdom were about to show up. His mother was very strange, too.

    She started to make a plot five years ago or even earlier.

    However, Iwan did not pay attention to the crisis on the External Battlefield reported by Ivy because

    great opportunities hid only in the crisis. He became strong in this way. Five years ago, the Dragon

    Kingdom was extremely weak on the External Battlefield. At that time, his situation on the External

    Battlefield was extremely difficult.

    In the following five years, he established the Heaven Domain on the External Battlefield, fought a

    lot, and killed countless people, so the fame of the Heaven Domain spread throughout the

    battlefield. The Heaven Domain was growing and developing rapidly, but there was a disadvantage,

    which was that the warriors wouldn''t have a crisis awareness when Iwan was on the External

    Battlefield because they were used to Iwan''s protection.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    So, this time, even if there was about to be a bigger storm on the External Battlefield, Iwan and

    Teddy would not choose to go back. The Four Masters of Heaven would deal with it.

    "I don''t care if you hide your strength from outsiders, but you hide it from me. All of you are people

    with great luck. Can you be Super Gods all the time? I won''t go back, and I''ll see what you can do!"

    Iwan felt a little helpless. He only recruited Four Masters of Heaven. It was not because he could

    not recruit more people but because the people he recruited all had great potential. They could

    reach the Emperor level and be stronger in the future.

    Iwan thought that they hid their strength, and it was a fact. y reached the Emperor level in an

    instant, didn''t he? Moreover, as soon as he made a breakthrough, he owned the strength of the

    later-stage Emperor level just like Sullivan. So, how could the remaining three hide their strength

    from him? This time, Iwan simply left the whole Heaven Domain to them. They should do as they

    see fit. He believed that they could make a breakthrough!

    The corners of Iwan''s mouth twitched violently...

    ......

    At the same time, it was night on the External Battlefield. In the highest-standard conference room

    in the headquarters of the Heaven Domain, Ivy was having a meeting with War, Kill, and Dark. y

    was not here. He was looking for Soul-growing Grass on the External Battlefield...

    In the conference room of the headquarters of the Heaven Domain, Ivy said to the three Super

    Gods with a cold face, "The current situation is just like this, and I have told you what Mr. Cliff said.

    He won''t handle this, nor will hee back with Teddy. He asked you to do as you see fit. Whether

    you want to break through or not, it''s your own business. Anyway, he said that he would teach you a

    lesson if any warrior in the Heaven Domain died when he came back... Alright, I have something to

    do. You can do as you see fit. y has made a breakthrough. Even I don''t believe you can''t break

    through, not to mention Mr. Cliff. Just do whatever you want..."

    Ivy was pretty and exceptionally vigorous. After speaking, she left without hesitation.

    After Ivy left, the three Super Gods in the meeting room looked at each other, and all of them were

    embarrassed.

    "Well, then, how did Mr. Cliff make sure that we could have broken through long ago?" Kill

    awkwardly said to War and Dark.

    The corners of Dark''s mouth twitched hard and he said, "You''re talking nonsense. He is the Lord!

    Who could hide the strength and suppress the realm better than him? Two months ago, he chased

    and killed Sullivan easily. Do you think he''s still in theter-stage of Emperor level? Impossible! Do

    you believe it?" As Dark spoke, he felt a little helpless. Two months ago, on the day Iwan came to

    the External Battlefield, he ruined 88 positions of the foreign alliance overnight. He even killed all

    the powerhouses under Sullivan''smand and broke Sullivan''s arm in Broken Valley.

    Moreover, half a year ago, Iwan entered the stronghold of the Archfield Organization alone, killed

    one man who was in the middle-stage of the Emperor level, and seriously injured the other. It had

    been more than half a year. Who knew which realm Iwan was in?

    "s... Ha-ha, forget it. Let''s just make a breakthrough. Don''t pursue the most perfect

    breakthrough. It''s very difficult. Don''t forget that y has surpassed us. If we suppress our strength

    again, I''m afraid that Mr. Cliff wille back and beat us..." War smiled helplessly.

    The next moment, the three men looked at each other again, and each of them had an

    embarrassed smile. In the past, they lied to themselves, Ivy, and those hostile forces on the

    External Battlefield that they must make a quick breakthrough. In the end, they almost believed it...

    D*mn... It turned out that Iwan had seen them through long ago. The three of them smiled

    awkwardly, but then they were silent, and each of them had a trace of shrewdness in their eyes...

 Chapter 190 The Three Super Gods Breakthrough (2)

    Chapter 190 The Three Super Gods'' Breakthrough (2)

    Chapter 190 The Three Super Gods'' Breakthrough (2)

    At the same time, Rendon stared at the war report on the table in the highest-standard conference

    room of the Military Headquarters, and his face was extremely gloomy.

    An adjutant beside Rendon said with a dignified face, "Mr. Scott, our people sent a message for

    help from the External Battlefield, so we have to find a solution quickly, or our foundation that has

    beenid down by sacrificing countless warriors will be destroyed this time."

    Rendon took a deep breath and said, "Well, I have to go there quickly..."

    The adjutant said with hesitation, "Mr. Scott, your strength is probably not enough. This time, there

    is an alliance with eight forces in the External Regions, and the leaders are eight masters of the

    Emperor level. We have only Mr. Morris who''s of the Emperor level. In terms of topbat power,

    you two can''t resist the eight masters. I suggest we transfer more people from the country..."

    Mr. Morris was a vice-general in the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. He was of the

    Emperor level, and he was Carl''s partner. However, he had always been defending the External

    Battlefield. His strength was at the peak of theter-stage of the Emperor level.

    Rendon frowned harder and said after a long silence, "The situation in the country has changed

    recently. Some forces that have been hidden for many years are going to show up. We can''t

    transfer too many forces from the country, or there will be chaos in the country, and the result will be

    worse than that on the External Battlefield. Let me think about it... Well, we can only transfer two

    masters there at most."

    Rendon paused and then said to the adjutant, "Help me contact the General Directors of the Patrol

    Department and the Judiciary Department. I will go there, too. This is all I can do. The four of us will

    fight the eight of them. Even if we are not their match, we can hold on for some days. Let''s do this

    first and make some changes ording to the situation in the future..."

    Soon, Rendon made a decision. He would transfer at most three powerhouses of the Emperor level

    to the External Battlefield. After all, every powerhouse of the Emperor level in the Dragon Kingdom

    had his own important task and couldn''t easily be transferred.

    The adjutant said, "Who''ll be in charge of the country after you leave? What about the head office of

    the Military Headquarters? Who will take charge?"

    Rendon looked at him with a smile and said, "Are you confused? Of course, Mr. Addison will take

    charge. How long have I assumed office? Mr. Addison has been in charge of the country. Alright,

    don''t worry about this. We don''t have much time left. Let''s rectify the team, and we''ll set off in the

    afternoon!"

    "I see!" After giving Rendon a military salute, the adjutant quickly made arrangements. The

    arrangements were simple. He mainly transferred some of the topbat forces.

    However, after the adjutant left, Rendon''s face darkenedpletely. He looked down and stared at

    the other report of the country on the table without speaking. He murmured in his heart, ''It''s a period

    of trouble. You b*stards had better not make trouble! Otherwise, when Ie back, I will ruin your

    sects!"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Rendon was making arrangements in the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. At this

    moment, Ivy had left the conference room of the headquarters of the Heaven Domain. Kill stood up

    and left after saying a simple goodbye to the other two Super Gods.

    "I have to go first. My cultivation way is special, so I have to go to a ce far away from here. Don''t

    worry. When Ie back, I will have reached the Emperor level! Then we willpete again!" Kill

    got up, took a deep look at Dark and War, and then left.

    Dark and War nodded and cupped their hands at Kill.

    A while after Kill left, War stood up and said to Dark, "Buddy, I''m going, too. See you after reaching

    the Emperor level!" War turned around and left. However, the next moment, Dark, who was sitting

    behind him, got up and stopped him with a dignified face. "War, wait!"

    "Huh? What''s wrong?" War turned around and asked Dark with a frown.

    Dark took a deep look at War and asked seriously, "War, I have no doubt that you can reach the

    Emperor level this time. But there is a question I want to ask you..."

    Seeing that Dark''s face was a little strange, War took a deep look at him, nodded, and said, "Okay,

    just ask!"

    Dark took a deep breath, stared at War, and said, "War, I want to ask you if you will still... stay in the

    Heaven Domain after you reach the Emperor level."

    When War heard Dark''s question, he raised his eyebrows. After a while, he took a deep breath and

    nodded. "Yes! But why do you ask me like this?"

    Dark didn''t answer War''s question directly but continued to ask, "What if the sect behind you asks

    you to go back? Ha-ha... Now the Lord is in the territory of the Dragon Kingdom. I mean, if the Lord

    is against the sect behind you, which one... will you choose? Huh?"

    "Buzz..." After Dark asked this question, the air in the whole conference room seemed to freeze.

    The atmosphere between War and Dark was very solemn.

    War slowly narrowed his eyes, and there was a surge of aura on his body. Dark was the same. The

    aura on his body was surging, and his aura was not weaker than War''s.

    They looked at each other for a long time. Then War smiled, took a meaningful look at Dark, and

    said, "Dark, unlike y and Kill, you are very smart. Buddy, when did you start to suspect me?"

    Dark looked at War deeply and said with a frown, "You don''t have to mind this. Answer my question

    first. If the Lord fights against the sect behind you, which one will you choose?"

    After asking this question, Dark was even ready to attack.

    "Ha-ha... What''s wrong? We''ve survived many life-and-death batters together, but you are ready to

    attack me now?" Warughed again and looked at Dark with a light smile, but Dark didn''t speak. He

    just stared at War, and he was more and more indifferent.

    As time went by, War found that Dark was more and more hostile. The smile on his face became

    cold and faded away. Then War took a deep look at Dark and said seriously, "Firstly, with me here,

    the sect behind me won''t fight with the Lord! Secondly, if there''s going to be a war between them, I

    will fight for the Heaven Domain! Don''t ask me why. You know why I''ll choose it! So, are you...

    satisfied now?"

    Dark still didn''t speak and stared at War. After a while, he said seriously, "War, remember what you

    said. If you can''t do it, or if you dare to attack the Lord, I will fight you to the end. I believe Kill and

    y are the same. Unless... you kill the three of us..."

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "Ha-ha... Ha-ha... Ha-ha..." When War heard Dark''s words, he kept sneering. But every time he

    sneered, he looked even colder.

    After a long while, War also stared at Dark and said, "It was the first time I had heard you say that.

    I''ll forget it this time, but I won''t let you go if you dare to say it again!"

    Dark was silent for a while. Then he looked at War apologetically and said, "War, I''m sorry..."

    "Humph..." War snorted, stopped talking, and turned to leave. But when he was about to reach the

    door, he stopped. Turning around, he looked at Dark and said, "I have some secrets indeed, but do

    you have no secret? Do you have no backer? Dark, let me ask you the question you asked me just

    now. If the sect behind you wants to fight against the Heaven Domain, which one... will you

    choose?"

    "My choice is the same. Firstly, with me here, they will not fight against the Heaven Domain.

    Secondly, if there is a war between them, I will fight for the Heaven Domain!" Dark said without

    hesitation.

    War nodded and the corners of his mouth twitched. He nced at Dark and said, "Don''t think you''re

    smart. Do you think I''m suspicious while y and Kill are innocent? Don''t talk nonsense. Those

    who can break through to the Emperor level at such an age are not ordinary. How many of them

    have no great luck? But y and Kill are really dull! Or they have no backers, but they have

    received some inheritance."

    After a pause, War continued, "Dark, we didn''t make it clear before. Since you''ve made it clear

    today, I''ll ask you something else..."

    Dark nodded, looked at War, and said, "Okay, what''s it?"

    War took a deep breath and frowned. After thinking for a while, he looked at Dark and said, "Dark,

    don''t you think it''s strange? ording to reason, the four of us can never get together. Our luck will

    repel each other, and we will be affected by each other. But such things didn''t happen in the Heaven

    Domain in the past few years. Instead, we promote faster, and we''re luckier. Have you never

    doubted it?"

    Dark was silent. He didn''t speak and lowered his head slightly.

    War took a deep look at him and said, "Well, sure enough, you thought about this before. But I think

    y and Kill are not really dull, and I think they''ve thought about it. Logically speaking, any of us

    can set up a sect, but we got together, and there is no conflict..."

    The next moment, War narrowed his eyes, and traces of shrewdness shed across his eyes. After

    a while, War said, "Therefore, the Lord should be the reason. He should be much luckier than us, so

    he can reconcile the four of us. In other words, the Lord should..."

    "Enough! Don''t talk about it anymore! War, there''s something that you can''t talk about. In front of

    outsiders, we are just the Four Masters of Heaven in the Heaven Domain. That''s all! Am I not

    right?" Before War finished his words, Dark suddenly yelled and interrupted him. He took a deep

    look at War.

    War''s face also changed. He quickly nodded and said, "Well, I''m sorry. I talked too much. Alright,

    let''s stop talking about it. But I have thest thing to say. Dark! Remember it clearly! We are

    brothers! The four of us and the Lord are brothers! Back then, Jason betrayed the Lord, but I

    promise that I will never betray the Lord in my life! Bye! See you at the Emperor level!" After War

    said that, he didn''t stay and turned around to leave.

    After War left, Dark sighed deeply. He didn''t take back hisplicated eyes until War left

    completely.

    ''War, I hope you can really do what you said. I don''t care what y and Kill will do, but you are so

    strong that only the Lord can defeat you, and the force behind you is so powerful. The three of us

    are not your match...'' Dark murmured in his heart. He trusted War, but he was a little worried...

 Chapter 191 Four God Emperors! (3)

    Chapter 191 Four God Emperors! (3)

    Chapter 191 Four God Emperors! (3)

    After War left, Ivy walked in from the outside, walked to Dark, and looked at him with a frown. "Dark,

    you shouldn''t have told War about those things. In fact, the Lord has known his identity. The Lord

    told me not to investigate him, Kill, y, and you. The Lord won''t investigate any of you, so you

    really shouldn''t have told War about those things. It may ruin your brotherhood..."

    Dark rubbed his temples and said, "Yeah, I did the wrong thing. I just worried too much. My mind is

    a little restless because there''s going to be a big change..."

    Ivy nodded and said, "Well, as War just said, which of you doesn''t have any secrets? Even the Lord

    has his secrets, doesn''t he? But he never asks. Even if he knows it, he doesn''t say it. The Heaven

    Domain is an organization! But it''s also our family!"

    Dark nodded. "H''m, sorry, I see..."

    Ivy nodded and said, "Okay, that''s all right. You should hurry up and use your aura to make a

    breakthrough. I won''t bother you..." After finishing speaking, Ivy walked out in her high heels. There

    was an aura of a Super God on her body. She was about to be a Super God.

    Looking at Ivy in front of him, Dark said withplicated emotions in his eyes, "Ivy, after I reach the

    Emperor level, could you... give me a chance?"

    Ivy stopped, and she stood with her back to Dark. There was aplicated and sad expression on

    her delicate face. After a long while, she shook her head and said, "Dark, I''m sorry. I may not fall in

    love with someone else in my life..."

    After Ivy said that, she was silent. Dark liked her, but few people in the Heaven Domain knew about

    it. But she didn''t like Dark. She felt that she could hardly fall in love with another man in her life.

    Behind Ivy, Dark was also silent. After a while, he smiled, but there was also a trace of extreme pain

    in his eyes.

    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to say sorry to me, but Ivy, I want to tell you that you should not

    torture yourself too much, okay?" Dark said with a smile. On the External Battlefield, he stayed in

    the headquarters of the Heaven Domain most of the time just because he wanted to be closer to

    Ivy.

    Ivy''s body trembled violently again. After a while, she bowed her head and said, "Dark, you will be a

    God Emperor soon. As a God Emperor, you can have a brighter future no matter on the External

    Battlefield or outside of here. Many women are better than me. So, you should go out to see the

    world. Look at y and Kill. They met their soulmates after they went to Cleveque City. You can

    also..."

    Dark smiled, shook his head, and said, "Well, perhaps, but I''m toozy to go out. I''m the same kind

    of person as you. I know there is no result, but I''m waiting foolishly and looking forward to the slim

    chance that you can fall in love with me."

    After a pause, Dark said, "Alright, let''s stop talking about it. I''m going to reach the Emperor level.

    I''ve been suppressing it for a long time, and it''s time to break through. Go do your work... Now the

    Lord... is not here, so you have a lot of things to do. Ha-ha,e on..." After taking another look at

    Ivy''s back, Dark turned and walked out the back door.

    Ivy, who was left alone in the meeting room, felt her heart tremble at this moment. There was a bit of

    pain in her eyes. She turned around, but Dark had disappeared...

    ......

    At this moment, Dark did not leave the headquarters of the Heaven Domain but took the elevator

    down. There was a huge space under the headquarters of the Heaven Domain. It was built for

    antimissile. The elevator kept moving down, and it was dark outside.

    Ten meters... Twenty meters... Eighty meters... When it was one hundred meters from the ground,

    Dark came to a huge dark space under the Heaven Domain. This was where he usually stayed. His

    code name was Dark because he liked darkness since he was young. He didn''t like sunshine and

    liked to stay in dark ces. As for Ivy, he never went too far in pursuit. Most of the time, he

    apanied Ivy, stood behind Ivy, and silently guarded her. He was like her knight in the

    darkness...

    At this moment, after taking a deep breath, Dark sat on the ground with his knees crossed. In an

    absolutely quiet and dark environment. he unlocked the oppressive force in his body. In an instant,

    his momentum kept rising and rushing toward the Emperor level...

    In fact, Iwan didn''t know that Dark liked Ivy all the time. He never knew what Ivy thought. Of course,

    no one could be sure of such a thing as love.

    ......

    When Dark chose to break through in the underground cave of the Heaven Domain, War, who was

    dozens of miles away from the headquarters of the Heaven Domain, was walking towards battle

    ces and feeling the battle spirit on the battlefield. As he went farther and farther, his momentum

    began to rise little by little.

    The emperor level...... If he didn''t want to make it more perfect, he would have made a

    breakthrough. Forget it. Since the great change wasing, it was time to make a breakthrough.

    After the breakthrough, he would find a chance to go back and have a look.

    "But, old fellows, you must not fight with the Lord, or... I will be in a dilemma. Moreover, if there is a

    war, it seems that you...... can''t defeat him. He is too strong..." As War walked, his momentum kept

    rising. While he muttered to himself, the corners of his mouth twitched hard.

    ......

    At the same time, in a cemetery on the eastern edge of the External Battlefield, y, who was two

    meters high, was walking in the cemetery with a big sword on his back. Although it was a cemetery,

    there were few real tombs. Most of the dead bodies were scattered on the ground casually. y

    could hear the sound of bone breaking every time he took a step.

    However, y didn''te here alone. There was a palm-sized virtual shadow of Hannah on his

    broad shoulder. This was the artificial intelligence that Hannah made for y, but it was seriously

    damaged. The virtual shadow could have spread more than ten meters, but it was palm-sized at this

    moment.

    Although the projection of Hannah''s artificial intelligence was only about the size of a palm, it looked

    exactly the same as Hannah. The body and face were so simr. However, after Hannah fainted in

    Cleveque City, the AI projection could no longer make ymunicate with Hannah. The artificial

    intelligence was virtual, and it only included some of Hannah''s memories in the past.

    The next moment, as y continued to move forward, Hannah''s virtual shadow said on his

    shoulder, "Dull man, Ivy sent a message to you. She said that Master Dark, Master Kill, and Master

    War would no longer suppress their strength and would soon be God Emperors. Dull man, do

    you want to reply to Ivy?"

    y paused and murmured, "Are they finally going to break through? Well, that''s good. The Lord is

    not here, and I need to find the Soul-growing Grass. It''s good that they will break through, especially

    War. When he breaks through, I have to fight with him. He hides his strength best... You don''t need

    to reply to her. I''ve got it."

    The virtual shadow of Hannah frowned on y''s shoulder and asked him, "H''m, dull man, is War

    very strong? Is he stronger than you?"

    y snorted coldly and said, "He is very strong, but not as strong as me. However, he has gained a

    lot of inheritance. There should be a powerful force behind him, so he has many skills. But no

    matter how many skills he has, I can beat him away with a sword..."

    Hannah''s virtual shadow nodded with great approval and said, "Yeah, dull man, I believe you are

    the best. By the way, does my original body need three Soul-growing Grass? But now we haven''t

    found one. What should we do?"

    y shook his head and said, "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I will help you find it within a year. If we can''t

    find it... I''ll rob it! I don''t believe those God Emperors on the External Battlefield have no Soul-

    growing Grass!" As y said this, his eyes became cold.

    Hannah''s virtual shadow was silent for a while, and then suddenly asked y, "Dull man, I see in

    my program that my original body seems to like you so much. So... do you like her?"

    y''s body trembled fiercely. At this moment, he suddenly thought of the scene of Hannah''s tall

    virtual shadowing to him when he was in a desperate situation that day, as well as the die-

    together system.

    y''s eyes turned red, but he didn''t speak. Instead, he continued to move forward. Hannah''s virtual

    shadow kept talking on his shoulder. "Dull man, you were silent just now. ording to the records in

    my database, your expression just now meant that your heart was touched, right? Dull man, say

    something... Dull man, where is your home? Dull man, have you ever liked another woman before?

    Hey... dull man, don''t ignore me. Talk to me..."

    In the depth of the cemetery, y walked forward silently, while Hannah''s virtual shadow

    surrounded him and chattered all the time...

    ......

    An hourter, Kill, who was dressed in ck, appeared in front of a valley enveloped by ck fog all

    year round in the deepest part of the External Battlefield.

    "I''m finally here. This ce is the most suitable for me to reach the Emperor level. I selected it half a

    year ago. Only by breaking through here can I be more in line with my way! I''ll ruin everything!"

    After taking a deep breath, Kill did not hesitate anymore. He immediately jumped into the valley

    covered by the ck fog. When he fell, a stronger and stronger momentum permeated from him.

    What Kill didn''t know was that two beautiful women in ck came here no long after he jumped

    down. One was about the same height as y, and the other was shorter, but she was about 5.6

    feet tall. One of them was Jane, and the other was the mysterious and powerful woman who saved

    her.

    "Girl, it''s not easy to win the heart of the man you like. Are you sure you want to pursue him?" The

    mysterious woman in ck said to Jane with a smile.

    Jane stared at the dark fog-filled valley below and said, "Sister, can I go down here? I want to go his

    way!"

    The woman in ck smiled after her pupils shrank. After smiling for a long while, she said,

    "Interesting. Do you know where this ce is? Do you know what the ck fog is? You''ll have a

    slim chance of surviving if you go down. If you decide to go down, you can..."

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    But Jane jumped down before the woman in ck finished speaking. Of course, there was a

    distance between her and Kill. Besides, the ck fog in the valley had the effect of shielding

    perception, so Kill wouldn''t be affected even if Jane went down.

    "Well... You''re really like me. Well done, little girl..." The mysterious woman in ck smiled more

    brightly.

    ......

    Time went by slowly. When darkness fell on the External Battlefield, three powerful forces suddenly

    came to the extreme on the External Battlefield in three directions. Although the three forces were

    new, they could bepared to the old Emperor level...

    From this day on, the Top Four Masters of the Heaven Domain in the External Regions had been

    officially promoted to four God Emperors!

    At this moment, as the domineering auras of Dark, War, and Kill came to the extreme, y, who

    was in the east in the distance, also released his momentum. For a moment, countless

    powerhouses on the External Battlefield were shocked.

    The Top Four Masters of the Heaven Domain became stronger after they became God Emperors...

 Chapter 192 The Magnificent Dragon Kingdom (I)

    Chapter 192 The Magnificent Dragon Kingdom (I)

    Chapter 192 The Magnificent Dragon Kingdom (I)

    Half a day ago, at 11:00 a.m., in the hall of the head office of the Military Headquarters in Gotham

    City, Rendon was dressed inbat uniform and waiting for the two powerhouses.

    "Mr. Scott, themanders of the ten Military Headquarters are ready, and 8000 warriors are in

    ce. The two predecessors are rushing to Gotham City. We can set off at any time after they

    arrive!" The adjutant in military uniform walked behind Rendon and said to him.

    "Ten Super Gods? It''s not enough..." Rendon frowned. This time, they did not have much top power

    to support their partners on the External Battlefield. It would be very troublesome if they didn''t have

    enough Super Gods and Gods of War. Once the four top powerhouses were stalled by the enemies,

    the consequence would be unimaginable.

    The adjutant''s expression wasplicated, and his eyes were worried. After thinking for a while, he

    said, "Mr. Scott, if we transfer too many Super Gods to the External Battlefield, there will be trouble

    in the country. Although there are ten Super Gods, many of them have just been promoted, and

    they''re in the early stage of the Super God... The Dragon Kingdom has only been established for a

    short time..."

    Rendon nodded and was silent. After a while, Rendon suddenly said, "No, in fact, our foundation is

    no worse than that of the countries in the External Regions, but those people are not united with us.

    We didn''t attack them before, but now we must make some changes. The country is in danger, but

    do those cowards want to stay in the rear and live a peaceful life? That''s impossible! Inform the ten

    Super Gods to go to the seven families with me! Go directly to the Roxanne family! If they still want

    to do nothing to help us, I won''t agree!"

    The adjutant''s eyes were also cold. He gritted his teeth and said to Rendon angrily, "Yes! Those

    cowards don''t contribute. Moreover, we have to leave many powerhouses here to restrain them

    every time! They''re losers! Mr. Scott, in my opinion, just eliminated them all!"

    Rendon frowned deeply, shook his head, and said, "I would like to, but it is unrealistic. The

    aristocratic families, powerful families, sects, and ns in the Dragon Kingdom are inextricably

    interwoven. If we fight against them, we can never bear the consequences. Once those forces in

    the External Regions invade again as they did decades ago, ournd and hundreds of millions of

    compatriots will suffer again..."

    "Then should we leave them alone? Mr. Scott, if we leave them alone like this, who knows where it

    stops? Why should our warriors fight with their lives in the External Regions but those losers can

    live in peace here? Why can they have great power to extract resources?" At this moment, the

    adjutant was very excited. His eyes were cold, and he had cold killing intent.

    He had seen too many warriors andpatriots die on the External Battlefield. How many warriors

    who were sent to the External Battlefielde back alive in recent years? That was a terrible low

    proportion!

    So, when Evan became a Super God and wanted to fight in the External Regions, Carl and the

    other three elders gave him an urgent order and asked him toe back because they were afraid

    that Evan would die there if he continued to fight. Evan was a hero who gave up everything for the

    Dragon Kingdom, and he was over 70 years old. He had fought for the Dragon Kingdom all his life!

    He couldn''t die there!

    Therefore, when Evan left, he saluted to the External Battlefield. He paid homage to those warriors

    who fought everywhere for the Dragon Kingdom but died withoutplete bodies. They were

    buried on that battlefield forever!

    "Go to those families and ask them for powerhouses! If they don''t agree, I will kill them! Take those

    Half-a-step Gods of War with us! If those families don''t ask their powerhouses to help us, I will kill

    them! I... dare to do what the Lord dared to do!" Rendon was also angry at this moment.

    That was right! Why should they use their lives to fight? Some young warriors under theirmand

    were not married yet. Some had got married but had to abandon their wives for the fight. Some

    warriors'' children hadn''t been born, but they were sent to the External Battlefield before they could

    take a look and hug their children!

    Why? Rendon was furious. This was the reason why Carl had been controlling him in the past.

    Rendon was very emotional and tended to go extreme sometimes. He was simr to Iwan. Carl was

    afraid that Rendon would be impulsive and affect the whole country. If the Dragon Kingdom was in

    trouble at home and abroad, the consequence would be terrible. However, Carl had retired from

    office. Rendon was in charge of the Military Headquarters, so he had the final say!

    "That day, Mr. Addison asked the Lord of the Heaven Domain what would happen if the Lord took

    over the Military Headquarters. At that time, the Lord said he would kill five people. I don''t think he

    was wrong. If the Dragon Kingdom wants to stand on the top of the world again and recover its past

    glory, we must experience the pain! Assemble the troops and go! Tell the two seniors not toe

    here but go to the Duncan family! D*mn, if those families dare to hide their strength again, kill them!

    As for those sects, if they want to attack, I will give up the External Battlefield and transfer all the

    forces back!"

    At this moment, Rendon''s eyes were shining with a fierce light. A few decades ago, when the

    Dragon Kingdom was founded, it was poor and weak. At that time, Carl was the only Super God in

    the Military Headquarters. There were only a few Gods of War, let alone those who were of the

    Emperor level. It was miserable. Therefore, Carl had to sign contracts with those sects and various

    hidden forces in the country. But things were different at this time.

    This morning, grievous news came from the External Battlefield one after another, and the situation

    was getting more and more dangerous. Once there was a war in the External Regions, those

    warriors of the Dragon Kingdom would all die. It''s not that they can''t run without legs. They will fightContent ? N?velDrama.Org.

    to the end! They could run away, but they would fight to the end! Even if there was only one warrior

    left, he wouldn''t leave behind the position until he died!

    Therefore, Rendon was anxious. It happened that two powerhouses woulde here on this day,

    so he was more confident. Just like what he said just now, if those hidden forces in the territory

    dared to make trouble, he would give up the External Battlefield, the first door of the Dragon

    Kingdom. Then he would gather all the strength to deal with the internal disorder! Carl didn''t dare to

    do this, but he did!

    ''Those hidden people are also from the Dragon Kingdom, but... don''t force me!'' Rendon murmured

    in his heart.

    The next moment, Rendon shouted to the adjutant, "Tell the seven families that I will arrive at the

    Duncan family in half an hour and let all the heads go there. Whoever doesn''t go will be killed!!"

    "Yes! Mr. Scott!" The adjutant gave Rendon a military salute and went to prepare. After the adjutant

    left, Rendon looked at the big screen in the center of the hall which showed the situation on the

    External Battlefield and took a deep breath. It was something that Carl didn''t dare to do in the past

    decades. In fact, he was worried because the Dragon Kingdom would be doomed once he made a

    mistake.

    It was reasonable for Rendon to be worried. For example, hundreds of years ago, some dynasties

    wanted to fight against those ns when they were powerful, but they were killed by those ns.

    Such things had happened many times in these thousands of years. This was the fundamental

    reason why Carl did not dare to confront those hidden forces in an all-around way.

    "The Lord of the Heaven Domain, if we''re killed,e here and I will spearhead the attack for you!"

    Rendon''s eyes were intense. He had to do so in the current situation. In fact, the Dragon Kingdom

    was attacked from both sides. The Senior Elder and other elders were always deterred by the

    strongest hidden force, and they couldn''t do anything. On the External Battlefield, the forces in the

    External Regions formed Z8 Alliance which was notorious and killed many people in the Dragon

    Kingdom more than a hundred years ago.

    Was it true that the Dragon Kingdom was weak hundreds of years ago? Not really. Although thest

    dynasty of the Dragon Kingdom was not so powerful, and the weapons and equipment technology

    were rtively backward, its national strength was not weak. It was even rich. Although that dynasty

    was notparable to the two or three strongest ones in the External Regions, it was simr to

    several countries of Z8 Alliance. However, the dynasty was almost ruined in the end. People paid a

    huge price again and again to survive. Z8 Alliance trampled on thend of the Dragon Kingdom

    recklessly for decades.

    At this time, the infamous alliance had been formed again, so the situation was very dangerous.

    Therefore, once Rendon took a wrong step, he would lose everything. That was why Carl didn''t

    dare to take the risk. But Rendon had no choice but to do this.

    Five minutester, Rendon, together with the ten Super Gods of the Military Headquarters, twenty

    Gods of War, and eight thousand warriors marched toward the position of the Roxanne family

    fiercely and aggressively.

    ......

    At the same time, Carl became anxious after he received the news. Rendon actually took the army

    to the position and informed the heads of those families that whoever didn''t go there would be killed!

    After receiving the news, Carl did not hesitate to contact the Third Elder and the Second Elder. The

    three of them went to the Senior Elder''s residence together.

    It was really a time of trouble. Big events happened one after another, and there was no time for

    them to ept everything. Yesterday, the affairs in the Cliff family had juste to an end. At this

    time, there was an emergency on the External Battlefield. Steve, the Deputy Commander of the

    Military Headquarters, had been struggling to fight. The telegrams for help were sent one after

    another. The warriors asked for emergency help. Rendon had asked 8000 powerhouses to rush to

    the External Regions to support them. However, Rendon actually took the army that was about to

    set off to the position of the Roxanne family. Carl instantly understood what Rendon wanted to do.

    "A slight move in one part may affect the situation as a whole..." Carl murmured. Without hesitation,

    he hurried to the Senior Elder''s residence. At the same time, the expressions of the Second elder

    and the Third Elder changed. They immediately rushed to the Senior Elder''s residence...

    "Something big is going to happen..."

 Chapter 193 The Majestic Momentum of Dragon Kingdom

    Chapter 193 The Majestic Momentum of Dragon Kingdom

    Chapter 193 The Majestic Momentum of Dragon Kingdom

    In the mansion of the Senior Elder, the Third Elder, the Second Elder, and Carl were anxiously

    discussing with the Senior Elder in a secret room. The four elders of Dragon Kingdom all looked

    very serious. They all knew that some of the policies they had made in the past had to be changed,

    but they didn''t expect it toe so soon.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Carl said worriedly, "Senior Elder, Rendon has already gone to the Duncan family with the soldiers

    of the Military Headquarters. He wants to ask the top families to send out people to the External

    Battlefield. If he does so, the agreements in the past will be destroyed, and the Immortal Forces will

    probably take action..."

    The Third Elder nodded seriously. The Second Elder looked at the Senior Elder and said, "Please

    make the decision. If we don''t do anything, Rendon''s efforts would be in vain, and the soldiers at the

    front will be disappointed..."

    The Senior Elder remained silent and he tapped his fingers on the table. Since he didn''t say

    anything, the Second Elder, the Third Elder, and Carl didn''t dare to speak again. They were afraid

    that it would affect the Senior Elder''s judgment. As time went by, the soldiers led by Rendon were

    getting closer and closer to the Duncan family.

    After a long silence, the Senior Elder took a deep breath and said, "As for the decision, it''s easy. We

    are old, and Dragon Kingdom doesn''t rely on us but on the younger generation. Rendon is also a

    younger generation. Since the younger generation has be more and more enthusiastic, why

    should we be afraid?"

    After a pause, the Senior Elder said to the Second Elder, "You go to Spiritual Cave with me, and the

    other two go to Sky Pce. These two are the biggest Immortal Forces in Dragon Kingdom, and

    there are the most powerhouses in them. Now that we don''t have many powerhouses, as long as

    we block them, the rest won''t dare to make a move. Let''s go!"

    The expression on the Second Elder''s face changed slightly. He quickly stood up and said, "Senior

    Elder, if we go to block their gates, it may be a conflict today. Have you really made up your mind?"

    The Senior Elder snorted angrily and said, "I don''t care. Just like what Rendon and Iwan said, why

    should our soldiers die on the External Battlefield while they have a peaceful life in the territory?

    They hold a huge force, but they didn''t help us. Some of them even have something to do with the

    people of External Regions. They even watched our soldiers die on External Battlefields. Let''s go!

    Today, if they dare to make trouble, we will break their gates!"

    After saying that, the Senior Elder stood up and walked outside without any hesitation. There was a

    secret airport in the backyard. After the Senior Elder went out, the Second Elder, the Third Elder,

    and Carl nodded and set out at once.

    What Rendon didn''t know was that today when he took his soldiers to those top families, the four

    elders of the Dragon Kingdom would block the two strongest Immortal Forces in Dragon Kingdom

    for him.

    At the same time, Iwan, who had arrived at the door of the Stewart family, also got the news that

    Rendon had taken the soldiers to the seven top families. Teddy, who was standing next to Iwan,

    also fell silent. Teddy was also from Dragon Kingdom. He had gone to the External Battlefield a few

    decades ago. Today, he also felt that the situation of Dragon Kingdom was going to change. It was

    very likely that Rendon wouldpletely tear up some of the agreements made several decades

    ago.

    "My lord, Rendon is a cruel man. He is really different from Carl. But today, this matter is likely to

    cause big trouble. After all, Dragon Kingdom..." Teddy had mixed feelings. He trusted Rendon, but

    also worried about him.

    Iwan smiled and said, "Teddy, do you mean that what Rendon does might cause the counterattack

    of those Immortal Forces?"

    Teddy nodded and said, "Yes, these Immortal Forces haven''t shown up, so they must get the

    resources from the top families. If Rendon destroys the top families, it means that he has destroyed

    some of the foundations of those Immortal Forces."

    Iwan, who was walking forward, suddenly stopped when he heard Teddy''s words. He turned to look

    at Teddy and said, "Teddy, you seem to know a lot about the Immortal Forces in Dragon Kingdom.

    Were you in one of the Immortal Forces before you went to the External Battlefield?"

    Teddy burst intoughter upon hearing his question. He looked at Iwan and said, "My lord, I thought

    you would never ask this question. Are you curious about my background?"

    Iwan smiled and said, "Yes, even now, there are not many powerhouses in Dragon Kingdom. There

    are four elders and the directors of the three departments. You have now recovered to theter

    stage of the Emperor level. How strong were you when you were in your prime? Had you reached

    that level?"

    Teddy looked at Iwan with a smile and said, "Have you reached that level? You are the strongest

    talent I have ever seen. In just five years, you have been promoted to your level now. In addition,

    you have spent more than half of your energy on establishing Heaven Domain..."

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me. As for me, I have told you that I really haven''t reached that

    level. Why don''t you believe me?" Iwan looked at Teddy.

    Teddy narrowed his eyes and took a deep look at Iwan. "I''ve seen something in ancient books.

    There are some things that are different from the current level system. For example, one above the

    current Emperor level is King level, such as the Senior Elder and the Dean of Spiritual Cave..."

    "Is there a Spiritual Cave in Dragon Kingdom? Is it very powerful? Did youe from it?" Iwan

    raised his eyebrows and asked Teddy.

    Teddy narrowed his eyes and didn''t answer Iwan''s question. He took a look at him and continued, "I

    just said that it''s the current level system. It was not the same as before. There used to be a hidden

    level between the Emperor level and the King level. It was called the Above-emperor level..."

    "What is the Above-emperor level you mentioned?" Iwan continued to look at Teddy with a smile.

    He pretended that he didn''t understand.

    Teddy''s eyes were extremely serious. He looked at Iwan and said slowly, "There are nine small

    levels of the current Emperor level, but after the ninth level, some people can be the most

    powerful existence in the world, the King level..."

    Teddy suddenly said in a serious tone, "However, ording to the records of ancient books, some

    true talents in this world won''t directly reach the King level. Instead, they will continue to rush up

    after reaching the ninth level of the Emperor level. That is Above-emperor level. But if one takes

    that path, it will be more difficult for him to reach the Emperor level in the future. The Above-

    emperor level is much weaker than the ordinary Emperor level, but the former is more potential."

    "It''s recorded in ancient books that the ordinary Emperor level could be reached easily, but it''s

    difficult to reach the Above-emperor level. Only those who have great luck, perseverance,

    determination, and courage dare to take that path."

    After Teddy finished his words, he took a look at Iwan and said slowly, "Have you taken the

    legendary path?" He stared at Iwan and didn''t want to let go of the expression on Iwan''s face.

    With a meaningful smile on his face, Iwan looked at Teddy and said slowly, "Have a guess."

    "As you said, it''s recorded in ancient books, but not now. I haven''t heard of the level you mentioned.

    I don''t know..." Iwan''s eyes were extremely deep. Teddy stared at him and Iwan also fixed his eyes

    on the mysterious Teddy.

 Chapter 194 The Majestic Momentum of Dragon Kingdom

    Chapter 194 The Majestic Momentum of Dragon Kingdom

    Chapter 194 The Majestic Momentum of Dragon Kingdom

    Teddy and Iwan were looking at each other without saying a word. The atmosphere was very weird.

    After a while, Teddy smiled at Iwan and took a deep breath. "My lord, I dide from Dragon

    Kingdom, and I used to be a member of the Immortal Forces in Dragon Kingdom..."

    Iwan raised his eyebrows and asked, "The Immortal Force you were in should be very powerful,

    right? How about itpared with Spiritual Cave?"

    Disdain shed through Teddy''s eyes. After thinking for a while, he said, "Spiritual Cave? It''s

    powerful now, but hundreds of years ago, it was nothing. As for which Immortal Force I came from,

    it has long been destroyed. Decades ago, the inheritance was lost when the war began, and I was

    also on the External Battlefield at that time. From then on, I am the only one left."

    After a pause, Teddy took a deep breath again, and a proud look suddenly appeared in his eyes. He

    said slowly, "I was in Heaven Force!" When Teddy mentioned the name, his arrogance rose. He had

    a deep love for his force. Besides, the force should be very powerful in the past.

    Iwan nodded and took a deep look at Teddy. "I''m sorry, Teddy. In fact, I just asked casually. You

    don''t have to tell me the truth. If you want to rebuild your force in the future, I will help you."

    Teddy also took a serious look at Iwan and bowed to him. "Thank you, but let''s talk about itter. I

    will take revenge first..."

    When Teddy said this, he suddenly looked a little lonely and dispirited. Iwan nodded and said

    nothing. Instead, he continued to walk forward. Teddy didn''t say anything and followed Iwan

    forward.

    In the eastern suburbs of Gotham City, in the Duncan family, the leader, Marlon, had a gloomy face.

    He had already got the news that Rendon was rushing towards his family with his army, and they

    were almost here.

    In the meeting hall of the Duncan family, Marlon, James, and the leaders of the rest five top families

    were sitting there seriously. Rendon had told them that if they didn''te, they would be wiped out.

    Marlon, the leader of the Duncan family, said with a serious face, "Rendon will arrive in ten minutes.

    Everyone, you should know what Rendon wants to do this time, right?"

    After hearing what Marlon said, James, who was sitting in the first row, said in a deep voice, "I know

    that the Military Headquarters has encountered danger in External Battlefield, and Rendon has to

    help them, but his strength is not enough. He shoulde here to ask for our help. He wants our

    Gods of War and Super Gods, so he can support the External Battlefield and greatly weaken our

    strength..."

    After James finished his words, one of the leaders said angrily, "We are in the same boat. After the

    Patrick family and the Stewart family are destroyed, the remaining seven families should be united.

    Have you two ever thought that how many powerhouses are on External Battlefield? Even many

    powerhouses of the Emperor level die there every year!"

    "That''s right! I''ve got the news that the situation on External Battlefield has suddenly changed. The

    Z8 Alliance against Dragon Kingdom has been established again. Now eight powerhouses at the

    Emperor level are leading the team to the battlefield. Each of them is at theter stage of the

    Emperor level. The situation is extremely dangerous. If our people go there, our savings over the

    years will be destroyed," another leader said.

    The remaining three leaders also said, "We have signed agreements with the Military Headquarters.

    We have the right not to go out to fight. If Rendon brings his army here today, he is in vition of

    the agreements."

    "Marlon, James, now only two of you are at the Emperor level. We can''tpete with the Military

    Headquarters. Shall we go to Spiritual Cave to ask for help?"

    "Well, that makes sense. Let''s ask for help. If there is another powerhouse at theter stage of the

    Emperor level, Rendon won''t dare to fight with us..."

    "I agree!"

    The leaders nodded. They all agreed that they needed help. The situation on External Battlefield

    was changeable. Who knew if Rendon would force them again in the next battle? As time went by,

    they would really be destroyed.

    After Marlon and James looked at each other, they nodded slightly. Marlon said, "Okay, I''ll contact

    Spiritual Cave now and ask them for help!"

    After saying that, Marlon picked up the phone and dialed a number. However, before he could say

    something, a gloomy and angry voice came from the other side. "Marlon, we have known what

    happened on your side, but we can''t go out now. The Senior Elder and the Second Elder are here.

    We are negotiating with them. We can''t help you!"

    "I..." Marlon''s face changed dramatically. When he was about to speak, the other party had already

    hung up. After putting down the phone, Marlon''s face became more gloomy.

    Sitting next to him, James asked, "What happened?"

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Marlon''s face was dark. He said, "We can''t escape this time. The will of the Military Headquarters is

    too strong. Now the Senior Elder and the Second Elder have gone to Spiritual Cave. We have to

    decide by ourselves."

    After Marlon finished his words, the faces of all the leaders present changed dramatically. James

    stood up in shock and said with his mouth wide open, "Do they want to fight? Since ancient times,

    the Senior Elder and the Dean of Spiritual Cave have been restraining each other, but today they

    are facing each other!"

    Fear rose in these leaders'' hearts. However, just as they were wondering what to do, a God of War

    suddenly rushed in with a frightened expression on his face.

    "Bad news! Rendon and his army have already rushed in, and we can''t stop them. Rendon has

    eight thousand soldiers and ten Super Godmanders and twenty Gods of War..." The God of

    War who was guarding the door said to Marlon in fear. His clothes were all wet with cold sweat.

    "How could it be so fast?" Marlon''s eyelids twitched. He wanted to make arrangements as soon as

    possible, but it was toote. The next moment, wearing a military uniform and a saber on his waist,

    Rendon had already reached the door of the hall with more than ten Super Gods and more than

    twenty Gods of War.

    Rendon and other soldiers of Dragon Kingdom stepped on the military boots. Although they were

    walking, their speed was iparably fast, and the sound of the boots stepping on the ground was

    in unison.

    Rendon and the ten Super Godmanders quickly entered the hall. The ten Gods of War behind

    them took out their weapons and blocked the meeting hall of the Duncan family.

    Rendon walked to the side of Marlon and sat on another main seat. The tenmanders stood

    behind the other six leaders. The powerhouses of the Military Headquarters, including Rendon, had

    murderous looks on their faces.

    After sitting down, Rendon looked at Marlon and sneered, "Long time no see, Mr. Duncan. I

    remember that thest time we met was three years ago. I came here with Mr. Addison at that

    time..."

    Marlon nodded and sighed deeply. He looked at Rendon and said, "Three years passed in an

    instant, and now you have taken over the position of Mr. Addison. Congrattes."

    Rendon waved his hand and said, "We are not friends, right? Let''s get straight to the point."

    Rendon took a deep breath and leaned forward. He nced coldly at the leaders present and said

    in a deep voice, "Two hourster, we are going to the External Battlefield. Now I want twoter-

    stage Super Gods and five peak Gods of War from each family. Well, now let''s vote on it."

    After saying this, the aura around Rendon rose, and his words were also extremely domineering.

    He went straight to the point.

    The meeting hall of the Duncan family quieted down in an instant. The atmosphere was extremely

    solemn. The leaders were all shocked. Rendon wanted twoter-stage Super Gods and five peak

    Gods of War from each family. This was one-third the power of the Duncan family and the Zachary

    family, and almost half of the other families.

    The other five leaders didn''t dare to speak at this moment. Instead, they looked at James and

    Marlon. Marlon also looked at James.

    James said, "Mr. Scott, since you are a resolute man, let''s get straight to the point. We had

    agreements with Mr. Addison, and we won''t send out our people."

    Rendon sneered and said, "James, you just said that it was signed with Mr. Addison, but now I deny

    it..."

    Rendon stared at James, and the killing intent in his body directly locked on him. He said word by

    word, "What do you think?"

    James'' heart trembled. Rendon wanted to kill him at this moment and he also felt it. Moreover, the

    two Super Godmanders standing behind Rendon were also prepared to attack him at any time.

    Cold sweat kept running down James'' face and he swallowed hard.

    Marlon sensed that something was wrong. He quickly said to Rendon, "Mr. Scott, you can deny it.

    We can also send people, but you want too many." Marlon took a deep breath and tried to suppress

    his anger.

    Marlon was a little angry. Rendon was only at theter stage of the Emperor level, the same level as

    Marlon, but Rendon didn''t take him seriously at all.

    Rendon didn''t stare at James anymore. He turned to look at Marlon and said slowly, "How many

    people do you think are suitable?"

    When the sight of Rendon turned away, James, who was sitting below, breathed a great sigh of

    relief. The eyes of Rendon were so frightening.

    After Rendon asked, he stared at Marlon, and the other six leaders in the hall also looked at Marlon.

    Marlon said in a deep voice, "A Super God and two Gods of War for each family. Moreover, the

    Super God is in the early stage, and the God of War is in the middle stage at most. This is our

    bottom line. We will send seven Super Gods and fourteen Gods of War for you."

    After saying that, Marlon looked at Rendon gloomily. Rendon was also looking at him.

    After a long while, Rendon burst intoughter.

    Afterughing for a while, Rendon suddenly narrowed his eyes and said to Marlon, "Didn''t you hear

    it clearly just now, or didn''t I make it clear?"

    Rendon took a deep breath and his killing intent became even stronger. He said in a cold voice,

    "Twoter-stage Super Gods, and five peak Gods of War for each family. This is also my bottom

    line. You just need to tell me, will you do it or not?"

    At this time, a leader sitting in the hall snorted and stood up directly. He pointed at Rendon and

    shouted, "Rendon! Don''t go too far! Do you think you canmand us after you be the

    general of the Military Headquarters? We won''t do it. What do you want?"

    "Well, you are Fitch Yount, right? Have you finished?" Rendon squinted at Fitch.

    "So what?" Fitch stood in the middle of the hall and looked at Rendon.

    Just as everyone was silent, the figure of Rendon suddenly rose and disappeared.

    "How dare you, Rendon!" Marlon''s face changed dramatically. He wanted to stop Rendon. However,

    as soon as he moved, the tenmanders of the Military Headquarters appeared in front of him,

    and ten sabers instantly shed at him.

    Rendon had already drawn his saber and instantly appeared in front of Fitch. He shed at Fitch''s

    head!

    "No! Marlon, help me..." Fitch quickly stepped back and asked for help from Marlon. But it didn''t

    work. He was at theter stage of Super God, which was far inferior to Rendon, who was at the

    later stage of the Emperor level.

    With a sh of cold light, blood sshed out, and Fitch''s head was cut in half by Rendon.

    The next moment, the other five leaders in the hall stood up with a loud bang, and everyone''s aura

    was fully opened.

    Marlon also fought against the tenmanders and sent the tenmanders flying out.

    Marlon felt that Rendon must be crazy. This was the headquarters of the Duncan family. In addition

    to him, who was at the Emperor level, there were more than a dozen Super Gods. Why did Rendon

    dare to bring people and kill someone here?

    Rendon, who was holding a blood saber in his hand, suddenly lowered his head andughed. He

    looked at Marlon and said, "Marlon, I forgot to tell you. I came here today with thermal weapons. If

    you dare to kill one of our soldiers, the Duncan family will immediately be destroyed."

    Rendon turned his head to look at the other five leaders and said slowly, "By the way, your family is

    now locked by the thermal weapons. Do you want to make a bet if I dare to give an order?"

    As soon as Rendon finished his words, the whole hall fell into silence. Everyone looked at Rendon

    with a trace of fear in their eyes. The five leaders were shocked. Rendon was definitely a madman!

    In the hall of the Duncan family, the six leaders, including the two Emperor level powerhouses

    Marlon and James, were all frightened by Rendon and didn''t dare to move.

    Even if the people Rendon brought today were not as good as that of these families, even if this

    was the headquarters of the Duncan family, Rendon dared to kill people.

    At this moment, the sha qi from Rendon soared.

 Chapter 195 The Majestic Momentum of Dragon Kingdom

    Chapter 195 The Majestic Momentum of Dragon Kingdom

    Chapter 195 The Majestic Momentum of Dragon Kingdom

    More than a dozen Super Gods and many Gods of War of the Duncan family rushed over in an

    instant. Among them, the Gods of War were facing the Gods of War of the Military Headquarters,

    while the Super Gods rushed into the conference hall.

    In an instant, the Super Gods from the Duncan family, along with the leaders of the four families,

    surrounded the top tenmanders brought by Rendon. Among the Super Gods who rushed in,

    there were four peak Super Gods, fiveter-stage Super Gods, and the other seven below theter

    stage.

    "The Duncan family is truly the top of the nine families in Dragon Kingdom. There are actually

    seventeen Super Gods. They are indeed very powerful, but is there anyone else?" Rendon said

    with a sneer, holding a bloody saber in his hand. There was a hint of extreme madness in his eyes.

    R¨şAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    He bet that Marlon didn''t dare to fight with him. All the soldiers he brought today were going to

    support the front line. If they died here, Rendon would really dare to use thermal weapons to

    destroy the nine top families. Even if he died, it didn''t matter. Dragon Kingdom was no shortage of

    people.

    "Yes!" James said coldly. Six peak Super Gods rushed into the hall. These were the people brought

    by the six top families. After they entered, they, together with Marlon and James, surrounded

    Rendon.

    Rendon''s eyes became even colder. In the Duncan family, he was at an absolute disadvantage. The

    Gods of War he brought were surrounded, and the Super Godmanders in the hall were also

    surrounded. He was also surrounded by two Emperor level powerhouses, Marlon and James, as

    well as six Super Gods.

    "Marlon, are you really going to fight?" Rendon looked ferociously at the bleeding saber in his hand

    and said to Marlon coldly.

    "Rendon, you''ve gone too far. You killed Fitch in front of everyone." Marlon''s face turned ghastly

    pale. He had never thought that Rendon would really dare to kill someone. Rendon killed someone

    in the meeting hall of the Duncan family, which was a provocation to the authority of the Duncan

    family.

    After Marlon said that, James also pulled out a soft sword. He stared at Rendon. If Rendon dared to

    make a move, he would make a move.

    Rendon sneered and asked Marlon, "What do you want?"

    Marlon narrowed his eyes and said slowly, "Rendon, I have a question."

    Rendon smiled and said, "What?"

    Marlon took a deep breath, He stared at Rendon and said, "How did the senior elder of the Stewart

    family die when the lord of Heaven Domain wiped out the Patrick family and the Stewart family? I

    remember clearly that on that day, neither the lord of Heaven Domain nor the mysterious

    powerhouse of Emperor level beside him made a move. However, the senior elder, who was a peak

    Super God, died. Did you do that?"

    Rendonughed disdainfully. He turned to look at Marlon and said, "Since you have known it, why

    do you ask me?"

    Rendon took a deep breath and said seriously, "Yes, I killed him. So what?"

    "I killed him. So what?" Rendon roared again, his aura surging. Even though he was now

    surrounded by two Emperor level powerhouses and six Super Gods, he didn''t show any fear at all.

    At this moment, the atmosphere in the hall became extremely serious. After Rendon admitted that

    he not only killed the leader of the Yount family but also killed the senior elder of the Stewart family,

    all the powerhouses stared at him angrily.

    Rendon hadpletely trampled on the agreements of that year, and he had gone too far.

    Looking at Rendon, Marlon sneered. He took a deep breath and said, "Rendon, how dare you!

    Didn''t you just say that if we dared to fight, you would use the thermal weapon? I''ll give it a try and

    see if you dare or not!"

    Rendon sneered and said, "Do you think I dare or not? When you were in the Patrick family, you

    didn''t dare to say anything when you faced the lord of Heaven Domain. Now you want to have a

    try? Let''s see if I dare or not!"

    As Rendon spoke, he pressed a signal button on his waist. Just as Rendon pressed it, eighty

    missiles suddenly stood up in the camp of the Military Headquarters. Without any hesitation, the

    commander outside pressed the button to shoot. Suddenly, there was a violent roar from the

    outside. Eighty missiles instantly flew across the sky above the Duncan family.

    All the leaders in the Duncan family were shocked. Rendon did dare use thermal weapons.

    Looking at the crazy Rendon, Marlon''s face changed dramatically. He shouted at the people in the

    hall, "It takes time for the missile to hit the target. Inform them to retreat!"

    The rest of the leaders began to contact their families and ask their people to leave as soon as

    possible.

    Rendon smiled and said, "You''re smart, but they only have three minutes to retreat at most. Three

    minutester, you''ll see a beautiful fireworks. Each of your family is very wide, so in three minutes,

    can they run out? How many people can run out?"

    However, no one in the hall paid attention to Rendon anymore. He was a madman. Now, all the

    people of the top families were madly contacting their own families. Even some of the important

    people of the Duncan family began to retreat into the distance, or hide in the underground.

    Two minutes and more than fifty secondster, the people in the Yount family looked desperately at

    the eighty mes above their heads that smashed toward their family.

    "No..." The people of the Yount family all let out a desperate but unwilling roar. They tried to escape

    desperately.

    However, just as Rendon said, their family had been wealthy for many years. It was iparably

    large and was built in the valley. After they got the news from their leader, there were only two

    minutes left, so they couldn''t get out.

    Ten secondster, more than eighty missiles with long-tail mes in the sky mmed into the

    residence of the Yount family. The reason why Rendon chose the Yount family was simple. Since

    Rendon had killed their leader, he decided to kill them all. The consequences of using thermal

    weapons to destroy the family were serious. Rendon was also clear about this, but he ignored it. At

    worst, he would die to atone for it.

    In the current situation of Dragon Kingdom, there was so much internal strife that it was impossible

    for the country to mobilize all the forces to fight invaders. Therefore, someone must stand out.

    The violent explosion was heard by the Duncan family. Cold sweat was dripping from the faces and

    bodies of all the people in the hall. It really exploded, and it meant that there was a residence of a

    family that had been destroyed.

    The atmosphere in the hall was extremely depressing. No one dared to speak. All the people were

    sweating. They were trembling and taking out their mobile phones to contact with their own families.

    Most people got a response, except the elder of the Yount family. No one answered him. He dialed

    again in fear, but after waiting for a long time, no one answered.

    "Answer the phone! No..." The elder of the Yount family was anxious and scared. It was eighty

    missiles. Even two mountains could easily be destroyed. All the powerhouses turned to look at the

    elder. Up to now, they had received a response, but the Yount family didn''t. Everyone knew where

    the missiles went, but none of them dared to speak at this time.

    A God of War from the Duncan family ran in. His face was pale and terrified. He reported to Marlon

    in a cold sweat, "It''s the Yount family. Two minutes ago, the Yount family was destroyed..."

    Before Marlon could speak, the elder of the Yount family, suddenly rushed to the God of War. He

    grabbed his clothes, stared into his eyes, and asked, "Say it again! Is it the Yount family? Tell me!"

    The God of War was extremely scared, but he still nodded and said, "Yes, it''s the Yount family..."

    After the God of War finished speaking, Rendon lowered his head in silence. Even he felt

    ufortable using thermal weapons to destroy the Yount family.

    The next moment, the only surviving elder of the Yount family suddenly stared at Rendon with his

    bloodshot eyes. "Rendon, do you know how many people are in the Yount family? Even if we were

    wrong, do you know how many innocent people are in the family?"

    Rendon trembled with pain in his eyes. He lowered his head and did not respond.

    "Rendon, I''ll kill you!" The elder of the Yount family rushed madly towards Rendon. The killing intent

    rose from his body.

    With a fierce look in his eyes, Rendon hit back so that the elder was thrown away by him, making

    the elder flew to the side of the hall and spat out blood.

    "Everyone, Rendon has lost his humanity! The Patrick family, the Stewart family, and now the Yount

    family have been destroyed. He has destroyed three families in just a few days. How long can you

    hold on?" The elder of the Yount family, who had been hit away by Rendon, roared crazily. He stood

    up and rushed toward Rendon again.

    There was also a fierce look in James'' eyes. He looked at Marlon and said, "Marlon!"

    Marlon gritted his teeth and shouted, "Kill them! The worst result is that we all die together! Kill

    them!"

    Marlon also rushed towards Rendon with the sword in his hand. James and the remaining five peak

    Super Gods all rushed toward Rendon with cold faces.

    Seeing that Marlon and the others were rushing toward him, Rendon didn''t hold back anymore. He

    activated all his strength in an instant and rushed toward Marlon with a saber in his hand.

    The tenmanders of the Military Headquarters also waved their sabers and rushed toward the

    Super Gods in the Duncan family and the remaining four leaders.

    For a moment, the hall was filled with killing intent, and the Gods of War of the Military

    Headquarters outside the door also fought with the Gods of War of the Duncan family.

    After Rendon and Marlon fought against each other, James attacked Rendon from behind, and the

    Super God elders continued to rush toward Rendon.

    "Don''t kill other people! Kill Rendon!" Marlon, who was still a little rational, shouted at the crowd.

    They couldn''t kill the soldiers of the Military Headquarters who had to go to the front line. If they

    killed them, these top families would definitely be over.

    "You want to kill me? Come on!" Blood was flowing from the corner of Rendon''s mouth. After he

    fought against James, he was kicked away by Marlon. He bumped into a pir in the hall.

    Rendon spat out a mouthful of blood. He had just been promoted, so he was no match for Marlon.

    In addition, there was James who was at the Emperor level, and the six Super Gods.

    Rendon spat out blood and knelt on one knee with his bloody saber. His aura began to decrease.

    "Kill him! Don''t show mercy!" Marlon gave an order to the crowd again. The next moment, the four

    leaders and the four Super Gods of the Duncan family suddenly turned around and attacked

    Rendon together with Marlon and James.

    "Mr. Scott!" All the soldiers in the hall were anxious, because the two powerhouses of Emperor

    level, together with more than a dozenter-stage Super Gods were rushing toward Rendon.

    Rendon, who was kneeling on one knee, looked extremely cold. When he was about to hold the

    saber in his hand and fight against them, all of a sudden, many Gods of War from the Duncan

    family, with blood in their mouths, flew in from the outside. They mmed into the hall one by one.

    There were three strong Emperor level auras outside, which was extremely terrifying.

    The air in the meeting hall of the Duncan family seemed to have solidified. As for the people who

    had nned to kill Rendon, at this moment, they didn''t even dare to move under the extremely

    terrifying pressure.

    Outside the hall, there were three figures in battle robes with overwhelming momentum walking

    towards them step by step.

 Chapter 196 The Majestic Momentum of Dragon Kingdom

    Chapter 196 The Majestic Momentum of Dragon Kingdom

    Chapter 196 The Majestic Momentum of Dragon Kingdom

    The three figures walked slowly inside the hall. They walked very slowly, but with every step the

    three of them took, the pressure on the leaders in the hall increased. Each of the three men was

    iparably tall. They wore the robe of the Military Headquarters, which was a little tattered.

    These three people were all very old, about the same age as Carl, about seventy years old. Three

    old men with strong auras had the momentum of the peak Emperor level. Although the three of

    them were very old, their bodies stood straight. Every time they took a step forward, it was like a

    mountain was moving forward.

    In the hall of the Duncan family, when Marlon, who was about to kill Rendon, saw the three old men

    walking toward him, he was so scared that his body trembled. His mind was also shocked by the

    sha qi of the three old men outside the door.

    "How could it be possible? How dare you threee here! It''s impossible! Don''t you care about the

    territory of Dragon Kingdom? Are you not going to suppress the Immortal Forces? Are you crazy?"

    Marlon''s face instantly turned pale, and his whole body was instantly wet with cold sweat.

    James and the other four leaders were extremely scared at the moment. They wanted to escape,

    but when they almost reached the door, the three old men at the door gave out a palm from the air.

    Immediately, their bodies were sent flying back to the hall.

    Blood was flowing out of Rendon''s mouth and his face was extremely ferocious. When he saw the

    three old men, he was first shocked and then overjoyed. He immediately knelt on one knee and said

    to the three old men, "Rendon Scott from the Military Headquarters!"

    The next moment, the tenmanders of the Military Headquarters and the twenty Gods of War at

    the gate of the hall all knelt down on one knee and respectfully greeted the three old men. Their

    eyes were full of enthusiasm. Since the three old men came today, they would definitely be safe.

    The three old men, with overwhelming momentum, slowly stepped into the hall. They introduced

    themselves one by one to the people in the hall.

    "Bryant Darnell, the director of the Patrol Department!"

    Another old man stepped forward and said in a low voice, "Terry Liam, the director of the Judiciary

    Department!"

    The third old man took a step forward and said in a deep voice, "Brandon Turner, the director of the

    Administration Department!"

    After the three old men introduced themselves, the Super Gods and the two powerhouses at the

    Emperor level, James and Marlon, all trembled with fear. They were very clear that if the three

    elders attacked them, they would die.

    "ording to the agreements, you can''t step into the residence of our family.." Marlon swallowed

    hard to suppress the fear in his heart and said to the three old men.

    However, before he could finish his words, Bryant, the director of the Patrol Department, pped

    Marlon''s head across the air, and a huge palm condensed by air appeared on Marlon''s head.

    Shocked, Marlon quickly waved his fist.

    With a huge bang, Marlon was thrown away and hit the wall behind him hard, leaving a huge crack

    in the wall.

    Bryant shouted angrily, "You don''t have the qualification to talk to me. Your father may have if he is

    alive. If you dare to say one more word, I''ll kill you!"

    Marlon''s body fell to the ground and suddenly spit out arge mouthful of blood. He was seriously

    injured in an instant. The fear in his eyes was even stronger. He was at theter stage of the

    Emperor level. Logically speaking, he was one level lower than Bryant, and he would never be

    seriously injured by Bryant''s one blow. But now Marlon, the strongest leader among the nine top

    families, couldn''t even withstand the old man''s blow.

    "If the battle relies on level, Dragon Kingdom would have been destroyed long ago. Stupid! All the

    real powerhouses have survived countless battles." Bryant snorted.

    The second old man, Terry, the director of the Judiciary Department, came to James in an instant.

    With cold eyes, he said coldly, "You just pped Rendon, right?"

    The expression on James'' face changed dramatically and he said in a hurry, "It''s a

    misunderstanding..."

    Terry didn''t give him a chance to exin. A p fell on James'' chest. James was also thrown back

    to the side of Marlon. He was even more miserable. Marlon could still sit up, but James didn''t even

    have the strength to sit up at the moment.

    Brandon, the director of the Administration Department, didn''t say anything. Instead, he waved his

    saber and killed the only elder of the Yount family. After that, Brandon said, "Your family has been

    destroyed, and it''s useless for you to be alive."

    When the three old men arrived and each of them made a move, all the powerhouses were scared.

    They kept retreating and stood behind the hall, not daring to move again.

    Brandon walked up to Rendon and asked coldly, "What do you mean? Why didn''t you call me when

    you sent the two old men to the External Battlefield? Am I not strong enough or do you think I''m too

    old?"

    Rendon was stunned when he felt the anger of the old man in front of him. Subconsciously, he

    exined, "Mr. Turner, we can''t all go there. There must be a few people left, right?"

    Brandon snorted and said seriously, "How dare you! If we don''te today, or if we arete, what

    should you do?"

    Cold sweat trickled down Rendon''s back. He didn''t know what to say.

    Terry took a look at Rendon and said, "Do you know that the situation in the whole Dragon Kingdom

    has changed because of what you did today? Do you know what the four elders are doing now?"

    "Are they..." Hearing this, Rendon''s face suddenly changed. An idea appeared in his mind, and he

    broke out in a cold sweat in an instant, with a trace of worry in his eyes.

    Terry nodded and said, "Because you go to these top families, now the Senior Elder and the

    Second Elder have already blocked the gate of Spiritual Cave, and the Third Elder and Carl have

    also gone to Sky Sect."

    "Mr. Liam, I''m sorry. Will the Senior Elder really fight with them?" Cold sweat trickled down Rendon''s

    face. If something happened to one of the four elders, he would be guilty.

    Terry nced at Rendon and snorted, "Are you afraid now?"

    Rendon nodded and said to Terry, "Let''s go to help them now."

    Bryant, who was next to Terry, looked at Rendon with admiration in his eyes and nodded. "Carl has

    found a good sessor. You don''t have to worry about the four elders. After we go to External

    Regions, you''ll stay and manage the affairs in the territory. You have to solve the mess you''ve made

    today by yourself."

    Rendon nodded subconsciously. When he was about to agree, he suddenly felt something wrong.

    He looked up at Bryant and said, "Mr. Darnell, what do you mean? You want me to stay? No, I want

    to take the army to External Regions..."

    Bryant shook his head and said with a smile, "You don''t have to go this time. The Z8 Alliance of

    External Regions is more powerful than you think."

    Rendon''s face changed. He asked hurriedly, "Mr. Darnell, do you mean that they have sent out

    powerhouses at the Emperor level this time?"

    Bryant nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, some old men are very powerful, but they are always

    hiding. You didn''t know them well before. Well, you can solve the problem here. We are leaving

    now."

    When Rendon wanted to say something more, Brandon red at him and said unfriendly, "You

    stay! We''ll go!"

    After Brandon finished his words, Bryant and Terry also nodded. Apparently, they had reached an

    agreement before they came here.

    Rendon''s face changed again and again. He gritted his teeth and looked at the three old men. "No!

    Now I''m the general of the Military Headquarters! I must go!"

    Terry shook his head and said, "You don''t have to go. Steve is there and we haven''t seen him for a

    long time. You stay. Now Carl is busy, and you should stay in the territory..."

    Rendon''s eyes turned red when he looked at the three old men in old robes. If they went to the

    External Battlefield, it was not easy toe back in a short time. It was very likely that the three of

    them would die there.

    After all, they were too old. The old vicemander of the Military Headquarters, Steve Morris, had

    been in charge of the External Battlefield. Rendon had heard of the story of the four old men when

    he entered the Military Headquarters a long time ago. When the Senior Elder conferred the title of

    elders of Dragon Kingdom, he had reserved seats for these four old men, but they refused.

    At that time, they said that Dragon Kingdom was too weak and there were too many enemies. They

    didn''t want to show up in public. They would stay behind and protect Dragon Kingdom. After all,

    they were old, and they had suffered too many injuries during their lifetime. It was very difficult for

    them to reach the King level. In this way, once Dragon Kingdom encountered difficulties one day in

    the future, they would still have the strength to fight for the country for thest time.

    However, Rendon knew that after this battle, it was very likely that none of them would be able to

    return.

    Rendon''s body trembled and his eyes turned red. He shook his head desperately and said, "No! We

    could give up on the External Battlefield. We still have time. As long as we settle down the turmoil in

    the territory, we can umte for another twenty years or even ten years. We will fight again!"

    The three old men in battle robes all shook their heads. Bryant smiled and said to Rendon, "Don''t

    say anything more. We can''t dy any longer. Those forces of External Regions won''t give us

    another ten years. Take care of the country."

    "No, I..." Rendon wanted to say something more, but Brandon, who had been staring at him angrily,

    patted him several times. All of a sudden, Rendon couldn''t move anymore.

    Staring at Rendon, Brandon said unhappily, "I''ve blocked your acupoints and you will be fine a day

    later. Just stay here, little boy."

    In fact, Rendon was already fifty years old, but decades ago, when the four old men fought on the

    battlefield, Rendon was really a kid, so what Brandon said was reasonable.

    Brandon turned around and looked at the other Super Gods in the hall, except for Marlon and

    James. "I have two choices for you. Go to the External Battlefield with us today, or die. Hurry up, I

    will give you half a minute."

    All the Super Gods were dumbfounded, including four leaders of top families. However, under

    Brandon''s murderous gaze, they didn''t dare to move.

    Bryant pointed at two early-stage Super Gods of the Duncan family and said, "You two stay here,

    and the rest go with us. Remember, in the External Battlefield, if you dare to disobey our orders, we

    will kill you..."

    After Bryant finished speaking, he looked at Rendon and said, "If they dare to escape, kill them

    all..."

    Rendon''s eyes were red, but he couldn''t speak or move.

    After Bryant finished his words, Terryughed and said, "Let''s go to the External Battlefield. We

    haven''t been there for a long time. I really miss it! The four of us will have a good battle again!"

    Brandon alsoughed and said, "That''s good! Before we die, we can have a good fight. We have

    been living in the territory these years and didn''t have the chance to go to External Regions. Now,

    no one will stop us. Let''s go to kill them all!"

    Bryant also smiled.

    Soon after, the three old men of Dragon Kingdom went out, followed by a group of powerhouses

    and the tenmanders of the Military Headquarters. They wereughing as if they didn''t take the

    danger of the External Regions seriously at all.

    Rendon, who was staying in the hall and unable to move, looked at the three figures in shabby

    robes that were fading away from the hall, and his eyes instantly filled with tears.

    He was more than fifty years old, but in their eyes, he was still a child. Just as the Senior Elder said,

    the enemy could not invade Dragon Kingdom before these old men died.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    "In the seventy years of Dragon Kingdom, I''m the third general of the Military Headquarters of

    Dragon Kingdom, Rendon Scott. I wish three elders an early victory!" Rendon muttered to himself,

    tears streaming down his face.

 Chapter 197 See You Off

    Chapter 197 See You Off

    Chapter 197 See You Off

    In the Duncan family, Bryant, Terry, and Brandon strode forward, followed by the tenmanders of

    the Military Headquarters, the twenty Gods of War, the family leaders who didn''t dare to run away,

    and twenty Super Gods in these families.

    The three old men had solved big trouble for Rendon and Dragon Kingdom. They took away the

    four leaders and more than twenty Super Gods, and seriously injured Marlon and James. Therefore,

    after they left, Rendon would manage things in the territory better.

    Even if they all died in the External Regions, they would hurt the enemy badly, and weaken the

    power of the six top families. The Immortal Forces were so powerful that only the Senior Elder could

    suppress them in person, so it would be great if the problem of these top families could be solved.

    The three old menughed and went outside. As they walked, Bryant sighed and said, "I still have

    pity. I heard that the young man is also in Gotham City. I wanted to meet him and see how excellent

    he is, but I have no chance..."

    After taking a deep breath, Terry said, "It doesn''t matter. It''s good to go to the External Regions to

    see his Heaven Domain. I didn''t expect that there would be such an excellent young man now. I''m

    relieved. Even if all of us die, there is still hope in Dragon Kingdom."

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Brandon''s mouth twitched. "Terry, that young man is stronger than you now. If it were you, could you

    establish Heaven Domain in five years under the suppression of so many forces in External

    Regions?"

    "I''m relieved. I''m so old, and do you think I willpete with the young man?" Terryughed and

    didn''t take it seriously.

    Hearing this, Brandon kept silent for a while and nodded. "Yes, it''s a pity that we don''t have the

    chance to meet him. If we cane back alive, we can go to meet him."

    Just as Brandon was speaking, Terry and Bryant suddenly stopped. They looked at the entrance of

    the Duncan family valley in surprise.

    Confused, Brandon asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Bryant smiled and said, "Brandon, you don''t have to wait. That young man is here. He is really

    handsome."

    Hearing this, Brandon also looked up at the entrance of the valley in the distance and saw Iwan in a

    ck suit standing there. Brandon''s heart skipped a beat, and then he sped up. In the blink of an

    eye, he appeared in front of Iwan.

    There was a table in front of Iwan, on which some wine was ced. Brandon looked at Iwan and

    asked, "Are you the child of the Cliff family? The one who established Heaven Domain in the

    External Battlefield?"

    Iwan nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, Mr.Turner. I''m Iwan Cliff. I just got the news that you''re

    leaving, so I came to see you off." There were tears in Iwan''s eyes, but with his strength, he could

    easily suppress the feelings in his heart.

    He was waiting for the three of them here because he had just heard that they were going to set out

    for the External Battlefield today.

    Born in a military family, Iwan had been yearning for the battlefield since he was a child. Deep in his

    heart, he respected these old men who had fought for Dragon Kingdom for their whole lives.

    Therefore, even if he was stronger than the three old men, and was a powerful man on the External

    Battlefield, at this moment, he showed great admiration for them.

    Bryant and Terry rushed over and stood side by side with Brandon. There was only a table but no

    chair in front of Iwan. He knew that the situation on the External Battlefield was getting more and

    more dangerous, so he just came to see the three men off with the best wine.

    After Bryant and Terry arrived, Iwan bowed to the two old men again. "Mr. Darnell, Mr. Liam."

    "You are indeed a handsome man. Carl didn''t lie to me. You are very outstanding. We all have

    heard of your deeds in the past few years, and we admire you very much!" Terryughed and

    looked at Iwan.

    There were tears in Terry''s eyes. After taking a look at Iwan, he said, "Thank you for everything you

    have done for Dragon Kingdom in the External Battlefield for the past five years, and we have heard

    about your story. But we are sorry that we didn''t help you, instead, you have helped us a lot..."

    Iwan said with a smile, "Mr. Liam, it''s what I should do. I''m from Dragon Kingdom."

    With aplicated look, Bryant nodded with satisfaction. Pointing at the wine, he asked, "Is this for

    us?"

    Iwan nodded and said, "Yes, I dug out the wine from a secret ce. There are only five jars left. I

    will drink with you. As for thest jar, please bring it to Mr. Morris on the External Battlefield..."

    As soon as Iwan finished his words, Brandon opened the lid of a wine jar with a loud bang. The

    fragrance of the wine filled the air. Brandonughed and said, "Good wine! Let''s drink with the

    soldiers together, okay?"

    Brandon had been treating soldiers well since decades ago when he was in the External Regions.

    Now that he had good wine, he wanted to drink with the top tenmanders and twenty soldiers

    who were about to go to the battlefield.

    Iwan smiled apologetically and said, "I''m so sorry. There are only five jars left. Let''s drink together..."

    "Okay!" Bryant and Terry nodded with a smile. Some soldiers brought some bowls. Iwan poured

    wine for the three old men and thirty soldiers in person. As for the powerhouses from the top

    families, Iwan didn''t even talk to them.

    After pouring all the wine into the bowls, Iwan raised his bowl and said respectfully to the three old

    men, "I wish you and the soldiers a victory!"

    Brandonughed and nodded, and then drank up the wine in his bowl.

    After everyone finished drinking, they all threw the bowls heavily to the ground.

    With a faint smile on his face, Terry took a deep breath and said to Iwan, "Boy, it''s time for us to

    leave. Thank you for seeing us off today. I hope we cane back alive in the future and drink with

    you again."

    Iwan''s eyes turned red. After thinking for a while, he said, "I can''t go to the External Battlefields now,

    but Heaven Domain is still there. When you arrive there, just tell them if you need help."

    "Thanks, we all know your kindness, but there''s no need. Although we are old, we won''t die so

    easily. Don''t worry." Terry patted Iwan on the shoulder, feeling more satisfied. He wished he could

    drink with Iwan, but he didn''t have time now.

    Bryant also smiled and said to Iwan, "Don''t worry about us. Don''t put too much burden on yourself."

    Brandon also took a look at Iwan and said, "I think highly of you. But I advise you to hold back no

    matter where you are, even in Dragon Kingdom. Not everyone will think highly of you. You are too

    outstanding, and it will be better if you hide it properly. Don''t worry about us. We are old. It''s better

    for us to die on the battlefield. Don''t expose too much or you will be targeted, even in the territory of

    Dragon Kingdom."

    Brandon''s eyes and words were full of deep meaning. After a short pause, Iwan understood and

    nodded.

    "Let''s go!" The three old men left with satisfaction. Before they left, they met the most outstanding

    young man in Dragon Kingdom. They felt that Iwan was better than they thought.

    The three old men went far away and rushed to the airport with soldiers. Iwan took a deep breath

    and bowed to their receding figures.

    "I wish you an early victory!" Iwan murmured.

    The next moment, the space around Iwan fluctuated, and then Teddy, who was covered in a ck

    robe, appeared. Teddy also bent down and bowed to the soldiers who had left.

    "Teddy, go back to External Regions..." Iwan said to Teddy with aplicated look in his eyes.

    Teddy shook his head and said, "Lord, what Bryant said is reasonable. You can''t put all the burden

    on yourself. You have done enough. Moreover, if Heaven Domain intervenes, it will be troublesome.

    Bryant, Carl, and the others all understand this. Once Heaven Domain officially stands on the side

    of Dragon Kingdom, it will be restricted by more rules, which will cause greater losses to Dragon

    Kingdom. So we can''t make a move... "

    Iwan frowned and kept silent for a while. He also knew their meaning. But as a member of Dragon

    Kingdom, sometimes he had to do something even if he knew he couldn''t do it.

    "The forces of External Regions, you''d better not go too far. If one of the four old men can''te

    back alive, I will let you pay the price!" Iwan thought to himself.

    He took a deep breath and said to Teddy, "Let''s go to find Marlon and ask him the address of the

    holy temple where my mother went that year..."

    Teddy nodded. Looking at Iwan, he kept something in his heart and didn''t say it out. He knew what

    was on Iwan''s mind.

    Teddy couldn''t help but sigh. The charm of Iwan, the Lord of Heaven Domain, made people willing

    to follow him.

 Chapter 198 Marlons Choice

    Chapter 198 Marlon''s Choice

    Chapter 198 Marlon''s Choice

    After the soldiers left, Iwan and Teddy walked toward the Duncan family. In the hall of the Duncan

    family, the atmosphere was weird and frightening. All the powerhouses had left, and ny percent

    of the Gods of War in the Duncan family had been forcibly taken away by the three old men.

    Marlon and James were also seriously injured. It would take about half a month for them to recover,

    and they could not fight again. Rendon was seriously injured, too, but he was much better than

    Marlon and James. He had been to the Dragon Pond with Carl before. Even now, there was still a

    lot of energy that was not absorbed in his body. Therefore, when Rendon sat still against a pir on

    the ground, the internal injuries in his body had begun to heal automatically.

    He was fine except that he couldn''t move. Rendon didn''t care about his injuries at the moment. His

    eyes were still bloodshot.

    He had nned to take his army to the External Battlefield, but now he was left behind. Now that

    everyone else had left but he stayed. The three old men went to the External Battlefield, while Carl

    and Senior Elder went to block the gates of the two powerful Immortal Forces.

    "You''ll be fine..." Rendon sighed in his heart. If something happened to the four elders of Dragon

    Kingdom or the four old men who were about to fight on the External Battlefield, it would be a huge

    shock to the whole country. If something really happened, he would feel guilty all his life.

    "I''m still not strong enough." Rendon clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. The emotions in his

    heart were extremelyplicated. There was guilt, unwillingness, powerlessness...

    Iwan and Teddy came in from the outside. Iwan walked ahead, followed by Teddy. When the two of

    them arrived, none of the people in the Duncan family dared to stop them, because they were both

    at the Emperor level.

    When Iwan entered the hall, Rendon still felt guilty. There were tears in the corner of his eyes.

    Iwan squatted down and looked at Rendon in silence for a while. He said, "Mr. Scott, it''s not your

    fault. I know what you are thinking, but you don''t need to me yourself. Besides, those elders are

    on your side, right?"

    When Iwan finished his words, the look in Rendon''s eyes returned to normal. He looked at Iwan and

    muttered, "Lord Cliff, you know everything?"

    Iwan nodded and kept silent.

    Rendon looked at Iwan with aplicated expression. "Lord Cliff, I know what I''m going to say is

    improper, but I don''t want anything to happen to the four old men. They have done too much for

    Dragon Kingdom, and we can''t let them die outside. Please, let Heaven Domain help them, okay?"

    As Rendon spoke, tears fell down from his eyes again. Even if he removed the blockade set by

    Brandon, he couldn''t go to the External Battlefield, because he was the only one left in Dragon

    Kingdom. In the battle a hundred years ago, Dragon Kingdom was injured badly and it had declined

    to the extreme. Therefore, even if people tried their best to recover, it was not enough. Now, among

    the younger generation of Dragon Kingdom, most of them were Gods of War, and few were Super

    Gods.

    Therefore, in the past few years, as long as someone broke through to the level of Super God, he

    would be sent to defend against the enemy. There were only a few Super Godmanders left in

    the territory. Most of the Gods of War had been to the External Battlefield, too.

    After Rendon finished his words, Teddy''s expression suddenly changed, and he said to Rendon,

    "Mr. Scott, don''t make things difficult for Lord Cliff. Heaven Domain has only been established for

    five years. Although it is very strong now, there are not many strong powerhouses. Moreover,

    Heaven Domain can''t participate in the war on External Battlefield. You understand the rules..."

    Taking a deep breath, Rendon looked at Iwan apologetically and said, "I''m sorry, Lord Cliff. I..."

    "Okay!" Before Rendon finished his words, Iwan interrupted him and nodded in agreement. Teddy''s

    face changed dramatically, but before he could speak, Iwan waved his hand and said, "You don''t

    need to say anything more. I understand. Now it''s different from before. The Z8 Alliance is not as

    stable as it was a hundred years ago. The situation this time may be different..."

    "Thank you," Rendon said to Iwan gratefully. Behind Iwan, Teddy sighed deeply and said nothing.

    Iwan nodded at Rendon. He turned around and saw two soldiers from the Military Headquarters

    coming in. One of them was an adjutant of Rendon, who was at the early stage of Super God.

    "Lord Cliff!" The adjutant of Rendon bowed to Iwan. More than three months ago, when Iwan

    returned to Dragon Kingdom from the External Battlefield, almost all the senior leaders of the

    Military Headquarters had known about him. Everyone admired him very much. Iwan was a person

    who could take charge of the Military Headquarters, but he refused.

    "Well, take Mr. Scott back and let him have a good rest. There will be all kinds of trouble in the

    future..." Iwan said to the adjutant of Rendon.

    The adjutant nodded and then walked to Rendon with another God of War. They helped Rendon up

    and took him out.

    Iwan looked at the back of Rendon withplicated feelings. Today, Rendon was so different from

    before. He didn''t talk andugh as usual. He shouldered too much responsibility. He wanted to

    break the rules, but he didn''t have the ability. In the end, it was the eight old men of Dragon

    Kingdom who took action. Iwan felt that this matter would be a massive blow to Rendon. If one of

    the eight old men couldn''te back, Rendon would feel guilty all his life.

    Iwan took a deep breath and walked to the back of the hall, in front of the badly injured Marlon and

    James.

    Both Marlon and James felt a great fear in their hearts. Marlon was about to cry. Rendon was a

    ruthless man. He came with his army, and he even killed the leader of the Yount family and

    destroyed the Yount family. The three old men who had just arrived were all ruthless. They took

    away most of the power in the Duncan family and the remaining four leaders.

    Now Iwan came with the mysterious powerhouse at the Emperor level. Iwan was even more

    ruthless. Two months ago, he ughtered eighty-eight strongholds of the Z8 Alliance on the

    External Battlefield. A few days ago, he had wiped out six top families.

    "Lord Cliff, what can we do for you? As long as we can do it, we will agree..." Marlon said with a

    pale face. He was really scared now. Iwan could kill him and James with a single p.

    When James saw that Marlon begged for mercy, he immediately said to Iwan respectfully, "Lord

    Cliff, the Zachary family is willing to work for you..."

    After a moment of silence, Iwan squatted beside the two of them. He looked up at the figure of

    Rendon, and said to them, "That man''s name is Rendon Scott. He could have broken through to the

    Emperor level long ago, but he has been suppressing it. He used to like to smile, but now he

    doesn''t, and he is my friend..."

    Hearing what Iwan said, Marlon and James trembled. The two of them felt the chill from Iwan. They

    wanted to say something, but Iwan continued. "Each of the three old men who just came here is

    more than 70 years old. They should have enjoyed their old life, but now Dragon Kingdom is in

    trouble, so they put on their armor again and fight for the country."

    After saying that, Iwan turned to look at Marlon and James and said, "Maybe the nine top families

    take these people as idiots, and you always think about your interests. Your families have a long

    history. As time goes by, the dynasties have changed on thisnd, but you have always been there,

    so you don''t care about the country anymore..."

    When Iwan said this, Marlon and James fell silent. They lowered their heads with a trace of shame

    on their faces.

    At their level, they were among the top group in any ce. All of the top families had gone through

    many battles when they were first established, and they all had fought for thisnd. However, as

    time went by, hundreds of yearster, the people of these families were used to enjoying their lives.

    They ignored the suffering of ordinary people.

    After a while, Marlon looked at Iwan and said, "Lord Cliff, I''m willing to give half of the resources of

    the Duncan family to the soldiers at the front line..."

    After Marlon finished his words, James looked back at Marlon in disbelief. But Marlon didn''t look at

    him. The expression on James'' face changed. He also quickly said to Iwan, "Lord Cliff, the Zachary

    family is also willing to give up half of its resources..."

    Iwan nodded and said, "James, send the resources to Mr. Scott. Don''t y any tricks."

    James'' body trembled and said, "I dare not..."

    Stunned, Marlon asked Iwan, "Lord Cliff, what about me?"

    Iwan said, "Train your people. This time, the Duncan family has sent out the most people. Your

    words just now proved that you still have a trace of passion in your heart. Ny percent of your

    strength has been taken away. If you need help, you cane to me..."

    Marlon was stunned. He said to Iwan, "Thank you." After what had happened today, Marlon was a

    little moved. He was shocked by the behaviors of the three old men, Rendon, and the soldiers who

    were fighting on the External Battlefield.

    James regretted what he had said. The Zachary family considered gain and loss in all aspects. Just

    now, the Zachary family had lost a great opportunity to surpass the Duncan family. After listening to

    the conversation between Marlon and Iwan, James understood that from now on, the Duncan family

    chose to help the country. Iwan''s promise, in some ways, was the promise of Rendon and Carl.

    "Did I make a wrong choice?" James took a deep breath. He murmured to himself, but he didn''t

    know if he had made a wrong choice.

    Lowering his head, James fell into silence. He was not afraid of the fact that the previous three top

    families had been wiped out and the remaining six had been taken away. But now he was afraid.

    Marlon, the strongest leader of the nine top families, had made a decision. Perhaps from now on,

    the nine top families of Dragon Kingdom would disappear.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 199 Eleanor Duncan

    Chapter 199 Eleanor Duncan

    Chapter 199 Eleanor Duncan

    Iwan was silent for a while and then said to Marlon Duncan, "Mr. Duncan, could you tell me in detail

    what you people have found about the holy temple my mother visited five years ago?"

    Marlon frowned, thought for a moment, and said, "Holy temple... holy temple, that''s the name in

    ancient books. I''m wondering if you ever heard these words: The great events of a country lie in

    sacrifice and war. ording to ancient books, a holy temple is a ce where the imperial court

    offers sacrifice and worships the deceased ancestors. Different holy temples bear different

    meanings."

    Marlon knitted his brows more tightly before saying, "But the location of every holy temple on this

    land is said to be where the fate of thend gathers. Ancient books say that there is a fate carrier in

    every holy temple. Most of the carriers are metallic items of all kinds, such as a dark iron sword or a

    shield. Yet, as of now, numerous wars have happened on thisnd. Therefore, most of the holy

    temples basically have long been destroyed."

    "With the rapid development of science and technology and thermal weapons in recent history,

    more sacred temples have been destroyed. Now it''s very hard to find a holy temple in thend of

    the Dragon Kingdom. And earthquakes, fires, river diversions, and other reasons have urred

    over the hundreds or thousands of years. Now it''s even harder to find an intact holy temple, but your

    mother probably found one five years ago and took one thing out of it. Later, when we found it, the

    temple was already in ruins. There was nothing left."

    Iwan nodded and pressed, "Any other information? Why didn''t you people find the ce until five

    yearster?"

    Marlon shook his head, frowned more deeply, and said, "Sorry, we nine noble families can''t figure it

    out. It seems that our subordinates suddenly found vibration waves a few months ago. Only then

    did we find it. After that, we paid a huge price and then found out that your mother seemed to have

    been there five years ago. But we really don''t know anything more than that."

    Iwan nodded and said, "Okay, tell me the location of the holy temple then."

    Marlon said, "Okay. It is next to an ancient castle buried in the desert bordering the grasnd in the

    north of the Dragon Kingdom. I''ll send you the specific coordinates in a while. But indeed, there is

    nothing there, Domain Lord."

    "North? The ce where the most battles were waged in every one of the ancient dynasties?"

    Iwan''s brow furrowed. Then he rose, looked at Marlon deeply, and said, "Mr. Duncan, I bid you

    adieu!"

    "Lord Cliff, take care." Marlon struggled to stand up and bowed to see Iwan and Mr. Hugges off.

    Iwan nodded with "okay" before he left with Mr. Huggins.

    When Iwan and Mr. Huggins were far away andpletely out of the area where the Duncan family

    was stationed, Marlon and James both fell silent. Now, the top two family heads of the nine noble

    families of the past were standing face to face.

    After a long while, James looked at Marlon withplicated emotions and said, "Marlon, you

    choose to enter the mundane world, but are you sure you can manage the job? In the eye of the

    outsiders, we nine noble families are very strong, but we are just the puppets of those behind us."

    Marlon shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but we can''t always remain silent like this. We''ll have

    to choose one anyway. Facing the war 300 years ago, my family cowered; facing the war 100 years

    ago, my family flinched. But I don''t want to cower again this time. Whether it is right or wrong, I don''t

    want to think further. Let''s have a bet. If our family who go to the External Regions all die, then our

    family will also be almost over. Ho, ho... nothing seems to matter anymore."

    James looked at Marlon again, and he had moreplicated emotions. He had more things on his

    mind than Marlon. Marlon could make a decisive choice, but he could not.

    After being silent for a while, Marlon looked at James and asked, "James, actually... you should also

    make a choice. If those hidden sects do want to fight against the Military Headquarters of the

    Dragon Kingdom, one party is bound to be destroyed. Is the Sky Sect your family is attached to

    really... reliable?"

    James shrank his pupils, took a deep sigh, shook his head, and said, "I don''t know. The general

    situation of the Dragon Kingdom today is different from before. Now, foreign nations that are tens of

    thousands of miles away can move their troops to the Dragon Kingdom. It''s really different from the

    past."

    James paused, looked at Marlon again, and asked, "Marlon, if you choose to enter the mundane

    world, what will you do if the Spiritual Cave you''re attached toes to give you problems?"

    "Ho..." Marlon chuckled but didn''t say anything. The outsiders viewed him as someone powerful and

    shining, but someone superior controlled him, didn''t they?

    "Marlon, take care!" James saluted Marlon and left.

    When he left, James was also full of worries, his face and heart gloomy. Among the over 100-year-

    old top nine noble families, three had been destroyed in just a few days, and the strongest one also

    chose to officially enter the earthly world. And James was not sure if other noble families would do

    the same. The alliance of the top nine noble families had crumbled.

    ...

    After James left, the seriously wounded Marlon walked to the top level of the hall. Standing on it, he

    looked down at the mountains, rivers, andnd in the distance.

    "I don''t know whether I''m right or wrong, but... I think I won''t regret it. Although I have high status, I

    live like a rat. I can''t easily expose myself in front of the world. What''s the meaning of that life? I''m

    already at thest stage of the Emperor level, but will I really have to die in the end without

    achieving anything?" Marlon mumbled while watching the mountains in the distance.

    "Father..." When he was preupied with his own thoughts, a clear cry suddenly came to his ears.

    Then a girl wearing an ancient-style green long skirt with a hairpin walked to him. She was very

    beautiful with fair skin and a slender figure. About 1.65 meters tall, she was as beautiful as the

    heroine of an ancient costume drama.

    She was Marlon''s only daughter Eleanor. She had been living in the noble family since her

    childhood; she had been learning the rules and etiquette of ancient dynasties; she was quiet and

    soft; she liked reading, and she was knowledgeable and talented; she also had a Super God''s

    strength.

    When he saw his daughter, the worries on his face all disappeared. He put on a smile and said to

    her, "Eleanor, why are you still here? Earlier, I asked you and your mother to evacuate, didn''t I?"

    Eleanor said with a smile, "Father, our family will be fine. The marshal of the Dragon Kingdom dared

    to attack the Yount family, but he won''t attack us."

    Marlon''s eyelids twitched. His daughter was very smart. She could reach correct conclusions on

    many things by using her own judgments. At the moment, when he thought of the decision he had

    made earlier, he became worried. He wouldn''t care about his life and death, but he cared about his

    daughter''s safety so much.

    "Eleanor, I''ve just decided to let the Duncan family officially integrate into the Dragon Kingdom''s

    society. What do you think about my choice? Is it right or wrong?" Marlon asked his daughter.

    Eleanor said with a smile, "Your decision is right, father. We''ll have to make a decision anyway. The

    Dragon Kingdom today is in its golden time. I don''t believe those hidden sects can easily overthrow

    the kingdom like before."

    Marlon narrowed his eyes and pressed, "Oh? Why do you say so?"

    Eleanor walked to Marlon and watched thend and mountains in the distance. "Father, I met the

    Lord of the Heaven Domains just now. He''s very strong, stronger than we think. I can feel it. In the

    Dragon Kingdom today, since the Lord of the Heaven Domain, such a great peerless hero, can

    enter the mundane world, do you think those sects will have a chance?"

    Marlon thought for a moment and nodded. Then he suddenly asked Eleanor, "You speak so highly

    of him, Eleanor. Does it mean the one you like is a man like him?"

    "Haha..." Eleanor chuckled and shook her head. "No, Father. I had told you when I was very young.

    I like the elder brother of our family, the one who is more knowledgeable than me. He''s just three

    years older than me."

    Marlon frowned and thought about it. After a moment, he said, "But now, we still don''t know where

    he is or where his sect is, nor do we know whether he is alive or not."

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Eleanor said with a very determined look, "Father, don''t worry. He must be alive because I made an

    appointment with him. When I grow up with my hair reaching my waist, he''lle to me."

    While Eleanor was talking, someone on the External Battlefield suddenly felt a shiver in his heart.

 Chapter 200 No More Restraint

    Chapter 200 No More Restraint

    Chapter 200 No More Restraint

    In the end, Iwan and Mr. Huggins left the area where the Duncan family was stationed.

    Far in the middle of the Dragon Kingdom, there was an area with hundreds of thousands of

    mountains. In its hearnd, extremely high mountain peaks were seen everywhere. The trees in the

    mountains were also very tall. The ancient trees were just a few steps away from each other, and

    they were one to two meters in diameter. On the side of a 2,000-meter-high mountain here stood an

    ancient academy-Spiritual Cave.

    The academy had been here for hundreds of years. ording to some ancient books, it could date

    back more than 1,000 years. In the academy, no trace of modernization could be seen. The floor

    was paved with huge blue gstone, and the houses inside had been built with a very ancient

    wooden style.

    Situated in the innermost part of the hundreds of thousands of mountains, the Spiritual Cave was a

    ce people rarely visited. The mountain peak was surrounded by miasma all year round, the wild

    animals were numerous, and there were also many poisonous insects. Besides, the maic fields

    of the underground and peak here were very special. Some electromaic devices could not work

    here, so it was very hard to contact the outside world.

    Unexpectedly, there was such a beautiful utopia and such an antique mountain academy in such a

    remote area. More surprisingly, there was also an extremely terrifying force in it. Yes, more than a

    dozen Emperor-level powerhouses lived here, and they served as teachers. As for its president and

    vice president, they both had the strength of an elder of the Dragon Kingdom, especially the

    president, whose strength was unfathomable.

    But some people visited their academy today. They were the senior elder and second elder (Judy)

    of the Dragon Kingdom, both in ck robes. Yet, the clothing that the people from the president

    down to each ordinary God of War-level student (Indeed, even the most ordinary student here had

    the strength of the God of War) in the academy wore was white. Therefore, the visit of the senior

    and second elders immediately aroused hostility from these people. But the two elders didn''t care

    about it at all.

    Half an hourter, the president and vice president in white vintage robes confronted the senior and

    second elders at the entrance of the academy.

    The heavily wrinkled, aged president was sitting opposite the senior elder. With a deep frown, he

    looked at the elder attentively and then said slowly, "Shelton Hayes, as agreed, you can''t be here.

    Just like I won''t go to Gotham. You''veˇ­ crossed the line."

    The first elderughed out loud. With a wave of his ck robes, he sat facing the president and

    said, "I was free, and I came here to see you. I was bored in Gotham."

    The old president arched his brows, looked up at the second elder behind the senior elder, and then

    said, "Hahˇ­ youe. That''s fine. But why did you bring Judy Lopez here? The two strongest

    powerhouses in your Dragon Kingdom todaye and block the entrance of our Spiritual

    Academy."

    After a pause, the president narrowed his eyes and slowly said, "So, this means your Military

    Headquarters ns to attack the top noble families, right? Our academy has also received some

    information."

    "Hahahaˇ­" the senior elder waved his hand andughed. Then he poured a cup of tea calmly, took

    a sip, and said, "That''s a rumor. President, stop your wild guesses. I just wanted to take a sip of

    your tea. Your tea tastes good indeed! It has a vor making you feel good. It is different from the

    tea in the secr world, whose vor is getting lighter!"

    On the cushion, the old president fell silent and put his hands into his wide sleeves, waiting for the

    senior elder to continue his talk. After sipping the tea, the elder put down his teacup and gradually

    stopped smiling. Then he picked the teacup up again and turned it in his hand with a cold eye,

    saying, "President, you are talking about my Dragon Kingdom, right?"

    The president nodded and said, "Right. Shelton, you want us to swear fealty to you people and be

    bound by your secr punishments? Don''t forget when your Dragon Kingdom was founded! Our

    academy has gone through 1,000 years! You want us to submit and be a part of your country, eh?

    Youˇ­ have no right to say that!"

    "Hahahaˇ­ hahahaˇ­" the senior elder heard it andughed. Afterughing for a long while, he

    nodded coldly and said, "Oh, I have no that right! I have no that right!"

    "Shelton, get out! You can''t be rude in the Spiritual Cave! Do you really think we''re afraid of you

    people? I know you guys have thermal weapons now, but let''s see if you dare to use them on us."

    The vice president standing behind the president shouted at the senior elder with a dark face.

    The vice president wanted to continue shouting, but the second elder behind the senior elder

    suddenly unsheathed his long sword, aiming at his head. No doubt, the second elder was much

    more powerful than the vice president.

    "How dare you resort to violence, Judy!" the vice president changed his expression drastically and

    took steps back with footnding thuds. The visible force of the second elder''s sword left an obvious

    markable scratch at the spot where the vice president had just stood. With a bang, the huge

    bluestone that had been lying here for 1,000 years split into pieces.

    But the second elder snorted, "Humph, why do I dare not? I''m using violence! If you have guts, fight

    me! You guys are a horde of people who do nothing in an important position! You steal the fate of

    the nation, and you don''t care about the civilians! You''re all garbage! I''ll kill anyone like you I meet!"

    "Judy, you! ˇ­" The vice president instantly exploded, wanting to fight, but the old president stopped

    him. "No, don''t fight now!"

    "Yes, president!" The vice president immediately bowed his head, silent. Apparently, he didn''t dare

    to act rashly in front of the president.

    But the senior elder, still heading down, was toying with the blue and white porcin teacup in his

    hand, as if he liked it very much. Thus, he didn''t seem to know anything about what had just

    happened.

    The old president looked back at therge bluestone that was already broken. Then he looked at

    the senior elder deeply and said, "The bluestone has been here for 1,000 years, and it has

    weathered the sun and wind. Over the 1,000 years, it has witnessed numerous students leave for

    the outside world. But today, it turned to piecesˇ­"

    The senior elder was silent. He kept toying with the teacup, but he, a very smart person, naturally

    knew what the old president meant. The president wasparing the bluestone to the Spiritual

    Cave. He was telling him that the Spiritual Cave had also made contributions to thisnd before.

    Seeing that the senior elder was silent, the president thought for a while and continued, "Shelton,

    the Spiritual Cave is not a ce for killing. Don''t bring it here! This is a holy ground!"

    "Ho, hoˇ­ no, this ce is not a holy ground. You people im the Spiritual Cave is already 1,000

    years old, but is it really that old? It is probably 600 to 700 years old, right? As far as I remember,

    the only ce that can be called holy ground on thisnd since the beginning of history should be

    the National Cornerstone Academy dating back to 2,000 years ago. All of the people there, from the

    teachers to the president even to the most ordinary person who swept the floor, strove for the good

    of the civilians across the country. A ce like that is called holy ground!" The senior elder said

    calmly.

    Then the senior elder paused and continued, "How can your Spiritual Cave deserve to be called the

    holy ground? You''re stealing the fate of the Dragon Kingdom, trying hard to seize the best

    resources, and upying thend with the best geological advantages, all for selfish purposes.

    When foreign enemies came to attack the nation, you guys didn''t go to fight them. Instead, you

    stirred up trouble in our country. Thenˇ­ how could you dare say your ce is holy ground without

    feeling ashamed? If this is the holy ground, discarding it is fine."

    After the senior elder finished that, the old president sitting opposite exuded his momentum with a

    boom, turnning his eyes ice-cold. Seeing the strong will to kill in the eyes of the senior elder, he took

    a deep breath and stared at him, saying, "Shelton, the Military Headquarters of your Dragon

    Kingdom is crazy, and so are Rendon Scott and Carl Addison. Are you crazy, too? Do you know

    what you''re talking about?"

    With a boom, the senior elder also exuded his King-level momentum, which surpassed that of the

    president. At the moment, a faint ck dragon-shaped momentum appeared on him.

    The old president''s faint momentum was a light blue serpent, which was the embodiment of the

    solidified form of a King-level powerhouse''s momentum.

    Looking at the president''s faint solidified momentum, the senior elder said with a smile, "Ho, ho, this

    is not even a flood dragon, but you want to scare me supported by it, eh?"

    Eying the faint solidified ck dragon-shaped momentum behind the senior elder, the president

    shrank his pupils and said, "ck dragon? How could it be possible? Youˇ­ wantˇ­ to do that?

    Impossible! It''s impossible to do that in this world!"

    The senior elder sneered, "Hah, it doesn''t matter whether I can do that or not. I''m already 70. That''s

    enough for me."

    The president''s frown deepened, and his momentum rose again. He looked at the senior elder

    deeply and said, "Shelton, I''ve told you our Spiritual Cave''s principle. We won''t interfere with each

    other''s affairs! Don''t go too far!"

    "Ho, hoˇ­ won''t interfere with each other''s affairs? Led by you people, those hidden forces, the

    dozen or so of sects, the top nine noble families, and those secr powerful families across the

    Dragon Kingdom, all supply you people withrge amounts of resources. Do you know what that is?

    That''s the fate of the country! The fate of the Dragon Kingdom! We won''t interfere with each other?

    Hah, what beautiful words! Do you think nothing will happen to you even if our Dragon Kingdom

    perishes?" the senior elder sneered. He was turning colder and colder.

    The president shouted, "Shelton, we didn''t stop you people when you were founding the state!

    Remember?"

    The senior elder suddenly drew his sword from its sheath, aiming at the president. He stormed, "But

    you didn''t fight the cavalries when they were trampling thisnd 100 years ago! Ignoring that is

    equal to a yes to the invasion! You''re getting lots of resources from thisnd, but you don''t care

    about the civilians living here! Can your ce deserve the name of ''holy ground''? Don''t push me!

    What a f*cking holynd!"

    The old president was also angry. He had just imed that no weapons shall be used in the

    academy, but now, he unsheathed a long sword from his waist. He pushed the senior elder''s sword

    with his and said, "Good! Shelton, since you want to crack down on us as the wise men of the past

    did, then have a try! You''re at the third stage of the King level. I''ll see if your strength matches the

    arrogant way you talk!"

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The senior elder sneered, "You won''t know until you try."

    "Hah! Come on, let''s fight!" the president roared coldly at the senior elder. Then he leaped briskly

    toward the mountain peak in the distance, and the senior elder quietly went after him with his sword.

    After the president and the senior elder left, the second elder pointed his sword at the vice president

    and said, "You''re too weak to be my rival. Don''t use us of bullying you people. Ask more toe

    over and then go! The others stay on your f*cking holy ground! Don''t force me to ughter you all!"

    Humiliated by the second elder, the vice president gritted his teeth in fury. He could see that the

    second elder was already at the first stage of the King level, but they were not yet.

    So the vice president shouted, "Five practitioners at the peak stage of the Emperor level,e with

    me! Let''s deal with him together! He''s at the first stage of the King level. The gap between us is not

    that wide!"

    As soon as the vice president finished that, five teachers at the peak stage of the Emperor level,

    who had been teaching a long time, came out from the rear of the Spiritual Cave. Then the six

    people went to another fighting ground with the second elder.

 Chapter 201 A Real Man in the World Must Pick up a Sword to Fight (1)

    Chapter 201 A Real Man in the World Must Pick up a Sword to Fight (1)

    Chapter 201 A Real Man in the World Must Pick up a Sword to Fight (1)

    There were some slightly shorter peaks next to the mountain where the Spiritual Cave was. Now,

    half an hourter, the senior elder of the Dragon Kingdom and the president of the Spiritual Cave

    were fighting on one of the peaks in the east. At the moment, the senior elder was ashen, blood

    oozing out of his mouth. His ck robes were badly damaged, shreds of cloth dancing with the

    wind. In his hand, the ck fine steel long sword was dripping with blood.

    The senior elder was seriously wounded, but he was calm, looking at the old president coldly.

    Astonished, the president looked down at his belly in so much disbelief, where there was a three-

    centimeter-long body-prating cut. Now, most parts of his clothes were red with blood. Yes, the

    senior elder had just borne his palm attack and seriously wounded him.

    Looking at Shelton in disbelief, the president said, "Impossible. You''re obviously just at the third

    stage of the King level! Even if the fate of the Dragon Kingdom gives you strength, you can''t be my

    equal or be stronger! That is impossible!"

    Indeed, the president''s realm was higher than the senior elder''s. He had reached the fifth stage of

    the King level, two stages higher than the senior elder. He was basically a powerhouse at the

    middle stage of the King level, while the senior elder was just at the peak of the early stage of the

    King level. Yet, the senior elder could get strength from the fate of the Dragon Kingdom, but he

    couldn''t get anything from anywhere.

    The senior elder sneered. He had just borne the palm attack that the president at the fifth stage of

    the King levelunched with all his might. Now he was also seriously wounded, so he knew he

    could not kill the old jerk today. After all, he was not at his peak stage. If he fought such a strong

    practitioner with all his strength, the practitioner would probably be able to kill him before he died.

    He was not afraid of death, but he could not die now. The difficulty on the External Battlefield was

    not over yet. If he died, he would cause an extremely bad impact.

    "s..." the senior elder sighed deeply, feeling somewhat helpless. He still couldn''t kill the biggest

    borer of the Dragon Kingdom in front of him.

    The president was ashen. After being silent for a while, he fixed his eyes on the senior elder and

    seriously said, "Shelton, you reached your limit just now, right? Can you kill me? Or you want to die

    with me today? If you think that''s fine, let''s die together today. The Dragon Kingdom will be in

    complete disorder!"

    The senior elder fell silent. He stopped talking, but nced at the ground where the second elder

    was fighting. Then he had a moreplicated look in his eyes, feeling more helpless.

    At the moment on another peak, when he saw the senior elder looking in this direction, the second

    elder Judy took a deep sigh, feeling so helpless. Yes, he did feel helpless. After all, these secluded

    sects had a long history and a lot of umted strength.

    He was fighting against six people. One was about to be a King-level powerhouse, and the other

    five were at the peak stage of the Emperor level. Although he fought with all his might and had

    seriously wounded the vice president and three Emperor-level practitioners, it was not enough. He

    was also seriously wounded, and his condition was more terrible than the senior elder''s. Now he

    had seven or eight cuts, blood running out of them.

    Then came four teachers, who were at the peak stage of the Emperor level, and a young person in

    white with a long sword, who was at thest stage of the Emperor level. As soon as they came, they

    surrounded the second elder as their sect members had done.

    This showed that the Spiritual Cave had hidden a lot of its strength, and that it had umted so

    much power over the academy''s long history. Dripping with blood, the second elder was silent. Even

    if he used up his strength, he could at most kill five or six of them and die on the spot.

    The young person who hade here had an extremely arrogant look in his eyes. He said to the

    second elder quite confidently, "You''re Judy Lopez, the second elder of the Dragon Kingdom?

    You''re very strong, and so is the senior elder Shelton Hayes. Both of you can seriously wound our

    presidents, but you don''t have much strength left. If you want to fight, you''re bound to lose!"

    The second elder''s frown deepened. He looked at the young person deeply and asked, "It is said

    that there is a genius in this generation of the Spiritual Cave. Less than 30, the person has reached

    the peak of thest stage of the Emperor level, and his fighting power is even as strong as one at

    the peak stage of the Emperor level. I guess the person is you, right?"

    The young powerhouse of the Spiritual Cave smiled faintly and said, "You''re right. If no one else in

    their 20s in the Spiritual Cave is at thest stage of the Emperor level, then the person is me.

    Second Elder, let me introduce myself. I am Holden Moore, the eldest brother of this generation of

    the Spiritual Cave. Please leave, Second Elder. You''re just two people. You can''t win. If we two

    partiesunch an all-out war, the civilians across the country will suffer." The young man talked

    calmly, not taking the second elder, one who had reached the first stage of the King level, seriously

    at all.

    After all, he was indeed the strongest one of this generation of all the secluded sects of the Spiritual

    Cave. He had been acimed as the reviving leader of the secluded sects a long time ago. And he

    was absolutely sure he could rise to the King level in two or three years. In the future, he would

    work to reach higher levels.

    "Hahaha... hahaha..." the second elderughed scornfully when he heard that. Then he pointed his

    sword at Holden and said, "With your strength? Who do you think you are? You''re just a child who

    hasn''t reached the King level, so you''re not qualified enough to talk to me! Who gave you the

    courage, eh? Do you really think I can''t kill you because you have those rubbish creatures around

    you?"

    After the second elder finished that, the vice president and three teachers of the Spiritual Cave

    immediately stood before him to protect him. No matter what, the second elder of the Dragon

    Kingdom was a real King-level practitioner! If he went crazy to hunt Holden, Holden would be killed!

    R¨şAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    The vice president fixed his eyes on the second elder and said, "Judy Lopez, think hard! If you dare

    to kill Holden, we won''t stop fighting until you die! Now we all still have room to maneuver!"

    "Hahaha..." the second elderughed madly again. Then he said with disdain, "Hah... room to

    maneuver? Do you believe it yourself? With the Dragon Kingdom getting more and more flourishing,

    we two parties have long lost the room to maneuver. You can choose to enter the earthly world and

    join the Dragon Kingdom! Of course, we won''t disgrace you people''s status. We''ll give you super

    high authority, and we can even make some of you elders. But... you won''t take that path, will you?"

    The vice president''s face was so dark. Indeed, they were already used to being in a high position.

    They viewed the civilians across the country as tiny ants, but they were now asked to go out and

    risk their necks for them? Why?

    Looking at the second elder with a very dark face, the vice president said, "Judy, your words are too

    nice to believe. ck and white are both colors of the world! We admit that the people of the

    Dragon Kingdom were unified when your country was founded. But what about now? A mess! The

    mundane humans would rather adore the stars whose genders don''t even look so clear than visit

    the tombs of the soldiers who died on the front line. Do such ants deserve our protection?"

    The vice president snorted and stared at Judy. "Judy, you people are already King-level

    powerhouses. Why do you have to do that then? Is it worth it? We''re at peace with the world, but

    why have you always been trying to force us like this?"

    "Bullshit!" the second elder cursed in rage. Then he roared angrily, "You''re at peace with the world?

    You stealrge amounts of resources every day, but you say you''re at peace with the world without

    feeling ashamed, eh? Can you close the gate of your academy and stop bringing in anything from

    the Dragon Kingdom?"

    "You...! Humph, we hold different convictions, and we can''t get along," the vice president snorted,

    not wishing to talk anymore.

    Behind him, Holden, the eldest brother of this generation of the Spiritual Cave, looked at the second

    elder deeply and said, "Second Elder, you... just said I''m not qualified enough, eh? But I want to ask

    why I''m not qualified enough? Is there anyone who is stronger than me in the younger generation of

    the Dragon Kingdom or the world?"

    "Hah... stronger than you? No. When facing a real unmatched genius, you won''t even have the

    qualification topare with him. Humph, you''re one with a very limited outlook! Idiot!" the second

    elder shouted with strong disdain.

    True, Holden was nothingpared with Iwan, the Lord of the Heaven Domain!

    "You!" Holden instantly went furious. He was about to say something, but the vice president of the

    Spiritual Cave stopped him and ordered him to step back. Then, he asked two teachers at the peak

    stage of the Emperor level to walk him back.

    Seeing that, the second elder showed stronger ridicule in his eyes. Could one brought up with

    special care be called a genius? Compared with that child, this one was not worth a penny.

    Now he looked in the direction where the senior elder was. Whether to continue fighting or not

    today, the senior elder had the final say. They could fearlessly fight and then destroy the Spiritual

    Cave with thermal weapons, or they could choose to leave. In a word, the choice was in the senior

    elder''s hands.

    Yes, the Dragon Kingdom could annihte the Spiritual Cave today, but the price was too high. The

    two of them would be unable to leave here. This was why the academy was afraid of them. Of

    course, they were also afraid of some things from these sects. The reason was simple: If they could

    not annihte them at a time, then the Dragon Kingdom would be in chaos immediately. If that

    happened, the Dragon Kingdom, which had to deal with both domestic and external problems,

    would probably have to face the scene it had gone through 100 years ago.

    ...

    Then the pale-faced senior elder came to the second elder. He nced at him worriedly and said,

    "How''s your injury? Is it serious?"

    The second elder shook his head with a smile and said, "It doesn''t matter. It''s serious, but I can kill

    a few people even if I die."

    The senior elder took a deep breath and said, "Let''s go."

    After being silent for a long while, the second elder nodded weakly. They both knew that they could

    not destroy these sects today. The umted strength of the Dragon Kingdom was too little, and

    the nation also had to deal with foreign enemies. That was why they always could not focus their

    strength on one thing.

    "Okay." The senior elder nodded and left with the second elder. Now it was unnecessary to continue

    the fight. The two presidents, also the best fighters of the Spiritual Cave, had been seriously

    wounded. Thus, they could not go down the mountain and walk around in the near future. If they

    dared to go out alone, the senior elder would find a chance to kill them.

    The two elders left, but the whole Spiritual Cave fell silent. Did they win? That was not true. The two

    elders of the Dragon Kingdom had left, but they themselves were suffering heavy losses. The old

    president had been stabbed by the senior elder with a saber, seriously wounded; the vice president

    and those teachers were also seriously wounded with saber cuts.

    Now the hundreds of people in the academy watched the two elders leave with extremely grave

    expressions. The two elders in blood were walking down the mountain slowly. Actually, some of the

    students here were shocked for the first time, and they began to doubt for the first time if what they

    upheld was right.

    What they read all along was negative news about the Dragon Kingdom. They didn''t think those

    people were worth their protection. But today, the two most powerful seniors in the Dragon

    Kingdom, who were in their 70s and at the King level, came over to fight them fearlessly for those

    people!

    "Why did this happen? Is it worth it?" At the moment, a small number of students in the Spiritual

    Cave had some mixed feelings as they watched the two seriously wounded elders leave.

    ...

    At the same moment, in one of the depths of a mountain in the west of the Dragon Kingdom, in the

    arena 1,000 meters in diameter of the Sky Sect, Carl and the third elder were also dripping with

    blood. The saber in Carl''s hand was now only a half, blood running down its de. He was ashen,

    but the hostility on him was quite strong. And he and the third elder both had a strong iron will.

    Standing facing them were the Lord and Deputy Lord of the Sky Sect-a King-level powerhouse and

    a half-the-King-level powerhouse. Clearly, they were more seriously wounded.

    The Lord of the Sky Sect was now very weak. He shouted at the third elder, "Lewis King, are you

    f*cking crazy? We''re at peace with each other, but you guys suddenly intruded on our territory, eh?

    Without exining anything, you came straight to fight to kill! Are you elders of the Dragon Kingdom

    all out of your minds?"

    The Lord of the Sky Sect was really angry. He didn''t know anything at all. He had no idea about

    what had happened outside their territory. When the third elder arrived, he was in seclusion to

    cultivate himself. Then, the secret chamber where he stayed was cut open by the third elder with his

    sword, and he suffered greatly. When he came out, the third elder and Carl came over to kill him.

    Unprepared, he was seriously wounded in an instant. That was why his condition was more serious

    than the third elder''s.

    After all, the Lord of the Sky Sect and the third elder were at the same level-the first stage of the

    King level. Therefore, although the Lord was now seriously wounded, the third and Carl could not

    kill him on the turf of the Sky Sect.

    "s... sure enough, we still can''t do it..." The third elder heaved a deep sigh. In fact, the top four

    elders of the Dragon Kingdom had long wished to deal with the two "vampires" who had been

    sucking the blood of the Dragon Kingdom over the years, but they had been weak. They could only

    contain or slightly suppress them, but could not annihte them.

    "Carl, the senior and second elders have withdrawn. Let''s also leave, okay?" the third elder sighed

    and said to Carl.

    Carl was deathly pale, blood running out of the corner of his mouth. He was also very seriously

    wounded. The third elder dueled with the Lord of the Sky Sect, and he fought against the Deputy

    Lord and a few elders. It was useless because they had to face so many strong fighters.

    Carl heaved a sigh and said, "Okay, let''s go, brother."

    The third elder and Carl put away their sabers and walked outside. When they left, they didn''t even

    notify the people of the Sky Sect.

    Seeing the backs of the third elder and Carl, the Lord of the Sky Sect was baffled and sullen. The

    two crazy old men broke into their sect without reason, fought them, and simply left, eh?

    "Hey, Lewis King, Carl Addison, do you think the Sky Sect is a ce where you cane and go at

    will?" The Lord of the Sky Sect, a powerhouse at the first stage of the King level, was really angry at

    the moment.

    But the third elder and Carl kept moving on without caring about him after he said that.

    "Uh..." The Lord of the Sky Sect was dazed in the autumn wind.

    To chase after them? He didn''t really dare. After all, their Sky Sect was different from the Spiritual

    Cave-they were slightly weaker. To some extent, they had no courage to immediately turn hostile to

    the Dragon Kingdom. Instead, they had to know the attitude of the Spiritual Cave first.

    Then, a Protector of the Sky Sect ran over to the Lord and said, "My lord, something happened. An

    hour ago, Rendon Scott took his troops to the Roxanne family house, and the Yount family has

    been ughtered. The general directors of the three departments of the Dragon Kingdom also

    showed up and took away dozens of Gods of War and Super Gods of the other six families. Apart

    from the ughtered Yount family, the Roxanne family is suffering the most. Almost 90% of their

    men have been taken away."

    The Lord frowned deeply and asked, "To where?"

    The Protector answered, "The External Battlefield. The notorious Z8 Alliance that targeted the

    Dragon Kingdom a century ago was rebuilt. Now the Dragon Kingdom was sending men to those

    ces. The people of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom are not enough, so they

    attacked the top nine noble families."

    "The External Battlefield? ..." Mason Gonzalez, the Lord of the Sky Sect, knitted his brows more

    tightly. Then he looked at the backs of the third elder and Carl deeply and fell silent.

    After being silent for a long time, he mumbled, "This dynasty is somewhat different from the

    previous ones. These people feel different, but is it worth it? Is it really worth it? ... So many of their

    men have died in the External Regions these years. Is it worth it? ..."

    When Mason finished speaking, the brilliant fighters of the Sky Sect all fell silent. Those of the

    Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom who currently advocated fighting were their deadly

    enemies, never their friends. If they had a chance, they sincerely wanted the Dragon Kingdom to

    get a group of leaders who were beneficial to all parties including them. And those elders of the

    Dragon Kingdom would make all out to kill them if there was a chance. This was not personal

    enmity, but a fight for the prosperity of the nation. Over the dynasties, the struggle between the

    orthodox government and the sects was always hard to defuse. The two parties would hold

    suspicions against each other.

    This day, some of the Sky Sect, especially some of the younger generation, felt the same thing as

    some of the Spiritual Cave had felt. Was what they had always upheld wrong?

    "War hasn''t been spread to the country, but the elderlies and soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom go to

    the External Regions to die one after another. What do they fight for? They never exin it. They

    just ovee difficulties, move on, and wind up being buried in foreignnds."

    ...

    After Rendon surrounded the Roxanne family house rashly with 8,000 elite soldiers, many things

    began to happen. The long-retired directors of the three departments of the Dragon Kingdom, all in

    their 70s, put on their military uniforms again, heading for the External Regions.

    The top four elders of the Dragon Kingdom had been to the two most powerful sects with their

    sabers. They knew they could not destroy them, but they had seriously wounded them. Then the

    two sects wouldn''t dare to make any moves in the days toe. Indeed, before they went, the four

    elders already knew the results of their visits, but they came all the same.

    The reason was simple: The hot blood of the younger general could not cool down. As for showing

    restraint, they elderlies alone were enough to do it. But they must give the younger generation

    hope.

 Chapter 202 A Real Man in the World Must Pick up a Sword to Fight (2)

    Chapter 202 A Real Man in the World Must Pick up a Sword to Fight (2)

    Chapter 202 A Real Man in the World Must Pick up a Sword to Fight (2)

    Rendon returned to the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. After greatly deterring the

    two secluded sects, the top four elders of the Dragon Kingdom left the two ces. Coming out of

    the Roxanne family house, Iwan did not immediately go to the north to look for the holy temple his

    mother had been to in those days, but came back to the Millers'' home.

    When he got back, he felt the atmosphere of the Millers'' home was tense. With Emily in her arms,

    Sally went to the backyard. In the room, Oscar Miller and Evan Cliff, the two old men, were reading

    with knitted brows the domestic and external battlefield reports the Military Headquarters had sent

    over. Evan frowned more deeply. Yesterday, Rendon had given him a carefree position for a Super

    God at the Military Headquarters, so he knew a few things happening at the headquarters.

    Since he knew, he was more worried. He never expected that the situation there had deteriorated to

    such an extent shortly after he returned from the External Battlefield. Instantly, he had a tumult of

    feelings. Although he was seated, anyone could see he was quite anxious. After all, a lot of his

    comrades-in-arms were still on the External Battlefield!

    Evan clenched his fists. He had the wish to go out to the battle with the Military Headquarters, but

    he was unwilling to part with Emily and Iwan because he owed them too much. Besides, before he

    could go to Rendon, Rendon phoned him, telling him the order of the Military Headquarters: He was

    forbidden to leave for the battlefield; he must stay in Gotham, or he would be expelled from the

    Military Headquarters!

    Of course, Evan was not angry, but was more anxious. Looking at his anxious face, Oscar couldn''t

    help but smile wryly, and said, "Old sport, don''t be anxious. It''s useless to be so. Marshal Scott has

    said that the former directors of the three departments have gone out to the battle with dozens of

    Super Gods and almost 100 Gods of War. Even if you, a Super God, join them, nothing will change.

    Don''t worry."

    Evan sprang up. He could not remain seated anymore, and he began walking around the room,

    worrying about the battle in the frontline. Now he couldn''t do anything in the country, so he walked

    around and around.

    "I know it''s useless, but I''m worried! I can''t calm down. Oscar, you''ve never been on the External

    Battlefield, so you can never imagine the dangerous situation there. There are so many excellent

    fighters in the External Regions. I can''t say there are numerous Gods of War, but those regions are

    gathering grounds for desperados. There must berge numbers of strong fighters in those ces!

    Can you imagine that?" Evan was so anxious that he walked here and there.

    Jayna came in with a pot of tea at the moment. Seeing Evan''s worried look, she immediately

    persuaded him, "Grandpa, don''t be anxious. Let''s talk about it when Iwan gets back. After all, he

    has been on the External Battlefield before. When he''s home, let''s see if we can help out, okay?"

    Evan was stunned. Right, he also had a grandson! His grandson had great forces on the External

    Battlefield! His grandson was the Lord of the Heaven Domain anyway! At the moment, Evan''s eyes

    lit up. He grabbed Jayna''s wrist excitedly and said eagerly, "Where has Iwan gone, Jayna? When

    will he be back?"

    Jayna smiled andforted Evan, "Grandpa, don''t worry. I''ll call him again now. He has just called

    me, saying he would be right away."

    "Okay, call him again. I can''t remain seated anymore." Evan was torn with anxiety. Then, Jayna

    nodded and went out to phone Iwan.

    But Oscar was a little speechless. He said with a dark face, "You''re messing around, aren''t you?

    Iwan is a genius and has spent five years on the External Battlefield, but he''s just a Super God!

    Even if you ask him for help, what could he do? The child came back with much difficulty, and he

    keeps his wife and daughter goodpany. What else do you want him to do? Is it that you want

    him to go to the External Battlefield, eh?"

    "You know nothing! Iwan... Iwan is... he... s! I''ll stop talking to you! In a word, it''s useful to find

    him!" Evan had wanted to tell Oscar Iwan was the Lord of the Heaven Domain, but after thinking for

    a moment, he dropped the idea. He thought Iwan had good reason not to reveal his real identity: He

    was afraid Jayna would be worried.

    Then Evan stopped talking and kept walking around. Oscar frowned, feeling Evan was not finished

    but did not press him.

    10 minutester, Iwan came back, walking into the house. As soon as he came in, he saw that

    Jayna was waiting for him anxiously. He said to her with a smile, "What''s going on, Jayna? I said I

    would be back, but why did you have to call me again and rush me?"

    Jayna shook her head and said, "It''s not me, it''s Grandpa. After hearing the news that the Dragon

    Kingdom will send troops to the External Regions, he can''t calm down. No matter how we

    persuaded him, it was useless. Maternal grandpa is now with him. Go persuade him."

    Iwan nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go persuade him. Where''s Emily?"

    Jayna said, "She''s ying with Sally in the backyard. Don''t worry."

    "Okay, then I''ll go persuade Grandpa, but you''ll stay with Maternal Grandpa for a while. I''ll say

    something to Grandpa alone, but don''t worry. Everything will be fine." Iwan smiled at Jayna and

    pushed away the hair on the side of her face. He thought, "This girl is now also a little worried. She

    is not really native. She keeps saying Grandpa Evan is worried, but she is also worried." Then he

    smiled again and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t go to the External Battlefield. At least, I won''t go in the

    near future. Don''t worry."

    Sure enough, Jayna was relieved when she heard that. Protecting the country was important, but

    she hated to see Iwan go to the battlefield. After all, Iwan had just been back for a while. Both Emily

    and Jayna were unwilling to part with him again. Over the two months, Jayna had dedicated all her

    body and mind to him. She didn''t want anything else but that she could be together with him and

    Emily peacefully.

    Iwan nodded and smiled, and then he went to Evan with Jayna. As soon as he saw Iwan, Evan

    looked at him with a worried face. He opened his mouth a few times, wanting to say something, but

    no word came out.

    "Ho, ho... Grandpa, I know what you''re thinking and what you''re worried about. Let''s go to Maternal

    Grandpa''s study to talk. Go." After saying that, Iwan took the worried-faced Evan to the study.

    Evan closed the door and said to Iwan a little anxiously, "Iwan, could you ask your Heaven Domain

    to help them?"

    Iwan nced at Evan with a smile and said, "Grandpa, why do you talk like that? These years, the

    Heaven Domain interfered every time the External Regions targeted the Dragon Kingdom, didn''t it?"

    "Uh... Iwan... um... I... you..." Iwan froze, wanting to say something, but he didn''t really think it was

    proper to let it out.

    Iwan nodded but stopped smiling. He said seriously, "Grandpa, please don''t worry. If things

    deteriorate to the extremes in those ces, I''ll go over myself. You''ve been on the External

    Battlefield for years. You must know a few things. Unless it is absolutely necessary, I won''t show up.

    But I''ve instructed the Heaven Domain. Please don''t worry."

    The look in Evan''s eyes was quiteplicated. He thought he could help his grandson, but he

    wound up finding that his grandson helped him and the Dragon Kingdom. Then he had more mixed

    feelings. These days, before he fell asleep, he would always sigh like this, "How could I be so lucky

    to have such a peerless grandson?"

    Iwan nodded at Evan with a smile and said, "Grandpa, rest assured. The Dragon Kingdom will be

    fine. Today''s Dragon Kingdom is no longer the poor and weak one she was in the past. You seniors

    should have a rest now."

    "Yes..." Evan nodded with quiteplicated emotions. After hearing Iwan''s promise, he became

    much relieved. But he felt a little sorry when he looked at him now.

    "Iwan, your father... I know you hate him. I apologize to you for him. Iwan... s..." Evan sighed

    deeply.

    After being silent for a while, Iwan also had mixed feelings. He had received the news about his

    father Andy yesterday. His father had killed all the elders who didn''t have the Cliff surname, and he

    also had disfigured himself and disappeared. He thought his father had gone to look for his mother.

    As for the Cliff family, it did not really exist now.

    When he learned what his father did, he had had all kinds of feelings. But the things of the past

    were tooplicated for him to understand for now. Therefore, he could only remain silent at the

    moment.

    After a long while, Iwan smiled at Evan and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry. Let''s talk about what will

    happen when it happens... And Lily Swift is dead. I don''t hate her so much anymore. As for what will

    happen in the future, let''s talk about it in the future... Now I just want him alive."

    The look in Evan''s eyes became moreplicated because he knew Iwan''s pain.

    After the talk, Iwan took Jayna back to their vi. He returned today because he didn''t want Jayna

    and his family to worry about him. He was telling them he wouldn''t go to the External Battlefield, but

    he had to travel to the north of the Dragon Kingdom to look for the holy temple his mother had been

    to. Then he would see if he could find some clues.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "Iwan..." Jayna called him, biting her lips.

    Iwan smiled, took Jayna''s fair-skin hand, and put it under his nose to smell it. Then he looked at her

    and said, "Call me dear husband..."

    Jayna said with a slightly red face, "Dear husband..."

    "Yes, this sounds good, dear wife! Why are you so beautiful? You''re so beautiful that I hate to leave

    you. You smell so good." With a delicate face, Jayna was now wearing a whitece dress. Seeing

    that, he couldn''t help but pull her into his arms.

    "Yes..." Unprepared, Jayna let out a soft hum and was brought into his arms by Iwan. When she

    realized it, she held Iwan tightly. Her head close to his chest, she said, "Dear husband, I love you."

    Iwan lowered his head, kissed Jayna''s forehead, and asked, "How much do you love me?"

    Jayna the Beauty looked up at him quite seriously and said, "Very, very much!"

    "Could you kiss me then?" Iwan asked.

    Jayna then raised her head, held Iwan''s neck, and went to kiss him quite affectionately. Quite

    happy, Iwan held her thin waist and bowed his head to kiss her.

    Somehow he felt Jayna was always so magical that he was uncontrobly attracted. Then he even

    wished to be with her every day, flirting with and holding her.

    After a long kiss, Jayna panted and parted with Iwan. Iwan said with a smile, "Dear wife, even your

    lips taste so good that I''m unwilling to leave."

    When Iwan finished that, Jayna was stunned, thinking, "The man in front of me is going to leave

    again?" Actually, she already had a premonition.

    Seeing Jayna was stunned, Iwan smiled involuntarily and said, "Don''t worry. I''m not going to the

    External Battlefield. Mr. Huggins and I are going to the north of the country tomorrow. The ce my

    mother visited five years ago. I want to look for the clues about her, and I''ll know what she met there

    back then."

    Jayna then learned it. After thinking for a moment, she nodded and said, "Okay, go then. But how

    many days will you be out before youe back?"

    Iwan answered, "I think I''ll be back soon. Don''t worry. Emily and you are at home, and I''ll miss you

    so much. It''s been three months since I came back, but both of us have always had so many things

    to deal with. Then we couldn''t be free."

    Iwan paused but then continued, "Jayna, my biggest wish is that when everything is done, I''ll be a

    full-time dad, staying with you and Emily every day at home... You and Emily are God''s gifts to me.

    I''m so unwilling to part with you."

    Yes, these were the words from the bottom of Iwan''s heart.

    Jayna looked up at Iwan, caressed his face, and said, "Dear husband, you''re also the best present

    God gave me. Why are you so brilliant? A perfect man among the billions of men! You''re so perfect

    that I get attracted. I want to be with you every day. I want to hug you every day. I want to be with

    you every day and hold you in my arms at night. You are so handsome and so charismatic that I''m

    deeply attracted."

    Iwan heard that and froze, thinking, "Does my wife have such a high EQ? She used so many nice

    words, and every word is so pleasant to the ear."

    Jayna the Beauty had a slender finger and fair skin. Essentially, her eyes were filled with love. She

    looked at Iwan quite affectionately. With her beautiful arms around his neck, she looked at him and

    said, "Handsome guy, can I kiss you? I haven''t kissed you enough yet!"

    Iwan was happy with Jayna''s words. Just when he was about to say something, Jayna''s sexy,

    alluring lips came to his lips.

    Then Iwan held her thin waist and lowered his head to kiss her with so much love.

    For a real man, he should rule a nation when he was sober, and he should be with the woman he

    loved when he was drunk. Jayna was so beautiful and so perfect, but her character seemed

    changeable. Sometimes she was like a silly, naive girl, sometimes she was a cold-heartedpany

    president, and sometimes she could attract Iwan as a mature woman could. And even her smell

    was so attractive to him.

    Would Iwan go to the External Battlefield? Iwan knew the answer, and so did Jayna. This was

    something Iwan would do sooner orter. If the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom was in

    serious trouble there, he would go without hesitation. If he went, he would inevitably fight fierce

    battles. After all, that was a battlefield.

    They both knew they would possibly part with each other again in a few days, so they kissed quite

    passionately.

    Then Jayna''s lips left Iwan''s. She whispered in his ear, "Dear husband, let''s go upstairs."

    Iwan looked at her deeply and said, "Okay."

    And they walked upstairs hand in hand. When they were about to make love as husband and wife,

    Miss Brown no longer tried to be reserved but blushed anyway.

    When they were in the bedroom, Jayna held Iwan.

    ...

    An hourter, Jayna held Iwan quite gently, lying on his chest. She was using up all her woman''s

    softness to ease the man''s pain in the heart and the slight tiredness caused by the battles he had

    fought.

    This was her man, one in this world who could go back and forth with a sword among his enemies.

    What she could do was stand quietly behind him to ease his tiredness and pressure, giving him all

    her softness. Even if he just became slightly more rxed, it was worth it.... worth it.

 Chapter 203 Steve Morris Is Shocked

    Chapter 203 Steve Morris Is Shocked

    Chapter 203 Steve Morris Is Shocked

    Late at night, Iwan stood on the balcony alone. He had told Jayna about his n. Tomorrow

    morning, he would be going to the north of the Dragon Kingdom. He wouldn''t go to the External

    Battlefield, even if the situation in those ces was already quite severe now.

    "The oldest powerhouses of the Dragon Kingdom, you must win!" Iwan looked at the distant night

    sky over the battlefield in the External Regions. He kept in touch with Ivy all the time. If those senior

    powerhouses could not resist the attack, the Heaven Domain would give them full support. The

    External Battlefield was now already daytime, and the morning sun had just risen (because of time

    differences).

    "I hope nothing happens! I hope nothing happens to any one of the four seniors!" Earlier, Iwan had

    patientlyforted Evan by saying that everything would be fine, but things changed dramatically

    on the battlefield, and those overseas God Emperors were not easy to deal with. In fact, every one

    of them ruled an area, and none of them were really weak. Therefore, Iwan was ready to reinforce

    those seniors on the battlefield at any time. He had been building his influence there for years, so

    he still had a lot of backup measures yet to use. If something happened to the four seniors, he

    would not hide those measures.

    At the moment, Iwan was looking in the distant direction where the External Battlefield was.

    His eyesight crazily traveled from Gotham tens of thousands of miles over the mountains, across

    the seas, and finally to the sky above the External Battlefield.

    At the moment, it was already a few minutes past 6 a.m. on the battlefield, but the sky above was

    still dark with very dense clouds. Reinforced by the billows of gunpowder smoke, the battlefield

    looked deathly tense.

    Those independent powerhouses and small groups who kept struggling in normal times were not

    seen on today''s battlefield. They were all well-informed. They had learned that the Overseas

    Alliance was about to battle against the Dragon Kingdom again, so they were all hiding now. And

    last night, the three Super Gods of the Heaven Domain-Master Dark, Master War, and Master Kill-

    had made a breakthrough and reached the Emperor level. Instantly, the overseas Heaven Domain

    got four Super Gods. Apart from them, the Heaven Domain also had its lord-the peerless

    powerhouse who was stronger than anyone on the External Battlefield.

    Therefore, every spot on the External Battlefield looked dangerous and tense. Now the top four

    Emper-level powerhouses of the Dragon Kingdom, i.e. the top four Super Gods of the past, were all

    sitting with Ivy in the office of the Heaven Domain, watching the situation of the battlefield.

    Looking so grave, Ivy said, "The Lord has given an order. Once the four seniors of the Dragon

    Kingdom are defeated, our Heaven Domain should rush to help them, at all costs!"

    "Yes!" the top four Emper-level powerhouses stood up and responded. Because of the tension, y

    had returned to the base camptest night. Therefore, there was a huge screen at the center of

    the five-person meeting room. On the screen, many helicopters hadnded on the stronghold of the

    Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. The four Emperor-level powerhouses of the Heaven

    Domain and Ivy were staring at the screen gravely. Now everyone felt their blood burning with

    excitement.

    ...

    At the same moment, in one of the forefront strongholds of the Dragon Kingdom on the western

    coast of the External Battlefield, the three directors in battle robes of the three departments of the

    Dragon Kingdom with an iron blood saber at their waist got off the helicopter with a solemn face,

    walking toward the inner part of the stronghold.

    The three directors walked very fast with the same solemn expression. When they got off the

    helicopter, they walked straight toward thebat meeting room where Steve Morris was.

    As Vice Marshal of the Military Headquarters, Steve, one in his 70s, now served as Supreme

    Commander of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom on the External Battlefield. At the

    moment, he was looking at the sand table in front of him gravely. Those around him were a dozen

    or so Super God-levelmanders of the Dragon Kingdom on the External Battlefield. Every one of

    them was wearing a dark green military uniform and a solemn expression. On the wall right in the

    front of the over 200-square-meterbat meeting room were 10 big screens, on which the

    locations of the different forces on the External Battlefield were shown.

    And people quickly came in and went out of the huge meeting room every second. They either

    came in to send information or went out to give tasks. Information was sent in one piece after

    another, and orders were sent out in session.

    So Steve, now themander of the Dragon Kingdom on this battlefield, had no time to wee

    his three long-timerades-in-arms. At the moment, he shouted to everyone in the meeting room,

    "Pack up and bring all your materials. The three old directors have arrived. We''ll head for the

    forefront in 10 minutes. Quickly, quickly, quickly!"

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As he spoke, Steve was suddenly relieved. Three peak-stage Emperor-level powerhouses had

    come here from his mothend. They had been invincible fighters in the past, and they had willingly

    epted the fate of stopping being used. Then he was somewhat confident, more than confident

    than if Rendon was here to help him, and he had never dreamed that Carl woulde over to help

    him. He was quite clear that there were also a lot of things to deal with and many rebellions to

    suppress in the Dragon Kingdom. And he was satisfied enough with theing of the three

    directors.

    While he was talking, heavy, powerful rapid footsteps came from the door. The old marshal Steve

    couldn''t help but look at the door, and the others in the room also looked out involuntarily. Then they

    saw three old men in battle robes with sabers at their waists walking quickly inside. Behind them

    were 10 Super God-levelmanders.

    Theers were Bryant Darnell, Terry Liam, and Brandon Turner. Then Steve nodded at them and

    said with a smile, "Brothers, wee!"

    The three old men nodded. Then Terry eagerly, "Steve, how''s the situation now? You give orders,

    and we three are your hands. No argument! You''re familiar with things here!" After Terry finished

    that, Bryant and Brandon both nodded to agree.

    Steve didn''t argue but said directly, "Good! Then I won''t argue about it. How many powerhouses

    above the Super-God level have you brought here this time?"

    Bryant said solemnly, "32. 10 are from our Military Headquarters, and the other 22 are men of the

    top six noble families in our mothend... Enough?"

    Hearing that, Steve was shocked and immediately asked, "Why so many? God, those noble families

    in our mothend were willing to send out their men?"

    "Hah..." Brandon sneered and said, "They were willing to send out their men? You must be

    dreaming! Rendon, Rendon took troops to ask for men yesterday. Now there are no top nine noble

    families in our country. There are only six. The Lord of the Heaven Domain destroyed two, and

    Rendon removed one. So, don''t pity the powerhouses of those families we brought here this time

    when you use them!"

    "What? Three of the top nine noble families were destroyed? Howe I don''t know? How could

    this be possible? And the Lord... Lord of the Heaven Domain, he... he has gone to our country?"

    Steve said with great shock.

    Terry frowned deeply and said, "Well, let''s talk about it on the way. Let''s rush to the frontline. I

    haven''t been to this ce for more than 20 years. Let''s fight them today when they are unprepared.

    Speed is precious in war. Quickly!"

    Bryant and Brandon nodded to agree.

    Without hesitation, Steve took the dozen or so Super God-levelmanders in the meeting room

    and the three former directors to walk outside. When they were outside, military cars had been

    prepared. The four seniors and these Super Gods and Gods of War got in the cars, heading for the

    frontline.

    Steve, the old marshal, became a little angry, calmed down, and said, "The situation is not good.

    We''ve lost a lot, but the number of causalities is not high. Most of our men have been withdrawn

    from the strongholds our enemies have taken."

    Bryant knitted his brows tightly and asked, "So easy? Not many people die?"

    Steve nodded with a frown and said, "Right, not many died in battle, mainly because the people of

    the Heaven Domain were ahead of us. Last night, their top three Super Gods made another

    breakthrough and became Emperor-level powerhouses. Once they made a breakthrough, their

    fighting power can be as strong as that of the ordinary powerhouses at thest stage of the

    Emperor level. And y also reached the Emperor level earlier. Currently, apart from the immensely

    powerful Lord, there are already four Emperor-level powerhouses in the Heaven Domain. These

    days, ahead of us, they have slowed down the advancing Overseas Alliance. Then we have had

    time to retreat."

    At this point, Steve suddenly paused and asked Bryant, "Bryant, Brandon just said the Lord of the

    Heaven Domain has gone to Gotham and destroyed two top noble families, right? Why did that

    happen?"

    Bryant said with knitted brows, "Leave it untilter. Steve, ask the soldiers on the frontline to notify

    the four Emperor-level powerhouses of the Heaven Domain, telling them to withdraw. Tell them

    we''ve arrived, and thank them. Don''t let them fight anymore!"

    Terry and Brandon totally agreed with Bryant, nodding. The three old men all looked very grave.

    The Heaven Domain had interfered. If it got totally involved, the child would be in serious trouble.

    Now, the three seniors thought of Iwan. Anyway, they didn''t want him to get involved.

    Steve, who knew nothing about that, was confused, saying, "Bryant, this is good! Our Dragon

    Kingdom doesn''t have many friends here, and those who cane out to help us are fewer. Now

    the four Super Gods of the Heaven Domain have all reached the Emperor level. With strong fighting

    power, they can help us! I''m thinking about sending someone to ally with them! With them being

    ahead of us, we..."

    "Stupid! You''re stupid, Steve! Don''t send anyone to the Heaven Domain to ask for help! Never!"

    Bryant suddenly changed color and said.

    "Uh, what... what''s wrong? What... what''s wrong with that?" Steve asked with confusion.

    Bryant heaved a deep sigh and said with a veryplicated look, "Wrong? Of course, it is wrong! It

    is so wrong! Who do you know the Lord of the Heaven Domain is?"

    Steve shook his head.

    Bryant took a deep breath and stared into his eyes, saying, "His name is Cliff, and his family name

    is Iwan!"

    "What? His family name is Cliff? Does he have rtions with Evan?" Steve instantly widened his

    eyes.

    Bryant nodded and said, "Yes, the child is Evan''s grandson! The direct heir of the Cliff family!"

    "This... this is impossible! If Evan''s grandson were the Lord of the Heaven Domain, then... then...

    no, no, no! You''re lying to me, aren''t you?" Steve said with so much disbelief.

    At this point, Terry sighed deeply and said, "Steve, Bryant is not lying. It''s true. Evan has been away

    for decades. Five years ago, the Cliff family... had a drastic change. Iwan was kicked out of the

    family by his stepmother and hunted. When he had nowhere to go, he fled to the External

    Battlefield. Then he built today''s Heaven Domain here within five years!"

    Terry paused but then continued, "Steve, the child has a great love for the Dragon Kingdom.

    Obviously, neither the Cliff family nor the Dragon Kingdom helped him. But since he grew up, he

    has helped us old people a lot many times. So... we must never drag him in this time. Once the

    Heaven Domain is viewed as the force of the Dragon Kingdom, the child will bergely restricted.

    That''s too much loss. So we can''t use the Heaven Domain!"

    Brandon added, "Steve, before we came, the child also gave us a few jars of good wine he stored

    underground when he saw us off. He''s a real peerless genius. By the way, he also gave you one jar,

    which we brought here. When the battle is over, let''s drink it!"

    But Steve didn''t really hear what Brandon said because the real identity of the Lord of the Heaven

    Domain had astonished him!

    He had been on the External Battlefield, so he knew the Heaven Domain and its lord much more

    than Bryant, Terry, and Brandon did. The Lord of the Heaven Domain was a real unmatched great

    genius.

    And his real identity was in fact the grandson of the general of the Dragon Kingdom... Steve was so

    shocked at this moment.

    And he was also deeply moved because the Dragon Kingdom had such a real unrivaled genius.

    Then he decided that he would never drag the Heaven Domain in again! Never! They could no

    longer ask the younger generation for help. Instead, they, the old men, should fight for the younger

    generation! They should make a better future for them through fighting!

 Chapter 204 Billows of Smoke over the Battlefield (1)

    Chapter 204 Billows of Smoke over the Battlefield (1)

    Chapter 204 Billows of Smoke over the Battlefield (1)

    "God does bless our Dragon Kingdom! Such a peerless genius appeared in our Dragon Kingdom!

    We have a qualified sessor! Good! Hahaha, good, good! Great!" Steve, who had been on the

    External Battlefield for decades, suddenly threw back his head and roared withughter. He was

    really happy and excited!

    Compared with those strong foreign powers, the Dragon Kingdom had a much short history. Its

    foundation was not solid enough, there were not enough top powerhouses, and the younger

    generation was not qualified enough. Previously, those who reached the God-of-War level in the

    country would immediately head for the External Battlefield to protect the Dragon Kingdom at the

    forefront. But no one knew how many had died and been buried there in recent decades.

    Think about it. Was any powerhouse who could reach the God-of-War level in the country not a

    genius? Back then, when the nation was faced with a crisis, they gave up their power and

    everything else in the country, going straight to the External Battlefield and fighting against

    numerous foreign powerhouses. The result was so tragic! Less than 10% of them were alive! But

    those soldiers did not regret it! Even not many people remembered their names! And their bodies

    buried in the Gotham War Cemetery of the Dragon Kingdom were iplete. In some tombs, there

    was just a blood-stained battle robe!

    But now, the four seniors including Steve all saw hope, the hope of the Dragon Kingdom''s future.

    On the External Battlefield, thend of the strong, the invincible Lord of the Heaven Domain turned

    out to be the grandson of the general of their Military Headquarters! At the moment, Steve''s eyes

    were blood red. Yes, he was so moved!

    Brandon said to Steve solemnly, "Steve, that is a very good child. He''s better than you imagine.

    Now we''re about to go to the battlefield. Or let''s drink the wine before we fight, okay? We''re not in

    such a hurry anyway!"

    The old general Steve waved his hand, the air of his iron will spreading. He said seriously, "Not in a

    hurry! Let''s drink after the battle! Our Dragon Kingdom has such an excellent young man. Even if

    he''s tens of thousands of miles away, he worries about us here. Then we old men can''t let the

    young guy belittle us! We''re here to protect them, not the opposite! Even if we old men die on the

    battlefield, what so matters?!"

    Steve paused and said in the manner of a hero, "The child is the grandson of our Dragon Kingdom''s

    general and also the younger generation of the Military Headquarters of our Dragon Kingdom!

    What''s on the mind of the old jerk Carl? He asked the Rendon to take over the Military

    Headquarters? Not the child? I''m not saying Rendon is not good enough, but Rendon is much

    weaker than the child." As he spoke, he frowned.

    Terry exined seriously, "This is not Carl''s fault. Carl told me that he asked Iwan to go to the

    Military Headquarters a few times, but Iwan refused him. He told Carl that he wants to hide in the

    dark to y a more important role, and that he doesn''t care about the so-called reputation."

    Hearing that, Steve shook violently. After a long while, he inhaled deeply, widened his mouth in

    shock, and said, "I swear I''ll protect the child! From now on, anyone from the country or overseas

    who dares to hurt him or his family and friends is my deadly enemy! What are you guys'' attitudes?"

    Bryant, Terry, and Brandon totally agreed, nodding. Right, Iwan had imaginably strong fighting

    power, but he didn''t have any official positions in the Dragon Kingdom. To some extent, this was a

    world of human rtionships, so he would inevitably face a lot of trouble. Now, Iwan, who was tens

    of thousands of miles away, didn''t know that he had won the hearts of the four old men, the hearts

    of the oldest generation whose power and status was only second to the top four elders''!

    At the moment on the External Battlefield, the hundreds of military cars of the Military Headquarters

    of the Dragon Kingdom were advancing at high speed with booms. Overhead, thousands of attack

    helicopters were protecting them. On this piece ofnd, the rules were that high-altitude fighters and

    extreme thermal weapons were forbidden. One of the reasons was that thermal weapons were so

    terrifying. Once they were put into use onrge scales, the whole world was likely to be destroyed.

    High above, there was strong electromaic interference, which hade from nowhere. It

    seemed that it had been there for a long time, so fighters basically could note over.

    Two hourster, Steve, Bryant, Terry, and Brandon-four powerhouses at the peak stage of the

    Emperor level-brought thousands of elite soldiers to the forefront.

    As expected, as soon as they arrived, they saw members of the Heaven Domain. The dozen or so

    Gods of War were cruising around the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom with their

    troops.

    Having learned the identity of the Lord of the Heaven Domain, Steve went straight toward those

    soldiers without hesitation. And Bryant, Terry, and Brandon followed after him.

    When the four old generals of the Dragon Kingdom came to them, these Gods of War were

    stunned. They were not senior leaders of the Heaven Domain. Now Warriors No.1 to No. 12 were

    not present. The one with the highest authority here was Warrior No. 29. At the moment, this

    square-faced God of War with a saber was giving off the air of an iron will. But seeing the four old

    generalsing over, he didn''t know what to do.

    "Uh... what... what should I do?" Warrior No. 29, a general of the Heaven Domain in this area who

    just knew how to fight battles, was dazed.

    But Steve looked at him solemnly and saluted him before he said seriously, "General Steve Morris,

    Commander-in-chief of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom on the External Battlefield,

    thank you all in the name of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and the 100,000

    soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom on the External Battlefield! Thank you! Thank you for your support

    and everything you have done for the Dragon Kingdom! Although you are not members of the

    Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, you are the people of the Dragon Kingdom. I, Steve

    Morris, and soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom will bear in mind everything you have done!"

    Warrior No. 29''s heart shook violently when he saw Commander Morris salute him. Then his blood

    suddenly burned in awe.

    "Salute! Warriors No. 29 to No. 44 pay their respects to Marshal Morris!" Warrior No. 29 ordered

    unhesitatingly. The four seniors in front of him were all highly respected figures in the Dragon

    Kingdom. As one who could meet these figures, he was quite excited.

    Then the 15 warriors of the Heaven Domain all stood straight to salute Steve.

    At this point, y, Dark, War, and Kill, the four new Emperor-level powerhouses of the Heaven

    Domain, all hurried over at full speed from the faraway area behind the troops of the Heaven

    Domain. This was the fighting border between the Dragon Kingdom and those forces of the

    Overseas Alliance, namely the frontline.

    "Four Super Gods of the Heaven Domain pay their respects to Marshal Morris!" y also saluted

    Steve. He didn''t call themselves four Emperor-level powerhouses, but still used the title "Four Super

    Gods of the Heaven Domain". He didn''t mean their strength was at the Super-God level. Instead, he

    was saying this was just a title.

    "Master Dark of the Heaven Domain pays his respects to the four seniors!"

    "Master War of the Heaven Domain pays his respects to the four seniors!"

    "Master Kill of the Heaven Domain pays his respects to the four seniors!"

    The Four Super Gods of the Heaven Domain all looked at the four seniors with great respect. The

    Dragon Kingdom''s history was short, and the number of top powerhouses in the country was too

    small. Therefore, when the nation was in a crisis, the four elderlies came out again without

    hesitation. At the moment, the Four Super Gods saw a trace of determination in the eyes of these

    old men. The look in their eyes had a clear meaning: They were not going to return home alive!

    They would fight until theirst breath! Their fighting will was unimaginably strong! The look in their

    eyes was extremely firm!

    The Four Super Gods were shocked greatly by the four old generals! Now they finally understood

    Iwan''s choice! They could never let the four men, who had been loyal their whole lives, die and be

    buried here! Never!

    The Four Super Gods each had made a decision at the moment.

    Standing opposite, the four old generals were also quite shocked when they looked at the four

    young men of the Dragon Kingdom. They had met the peerless genius Iwan. Now they also met the

    four top geniuses!

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Indeed, all of them could now sense the momentums of the Four Super Gods. They knew the four

    men had just reached the Emperor level, but they realized that the air surrounding them was that of

    those at thest stage of the Emperor level. These men had brilliant fighting power and unlimited

    potential!

    The four old men were astonished.

    Then y looked at them and seriously said, "Respected seniors, we''ve received the Lord''s order.

    The Heaven Domain will then cooperate with the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and

    fight the enemies together with you! The Heaven Domain will never let the enemies advance an

    inch again!"

    After y said that, Steve inhaled deeply and said to him quite gravely, "Okay, Master y, our

    n is to ask the Heaven Domain to withdraw from this battle! You must withdraw! Don''t get

    involved! We''ll take care of everything!"

    Hearing Steve''s words, y changed his expression drastically. When y was about to say

    something, Terry''s powerful momentum-the momentum of one at the peak stage of the Emper-level-

    rose with a boom. Staring at y, Dark, Kill, and War, he said, "Don''t worry. We won''t die so easily.

    This is a fight for the benefit of the nation. Even if you join us, we''ll just have a few more Emperor-

    level powerhouses. But the Overseas Alliance will definitely send more Emperor-level powerhouses

    over, so that''s meaningless! Leave, Heaven Domain!"

    Bryant also inhaled deeply, the momentum of one at the peak stage of the Emper-level in him

    rushing out. He said seriously, "Leave, Heaven Domain!"

    And Brandon''s and Steve''s momentums also boomed out. They shouted, "Leave, Heaven Domain!"

    ...

    Steve took a deep breath, the momentum of one at the peak stage of the Emper-level in him

    spreading in the air. Now the momentums of the four old generals and the four best young

    practitioners of the Heaven Domain, i.e. the momentums of eight Emperor-level powerhouses, were

    spreading dozens of miles around.

    Seeing the confrontation between the old Emperor-level powerhouses of the Dragon Kingdom and

    the young ones of the country, all the people present were excited with their blood boiling.

    The best fighters of the younger generation of the Dragon Kingdom were not afraid of fighting the

    battle, and they even wanted to fight until theirst breath. But the seniors ordered them to leave.

    Although the two parties now disagreed with each other, this scene shocked and moved the soldiers

    present greatly.

    "The Dragon Kingdom will win!" the Half-a-step Emperor-level adjutant behind Steve suddenly

    roared.

    "The Dragon Kingdom will win!"

    "The Dragon Kingdom will win!"

    ...

    Immediately after, huge waves of sounds as loud as tsunamis spread on the frontline, going far and

    high.

    When they heard these passionate roars, the overseas powerhouses opposite the military camp of

    the Dragon King were scared out of their wits.

 Chapter 205 Billows of Smoke over the Battlefield (2)

    Chapter 205 Billows of Smoke over the Battlefield (2)

    Chapter 205 Billows of Smoke over the Battlefield (2)

    "But... but our Lord''s order is..." y said with a frown. The Heaven Domain wanted to join the

    battle, but the four seniors in front of them didn''t seem to want them to.

    Before y could finish speaking, Brandon interrupted him by waving his hand. "No but! Master

    y, you''ve just said your Lord asked you to listen to us, haven''t you? Then our n is you stay

    here!"

    Bryant also nodded and said, "Right! The External Battlefield has its own rules, and the wars of the

    whole world even have their different rules. You can''t join the battle now, or there will be serious

    trouble!"

    Bryant paused and continued, "Do you know why all nations are forbidden to ship heavy weapons

    on the External Battlefield? They are only allowed to appear in the sea of thisnd. This is the rule!

    Thermal weapons can be used in battles on the continents in the oceans outside, but they can''t

    appear here! In this ce, only powerhouse fights are allowed. People can at most use attack

    helicopters and some simple weapons. This is the rule! Or you can think like this: There are two

    levels in this world: modern technology and martial arts with cold weapons. The two levels

    counterbnce each other and makemon development. On the External Battlefield, if our

    territory isrge enough, then we''ll get greater benefits."

    Steve inhaled deeply, nodded, and said, "That''s right. The thermal weapons today are so terrifying.

    To protect the world from being destroyed, some people built a new world on this continent, where

    thermal weapons are so tightly controlled. Whether in this ce or outside, the rule of the nations in

    the world is that battles must be fought and get results here before the troops outside continue to

    advance to thend of the defeated nation. This is the rule! No one in this world dares to vite it!

    Anyone who dares to will disappear forever!"

    Terry shouted, then unsheathed the saber from his waist, and roared at y with strong fighting will,

    "Children, listen up! Never stand totally in line with the Dragon Kingdom until it''s absolutely

    necessary! Your Heaven Domain is an overlord-level force that grew up on this battlefield, but you

    are still too weak when facing wars between nations! Just stay here to wait for our good news!"

    "Ho, ho... we''re already old, but we can unsheathe sabers and fight!" he shouted with a small

    bloodthirsty smile.

    "Hahaha..." Brandonughed out loud, "Right, we can still fight!"

    Bryant nodded with a smile. "Good!"

    Steve took a deep breath and roared at the soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom behind him, "Soldiers of

    the Dragon Kingdom, do you have the guts to fight?"

    "Yes!"

    "Yes!"

    "Yes!"

    ...

    The tens of thousands of soldiers behind Steve roared crazily. Everyone''s hot blood was surging,

    and their eyes were red, showing a very strong will to fight. They dared to fight! At the moment,

    even a five-star soldier was fearless, not afraid at all.

    The soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom had a strong will to fight, coldly brave and heroic. As for the

    powerhouses of those noble families brought to this battlefield by the three old men, they were also

    deeply shocked by this blood-burning scene.

    Steve Morris, the Commander-in-chief of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom on the

    External Battlefield, took out his saber quite heroically and pointed his sword forward. "Charge!"

    This was war. There was not much time to prepare. You were not well-prepared, and your enemy

    was in a less advantageous situation than you. Now, the powerhouses of the Dragon Kingdom with

    the momentums of those at the peak stage of the Emper-level came to help with dozens of Super

    Gods and almost 100 Gods of War. They could attack their enemies when their enemies were

    unprepared. Of course, Steve would not miss this chance.

    The momentums of the four old generals at the peak stage of the Emper-level were spreading with

    booms. Every one of them looked solemn with a will to kill in their eyes, and their strong will to fight

    was seen from head to toe. With four shouts, the four old men unsheathed their sabers and charged

    the first defense line of the Overseas Alliance.

    "Charge with me!" With the beating of the war drums, the old general Steve, Bryant Darnell, General

    Director of the Patrol Department, Terry Liam, General Director of the Judiciary Department, and

    Brandon Turner, General Director of the Administration Department-four powerhouses at the peak

    stage of the Emperor level-tore apart the frontline of the Overseas Alliance violently with four sword

    swishes, each stretching dozens of meters.

    With a loud explosion, the two-meter-tall defense line built by the Overseas Alliance with steel that

    stretched a dozen or so miles was torn apart. The four swishes from the powerhouses at the peak

    stage of the Emperor level advanced without losing any strength, tearing hundreds of overseas

    powerhouses into pieces. After that, the troops of the Dragon Kingdom flocked in, the booming

    helicopters in the air kept spraying the area down with bullets, and thousands of military cars

    whooshed toward the enemies.

    Seeing that, the two peak-stage Super-God Commanders of the Eight Overseas Forces Alliance

    stationed at this defense line turned and fled in fear.

    But they didn''t have much time left. The four old men instantly caught up and chopped them to

    pieces. After tearing the first defense line apart, they moved on toward the second defense line.

    The members of the Overseas Alliance were not stupid. They immediately gave up the first defense

    line, retreating toward the second. The next moment, a dozen or so miles away at the second

    defense line stretching dozens of miles, Emperor-level powerhouses rose with booms one after

    another, with the weakest being even at thest stage of the Emperor level. Among them, six were

    at the peak stage of the Emperor level, and four thest stage of the Emperor level!

    The Emperor-level powerhouses in the alliance were not eight but 10!

    Bryant narrowed his eyes, sensing the momentums rising about a dozen miles away. Then he

    suggested, "The eight forces have a lot of people, but they are not united. Let four of us join hands

    to ughter one force!"

    Steve nodded and said, "Okay. In the Eight Overseas Forces Alliance, the Military Headquarters of

    the Great Kingdom is the strongest, then the Eagle Kingdom''s, the Frach Kingdom''s, and the Iteny

    Kingdom''s, and finally the Spaza Kingdom''s and the Poghu Kingdom''s. I suggest that we kill the

    Spaza Kingdom''s and the Poghu Kingdom''s. This time each of them has just sent over one

    powerhouse at thest stage of the Emperor level. They are easy to kill!"

    "Agree!"

    "Okay!"

    After Steve finished that, Brandon and Terry nodded. Then Steve said, "Let''s act ording to n.

    If our troops sh with them, we will probably lose. Then let''s disperse. The four of us will prate

    their defense line in a while, then we''ll divide our troops. Each Super God will lead 1,000 soldiers,

    extending the battlefront. And we''ll fight until thest!"

    "Okay, you just n everything!" Bryant, Brandon, and Terry nodded again. Having disagreements

    on the battlefield was taboo, so this was the biggest advantage of the Military Headquarters of the

    Dragon Kingdom during this battle. But for the Eight Overseas Forces Alliance, they would

    inevitably argue.

    "Charge..." After making the decision together, Steve, Bryant, Brandon, and Terry shouted. The

    momentums of the peak-stage Emperor-level powerhouses spread, rushing at full speed toward the

    second defense line of the Eight Overseas Forces Alliance, namely their base camp.

    ...

    At the moment, the 10 Emperor-level powerhouses on the second defense line looked quite grave.

    Of course, they also had sensed the momentums of the four old men of the Dragon Kingdom.

    A tall powerhouse at the peak stage of the Emperor-level from the Military Headquarters of the

    Great Kingdom said seriously, "Four powerhouses at the peak stage of the Emperor-level. And they

    are also the strongest old generals with the richest fighting experience. They are not easy to handle.

    Some of us might die, but it doesn''t matter. Surround and kill them!"

    "Ho, ho... good! They are so old, and they''d better spend the rest of their days at home, right? But

    they stubbornly came here to die, eh?" a blue-eyed powerhouse at the peak stage of the Emperor

    level from the Military Headquarters of the Eagle Kingdom said fiercely with disdain.

    "Stop that! Kill them!" The tall powerhouse of the Military Headquarters of the Great Kingdom

    ordered. After that, the 10 Emperor-level powerhouses all moved, rushing at Steve and his partners.

    ...

    Steve shouted gravely, "They''reing! Be careful! Try to avoid the strongest ones. Kill a couple

    first! Then, with some of those in the Eight Overseas Forces Alliance being all ughtered, I''ll see if

    they''ll dare to join the Overseas Alliance again!"

    The two parties were getting closer to each other. With a boom, they began fighting. Plotting against

    these powerhouses, Steve, Bryant, Brandon, and Terry pretended to battle fiercely against the

    powerhouses of the Military Headquarters of the Great Kingdom and the Eagle Kingdom a few

    times.

    The four seniors of the Dragon Kingdom changed the courses of their sabers, pointing at the

    commander of the Military Headquarters of the Spaza Kingdom at thest stage of the Emperor

    level, and charged.

    "No..." Themander, who was mooning around at the margin of the battlefield, suddenly

    changed color. In an instant, the four powerhouses came over.

    With a boom, themander at thest stage of the Emperor level was killed on the spot by the

    four powerhouses.

    "Keep on killing!" As Steve shouted, the four old men suddenly rushed at the powerhouse at thest

    stage of the Emperor level from the Military Headquarters of the Poghu Kingdom together. The

    situation was changing so fast. The Eight Overseas Forces Alliance had never expected that the

    four old men would risk their necks to fight as soon as they came. Instantly, the powerhouse of the

    Poghu Kingdom was also killed.

    Then Steve, Bryant, Brandon, and Terry each bore two attacks, blood running out of the corners of

    their mouths. After a ferocious smile, they charged the two powerhouses at thest stage of the

    Emperor level of the Military Headquarters of the Ostria Kingdom.

    "Damn, stop them!" The powerhouses at thest stage of the Emperor level of the Great Kingdom

    and the Eagle Kingdom were furious at the moment. As soon as the battle began, they lost two

    But the four seniors quickly withdrew together. After bearing an attack, they instantly left the

    battlefield and rushed toward the frontline of the Eight Overseas Forces Alliance.

    "God! Kill them right now!" The rest eight Emperor-level powerhouses-six at the peak stage of the

    Emperor level and two at thest stage of the Emperor level-all changed their expressions

    drastically.

    But the four seniors of the Dragon Kingdom were so fast. They came to their camp in an instant.

    This time they divided into two teams, rushing toward the Military Headquarters of the Poghu

    Kingdom and the Spaza Kingdom respectively. With their two Emperor-levelmanders

    ughtered, the rest of the people stationed here were just four or five peak-stage Super Gods.

    "No..." With cries of despair, the Super God-levelmanders of the two military headquarters

    were ughtered.

    Now Steve was dripping with blood, but his fighting will was still strong. He roared at the

    powerhouses of the Military Headquarters of the Ostria Kingdom and the Canedy Kingdom trailing

    after him, "You''ll be the next! Since you''re willing to be the loyal dogs of those military headquarters,

    then wait to be killed! Maybe our Dragon Kingdom can''t kill them, but we can kill you, can''t we?"

    R¨şAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    When they heard Steve''s words full of an intention to kill, the two powerhouses at thest stage of

    the Emperor level of the two military headquarters suddenly shook, feeling so cold. Then they

    slowed down their steps to chase slightly. The intentions of the Dragon Kingdom had always been

    on the surface. Now a man of the nation was telling them that they could not kill the men of those

    strongest military headquarters, but they could kill the weaker ones like them. As long as they dared

    to take sides, they should be killed!

    "Don''t be affected by him! Kill them right away! Quickly! Kill them!" the powerhouse at the peak

    stage of the Emperor level from the Military Headquarters of the Great Kingdom roared. As he

    shouted, he chased after Steve and his friends. The four powerhouses of the Dragon Kingdom had

    just killed themanders of two military headquarters, but they were also seriously wounded.

    "Hah..." Steve nced at the powerhouse of the Great Kingdom who made the loudest noise, and

    made a neck-slitting gesture at him.

    Steve shouted to the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom in the distance, "Even if we die,

    we must kill the four weakest ones of the Z8 Alliance! Disperse ording to n! Kill them all!"

    With Steve''s shout, the four seniors of the Dragon Kingdom dispersed, running away into the

    distance. At the moment, the 100,000 soldiers under the banner of the Military Headquarters of the

    Dragon Kingdom, guided by Super God-levelmanders or Half-a-step Super God-level

    commanders, instantly dispersed.

 Chapter 206 Fierce Battle

    Chapter 206 Fierce Battle

    Chapter 206 Fierce Battle

    The army of the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom quickly spread in all directions. They

    couldn''t fight head-on on this battlefield with obvious rules, so they adopted guerri tactics, the

    ideas of the elder generation.

    Themanders of the Z8 alliance were confused. The eight powerhouses at the Emperor level

    wanted to chase after them, but they didn''t know how to divide their forces. Steve pretended to

    launch a frontal attack, and his army directly destroyed the first defense line. But when they were

    about to reach the second defense line, they suddenly separated. This move confused the Z8

    Alliance, which had always been used to direct confrontation.

    "What should we do now?" Themander of the Eagle Kimdom asked themander of the

    Great Kingdom. The expressions of the eight powerhouses at the Emperor level were extremely

    serious.

    The Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom had already divided its forces. Should they also do

    it? Once they did it, they would lose the absolute advantage on this battlefield. But if they didn''t,

    they would be harassed by Steve, Bryant, Terry, and Brandon again. No matter how many soldiers

    there were, under the restrictions of the rules, they were no match to the four powerhouses at the

    peak Emperor level.

    "Damn it!" Themander of the Great Kingdom, who was at the Emperor level cursed angrily. At

    the beginning of the battle, themanders of two major forces were killed by the four old men of

    the Dragon Kingdom, which made him extremely unhappy. If they didn''t divide their forces, they

    would be defeated gradually. Moreover, the supply on the External Battlefield was far more difficult

    than they had imagined.

    "Chase them in groups!" Themander of the Great Kingdom gritted his teeth and ordered.

    Immediately, the remaining eight powerhouses at the Emperor level, two in a group, chased after

    the four elders. The powerhouses of the Z8 Alliance also chased after the soldiers of the Dragon

    Kingdom in groups. Steve was very experienced, and he knew the rules of this battlefield very well.

    He made the alliance have no choice but to chase after them.

    The two powerhouses of the Great Kingdom hated Steve very much. They went to chase after

    Steve, while the two powerhouses of the Eagle Kingdom chased after Bryant, the two of the Frach

    Kingdom chased after Terry, and the rest two of the Ostria Kingdom and the Iteny Kingdom chased

    after Brandon.

    The four old men of the Dragon Kingdom were injured, and Steve and Bryant were seriously

    injured.

    The blood flowed from the corner of Steve''s mouth as he sped away, while the two powerhouses

    from the Great Kingdom chased after him. If Steve was at his best, it would be difficult for them to

    kill him. But now that Steve was seriously injured, they had the confidence to kill him.

    "You can''t run away!" Themander of the Great Kingdom shouted at Steve from behind. He

    sped up and chased after him.

    But the next moment, a beam of cold sword light suddenly appeared in front of themander. The

    power was iparably condensed. With a loud bang, it hacked toward themander. y and

    Kill appeared.

    The faces of the two powerhouses of the Great Kingdom changed drastically. They quickly

    extinguished the sword light of y and stared at him with extremely gloomy eyes. "Does Heaven

    Domain want to participate in the battle?"

    With a sneer, y said in a cold voice, "This is the station of Heaven Domain. Does Amerind

    Military Headquarters want to start a war with us? Do you have the qualifications to fly past us?"

    "You!" A powerhouse at the Emperor level from the Great Kingdom became furious in an instant. He

    knew very well that y blocked them on purpose. However, y did follow the rules. He could

    also fight against y and Kill, but that meant that the war between the Amerind Military

    Headquarters and Heaven Domain had been dered, so he couldn''t make a move. Moreover,

    Heaven Domain had a high reputation on the External Battlefield. The Four Masters of Heaven

    were all at theter stage of the Emperor level, and their lord was even more mysterious. Therefore,

    the two powerhouses of the Great Kingdom didn''t dare to make a move.

    "Let''s go!" One powerhouse of the Great Kingdom had a gloomy expression on his face. After

    taking a deep look at y, he brought hispanion and bypassed the station of Heaven Domain.

    The same scene also happened behind Bryant. The two powerhouses of the Eagle Kingdom were

    also blocked by War and Kill. As a result, the two powerhouses of the Eagle Kingdom had no choice

    but to make a detour.

    Steve and Bryant had time to escape and heal themselves. But to everyone''s surprise, the two old

    men of the Dragon Kingdom were cruel. When Steve and Bryant escaped, they suddenly joined

    hands with Terry and Brandon. The four old men worked together and killed powerhouses at the

    later-stage Emperor level of the Ostria Kingdom and the Canedy Kingdom, then they fled into the

    distance.

    Among tenmanders at theter-stage Emperor level of the Z8 Alliances, four had been killed

    by the four old men in less than an hour. Now, there were sixmanders left. Moreover, the four

    old men of the Dragon Kingdom were all very experienced in fighting, and among them, Terry and

    Brandon were even more powerful. It was easy for them to fight against two powerhouses at the

    Emperor level alone.

    "Kill them! Kill the weak first!" Soon, the four injured old men gathered together again. Before the

    powerhouses of the Great Kingdom and the Eagle Kingdom came, they began to fight crazily

    against the remaining two powerhouses at the peak Emperor level. The four elders had fully

    activated their fighting power. Brandon and Terry were seriously injured, but they fought against the

    two powerhouses at the peak Emperor level and seriously injured them.

    When the other four powerhouses came to help, the four old men quickly dispersed and fled into the

    distance again.

    "Damn it! If you dare to run away again, I will kill all your soldiers!" Themander of the Great

    Kingdom shouted angrily and shed down at a thousand people troop of the Dragon Kingdom

    below.

    With a loud bang, after the de light shed, more than a dozen soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom,

    who were still fighting on the ground, were instantly cut to pieces by the de light.

    At this moment, Steve''s eyes turned red in an instant while escaping. If a powerhouse at the peak

    Emperor level fought against their thousand people troops, it waspletely a ughter.

    But he couldn''t go back now. If the four old men died, there would be no hope for this battle.

    "I''m sorry!" Steve turned around and shouted. His body trembled, his fists and his teeth clenched.

    Another powerhouse at the peak Emperor level from the Great Kingdom also rushed into a

    thousand people troop of the Dragon Kingdom. The two powerhouses from the Eagle Kingdom also

    instantly rushed into thousand people troops and began to ughter them, forcing Steve toe

    back.

    Steve''s eyes were red, and his body was trembling. When he wanted to rush back to fight, all of a

    sudden, a loud bang came from a thousand people troop that was ughtered by powerhouses

    from the Great Kingdom. A Super Godmander, with a bomb tied to his body, rushed to the

    powerhouse of the Great Kingdom without hesitation and exploded himself.

    "Goodbye, Mr. Morris!"

    "Mr. Morris, run!"

    "Mr. Morrisl, see you in the next life!"

    "Goodbye, Mr. Morris! We will be a member of Dragon Kingdom and a soldier of Dragon Kingdom in

    the next life!"

    "Dragon Kingdom will definitely win!"

    More than four thousand soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom from the four thousand troops stopped

    running. The Gods of War, Half-a-step Gods of War, and Super Gods all stopped running. They all

    turned around. Without hesitation, they rushed toward the four powerhouses at the peak Emperor

    level. Some Super Godmanders even risked their lives to hold the powerhouses tightly so that

    theirrades could blow them up.

    In just a few seconds, four thousand people troops and more than four thousand soldiers of the

    Dragon Kingdom all died in the battle. Even if they knew that their death could not kill the four

    powerhouses at the Emperor level, they did not care.

    Even if they couldn''t kill the four powerhouses, they would be seriously injured.

    The four powerhouses from the Great Kingdom and the Eagle Kingdom were all shocked. The

    soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom were too decisive. Most of them could run away, but they did not

    run away. They just wanted to hurt the four powerhouses badly.

    Steve raised his head and roared in pain. They were all his soldiers. Among the four thousand

    people troops, there were seven Super Gods, more than a dozen Gods of War, and the rest were all

    below the God of War. On this battlefield, they were very weak, but at this moment, they made the

    four powerhouses at the Emperor level severely injured.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The people of Z8 Alliance who had caught up with the soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom were fighting

    with them fiercely.

    As for the four weak forces of the Z8 Alliance, they were targeted by the soldiers of the Dragon

    Kingdom. Even if the thousand people troops all died, they would kill all the people from the small

    forces.

    The four elders, Steve, Bryant, Terry, and Brandon, fell silent. They saluted to the soldiers who had

    died in the battle and then ran away. The four of them were badly injured and needed to be healed.

    Their healing time was earned by the lives of countless soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom.

    The four powerhouses at the peak Emperor level of the Great Kingdom and the Eagle Kingdom

    walked out from the fire and looked in the direction in which the four elders fled. After a moment of

    silence, they soared into the air again and quickly chased after them.

    From the beginning till now, they were tricked by the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom, and

    Steve made the first battle a decisive one.

    The soldiers of Heaven Domain in the distance were all shocked when they saw soldiers of the

    Dragon Kingdom who died. y roared, "The soldiers of Heaven Domain, ten people in a group,

    look for the enemies for revenge! If any force dares to stop you, kill them!"

    After y finished his words, each of the four of them took dozens of powerhouses to the battlefield

    area in small groups and fought with the enemies. Heaven Domain could not participate in the

    battle, but they could find someone to avenge. During this process, if there was any force entering

    their fighting area, they could kill them. This was in ordance with the rules.

    All the soldiers of Heaven Domain took action and instantly spread out to the External Battlefield.

    On this day, the sky of the External Battlefield, which had already been extremely gloomy, was

    covered with thousands of smoke. mes were burning everywhere within the External Battlefield.

    After over ten thousand soldiers of Dragon Kingdom sacrificed, they finally obtained some

    advantages. They began to fight back in some parts of the war area. The four elders began to circle

    around the battlefield with the six powerhouses at the Emperor level from the Z8 Alliance and fought

    against them from time to time.

    On this day, on the External Battlefield, the battle was extremely fierce.

 Chapter 207 The Rise

    Chapter 207 The Rise

    Chapter 207 The Rise

    Eight hourster, the whole External Battlefield was filled with smoke. The war between the Z8

    Alliance and the Dragon Kingdom had spread to the whole External Battlefield. Many forces were

    scared, and even the powerhouses at the Emperor level were afraid. They didn''t dare to show up in

    this war because the two sides were too powerful.

    There were fourteen powerhouses above theter stage of the Emperor level who participated in

    the war. Usually, such a Giant God would be able to suppress a region on the External Battlefield.

    But in this battle, there were fourteen. Moreover, in the first battle, four powerhouses at theter

    stage of the Emperor level died.

    The six powerhouses at theter stage Emperor level from the Z8 Alliance were chasing the four

    powerhouses at the Emperor level of the Dragon Kingdom all over the battlefield. They moved so

    fast that no one could react.

    The Super Gods and the Gods of War on both sides were also fighting. The soldiers of the Dragon

    Kingdom were determined to fight to the death. Once the troops of the Dragon Kingdom were

    besieged by the enemy and there was no hope for them to break out, they would die together with

    the enemy.

    The four small forces of the Z8 Alliances felt scared. On the first day of the war, almost all the

    powerhouses and troops they sent to the External Battlefield died. The Military Headquarters of the

    Spaza Kindom and the Poghu Kingdom were seriously injured within half a day, as well as the

    Ostria Kingdom and the Canedy Kingdom. Even if the soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom were

    besieged by powerhouses from the Great Kingdom and the Eagle Kingdom, they would die together

    with those weak forces.

    If they couldn''t kill the strongest ones, they would kill the weak ones. Therefore, the first day of the

    battle was extremely fierce. Four small forces of the Z8 Alliance were greatly injured. At the same

    time, almost half of the army of the Dragon Kingdom died. Most of their corpses couldn''t be found,

    and many of them were mixed with the enemy''s corpses.

    When the night fell, the Spaza Kingdom, the Poghu Kingdom, the Ostria Kingdom, and the Canedy

    Kingdom were all scared. The soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom were still on their way here from the

    border. Even though they died after they just arrived there for a few hours, the follow-up troops

    continued to move in this direction.

    The small forces of the alliance werepletely scared. They were very weak, and they were not

    as good as the Dragon Kingdom. Once they were involved in the war, they couldn''t hold on. On the

    first day, they were hurt so badly. Therefore, even if the Great Kingdom continued to put pressure

    on them, they didn''t send any more powerhouses to the External Battlefield. Instead, they began to

    n to withdraw as many powerhouses as they could.

    Steve''s method worked. On the first day, the Z8 Alliance was divided into different forces. However,

    the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom suffered great losses. Half of the soldiers died,

    and there would be more.

    The four powerhouses at the Emperor level, Steve, Bryant, Terry, and Brandon, were constantly

    fighting against the powerhouses at the Emperor level from the Z8 Alliance.

    The night fell on the External Battlefield, but the night sky was still very bright. mes soared into

    the sky every few miles.

    The soldiers of Heaven Domain, led by the four powerhouses at the Emperor level, began to fight

    around. This was a disaster, but also an opportunity. This was an opportunity for the soldiers of

    Heaven Domain to break through.

    Therefore, the External Battlefield became more chaotic with the participation of the four

    powerhouses at the Emperor level, dozens of Gods of War, and three thousand Half-a-step Gods of

    War from Heaven Domain.

    Under the leadership of the Four Masters of Heaven, Heaven Domain began to stir up disputes

    everywhere. Those forces that wanted to hide were all found by the powerhouses of Heaven

    Domain one by one.

    The major forces that were usually active on the External Battlefield, such as Dark Night

    Organization, External Killer Group Oner, and Broken Valley led by Sullivan, which had been

    ughtered by Iwan once but rebuilt, all had powerhouses at the Emperor level. They were all

    forced out by Heaven Domain this day.

    After those hidden powerful forces were forced out, they understood what Heaven Domain meant.

    Therefore, the powerhouses of those forces didn''t fight with Heaven Domain at all, or only when

    there was no way back. When the powerhouses in Dark Night Organization saw the powerhouses

    from Heaven Domaining over, they ran to the Military Headquarters of the Z8 Alliance.

    After the soldiers of Heaven Domain killed those people in the Military Headquarters of the Z8

    Alliance, the powerhouses of Dark Night Organization would run toward another ce.

    The forces on the External Battlefield found a way. When Alexis from External Killer Group One and

    Sullivan from Broken Valley met the people from Heaven Domain, they led the Four Masters of

    Heaven Domain to the Super Gods of the Z8 Alliance. Then the two sides began to fight fiercely...

    Alexis had reached the Emperor level and was very powerful. He cooperated with Master Dark to

    lead Heaven Domain to kill the powerhouses of the Z8 Alliance again and again.

    The loss of the Z8 Alliance was even greater. Heaven Domain and the Military Headquarters of the

    Dragon Kingdom began to attack the powerhouses of the Z8 Alliance together.

    In this constant battle, the Gods of War of Heaven Domain also began to break through. No one

    was suppressing them, and they all desperately began to break through. This battle was the best

    opportunity for them.

    In a day, as the powerhouses of Heaven Domain constantly killed the powerhouses of the Z8

    Alliance, many peak Gods of War broke through one by one.

    With the breakthrough of these Gods of War, there were more Super Gods in Heaven Domain. After

    the seven Super Gods broke through, they led their teams to the battlefield again. In this day, in

    addition to some powerhouses who had broken through to Super Gods, there were more

    powerhouses who had broken through to the Gods of War. In a day, there were more than twenty

    Half-a-step Gods of War who had broken through to the Gods of War.

    In this battle, the soldiers of Heaven Domain were rapidly making breakthroughs.

    However, no one noticed a beautiful woman in ck, who was a God of War. She also joined this

    battle with two swords in her hands.

    When the group of forces on the External Battlefield saw that the powerhouses of Heaven Domain

    had broken through in the battle, they werepletely excited. All of them joined the battle.

    Because Heaven Domain had been too fierce in the past few years, those forces had to choose to

    attack the powerhouses of the Z8 Alliance after they joined. There were more Gods of War and

    Super Gods in the Z8 Alliance, so it was easier for them to break through.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    The External Battlefield waspletely in chaos. Originally, it was only a war between the Z8

    Alliance and the Dragon Kingdom, but soon almost all the forces joined in. The whole battle was a

    complete mess.

    At this moment, in Dragon Kingdom, the night had passed. After Iwan said goodbye to Jayna and

    Emily, he walked out of the Miller family with Teddy at eight o''clock in the morning.

    "Lord, the External Battlefield has beenpletely in chaos. But up to now, Heaven Domain has

    eight more Super Gods and thirty more Gods of War. If this battle continues, there will be more

    powerhouses of Heaven Domain who will break through..." Teddy said to Iwan with a smile outside

    the Miller family.

    Iwan nodded and said, "Inform Ivy to use all the resources on the soldiers to break through so that

    they can consolidate their foundation."

    Teddy nodded with a smile, "I''ve already informed Ivy. Don''t worry, She did a good job."

    Iwan, who was walking forward, hesitated for a moment. After a pause, he asked, "How are the four

    elders of the Dragon Kingdom doing on the External Battlefield?"

    Teddy kept silent for a while and said, "Now the four men are seriously injured, but they can still

    hold on. They have killed four powerhouses at the Emperor level. They are being chased by the six

    powerhouses at the Emperor level now..."

    After a pause, Teddy continued, "You don''t have to worry too much. The four powerhouses at the

    Emperor level of Heaven Domain, y, War, Dark, and Kill are ready to help them in secret at any

    time. As long as the enemy doesn''t continue to send powerhouses over, the four of them will be

    fine."

    "Okay..." Iwan nodded. Now the whole External Battlefield was in a mess, and the guardians of the

    rules might also be busy. Iwan didn''t think that the guardians could monitor all the scuffles of so

    many powerhouses.

    Iwan didn''t participate in this battle. Instead, he left Heaven Domain to the Four Masters of Heaven.

    The result was not bad. The four of them did a good job.

    Teddy also nodded and asked Iwan, "Shall we go to the North Realm now to look for the holy

    temple your mother went to five years ago? Do you want to go to Spiritual Cave first? Yesterday, the

    Senior Elder came back from there and seemed to be seriously injured. The dean of Spiritual Cave

    should also be seriously injured. Shall we take the opportunity to kill them?"

    Iwan looked at Teddy and said, "I heard that the dean of Spiritual Cave is at the fifth level of King

    level. I am only at the Emperor level. Do you think I can kill him if he is seriously injured? The sect

    has a long history, and there must be much healing medicine. Why are you so confident? Have you

    recovered to the King level?"

    The reason why Iwan asked Teddy this question was that a few days ago, when he and Teddy

    wiped out the Patrick family and the Stewart family, in the secret storage of their families, Teddy

    found some healing pills. His strength should have recovered a lot, and his breath had be

    much more stable.

    Teddy shook his head with a smile and said, "You must be kidding. I''m also at the Emperor level. If

    you can''t kill the dean of Spiritual Cave, I can''t either..."

    The corner of Iwan''s mouth twitched. Now the aura of Teddy was almost equal to that of the first

    level of the King level of the elders of the Dragon Kingdom. Teddy was a liar...

 Chapter 208 The Rise

    Chapter 208 The Rise

    Chapter 208 The Rise

    Teddy didn''t tell Iwan the truth, and Iwan didn''t want to expose him. Heaven Force had a long

    history, and Teddy was the only one left. It seemed that Heaven Force was not a simple force.

    Iwan was lost in thought. Last night, he really wanted to take this chance to kill the dean of Spiritual

    Cave and destroy Spiritual Cave. But after he thought it over, he gave up. The dean of Spiritual

    Cave was a powerhouse at the fifth level of the King level. Even if he was seriously injured, he

    might recover to the fourth level of the King level after one night. At present, Iwan couldn''t kill him.

    There were many powerhouses at the Half-a-step King level and peak Emperor level in Spiritual

    Cave. Besides, Iwan was not sure whether Spiritual Cave and Sky Sect were the only powerful

    Immortal Forces in Dragon Kingdom. Was there no other force? He didn''t think so.

    Teddy, who was always covered in a ck robe, was a member of Heaven Force, and a

    powerhouse at the first level of the King level. Since they couldn''t destroy Spiritual Cave now, they

    should continue hiding.

    In addition, Iwan had always been worried that the force of Heaven Domain was still too weak.

    Although they were powerful on the External Battlefield, they couldn''t dominate it. For example, the

    guy of External Killer Group One always wanted Iwan to join them. His strength was not weaker

    than Teddy''s.

    In Iwan''s opinion, there must be stronger people in Dragon Kingdom, the External Battlefield, and

    those powerful kingdoms of the External Regions. They didn''t show up to the public. Therefore,

    more than half a year ago, after destroying Archfield Organization, Iwan chose to hide. He was

    silently waiting for Heaven Domain to be stronger again.

    As for Spiritual Cave and Sky Sect, after being intimidated by the elders of Dragon Kingdom

    yesterday, they should not dare toe out in a short time. After all, the four elders of Dragon

    Kingdom were powerful. If they dared to go down the mountain and mess up the situation, the

    elders would instantly kill them. Now the situation was changeable, and the two biggest Immortal

    Forces would continue to hide.

    Iwan had a feeling that he would get something when he went to the North Realm to find the holy

    temple his mother had visited five years ago. In fact, with his current strength, it was difficult for him

    to make a breakthrough again. A month ago, Iwan''s fighting capacity had almost stagnated.

    Why did he know the location of the holy temple at that time? Was it really a coincidence? In the

    past few days, there had been a voice in Iwan''s mind that he had to go to the holy temple.

    "Lord, are we going to the airport?" Teddy got in a car with Iwan. Seeing that Iwan was still in a

    daze, he asked.

    Iwan shook his head and said, "Let''s go to the three ces suppressed by Bryant, Terry, and

    Brandon. There are a few middle-sized Immortal Forces. Now that the three of them have gone to

    the External Battlefield, no one will suppress them. Those people mighte out to make trouble.

    Let''s kill them..."

    Hearing this, the corner of Teddy''s mouth twitched under the mask. He rolled his eyes and said,

    "There are several powerhouses at the Emperor level in those three ces, and there might be

    powerhouses at the peak Emperor level. You are only at theter stage of the Emperor level. Can

    you defeat them?"

    Iwan looked at Teddy with a smile and said, "What if those guys are thickheaded? Besides, you are

    with me. Do you want to act separately or go with me?"

    Teddy smiled and said, "I''m old and weak. It''s better for me to follow you. I''m afraid that I will be

    killed..."

    Iwan smiled and then ignored Teddy. In his heart, he was cursing Teddy for being cunning. Teddy

    had been with him every day, but he had hidden deeply. However, Teddy, who was sitting in the

    front row, sighed in his heart, "What a cunning young man! He is so young but hides so deeply. I''ve

    already recovered to the King level, but I still can''t see through him. He doesn''t have the kind of

    special fluctuation of the King level, so he should not be at the King level. Is he really taking the

    legendary path?"

    Under the mask, Teddy frowned. In ancient times, there weren''t many people who knew about that

    path. Besides, it required too much to take that path, and only a peerless genius could make it.

    Ordinary people might have died before breaking through.

    Teddy began to wander. He secretly nced at Iwan behind him. He felt that Iwan was very

    strange. Teddy was from Heaven Force and knew some methods to see the fortune. Before he was

    injured, he was a powerhouse at the King level, so Teddy could easily see the fortune of Iwan.

    However, Iwan''s fortune did not seem to be strong. He would be a Super God at most. But now, he

    could even kill a powerhouse at the Emperor level easily. Teddy was very curious, but he couldn''t

    figure out if Iwan didn''t tell him.

    Iwan, who was sitting in the back row, ignored Teddy and took out his mobile phone to video chat

    with Rendon. After the video was connected, Iwan said, "Mr. Scott, the war on the External

    Battlefield has begun. I will leave for a few days. What do you want to do in the territory?"

    On the other side of the video, Rendon''s eyes were still bloodshot. Iwan could still feel the rage and

    monstrous killing intent in Rendon''s heart. Half of the one hundred thousand soldiers of Dragon

    Kingdom had died on the External Battlefield yesterday. Rendon didn''t sleepst night, and he had

    been paying attention to the situation at the front all the time.

    After a moment of silence, Rendon said in an extremely cold voice, "Lord Cliff, I want to ask you for

    a favor." There was killing intent in Rendon''s red eyes.

    Iwan''s eyes narrowed. After thinking for a while, he slowly nodded and said, "I know what you want

    to say. You don''t need to worry about the three forces suppressed by the three old men. I''ll solve

    them. I''m on my way there now."

    On the other side of the video, Rendon was stunned. Then he bent down and bowed to Iwan.

    "Thank you."

    "Alright, I''m also a member of Dragon Kingdom. The four elders have returned to Gotham City to

    heal themselves and can''t show up in a short time, so they want you to do it. Today, I will help you

    clean up some forces." Iwan''s face turned cold.

    Iwan said to Rendon, "Besides, there are still twenty peak Gods of War under mymand who

    are in the territory. I''ve already told them to go to the Military Headquarters to look for you. If you are

    going to fight, take them with you and let them kill a few Super Gods to break through. They need a

    chance to advance to the Super God."

    On the other side of the video, Rendon nodded and bowed to Iwan again. "Thank you."

    Iwan looked at Rendon. At this moment, he felt that Rendon was like a beast that had been

    suppressed for too long and wanted to get out of the cage. In fact, it was true.

    For a long time, the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom had been too aggrieved.

    Since the Dragon Kingdom was established, it had been flourishing, but it had always been

    suppressed by external forces. There were few allies, but the external pressure was huge. Arge

    number of soldiers died every year on the External Battlefield.

    In the territory, the top forces of Dragon Kingdom would be restrained by those forces. Although the

    Dragon Kingdom wasrge, it was even inferior to the Military Headquarters of the Eagle Kingdom

    which was weaker than the Dragon Kingdom.

    Now, on the External Battlefield, the four old men had no choice but to fight for the Dragon Kingdom

    again. However, some people in the territory would take the opportunity to make trouble. Last night,

    Rendon had received the news that after the three old men left, the three forces they suppressed

    were about to go out.

    Rendon wanted to suppress them, but he couldn''t. There were powerhouses at the peak Emperor

    level in the three forces. He couldn''t suppress them. The four elders of Dragon Kingdom couldn''t go

    there either, because they were restrained by Sky Sect and Spiritual Cave. So the only one who

    had the strength to do so was Iwan. That was why Rendon bowed to Iwan.

    "Lord Cliff, be careful!" Rendon stood up and looked at Iwan. He felt endless pain in his heart.

    Iwan nodded and said, "Okay, take care, too."

    Rendon and Iwan nodded at the same time and hung up the phone. In the Military Headquarters of

    Dragon Kingdom, after hanging up the phone, Rendon ran to the hall and shouted with killing intent,

    "All the Super Gods and Gods of War assemble!"

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    After hanging up the video with Rendon, Iwan looked up at Teddy and said, "I''m going to destroy the

    three forces today. You are also from an Immortal Force, do you mind? You don''t have to go. Just

    stay in Gotham City."

    Hearing this, Teddy''s face darkened. He shook his head and said coldly, "No."

 Chapter 209 Resentment and Abuse

    Chapter 209 Resentment and Abuse

    Chapter 209 Resentment and Abuse

    Now, Rendon had strong killing intent. After talking with Iwan on the phone, he immediately

    assembled his troops. He wanted to kill them. Since they couldn''t go to the External Battlefield, they

    would clean up the mess in the territory.

    Iwan had the same thought. If they didn''t clean up the mess in the territory, the power of Dragon

    Kingdom would be always restrained by Immortal Forces, so the best way was to wipe out them.

    If the Immortal Forces, such as Spiritual Cave and Sky Sect, were united with the Dragon Kingdom,

    the country wouldn''t be so miserable on the External Battlefield. If the Dragon Kingdom were a

    person, those Immortal Forces would be vampires. They made the country weaker. Thinking of this,

    Iwan became more furious.

    Spirit Sword Sect was in a secluded mountain in the middle of the Dragon Kingdom. An hourter,

    the head, who was a powerhouse at the peak Emperor level, was leading two powerhouses at the

    early stage of the Emperor level and six Super Gods out of the sect.

    "We can go out finally. Bryant is so cruel to us. He didn''t allow us to steal the fortune of Dragon

    Kingdom. He doesn''t know that we have a longer history than them on thisnd. I heard that he

    went to the External Battlefield, and I really hope he would die there. He is stupid. He is at the peak

    Emperor level, but he fights for the ordinary people." The head of Spirit Sword Sect said with

    disdain.

    Spirit Sword Sect had been passed down for hundreds of years. They even existed before the

    dynasty before the Dragon Kingdom took control of thend. They had a very deep foundation. In

    fact, there was a Supreme Elder who was also at the peak Emperor level in Spirit Sword Sect.

    However, he had been cultivating in seclusion and seeking a breakthrough.

    An elder at the Emperor level behind the head also smiled with disdain and said, "Does Bryant

    really think that we are weak? If it weren''t for the elders of Dragon Kingdom, we would have killed

    him long ago. He is at the peak Emperor level, and he dared to suppress us together with a few

    Super Gods and a group of Gods of War. He is so stupid."

    Another elder nodded and said, "You''re right. Those people don''t know who is the master of this

    land. The power of the Immortal Forces is much stronger than they think."

    The head nodded and said, "Yes, we used to be the masters of thisnd, and the weak would kneel

    down in front of us. But now they think that everyone is equal. Why are the ordinary people on the

    same level as us?"

    "Let''s go out. We have been suppressed by Bryant these years, and we don''t have many resources.

    Let''s go out and get more." The head said as he walked outside.

    In the other two forces that were suppressed by Terry and Brandon a few hundred miles away from

    Spirit Sword Sect, the powerhouses at the Emperor level were also going out. On this day, the

    powerhouses of the Immortal Forces in the Dragon Kingdom were all excited when they knew that

    Dragon Kingdom was fighting with the Z8 Alliance on the External Battlefield.

    More than a dozen forces appeared all over the Dragon Kingdom, rushing to the cities from the

    mountains. When Bryant, Terry, and Brandon went to the External Battlefield, they also took away

    the Super Gods and the Gods of War who were suppressing these forces. Now without the

    suppression of the Military Headquarters, all of these forces were excited.

    The goal of these Immortal Forces was very simple. They wanted the system of Dragon Kingdom to

    go back to what it was hundreds of years ago. They were superior and enjoyed all the rights, such

    as beauty, power, money, resources, status, and so on.

    The biggest city in the middle of the Dragon Kingdom, Mordon, had a poption of about fifteen

    million. In this highly developed city, a group of people in ancient robes appeared on the most

    prosperousmercial street. These people''s eyes lit up when they saw the beautiful women in

    modern clothes and exquisite makeup on the street.

    A God of War from an Immortal Force suddenly stopped a beautiful woman with long hair in high

    heels, ck stockings, and a skirt.

    "You are so beautiful. How about having a chat with me?" The God of War said to the beauty with

    an evil smile.

    "Are you crazy? Get out!" The beautiful woman was used to scolding her boyfriend and being

    arrogant every day, so it was the same when she saw the powerhouse of the Immortal Force. She

    didn''t think he dare to beat her.

    The woman soon knew that the powerhouse really dared to beat her, and he directly killed her. The

    God of War narrowed his eyes. After taking a look at the woman in front of him, he muttered, "You

    are so domineering. Go die. No one has dared to curse me for many years. You are just an ordinary

    woman. How dare you curse me?"

    With a loud bang, the God of War smashed the woman''s head with his palm.

    All the people on the street screamed crazily. Both men and women began to run outside, but they

    couldn''t escape, because this group of people in ancient clothes were all Gods of War.

    After the eight Gods of War drew their swords and killed more than a dozen people who were

    running away, no one dared to run away in the bustlingmercial street, and everyone squatted

    on the ground.

    There were some people who informed Patrol Department in great fear. They were waiting for the

    people of Patrol Department toe here as soon as possible. Five minutester, the people of

    Patrol Department in Mordon came, including a God of War and over a hundred soldiers. But what

    happened next made the people more scared and desperate.

    After the God of War who guarded the city was killed by three people in ancient clothes, all the

    soldiers of Patrol Department were killed.

    "It''s so interesting. A God of War actually fights for a group of ordinary people. Are you out of your

    mind? In the past, a God of War would be the backbone of a force, enjoying immense power and

    freedom. But now it''s like this. Well, let''s set new rules for this city so that these people will know

    that powerhouses should be respected." The leader sneered.

    As he spoke, he walked to the center of themercial street and sat down. He pointed at several

    beautiful women and said, "You three are good-looking. Come and y with me."

    Such a scene happened in almost every big city in the Dragon Kingdom. Now the Military

    Headquarters was empty, and most of the powerhouses had gone to the External Battlefield, so

    these Immortal Forces no longer had any scruples. They didn''t care about thew of Patrol

    Department at all. As time went by, the cities became chaotic one after another, and even the

    Military Headquarters and Patrol Department were ughtered in some cities.

    The citizens of Dragon Kingdom were shocked by the news on TV and online. It was not until now

    that most people realized that there had always been Immortal Forces in the Dragon Kingdom. In

    the past, they had been suppressed by the Military Headquarters, but now they had alle out.

    "Where are the people from the Military Headquarters? Where are the Gods of War and Super

    Gods? Don''t they care about this?"

    "Sure enough, ordinary people are the most miserable. At this critical moment, no one wille to

    save us. The Military Headquarters and Patrol Department are a group of people who suppress us!"

    "The Military Headquarters is so inefficient. I''m so disappointed."

    R¨şAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    At this moment, with the news broadcast, more and more people began to me the Military

    Headquarters and even began to curse. Because the Dragon Kingdom did not report the news on

    the External Battlefield, the public had a deep resentment now.

    In a north suburb of Dragon Kingdom, Rendon, who had just taken the army to suppress a small

    force, trembled violently after reading the news on the Inte. In the past, in order to stabilize the

    territory, they kept some news from the public. The public didn''t know that there were many people

    who had died for the country over the years nor that the Military Headquarters had been

    suppressing the Immortal Forces all the time.

    "Mr. Scott, are we going to hold a press conference? If it goes on like this, our reputation will be

    ruined. The people are kind-hearted, but they don''t know the truth." The adjutant of Rendon said

    with aplicated expression.

    Rendon fell into silence. He hadn''t slept for a few days, and he was very tired. Without his Emperor-

    level power, he would have been exhausted.

    After being silent for a while, Rendon said in a hoarse voice, "No, even if we tell them, the public

    may not believe us. We can suppress these forces first. Inform all the Military Headquarters within

    our territory to take action. The Super Gods suppress those powerful forces and the Gods of War

    suppress the small forces. Go ahead."

    Rendon''s voice was extremely hoarse. He didn''t expect that it would be so chaotic. There were too

    many people from the Immortal Forces, including powerhouses at the Emperor level, Super Gods,

    and even more Gods of War.

    However, these rumors and abuses couldn''t defeat Rendon. He took a deep breath and rushed to

    another chaotic ce.

    As Rendon set out, all the Military Headquarters and Patrol Departments of Dragon Kingdom began

    to take action.

    At the same time, Iwan, who had just arrived at Spirit Sword Sect, frowned deeply after reading the

    message sent by Ivy.

 Chapter 210 Iwans Killing Intent (4)

    Chapter 210 Iwan''s Killing Intent (4)

    Chapter 210 Iwan''s Killing Intent (4)

    At the same time, not only Iwan but also the four elders who were in Gotham City were silent. At

    this time, the four injured elders gathered in the conference room in the Senior Elder''s residence.

    They were silent as they read the online news reports as well as the meanments and abuses

    from people.

    Carl kept his head down and said nothing. He was from a military family and fought everywhere all

    his life. He never understood anything about propaganda. Carl was silent. The Third Elder and the

    Second Elder also sighed and bowed their heads.

    In the end, the Senior Elder said in a hoarse voice after keeping silent for a long time, "Don''t care

    about the public opinion. Everyone will understand it after they know the truth. Now our most

    important task is to suppress the Sky Sect and the Spiritual Cave. They are the two biggest forces.

    As long as they don''t take action, the upheaval will soon be suppressed..."

    Well, yes, the Senior Elder had known that Iwan wanted to attack those powerhouses of the

    Emperor level in the Spirit Sword Sect. If Iwan could deal with them and Rendon took a group of

    Super Gods and Gods of War to suppress those forces below the Emperor level, the upheaval

    could soon be suppressed...

    Outside the gate of the Spirit Sword Sect, Iwan was silent for a long time and then called Ivy. "Ivy,

    mobilize all the forces in the Heaven Domain to take pictures of the warriors of the Dragon Kingdom

    on the External Battlefield and send the pictures to the country. Then contact Cleveque Group to

    broadcast the scene on the External Battlefield immediately..."

    In the headquarters of the Heaven Domain, Ivy nodded with red eyes. Then she hung up the phone

    and contacted Cleveque Group.

    At this moment, in the distance, in front of the gate of the Spirit Sword Sect. Three powerhouses of

    the Emperor level and five Super Gods from the Spirit Sword Sect had arrived at the stronghold

    built by the Military Headquarters and killed most of the remaining warriors. At this time, there were

    only two old Gods of War and dozens of Half-a-step Gods of War left in the stronghold, but they

    were covered in blood.

    The next moment, the head of the Spirit Sword Sect, who was dressed in white and had an aura of

    the peak of the Emperor level, walked to the two old Gods of War who were bleeding all over. He

    shook his head, sighed, and said, "I didn''t want to kill you. After all, if Bryant didn''t die, it would be

    very troublesome when he came back. But Bryant has left. Why do you still have to stop us? You''re

    just Gods of War. Can you stop us?"

    The head of the Spirit Sword Sect sighed and continued, "Why? Why do you have to... court

    death?"

    At this moment, a gray-haired old God of War who was opposite the head of the Spirit Sword Sect

    smiled with blood in his mouth and said, "No way. Sir, we''ve got an order that you''re not allowed to

    step forward, so... we have to fight to the death. But at least we can stall for some time, can''t we?"

    The head of the Spirit Sword Sect sneered, leaned forward to put his sword on the neck of the old

    God of War, and said, "But how long can you stall? Can a God of War stop a powerhouse of the

    Emperor level?"

    The old God of War was silent. Then he smiled heartily, shook his head, and said, "I don''t know, but

    I should try my best to stall for time. Maybe reinforcements will arrive..."

    "Oh..." The head of the Spirit Sword Sect took a deep breath and nodded with understanding. Then

    he looked at the old God of War and said, "Well, then you can die. It doesn''t matter if I kill all of you.

    You know there is a powerhouse who''s at the peak of the Emperor level in our sect. Even if Bryant

    comes back, it doesn''t matter, does it? Ha-ha... Go to hell..."

    The head of the Spirit Sword Sect raised his sword and chopped at the old God of War. The old

    God of War shouted angrily, made a fighting posture, and gathered all his strength. He knew he

    would die if he rushed to the head of the Spirit Sword Sect, but he rushed forward without

    hesitation.

    "Humph, you overestimate your strength!" The head of the Spirit Sword Sect snorted coldly. He had

    lost his patience. Since these fools wanted to die, he could fulfill their wish.

    But the next moment, just as the head of the Spirit Sword Sect wanted to kill the old God of War and

    the old God of War was ready to detonate his bombs, stones flew over one by one, and the stones

    instantly knocked out the long sword of the head of the Spirit Sword Sect who was at the peak of

    the Emperor level. At the same time, the head of the Spirit Sword Sect was knocked away...

    "You''re at the peak of the Emperor level, but you want to kill an old God of War. Aren''t you

    ashamed? Huh?" The next moment, Iwan''s extremely cold voice sounded. Then Iwan and Teddy

    appeared. At this moment, Iwan was dressed in the same clothes as Teddy and hid his identity

    because he might kill many people on this day!

    The next moment, the expression of the head of the Spirit Sword Sect changed greatly. With horror

    in his eyes, he looked at Iwan who suddenly appeared behind the old God of War, and said with

    great fear, "A powerhouse... of the King level? Who are you?"

    Iwan did not answer him but looked around. Then his killing intent came to the extreme! The

    corpses of the warriors of the Military Headquarters were everywhere. A Super God, several Gods

    of War, and many Half-a-step Gods of War died here!

    At this moment, Iwan''s eyes were red as he looked at this miserable scene, and his body trembled

    in rage. The next moment, he slowly turned his head and looked at the head of the Spirit Sword

    Sect, as well as the two powerhouses of the Emperor level and the five Super Gods. At this

    moment, the swords in their hands were dripping blood! It was the blood of the warriors of the

    Dragon Kingdom!

    "You! Humph! I! I really overestimated your kindness!" Iwan had terrible killing intent. The next

    moment, he suddenly moved and appeared in front of the head of the Spirit Sword Sect.

    "Wait, sir, listen to me!" The expression of the head of the Spirit Sword Sect changed greatly. He felt

    that the man who suddenly appeared was far more powerful than him. The man should be a

    powerhouse of the King level, and he was not at King level one. So, the head of the Spirit Sword

    Sect was scared and wanted to exin, but Iwan didn''t listen to his exnation at all. Iwan pped

    his hand violently...

    At this moment, the head of the Spirit Sword Sect was angry. He could feel that Iwan wanted to kill

    him. At this moment, in the crisis of life and death, he did not escape and quickly waved his sword

    to resist, but it was useless. Iwan was much faster than him. The next moment, with a bang, his

    head was smashed by Iwan.

    He was a powerhouse at the peak of the Emperor level, but his head was smashed by Iwan with a

    palm! Then the well-tempered sword in his hand was broken into pieces by Iwan. The fragments of

    the long sword flew toward the remaining powerhouses of the Spirit Sword Sect very fast. However,

    Iwan didn''t want to let those scums die so easily. The next moment, he moved and struck seven

    times like lightning.

    "Boom..." When Iwan returned to the original ce, all the seven elders of the Spirit Sword Sect

    had been killed. The next second, the eight corpses fell down, including the corpse of the head of

    the Spirit Sword Sect who was at the peak of the Emperor level... At this moment, Iwan''s

    momentum was far beyond the peak of the Emperor level.

    Teddy stood behind Iwan and his eyes suddenly shrank. He wanted to attack just now, but Iwan

    killed all the opponents before he could take action.

    Tick, tick, tick... Iwan''s right hand was dripping blood. It was his own blood. At this time, there was a

    wound on his palm which was cut by the head of the Spirit Sword Sect when he resisted. After all,

    the head of the Spirit Sword Sect was a powerhouse at the peak of the Emperor level, and he was

    only one step away from reaching the King level. Although Iwan was stronger than the peak of the

    Emperor level, he was injured.

    Yes, Iwan, the Lord of the Heaven Domain, was injured! Iwan hadn''t gotten injured since he ruined

    the Archfield Organization on the External Battlefieldst time. At that time, people thought that the

    two leaders of the Archfield Organization hurt Iwan seriously, but it was not the truth. Two

    powerhouses of the middle-stage of the Emperor level were not a threat to Iwan at all. When Iwan

    killed the two powerhouses of the Emperor level, Dimitrie, the guardian of the rules on the External

    Battlefield, took action. Dimitrie didn''t let him kill them, so Iwan didn''t kill one of them until he

    struggled to block Dimitrie''s one strike. Dimitrie stopped Iwan, so the other powerhouse of the

    Emperor level escaped. As a result, the powerhouse of the Emperor level killed many people on the

    External Battlefield more than a month ago!

    Therefore, Iwan seldom attacked since then. At least he would not take action unless he was

    confident in fighting against Dimitrie. The fact was that Iwan had never attacked after fighting with

    all his strength on the External Battlefield half a year ago. He had been hiding his capacities and

    biding his time!

    At this moment, Teddy, who felt the terrible momentum of Iwan, was shocked. King level two! Yes,

    Iwan was at King level two! At this moment, Teddy swore that he was absolutely right. At this time,

    Iwan''s aura was at King level two, and Iwan was much stronger than him! However, Teddy didn''t

    feel that Iwan was a powerhouse of the King level. He felt that Iwan was a God Emperor.

    "Real Emperor... level two! He... did he make it?" Teddy was shocked. Iwan was furious after he

    saw the dead bodies of the warriors of the Dragon Kingdom, and the head of the Spirit Sword Sect

    was at the peak of the Emperor level, so Iwan used all his strength without reservation!

    The next moment, Iwan turned his head to Teddy and said slowly, "Are you satisfied?"

    Teddy''s expression changed, and he quickly bowed his head and said to Iwan, "Mr. Cliff, I swear I

    will never reveal anything! If I dare to go back on my words, I will never make any progress in my

    life!"

    Teddy was a maelstrom of churning emotions inside. Iwan was too strange. Even if Iwan cultivated

    ording to the Real Emperor recorded in ancient books, his Real Emperor level two should be

    inferior to King level two. But Iwan''s Real Emperor level two was King level two. No, it was even a

    little stronger than ordinary King level two!

    Iwan nodded and said, "There is nothing to doubt. There are differences between Real Emperors,

    and the ways they cultivate are also different. Well, I don''t mean to me you. Please go annihte

    the Spirit Sword Sect right now! No one in the sect can survive!"

    "Okay!" Teddy bowed his head and said. Then he disappeared and ran toward the depths of the

    Spirit Sword Sect in the distance at a very fast speed.

    "Senior... There is a powerhouse who''s at the peak of the Emperor level in the Spirit Sword Sect..."

    When Teddy rushed to the Spirit Sword Sect, the old God of War who was saved by Iwan shouted

    at Teddy, but Teddy didn''t even stop for a moment. He soon disappeared into the Spirit Sword Sect.

    Iwan turned around. With aplicated expression, he looked at the old God of War who was

    covered in blood. "Senior, I''m sorry that we came herete..."

    The old God of War shook his head and said, "It''s all right. After all, it happened suddenly. At least

    you saved dozens of warriors..."

    Iwan opened his mouth and asked with red eyes, "Senior, why didn''t you evacuate? You couldn''t

    stop them at all..."

    The old God of War who was covered in blood smiled and said, "We couldn''t stop them, but at least

    we could resist for a while. You came here in the end, didn''t you? It''s okay. Every warrior would die.

    Moreover, if we evacuated and gave up resisting, who could resist? Should we let the people of the

    Dragon Kingdom resist the attack? Ha-ha... It''s all right. At least a lot of people have survived...

    Thank you..."

    As the old God of War said this, he wanted to bow to Iwan, but Iwan did not dare to ept his

    worship. He quickly helped the old God of War up, shook his head, and said, "Senior, you tter

    me..."

    Iwan helped the old God of War up and looked back at the warriors in the Military Headquarters who

    helped each other to stand up. They either lost their arms or legs. On the ground, there were the

    corpses of the warriors of the War Department who died with regrets. Iwan bowed deeply and said,

    "I''m sorry. I came herete..."

    What happened on this day taught Iwan a lesson. He was still too young. He thought that even if

    those hidden powerhouses wanted to attack, they would obey some rules, but they didn''t. Iwan

    overestimated their kindness...

    They were different in outlook, view of life, and values. The powerhouses of those Immortal Forces

    only cared about themselves... They only valued their strength!

    Soon, a shrill scream came from the Spirit Sword Sect in the distance. An aura of the peak of the

    Emperor level spread and then disappeared...

    Five minutester, Teddy, who had a lot of blood on his body, returned to Iwan''s side with a solemn

    face and nodded at Iwan. The Spirit Sword Sect had been destroyed!

    R¨şAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Iwan nodded and said goodbye to the old God of War and the warriors in the position of the Military

    Headquarters. He and Teddy looked at each other and then parted with each other. They had to go

    to the other two sects controlled by Terry and Brandon. At this moment, Iwan had more terrible

    killing intent, and his eyes were colder!

    ......

    At the same time, in the Dragon Kingdom, Cleveque Group broadcast the scene of one hundred

    thousand warriors fighting on the External Battlefield in all cities and even remote areas where there

    was satellite signal and yers...

    The first scene was that tens of thousands of warriors died in the first war yesterday...

    For a moment, all those who were angry and scolded the warriors of the Military Headquarters were

    shocked and stunned when they saw this video...

 Chapter 211 The Great Change is Coming! (1)

    Chapter 211 The Great Change is Coming! (1)

    Chapter 211 The Great Change is Coming! (1)

    At this moment, the solemn and miserable scene on the External Battlefield was yed on the big

    screen. People could see those unnamed warriors of the Dragon Kingdom die bravely. No one

    made a narration of this on the screen, and no one was qualified to make a narration. The scene

    was being yed quietly.

    "Mr. Morris! Hurry up and leave! Boom..."

    "The Dragon Kingdom will win! Boom..."

    "See you in the next life, brothers!"

    "Kill them..."

    On the screen, the warriors of the Dragon Kingdom were killed in battle. They faced too many

    strong enemies. The eight foreign leagues were besieging the warriors of the Dragon Kingdom with

    multiples of military strength. The warriors of the Dragon Kingdom died one after another, but they

    managed to kill one or two enemies before they died.

    For a moment, all the people watching this scene in the Dragon Kingdom were shocked and deeply

    moved. On the screen, they saw Gods of War and Super Gods, and they knew some of the Gods of

    War and Super Gods. In the past, they were strong and guarded various ces, but they were killed

    cruelly by the enemies in the war...

    "Where... is it? Where are our warriors fighting?" At this moment, people looked at the miserable

    scene on the streets, at home, and in thepanies in shock.

    "The External Battlefield! That''s the External Battlefield! It turns out that all the powerhouses of the

    Military Headquarters went there. We wronged them..." At this time, some knowledgeable people

    who knew about the External Battlefield could not help but say. For a moment, countless people

    burst into tears when they saw that the warriors of the Dragon Kingdom fought desperately and died

    bravely...

    It turned out that the reason why the warriors of the Military Headquarters did not rush to save them

    was that they had to participate in a more brutal battle. On the battlefield, it was obvious that the

    warriors of the Dragon Kingdom were in a weak position. At this moment, all the people in the

    Dragon Kingdom were shocked. Their hearts trembled and their eyes were red...

    The next moment, as the scene shed on the screen, people saw that Rendon led the warriors of

    the Dragon Kingdom to run around constantly to suppress those powerhouses who made trouble in

    the territory. Simrly, some warriors of the Military Headquarters died during this process.

    For a moment, all the people in the Dragon Kingdom were at a loss. They stared at the tragic scene

    on the screens. At this moment, the Military Headquarters did not send any spokesman to interpret

    this scene. But countless experts and elites in the Dragon Kingdom soon understood everything.

    They began to exin to people on the Inte...

    ......

    At this moment, Iwan and Teddy had arrived at the other two strongholds suppressed by Terry and

    Brandon. The scene there was also miserable. The stronghold that was built by the Military

    Headquarters to suppress the two sects had been destroyed. Without saying a word, Iwan and

    Teddy crushed the two sects that were guarded by two powerhouses who were at the peak of the

    Emperor level.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    After crushing the two sects where the two powerhouses at the peak of the Emperor level rioted and

    rebelled, Iwan and Teddy immediately essed the intelligencework of the Military

    Headquarters. Then they began to help Rendon suppress the powerhouses in the sects. Changes

    always went beyond ns. Iwan did not expect that all the powerhouses in the Immortal Forces

    dared to take action on this day.

    But he and Rendon''s choice was very simple. They would kill all of them! There were dozens of war

    zones in the Dragon Kingdom. At this moment, Iwan and Teddy took action separately. They went to

    kill those Super Gods and Gods of War who rioted in the sects at the fastest speed. At this moment,

    Rendon scattered the top forces of the Military Headquarters and suppressed the enemies crazily.

    "I''d like to see how many Super Gods and powerhouses of the Emperor level I can kill!" Iwan''s eyes

    were cold. At this moment, he was grabbing a Super God in his hand. Then he exerted strength to

    break the Super God''s neck.

    ......

    As time went by, all the people in the Dragon Kingdom came to their senses. At this moment, all the

    people started to provide information on the official website of the Military Headquarters about the

    powerhouses who were making trouble in the sects. After receiving the information they provided,

    the powerhouses of the Military Headquarters would go to kill those enemies.

    In addition, in the territory of the Dragon Kingdom, countless folk powerhouses who originally didn''t

    show up gave up the life of a recluse and came forward to protect the country! For a moment, the

    mes of war raged across the External Battlefield and the Dragon Kingdom. Those powerhouses

    of the sects attacked quickly, but they died quickly. Sometimes, there were a few powerhouses of

    the Emperor level, but they were killed by Iwan, Teddy, and Rendon.

    Time went by slowly. There were battles in more than 20 war zones in the Dragon Kingdom. As the

    day went by, half of the top powerhouses in those sects were killed. In particr, after the three

    major sects that were protected by powerhouses who were at the peak of the Emperor level were

    suppressed, the powerhouses in those small and medium-sized sects behaved themselves.

    At six o''clock in the evening, when the sun was setting, Iwan and Teddy, who were so indifferent

    and fierce, came to the gate of the Sky Sect. It had been several minutes since they arrived here. At

    five o''clock in the afternoon, there was no powerhouse of the Emperor level in the Dragon Kingdom.

    The most powerful enemies were Super Gods and Gods of War, and they were not qualified to fight

    with Iwan and Teddy.

    Iwan was most worried about the Sky Sect and the Spiritual Cave. After all, there were

    powerhouses of the King level in these two sects.

    At this moment, Iwan and Teddy were both dressed in ck robes. Only their eyes were exposed.

    But they had terrible killing intent. At this moment, they were hesitating to enter the Sky Sect and

    ruin it. If they did it, they could frighten those sects that had shown up and hadn''t.

    At this moment, the door of the Sky Sect was tightly closed. It was not opened at all. Eight

    powerhouses of the Emperor level were guarding the gate. Of course, even if they were at the peak

    of the Emperor level, they couldn''t resist Iwan and Teddy''s joint attack. Both Iwan and Teddy had

    thebat power of King level. Iwan had thebat power of King level two, and Teddy had the

    combat power of King level one! Logically speaking, they should be stronger than the Sky Sect, but

    they were hesitant at this time.

    Teddy looked at the depths of the Sky Sect in the distance and narrowed his eyes. After looking at it

    for a long while, he said to Iwan, "Mr. Cliff, are we going to enter the gate to kill them? It''s okay to do

    this, but the Sky Sect didn''t foment unrest like the other Immortal Forces, and they are still abiding

    by the rules..."

    After being silent for a while, Iwan also narrowed his eyes and looked at the Sky Sect in the

    distance. At this moment, he could even sense the ce where Mason lived in seclusion. But

    strangely, he felt there seemed to be another powerhouse of King level two in the Sky Sect.

    The next moment, Iwan said slowly, "If I am not mistaken, there is another hidden powerhouse of

    the King level in the Sky Sect, he''s of King level two..."

    Under the mask, Teddy frowned deeply at this moment. After looking at the distance for a while, he

    said slowly, "Mr. Cliff, I can''t feel it..."

    Iwan smiled, nodded, and said, "That powerhouse of the King level is good at hiding his aura. He

    deliberately released his aura just now and let me feel it. I''m afraid he was threatening me in this

    way. He meant that I couldn''t attack the Sky Sect recklessly. The Sky Sect is not weak. But the

    powerhouse of King level two has been hiding, which means that he has some scruples. Otherwise,

    he would havee out to deter us when we arrived..."

    Teddy frowned more deeply and stared in the direction of the Sky Sect. After a while, he asked

    Iwan, "Mr. Cliff, what should we do? Should we enter the sect? Mason was seriously injured by the

    Third Elder yesterday. If we go in and you stall the hidden powerhouse of King level two, I am sure

    that I can kill Mason and then help you..."

    Iwan shook his head when he heard this. After a while, he said again, "Wait a moment to see if they

    will take action. It''s not so easy to break into the stronghold of a sect that has been passed down for

    hundreds of years. Let''s wait and see if those people of the Sky Sect dare toe out! We are

    hesitating now, but the two people in the Sky Sect may be more ufortable..." Iwan sneered. He

    and Teddy were unlikely to ruin the Sky Sect if they went in. However, if the two powerhouses dared

    toe out, things would be different.

    ......

    Iwan was right. At this moment, in the basement where Mason lived in seclusion, Mason was

    holding his sword tightly with a pale face and staring at the Supreme Elder. In addition to Mason,

    the Supreme Elder was the second powerhouse of the King level in the Sky Sect. He was of King

    level two!

    At this moment, Mason felt the auras of Iwan and Teddy outside the sect. His face was extremely

    dignified, and cold sweat ran down his side face. The reason why he was so nervous was that the

    two who came here were definitely not the Third Elder and Carl, and the two people were stronger

    than the Third Elder and Carl. Mason was seriously injured and hisbat power was declining, so

    he couldn''t fight a life-and-death battle with a powerhouse at the same level. If he fought by force,

    he would probably die.

    The next moment, Mason said to the Supreme Elder in a cold sweat, "Martial Uncle, what shall we

    do? Who are the two powerhouses of the King level outside? Are they Shelton and Judy? I don''t

    think so..."

    The Supreme Elder shook his head and said, "No, they''re not Shelton and Judy, but they are also

    extremely powerful. They''re of the King level, and one of them is not weaker than me!"

    Mason, the head of the Sky Sect, swallowed hard and said, "Martial Uncle, who are they? Why are

    there two powerhouses of the King level in the Dragon Kingdom? They''re not weak. They''re

    powerhouses of the King level! They could even establish a sect in the feudal dynasty three

    hundred years ago. What''s their background?"

    The Supreme Elder shook his head again and said, "I don''t know. I''m a bit familiar with the weaker

    powerhouse, but I can''t remember who he is..."

    Mason nodded and said, "Well, Martial Uncle, no matter who they are, I''m sure they are very hostile

    to us. Three hours ago, I got the news that the Spirit Sword Sect, the Dominate Sect, and the

    Sacred Wind Sect had been ruined. Each of these three sects was protected by one or two

    powerhouses who were at the peak of the Emperor level, and they were not weak. Moreover, the

    four elders of the Dragon Kingdom have been healing their wounds in Gotham City since they went

    back. They didn''t take action."

    The next moment, Mason paused and continued, "Martial Uncle, as for the two people outside, I

    don''t know who they are, but I''m sure they are helping the Military Headquarters. Besides, they

    ruined the Spirit Sword Sect, the Dominate Sect, and the Sacred Wind Sect! What should we do

    now? The Military Headquarters has always been hostile to us..."

    The Supreme Elder frowned harder when he heard this, After a while, he said, "The man has

    sensed my existence, so he hasn''t taken action. The situation in the world and the Dragon Kingdom

    is veryplicated. Don''t support anyone easily. For example, if the two powerhouses who support

    the Military Headquarters came here with Lewis and Carl yesterday, we would have been killed.

    However, they have scruples because Shelton and Judy don''t know how many forces are like our

    sect and the Spiritual Cave. So don''t turn nasty against them unless you have to... "

    Mason nodded with a very dignified face and asked, "Alright, Martial Uncle, make a decision. I''ll

    follow your word. The Sky Sect will do what you say!"

    The Supreme Elder nodded and said, "Well, you can talk to them. Tell them that the Sky Sect will

    close the gate right now, and we will stay here at least for a month!"

    "Okay..." Mason nodded, and cold sweat still ran down his face. At this moment, he felt that the two

    powerhouses of the King level were getting closer to them.

    The next moment, Mason stopped hesitating, took a deep breath, and said aloud, "Everyone, listen

    to me! The Sky Sect will close the gate for a month! No one is allowed to leave the Sky Sect in a

    month! Those who disobey will die! All the sect members must obey the order!"

    ......

    At this moment, in the depths of the forest, Iwan and Teddy, who were about to walk into the Sky

    Sect, stopped when they heard Mason''s roar.

    The next moment, Teddy smiled and said, "Ha-ha... Mr. Cliff, it seems that Mason and his sect

    members are afraid that we will really kill them. After all, he is still seriously injured..."

    Iwan also sneered and looked at the depths of the Sky Sect. He sneered more mockingly...

 Chapter 212 The Great Change is Coming! (2)

    Chapter 212 The Great Change is Coming! (2)

    Chapter 212 The Great Change is Coming! (2)

    "Well, since they''ve admitted defeat, let''s go to the North Realm. We have no time to waste. Things

    change too fast. Maybe there''s going to be a great change soon. Teddy, try to get back to your peak

    as soon as possible. If you have any need, you can use all the treasure houses in the Spirit Sword

    Sect, the Dominate Sect, and the Sacred Wind Sect. Try your best to be stronger..." Iwan paused

    and said to Teddy with a smile.

    Teddy also smiled and nodded. "Okay, I took some good things when I exterminated the two sects

    in the morning. There were some well-sealed pills. I believe I can get back to my peak soon. Mr.

    Cliff, those Immortal Forces own many nice things."

    Teddy paused, smiled, and said, "For example, they have all kinds of rare treasures, antiques,

    calligraphy, and paintings. Gold and silver are piled up like mountains in their sects... It''s too much."

    "Mr. Cliff, will we make a fortune if we ruin the Sky Sect? I bet that if we get all the treasures of the

    Sky Sect, there will be at least five or six powerhouses of the Emperor level in the Heaven Domain,

    as well as lots of Gods of War and Super Gods..."

    Iwan smiled, shook his head, and said, "It''s not that simple. Do you think the Senior Elder wouldn''t

    do it if things were so simple? Moreover, even if there is a hidden powerhouse of the King level in

    the Sky Sect, he is no match for the Senior Elder. If the Sky Sect could be ruined, the Senior Elder

    would have ruined it long ago. But those sects that have been passed down since ancient times are

    inextricably interwoven, right? It''s okay to ruin those sects that are not protected by powerhouses of

    the King level. If we really ruin the Sky Sect and the Spiritual Cave, I think there will be a big

    problem..."

    "Well... Ha-ha, I was just kidding. I know. I belong to the Heaven Force, don''t I? I just made a

    joke..." Teddy smiled, and his face under the mask was awkward.

    The corner of Iwan''s mouth twitched violently. He turned to look at Teddy deeply. Teddy had no

    good intentions and always instigated him to destroy the Sky Sect.

    Iwan took a deep look at Teddy and said, "Teddy, where is your Heaven Force? Has it been ruined

    completely?"

    Teddy smiled and said, "Yes, I''m the only old bachelor left. It has been ruined. If I had a sect

    member, how could I heal my wounds in the Heaven Domain for three years?"

    The next moment, Iwan nodded, looked at Teddy very seriously, and said, "Teddy, I almost forgot it if

    you didn''t remind me. You have lived in the Heaven Domain for three years. Shouldn''t you pay the

    amodation fee?"

    Teddy was stunned on the spot. He looked at Iwan nkly. After a long while, he said, "D*mn, Mr.

    Cliff, are you serious? You... Well... Do you want me to pay you the amodation fee?"

    Iwan nodded, looked at Teddy seriously, and asked, "What''s wrong? Can''t I? Come on. Pay me the

    money now!"

    "Eh..." Teddy was dumbfounded because he had no money. How could a hermit like him use

    money? So, he was at a loss. Did Iwan ask him for money?

    "I... don''t have money..." Teddy said awkwardly.

    Iwan nodded and said, "Alright, then you can go and destroy the Sky Sect or the Spiritual Cave. I

    don''t believe that you are the only one left in the Heaven Force. In a sect that is protected by a

    powerhouse of the King level, there are lots of Super Gods of the Emperor level and Gods of Wars.

    But you say you''re the only old bachelor left. Don''t think about deceiving me..."

    After Iwan said that, he didn''t want to talk to Teddy anymore and turned to leave. Teddy was quite

    scheming. In addition, Iwan had asked Carl about the Heaven Force, but Carl didn''t know anything

    about it. Perhaps Carl and others knew too little about those Immortal Forces in the Dragon

    Kingdom.

    At this moment, Iwan was more puzzled. He frowned harder under the mask.

    More and more hidden forces showed up. The nine powerful families in Gotham City and those

    Immortal Forces showed up one after another, and they became stronger and stronger. The Dragon

    Kingdom had been passed down for thousands of years, and too many things had happened. Over

    such a long period, there had been dozens of dynastic changes. The mes of war always raged

    across thend.

    When Iwan left the Dragon Kingdom five years ago, he didn''t have any special feelings. But when

    he came back this time, he found that the situation in the Dragon Kingdom was asplicated as

    that in the External Regions. Those forces in the External Regions had been trying to ruin the forces

    in the Dragon Kingdom. Was it just because they wanted to carve up the Dragon Kingdom?

    Well, Iwan thought so before, but he had another idea at this time. For example, was it because

    those external alliances were afraid of the Dragon Kingdom that they targeted it? Were the leaders

    of those external alliances afraid of the Dragon Kingdom?

    His mother was an ordinary woman without anybat power. How did she infer the address of the

    holy temple? Did she even bring a token out of the temple? Was it a token to suppress luck?

    Iwan looked up at the distant sky. No matter what his mother did five years ago and why she did

    that, he would get to the root of it...

    An hourter, Iwan and Teddy, who had left the gate of the Sky Sect, got on the ne to the North

    Realm. Rendon would deal with the things in the country. He would conquer those obedient Gods of

    War and Gods of War in the Immortal Forces. As for those rebellious ones, he would kill them all...

    Evans and the other ten Gods of War had be Half-a-step Super Gods with Iwan''s help. Iwan

    asked them to help Rendon so that Rendon could train them. They would get promoted after killing

    a few Super Gods. They had got enough umtion and just needed a chance to make a

    breakthrough.

    Warrior No.1 and the other 19 warriors didn''t have time to participate in the war on the External

    Battlefield, so they could be trained in the country. As long as they could get promoted, they could

    use the resources at will...

    Iwan was not worried about Jayna and Emily''s safety in Gotham City. After all, Gotham City was the

    safest ce in the Dragon Kingdom because the Senior Elder was there. Even those powerhouses

    of the King level didn''t dare to go there. In addition, the Miller family was guarded by Evan, the

    Super God.

    So, Iwan took Teddy to the North Realm at ease. Teddy was a powerhouse of the King level, so

    Iwan couldn''t really treat him as a subordinate. Moreover, Iwan suspected that the Heaven Force

    still existed! Maybe it was stronger than the Spiritual Cave! Although Teddy said that the Heaven

    Force had been ruined, Iwan did not believe it.

    ''The great change... ising...'' Sitting on the ne, Iwan looked at thend of the Dragon

    Kingdom and the great clouds of smoke, and murmured in his heart.

    ......

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At the same time, when Iwan left the Sky Sect and went to the North Realm, there was someone in

    the vast desert in the west of the Dragon Kingdom. He was dressed in a sand-color robe and

    walking in the desert. The next moment, a door appeared in front of him. He walked in and then the

    door disappeared.

    Then he walked in a tunnel for a long time. When he reappeared, he came to a veryrge hall.

    There were huge stone sculptures on both sides of the hall. At the top of the hall, there were three

    characters ''God of War Sect''.

    Yes, this was the home base of an Immortal Force in the Dragon Kingdom. The Immortal Force was

    not inferior to the Spiritual Cave. At this moment, on the square in front of the God of War Sect, ten

    Half-a-step powerhouses of the King level were sitting on both sides. There were ten of them!

    Moreover, the powerhouses of the King level in the sect, the head of the sect, and the elders of the

    King level were not there. They lived the life of a recluse deep underground.

    At this moment, the man who came in from the desert took off his yellow cloak and showed his old

    face. He bowed to the ten Half-a-step powerhouses of the King level in the square and said, "I''m the

    tenth emissary on thend. Nice to see you, my dear deacons..."

    The ten Half-a-step powerhouses of the King level in the square nodded at the same time. One of

    them was about to officially reach the King level. He asked the old man, "Joseph, how has the

    young master got on? Is he still on the External Battlefield?"

    The old man called Joseph was in theter-stage of the Emperor level. He nodded and said, "The

    young master has reached the Emperor level with a breakthrough degree of 97%. As soon as he

    made a breakthrough, he could beparable to a powerhouse in theter-stage of the Emperor

    level. Besides, wars are going on the External Battlefield recently. The young master has

    umted a lot of experience. I believe he can break through to the peak of the Emperor level

    soon!"

    The deacon of the Half-a-step King level nodded. Then he frowned and asked the old man, "Is he

    still one of the Four Masters of Heaven in the Heaven Domain?"

    Joseph nodded and said, "Yes, I persuaded the young master, but he said that the Lord of the

    Heaven Domain was much stronger and luckier than him, so he would not leave the Heaven

    Domain!"

    The chief deacon frowned harder. He leaned forward, looked at the old man, and asked, "The Lord

    of the Heaven Domain? Haven''t you found out which Immortal Force he belongs to? But whoever

    he is, he can''t use the young master of the God of War Sect as his subordinate..."

    "Yeah... That''s right. How can the talent of the God of War Sect be used as a subordinate? It''s

    ridiculous! I heard that the Lord of the Heaven Domain is in the territory now. Why don''t we meet

    him? How bold he is! I''d like to see what qualifications he has to let our young master be his thug!"

    At this moment, another deacon of the Half-a-step King level said.

    "Yes..."

    "I agree..."

    "That''s right..."

    For a moment, the deacons of the Half-a-step King level nodded in the square...

 Chapter 213 The Great Change is Coming! (3)

    Chapter 213 The Great Change is Coming! (3)

    Chapter 213 The Great Change is Coming! (3)

    The North Realm of the Dragon Kingdom referred to the borderline from the westernmost Mountain

    Sky to the easternmost estuary. A powerful army of the Military Headquarters garrisoned this ce

    all the time. Three hundred thousand warriors guard the North Realm day and night. The huge

    corps would be mobilized only as ast resort.

    The address Marlon gave Iwan was outside the central part of the North Realm. It was a ce

    where the desert and the grasnd were contiguous. Marlon only gave Iwan a general position.

    After all, the holy temple had copsed, and the ce where the holy temple was located was

    attacked by desert storms all year round. The location of dunes often changed.

    At this moment, it was more than eleven o''clock at midnight, and Iwan had left the border of the

    Dragon Kingdom. He was in the border area between the Dragon Kingdom and the Great Bear

    Kingdom, which neither belonged to the Dragon Kingdom nor the Great Bear Kingdom. This area

    was tacitly regarded as a buffer zone by both countries. The two countries could use and develop it

    together. Of course, no one would really invest a lot of resources in this ce where war would

    begin at any time. After all, once the two countries started a war, this ce would bear the brunt.

    The Great Bear Kingdom was not in the Z8 Alliance targeting the Dragon Kingdom. It maintained a

    good rtionship with the Dragon Kingdom and fought Z8 Alliance. However, it was necessary to

    guard against the Great Bear Kingdom. One hundred years ago, the cavalry of the Great Bear

    Kingdom upied the territory of the Dragon Kingdom and looted wherever they went.

    "The Great Bear Kingdom? Now the emperor of the Great Bear Kingdom is very powerful. If there''s

    a chance, I can meet him in the future..." Iwan looked up in the direction of the Great Bear Kingdom

    in the north and murmured.

    The next moment, Teddy nodded in agreement beside Iwan and said, "Yes, the current emperor of

    the Great Bear Kingdom is a cruel man. He is said to be very powerful. It seems that he''s of King

    level five. He deals with things vigorously and effectively. There are many powerhouses in the

    Military Headquarters of the Great Bear Kingdom..."

    "Yeah, ha-ha, let''s talk about it in the future. We should find the holy temple first. I don''t know if we

    will meet people from the Great Bear Kingdom here, but I didn''t meet them on the External

    Battlefield..." Iwan smiled and stopped talking. He continued to hold the map and search for the holy

    temple his mother had visited five years ago.

    The desert was full of yellow sand, and it was more than ten degrees below zero at night. The wind

    in the desert was extremely cold. It was deste.

    Looking at the magnificent desert scenery, Iwan sighed and said, "Teddy, this ce was of strategic

    importance in ancient times. Countless powerhouses died here in wars in all dynasties. The

    warriors and cavalry from the north fought here. I don''t know how many heroes are buried here."

    But Iwan suddenly stopped sighing the next moment. He frowned and murmured, "It''s strange. This

    ce was of strategic importance, but why is there a holy temple here? Why was the holy temple

    built here?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Teddy also frowned hard. It was not right to build a temple here because it would be destroyed by

    the war easily. But ording to Marlon, the temple that Iwan''s mother found five years ago was

    veryplete. All the carriers for suppressing luck were there.

    Iwan and Teddy couldn''t understand, and things were getting weirder and weirder. Iwan''s mother

    was a weak woman who was just distinguished for her knowledge. Did shee to the desert

    alone five years ago?

    Iwan stopped thinking but continued to look for the holy temple...

    Another half an hourter, a dozen armed helicopters hovered above arge area of dunes. The

    next moment, the searchlights on the dozens of armed helicopters beamed down on the area

    around the dunes. Vaguely, they could see huge stones carved with strange lines on the surface of

    the dunes.

    Iwan, who was sitting in the helicopter, smiled faintly and said, "Here we are!" Later, Iwan and Teddy

    jumped tens of meters to the ground. Then, a dozen armed helicopters dispatched by Iwan from the

    northern war zonended. Hundreds of the most elite warriors and a God of War blocked the area

    of 1000 meters. Then huge searchlights illuminated this area.

    The God of War walked to Iwan, saluted him respectfully, and said, "Lord Cliff, you can explore this

    area as you wish. We are on guard outside!"

    Iwan nodded with a smile and said, "Okay! Thank you, Mr. Backer!"

    Mr. Backer shook his head at Iwan with very excited eyes and said, "You''re wee." As the Lord

    of the Heaven Domain, Iwan was a hero. Moreover, Iwan had the most authoritative token of the

    Military Headquarters! He could mobilize a troop of any Military Headquarters at any time. Mr.

    Backer thought that the Lord of Heaven Domain who frightened the whole External Battlefield was a

    member of the Military Headquarters!

    Of course, Iwan wouldn''t expose what Mr. Backer was thinking. He smiled and started to explore

    this area. When he turned around, two armed helicopters flew over from the north. On the

    helicopters were two Super Gods from the Military Headquarters of the Great Bear Kingdom.

    "Go away!" The next moment, Iwan yelled at the Super Gods on the two helicopters. His momentum

    came to the extreme. He rolled up the yellow sand in the sky with his palm and hit the two

    helicopters.

    The two armed helicopters came to inspect because they detected something unusual in the

    Dragon Kingdom, but they didn''t expect to meet such a powerful powerhouse. At this moment, the

    helicopters shook violently. The expressions of the two Super Gods on the helicopters changed

    greatly. They escaped quickly.

    The next moment, Teddy said to Iwan, "Lord Cliff, go down and explore. The yellow sand didn''t bury

    the whole ce. There should be space under the ground. I feel there is some space under the

    ground. I won''t go down and I''ll guard here... Maybe the Great Bear Kingdom will send

    powerhouses here to explore..."

    Iwan paused, looked at Teddy in doubt, and said, "Huh? Don''t you want to go in to have a look?

    Aren''t you curious at all?"

    Teddy shook his head and said with a smile, "I have no great luck, so it''s useless for me to go there.

    Lord Cliff, there is such a thing as luck..."

    After being silent for a long while, Iwan nodded to Teddy and said, "Well, okay, thank you..."

    After Iwan finished speaking, he closed his eyes and carefully felt the position of the entrance of the

    holy temple. More than ten secondster, Iwan suddenly turned to the dune on the left and gave a

    stroke. With a loud bang, the dune disappeared. Then a two-meter-high entrance appeared. They

    saw a deep passage, but there was so much sand in the passage.

    Iwan looked at the dark entrance and frowned harder. How could there be a passage in a ce like

    a holy temple? Wasn''t it a temple? But at this moment, this ce looked more like a tomb than a

    temple. Or was there a holy temple on the tomb before? Did the holy temple copse five years

    ago?

    Iwan looked at the pile of stone columns that copsed at the entrance of the passage. He

    understood something. Perhaps he was right and the temple was built on a tomb in the past. Was

    the holy temple used to suppress this tomb?

    Iwan didn''t think about it anymore. No matter what, he owned the strength of Real Emperor level

    two, so he had absolute confidence to deal with it. In addition, it was very likely that his mother left

    some clues here five years ago. Iwan stopped thinking, took a searchlight, and walked inside.

    There was a lot of space inside. At the end of the passage, Iwan saw an empty hall. There were

    some simple murals on the walls around the hall, but there was nothing else. No wonder the people

    of the nine powerful families came here to explore and then left in a hurry. The outside had

    copsed, and there was nothing inside.

    Iwan frowned deeply. It should not be so simple. The murals on the walls were not strange. Those

    were verymon ancient murals. The next moment, Iwan sat down with his knees crossed,

    closed his eyes, and began to feel it quietly. He firmly believed that there should be other space

    around here.

    One minute, five minutes... Ten minutester, Iwan suddenly opened his eyes, smiled, and

    murmured, "There is indeed somewhere else, but it is hidden too well. Even an ordinary

    powerhouse of the Emperor leveles here, it is difficult for him to find it..."

    The next moment, Iwan pped on the ground. The ground was a huge stone of half a meter

    thickness. After Iwan punctured thisyer of ground, a one-meter pit appeared. There was nothing

    else in the pit except yellow sand. However, Iwan ignored it and continued to p down again and

    again. One meter deep, two meters deep... Ten meters deep, twenty meters deep... When it was

    fifty meters below the ground, Iwan saw another huge stone. He smashed the huge stone with a

    palm. The next moment, his body fell down. It was empty below...

    Three or four secondster, Iwannded on the ground with a thud. It was arger underground

    space, and it was ten thousand square meters in size. The ce where Iwannded was a corner

    of this pce. The pce was ten thousand square meters in size and tens of meters in height. It

    was huge. On the ground, all kinds of weapons were piled up like mountains. The next moment,

    Iwan''s eyes suddenly shrank and his heart trembled...

    "What... is that? Impossible. How... could this be?" At this moment, Iwan''s expression changed

    greatly and his mind trembled as he looked at the middle of the pce.

    Because there were four iron chains that were as thick as arms in the center of this huge hall. At

    three meters high, a person was tied to the four iron chains! Or it was a dead body in armor...

    What shocked Iwan at this moment was that the body that had apparently died for many years was

    still emitting a powerful aura...

    The next moment, when Iwan was staring at the body in front of him, the imprint of the bronze

    ancient sword in his heart suddenly became burning hot. It seemed to be very excited...

 Chapter 214 The Great Change is Coming! Haig! (I)

    Chapter 214 The Great Change is Coming! Haig! (I)

    Chapter 214 The Great Change is Coming! Haig! (I)

    Although Iwan only owned the strength of Real Emperor level two, he felt the powerful aura of the

    body! Moreover, it was a body that had died many years!

    At this moment, the body that had died many years was still tied by four iron chains and hung in the

    air quietly. The dead man had kept this position for many years. The underground pce was too

    deep. It turned out that the pce was not one or two storeys high but three storeys high! Who

    would have thought that there was such a pce in the deep underground? Moreover, there was a

    dead body of a peerless powerhouse in the pce.

    Iwan was shocked. The man had died many years, but he still had a powerful aura. How strong was

    the man before he died?

    Why was he tied by four thick chains? Who killed such a powerful man back then? The next

    moment, Iwan looked around and was shocked again.

    At this moment, Iwan saw the bones of the dead and all kinds of weapons on the ground. He

    squatted down and picked up a bone. ording to reason, these people had died for a long time,

    so the bone should be easily broken. However, the bone didn''t break when Iwan picked it up.

    Although Iwan pinched it with great strength, he could not crush it.

    ''It''s the bone of the High King level!'' Iwan murmured in his heart. Yes, it was the bone of a

    powerhouse of the High King level, so it was well preserved though thousands of years had passed.

    But when Iwan guessed like this, he was more shocked because there were so many bones of

    powerhouses of the High King level here! If... these people were of the High King level before they

    died... how horrible would it be?

    "Who on earth... is this person?" At this moment, Iwan''s heart trembled. He was rarely shocked by

    something, but he was really shocked by the scene in front of him.

    There were thousands of bones of powerhouses of the High King level. One of the powerhouses

    had died for many years, but his aura could frighten a powerhouse of the King level! What kind of

    ce... was this? Was this a grave? Or a buried battlefield?

    The next moment, Iwan looked around and found that the underground pce was strange. The

    walls were empty and there was nothing on them. There were only corpses of powerhouses and

    some weapons that were well preserved in the past thousand years!

    "Plop..." Iwan swallowed hard and suppressed the palpitations in his heart. Taking a deep breath,

    he wanted to walk toward the dead body. But when he stood up and took a step, he suddenly

    stopped. The next moment, he found that the surrounding space was rapidly disappearing, and the

    scene in front of him was rapidly changing. The next moment, Iwan couldn''t see anything and lost

    consciousness...

    When Iwan fainted, he didn''t find that the mark of the bronze ancient sword on his chest actually

    gave off a faint bronze light, echoing the armor in the distance. At this moment, the armor in the

    distance started to vaporize and turned into ck gas, flying towards Iwan''s body.

    But Iwan''s body seemed to feel the danger instinctively. Gradually, a shadow of Iwan suddenly

    appeared behind himself. However, the shadow was somewhat vague, and it seemed to contain

    many impurities. It was not pure. After the shadow appeared, it collided with the shadow of the

    armor...

    Later, the two shadows began to swallow each other, but the armor''s shadow was too strong. Iwan''s

    shadow seemed to be unable to resist, and it was about to lose. However, just as Iwan''s shadow

    was about to be swallowed by the armor''s shadow, there was a loud buzzing sound.

    The shadow of a woman in white traditional clothes appeared behind Iwan. After the white-clothed

    woman''s shadow appeared, a trace of coldness shed across her eyes. The next moment, she

    pped the armor''s shadow that wanted to swallow Iwan''s shadow. In an instant, the armor''s

    shadow became much lighter. Then the woman''s shadow frowned, but her eyes became more

    indifferent. She hit the armor''s shadow twice with her palm, and the armor''s shadow finally exploded

    with a bang. Then Iwan''s shadow took the opportunity to swallow the armor''s shadow...

    As Iwan''s shadow swallowed the armor''s shadow, his shadow was solidified, but the armor''s

    shadow was still resisting. Soon, a ck me burned Iwan''s shadow, but it was useless. On the

    contrary, Iwan''s shadow was more solidified by the ck me. As Iwan''s shadow swallowed more

    and more shadow pieces of the armor, it became stronger and stronger.

    Under the shadow, Iwan''s aura was growing stronger and stronger at this moment. He was reaching

    Real Emperor level three, and he seemed to be as strong as the Senior Elder of the Dragon

    Kingdom... Of course, Iwan had passed out, so he was not aware of what happened to his body.

    The face of the white-clothed woman couldn''t be seen clearly, but her shadow was so beautiful. The

    next moment, she looked down at Iwan with a hint of yearning andplexity in her eyes and

    smiled.

    Just as the white-clothed woman''s shadow was about to reach out to touch Iwan''s face, the body in

    the distance which was tied by four chains suddenly turned its head. Under the armor, he looked at

    the woman''s shadow with pitch-ck eyes...

    The shadow of the white-clothed woman frowned. The next moment, she suddenly appeared in

    front of the dead body, reached out, and patted it. The body''s hands and feet were tied by chains

    and could not move. However, at this time, his two dark pupils erupted two ck gases and

    attacked the shadow of the woman in white.

    The white-clothed woman''s shadow frowned harder and fought against the ck gas from the

    corpse''s eyes. Slowly, the ck gas in the corpse became less and less, and the shadow of the

    woman in white became more and more transparent. Before she disappeared, she looked back at

    Iwan with a smile in her eyes.

    Then woman''s shadow which came out of Iwan''s body disappeared with a thud. Simrly, the body

    tied by four thick iron chains began to dissipate. His bones and armor began to dissipate, and ck

    residues fell to the ground...

    Half a minuteter, the unknown strong body in the hall disappearedpletely. Only four chains

    were swaying in the air in the middle of the hall...

    Iwan was passed out, so he did not know about these extremely weird things...

    ......

    When Iwan regained consciousness, he found himself in a very strange space. It seemed that he

    had no body, only consciousness. Below him was an ancient magnificent hall. The hall was

    hundreds of meters high, and there were dozens of ancient pces that were tens of meters high

    around it. At this time, guards in ck armor were standing outside the biggest hall. They were all

    powerhouses of the King level.

    The huge pce had only one story. Iwan couldn''t use words to describe how grand and

    magnificent it was because he was too shocked. The hall was built with huge and cold ck stones.

    A hundred tall people in ancient official uniforms were standing respectfully on both sides of the hall.

    Each of them was at least of the King level. At the top of the hall was a ck-gold dragon seat that

    was nine meters wide! A powerhouse who was more than two meters tall was sitting on the huge

    ck-gold dragon seat. He wore a ck-gold imperial robe. He should be an ancient emperor!

    "There''s an unusual upheaval in the North Realm again. Ask the Great General Haig toe here!"

    The ck-robed emperor on the ck-gold dragon seat said in a deep voice.

    The next moment, Iwan heard the guards'' voices. "Ask the Great General Haig to enter the pce!"

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Ask the Great General Haig to enter the pce!"

    "Ask the Great General Haig to enter the pce..."

    Loud shouts sounded one after another. The whole pce was very solemn. Later, Iwan saw a

    general who wore ck armor walking towards the hall with a ck-gold sword that was about one

    and a half meters long on his waist. The general was much stronger than a powerhouse of the King

    level.

    When Iwan saw the general named Haig, he was shocked because Haig was the dead body he

    saw in the underground pce! Their auras were exactly the same!

    Of course, Iwan saw the ck-armored general, but the general didn''t see him at this time. Perhaps

    what Iwan saw was a scene that happened many years ago. It was just a moment in the long

    history...

    Iwan was curious to know why he saw this scene. Why did his consciousnesse here? Iwan

    didn''t think much about it. It was good because he could know about the life of the mysterious

    powerhouse.

    Then Iwan saw that the ck-armored general named Haig entered the hall. Haig bowed his head

    to the emperor on the dragon seat and said, "Nice to see you, Your Majesty!"

    The emperor stood up and looked at Haig with his eyes full of affection and relief. It seemed that

    when other officials came to visit him, he just sat down. He would only stand up when Haig came to

    him.

    The next moment, the emperor said to Haig, "General, there''s a war in the North Realm. I need you

    to go there!"

    Haig replied in a respectful voice, "I see. I will set off immediately!" After speaking, the general

    turned around and was about to go out. But the emperor stopped him the next moment.

    The emperor took the ck sword from his waist, walked to the hall in person, and stood in front of

    Haig. He handed the sword to Haig and said, "General, I''ll give you my sword! I wish you a

    triumphant return!"

    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Haig saluted the emperor again. Then he walked out with the emperor''s

    sword in his hand...

 Chapter 215 The Great Change is Coming! Haig (II)

    Chapter 215 The Great Change is Coming! Haig (II)

    Chapter 215 The Great Change is Coming! Haig (II)

    "Boom..." When the general called Haig went out with the emperor''s sword, the scene in front of

    Iwan disappeared. Then he felt dizzy again, and the scene in front of him shed. It seemed that he

    was going to see another scene.

    At this moment, Iwan was extremely shocked! Did this scene ever happen in the Dragon Kingdom?

    This general was very strong. Was his name Haig? But why did Iwan never see this person in

    historical books?

    ording to Haig, the emperor was Emperor Victory! Was it the Edmund Dynasty more than two

    thousand years ago? At that time, the Edmund Dynasty ruled all thend for the first time. No, there

    was no record of the position of the Great General in the Edmund Dynasty! Moreover, there had

    never been a general called Haig! Was this a history that had been erased? Why was it erased?

    Why did Iwan see it?

    Iwan''s mind was full of doubts. Before he could think about it more clearly, a scene suddenly

    appeared before him.

    At this moment, Iwan saw a magnificent and epic battlefield. On that battlefield, the enemy was an

    alien army that invaded the North Realm. There were countless Gods of War, Super Gods,

    powerhouses of the Emperor level, and even powerhouses of the King level. On the other side of

    the battlefield was the Great General who was called Haig. He stood there with the emperor''s

    sword. He led a ck-armored regiment. There were only three thousand warriors in the regiment,

    but each of them was of the High King level, and theirbat power was unparalleled.

    Therefore, there was no doubt that Haig would win. Haig led the King-level Regiment and soon

    repelled the invaders. They killed all the enemies! It seemed to be a piece of cake to Haig, and it

    was not challenging at all.

    So, Haig soon took the King-level Regiment to the north and killed other enemies. Iwan saw that the

    powerful army ughtered many troops on the boundless grasnd one after another! Many

    foreign powerhouses were killed, and the enemies were frightened. Haig and his army went all the

    way to the northwest to kill enemies until they reached the snow mountain in the west. Then they

    went back to the country...

    Of course, with a brilliant victory, Haig was weed by the emperor and all the civil and military

    officials. They made a feast, and people in the ancient city lined the streets to give Haig a wee.

    No one in Haig''s King-level Regiment was killed! It was a great victory!

    In the country, people lined the streets to wee Haig and celebrated. Outside the country, there

    were rivers of blood and corpses all over the grasnd. It was a striking contrast.

    On the tall ck horse, Haig''s expression was as cold as ever, and he looked so aggressive. With

    him here, the enemies in the North Realm wouldn''t dare to invade the country again!

    The scene shed once again. After saying goodbye to the emperor and the civil and military

    officials, Haig returned to his mansion.

    Wearing ck armor and holding the emperor''s sword, Haig returned to his mansion and saw a

    beautiful woman waiting for him quietly at the door. At this moment, there was finally a smile on his

    cold face. It seemed that he was happy only when he saw the woman in front of him...

    However, when Iwan saw the face of the woman waiting for Haig in front of the mansion, his heart

    trembled violently.

    "Impossible! How could it be? Jayna! This is Jayna!" Iwan''s mind was a maelstrom of churning

    emotions. At this moment, the woman waiting for her husband to return in front of the Great

    General''s residence looked exactly like Jayna! It was impossible!

    Iwan was extremely shocked. He continued to fix his attention on the woman in front of the Great

    General''s residence. At this moment, when the woman saw the general returning from the war, she

    smiled, and her eyes were filled with affection. She said to the general with a smile, "You''re back..."

    The general nodded tiredly and said with a smile, "Yeah, I''m back. Don''t worry. There is no battle

    that I can''t win in the world, and no one can kill me..."

    The woman who looked the same as Jayna nodded gently and smiled, "Yes, I believe you because

    you are Haig. You are my... Haig..."

    Then Haig was ready to take the woman by the hand and go into the mansion. At this moment, he

    suddenly turned around and looked in Iwan''s direction.

    "What?" Iwan was shocked. It was impossible! After all, this scene happened more than two

    thousand years ago. It was just a moment in history. Although Iwan did not know why he could see

    the scene in front of him, he was sure that the general named Haig could not find his existence at

    all! Haig couldn''t know that Iwan was watching!

    But the weird scene really happened at this time. Iwan hid in nothingness and his body was

    invisible. He was sure that Haig had found him!

    "Huh? Haig, what''s wrong? Why do you look into the sky? There is nothing in the sky." At this

    moment, the woman who looked almost the same as Jayna said to Haig.

    Haig frowned and looked in the direction of Iwan for a long while. Then he smiled, shook his head at

    the woman, and said, "It''s okay. Let''s go back... Maybe I have hallucinations because I''m tired from

    the war. I always feel that someone is looking at me over there..."

    "Alright... You are just too tired. His Majesty only asked you to repel the aliens, but you chased them

    for eight thousand miles! Well, I cooked chicken soup for you. Have a good rest these days..." The

    woman said to Haig gently.

    "Okay..." Haig nodded and followed the woman in.

    ......

    Late at night, Haig suddenly came out of the house. After he came out, he walked into the

    courtyard, looked in the direction of Iwan, and said with a frown, "Who are you?"

    "Boom..." Iwan''s heart trembled when he heard Haig''s words. Could they talk through time and

    space?

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    The next moment, Iwan opened his mouth, but his voice could not be heard. Sure enough, talking to

    Haig was impossible. The scene in front of him happened many years ago.

    At this moment, seeing that no one answered him in the sky, Haig frowned harder. After a while, he

    bowed his head, sighed, and said something that made Iwan more shocked.

    "s, does His Majesty''s n fail again? Sure enough... we have died..."

    At this moment, the general named Haig seemed very upset. After a while, He continued to look at

    the sky and murmured, "The reason why I can feel you is that you have the aura of the emperor''s

    sword and armor. These two things are on me now, so you can''t get them. There is only one

    possibility, which is that I am dead, and you have my things. I can also feel that you are far away

    from us. It''s not only about space, but also time..."

    Haig looked very depressed. After a long pause, he continued, "It''s okay if I die, but is she... also

    dead? Is His Majesty... also dead?"

    As Haig said this, he nced at the woman who was sleeping in the house. There was a strong

    sense of wistfulness in his eyes. Then he took a look in the direction of the imperial pce, and the

    emotions in his eyes were moreplicated...

    ......

    "Bang..." At this moment, the scene in front of Iwan shattered in an instant. It seemed that Haig still

    wanted to say something to Iwan, but he had no time to say it. Something seemed to have stopped

    him from speaking.

    So, the picture crumbled, and Iwan felt dizzy again. Iwan had been used to it. As expected, after a

    long time, another scene appeared again in front of Iwan.

    However, this scene was so tragic! In front of Iwan, the magnificent imperial pce he had seen

    and the buildings around it were all in a sea of mes.

    Around the sea of mes, countless weird powerhouses with ck gas on their bodies rushed in.

    The emperor couldn''t be seen in the pce. The woman who looked like Jayna in front of the Great

    General''s residence was nowhere to be seen. Only Haig was there!

    Iwan did not know what had happened. In short, he saw such a scene. At this moment, in front of

    the pce, wearing the emperor''s armor and holding the emperor''s sword, Haig was killing those

    ck-armored soldiers who had ck gas on their bodies. There were tears in his eyes! Yes, those

    ck-armored soldiers were his former subordinates! But at this moment, their consciousness

    seemed to bepletely controlled by the ck gas. They became bloodthirsty and cruel...

    As Haig killed those soldiers who once went on expeditions with him, his body was gradually

    enveloped in ck gas. With tears and great reluctance in his eyes, he waved his sword again and

    again...

    An hourter, he personally killed all the soldiers who followed him. At this moment, the ck gas in

    his eyes became stronger and stronger. When the ck gas was about topletely erode his

    consciousness, he chose tomit suicide. He stabbed the emperor''s sword into his chest...

    "Sorry... I said that no one could kill me. Only... I can kill myself..."

    In the end, Haig murmured, and a ck tear ran down his cheek. Then his body fell with great

    reluctance. He was dead. The next moment, his dead body suddenly opened his eyes which were

    pitch-ck. However, when he wanted to move, he couldn''t move at all. The emperor''s sword on

    his body was controlling him...

    ......

    "Bang..." The picture shattered again. Iwan''s consciousness was crushed at this moment. When

    Iwan opened his eyes again, he found that he was still in the huge pce.

    However, the powerful body in the hall had disappeared, and some of the dead bodies on the

    ground had be ashes. The next moment, Iwan felt that he had reached Real Emperor level

    three, and he was going to make a breakthrough again...

    He had many feelings in his mind inexplicably, and he understood something about the cultivation of

    the Great General called Haig. There was a strong aura on his body.

    But at this moment, with a bang, Iwan suddenly knelt on one knee and gasped. He was soaked in a

    cold sweat. The scenes he saw when he was in aa kept shing in front of his eyes...

    "What exactly... happened in this world... thousands of years ago? Who is the woman who looks

    almost the same as Jayna? Who... is the general named Haig?" It was long before Iwan calmed

    down...

 Chapter 216 The Great Change is Coming! Haig! (3)

    Chapter 216 The Great Change is Coming! Haig! (3)

    Chapter 216 The Great Change is Coming! Haig! (3)

    "Haig... There is such a peerless person in this world! It''s so... amazing!" Iwan half knelt on the

    ground, and cold sweat kept running down his cheek. With the cold sweat running down, a tear fell

    down his face.

    After a long time, Iwan walked to Haig''s dead body and made a deep bow to Haig! Such a peerless

    person deserved his worship! It seemed that Haig was fated with Iwan. After Iwan bowed to Haig,

    the four thick iron chains that tied Haig broke into powder inch by inch.

    "Ha-ha..." The next moment, when the chainspletely disappeared in the hall, heartyughter

    seemed to sound. Theughter was full of relief. Iwan''s mind trembled again. As the Lord of the

    Heaven Domain on the External Battlefield, he had seen many amazing people, but he had never

    seen a person like Haig. He admired Haig from the bottom of his heart.

    At this time, scenes that Iwan saw when he was in aa came to his mind. He could never forget

    them...

    The scene that Haig, who wore armor and held the emperor''s sword, took the order to go on an

    expedition...

    The scene that Haig led three thousand powerhouses of the King level to kill those foreign

    powerhouses...

    The scene that Haigmitted suicide and wept before he died...

    Iwan''s heart was full of shock, and he couldn''t forget those scenes. Therefore, he took a deep

    breath, bent down again in the direction of Haig''s corpse, and bowed three times!

    Most importantly, such a peerless man was not recorded in the history books. He was erased from

    history. At this moment, Iwan guessed that it was probably rted to the ck gas, so the people in

    power two thousand years ago didn''t record this peerless hero...

    Iwan did not know what else he could say or how to express his feelings. He did not know what

    happened to the two people whom Haig cared about the most. Were they alive? They should be

    dead because it had been more than two thousand years.

    "You... shed a tear before you died. At that time, you were thinking about your lover and your

    emperor, right? Although you and I don''t know each other, rest... in peace!" Iwan took a deep

    breath. There were so manyplicated feelings in his heart.

    R¨şAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    He never expected that he would encounter such a thing in the underground pce. Although he

    had a hunch that his mother would leave him something, it never urred to him that it would be so

    shocking!

    Yes, Iwan had known what the most important thing he got after he came here! The next moment,

    Iwan did not speak but aroused his aura.

    "Boom..." The next moment, Iwan''s big shadow appeared behind him in ck imperial armor. The

    shadow was so solid and there was no impurity in it. It was ten times stronger than Iwan''s previous

    shadow!

    At this moment, looking at the shadow in ck armor, Iwan was in a trance. He felt as if Haig had

    come back to life. His shadow was so simr to Haig who lived more than two thousand years ago!

    Although Iwan only moved up to a new level, he felt that he was powerful enough to break into the

    Spiritual Cave! He hadn''t gotten promoted for a long time, but he gained a lot this time.

    In the past, he would be more or less conceited if he had the current strength. But at this moment,

    he was not conceited at all because his horizon had beenpletely broadened. Two thousand

    years ago, Haig led a regiment of three thousand powerhouses of the High King level to fight in the

    External Regions! However, Iwan couldn''t defeat a powerhouse of the High King level, nor did he

    have three thousand powerhouses of the High King level under hismand...

    "Three thousand... powerhouses of the King level..." Iwan murmured. Two thousand years ago,

    Haig led a King-level Regiment which was formed by three thousand powerhouses. At this time,

    there were also three thousand powerhouses in the Heaven Domain that Iwan established in the

    External Regions!

    "Is this a coincidence? Or is it an inexplicable providence?"

    "Mother, did you do this? Did you arrange these things? If you could do all these things, who are

    you? You guided me here to ept Haig''s heritage, so you know Haig, right? Mother... where... are

    you?" Iwan was shocked again.

    His mother was just an ordinary woman, and she had nobat power at all. But how did she find

    Haig''s tomb? At this moment, Iwan was more confused. He came here to find some clues about his

    mother, but he became more puzzled.

    The next moment, Iwan took a deep breath. His horizon was broadenedpletely after he saw

    how amazing Haig was and watched what had happened before Haig died more than two thousand

    years ago! His goal became greater in an instant.

    At this moment, Iwan was dressed in ck and had a solemn expression. His aura was rising. He

    was much inferior to Haig. He couldn''t even defeat any of the powerhouses under Haig''smand,

    not to mention Haig. However, at this moment, he had absolute confidence that he could be as

    awesome as Haig one day!

    He would... be like Haig and... dominate the whole world!

    Yes, Iwan had a greater belief in his heart at this moment. His aspiration seemed to have been

    sublimated. The improvement inbat effectiveness was secondary. The most important thing

    was that his will became firmer after he came here.

    He must be stronger because he saw that an extremely strong powerhouse like Haig had to

    kill all his warriors with tears! In the end, Haig had tomit suicide because of the erosion of the

    ck gas! Such a strong man was forced tomit suicide in the end!

    Haig...... could never see his lover again and... the emperor to whom he had been loyal all his life!

    Moreover, Iwan had great doubt in his mind. Why did Haig''s lover look exactly the same as Jayna?

    Haig''s lover looked exactly the same as Jayna, and he had epted Haig''s inheritance! What was

    going on? At this moment, Iwan was silent, and he had a few guesses in his mind. But it was not the

    time to solve puzzles. The urgent matter was that he should digest what he had learned from Haig.

    The next moment, Iwan sat on the ground with his knees crossed, closed his eyes, and began to

    digest what he had learned from Haig slowly. He had a hunch that he would make great progress...

    and be raised to a higher level after he went out...

    At this moment, the light brought in by Iwan went out, and the huge pce was plunged into

    darkness.

    With his eyes closed, Iwan seemed to see the scenes of Haig leading his warriors to kill those

    powerhouses in the External Regions again...

    In the dark, Iwan... began to cultivate in seclusion... Gradually, Iwan''s breath became inaudible, and

    his body waspletely integrated with the environment. It was absolutely dark and quiet. At this

    moment, he seemed to be back more than two thousand years ago...

 Chapter 217 The Tense Situation

    Chapter 217 The Tense Situation

    Chapter 217 The Tense Situation

    One night passed quickly. A new day started in the Dragon Kingdom. The sun rose, but the sky was

    still gloomy. The mes of war still raged across thend. Yesterday, Iwan and Teddy ruined three

    sects of the Emperor level, but there were still too many small and medium-sized sects rioting in the

    country. Rendon led the powerhouses of the Military Headquarters to fight all night! He was truly

    fierce and angry!

    There was a war at the front, so the warriors needed the support of the country the most, but those

    hidden evil people showed up and rioted one after another! Rendon''s heart turnedpletely

    indifferent, and the warriors of the Military Headquarters were extremely disappointed. More and

    more people in the Dragon Kingdom wised up and provided the warriors of the Military

    Headquarters with ces where those evil powerhouses came and went...

    While fighting, from Warrior No.1 to Warrior No.20, the twenty Half-a-step Super Gods started to

    promote after killing several Super Gods in the Immortal Forces. Yesterday, Warrior No.1 and

    Warrior No.2 formally became Super Gods in the daytime!

    After Warrior No.1 and Warrior No.2 got promoted, they took the other nine Gods of War of the

    Heaven Domain to continue to encircle and kill those Super Gods in the sects. It developed like a

    snowball. Each of the twenty warriors of the Heaven Domain carried countless precious medicines

    with them. When they saw Super Gods, they swallowed the medicines and then went up to fight!

    Moreover, in terms of experience, it might be difficult for the twenty warriors to reach the Emperor

    level, but it was not difficult for them to be Super Gods. They were only a step away from

    bing Super Gods. Therefore, when they constantly surrounded and killed those powerhouses

    in the Immortal Force, they began to make continuous breakthroughs.

    In the daytime, only Warrior No.1 and Warrior No.2 made breakthroughs. But in the evening,

    Warrior No.3, Warrior No.4, Warrior No.5, Warrior No.6, and Warrior No.7 also became Super Gods!

    They were the top five guards of Iwan. Although they were inferior to Dark, War. y, and Kill after

    they became Super Gods, they wereparable to those middle-stage Super Gods.

    So, among the twenty of them, more and more warriors were promoted. After they became Super

    Gods, it was easier for them to suppress those powerhouses in the sects. They had more

    powerhouses to fight, so those who hadn''t been promoted could make breakthroughs soon.

    Therefore, Warrior No.1 and some warriors were together with the Super Gods of the Military

    Headquarters on the first day. The next day, they left. The seven Super Gods of the Heaven Domain

    led thirteen Gods of War to continue to suppress those Super Gods in the sects!

    Of course, there might be some sects that were protected by powerhouses of the Emperor level in

    the Dragon Kingdom, but Rendon was here! Originally, Rendon had reached theter-stage of the

    Emperor level in the Dragon Pond. After fighting for a day and a night, Rendon''s realm was being

    stabilized rapidly, and he was going to make a breakthrough again! After all, Rendon''s cultivation

    way was extremely firm.

    Therefore, although those Immortal Forces rioted in the Dragon Kingdom, the mes of war still

    raged across thend the next day. Both sides were on the massacre. The friends of those Immortal

    Forces were killed by the warriors of the Military Headquarters, so they began to attack and take

    revenge crazily. However, the powerhouses of the Military Headquarters suppressed them harder!

    Those sects were ruined! Some of the sects might be innocent, but the national fortune and the

    stability of the territory were the most important. Since there were constant riots, all the enemies

    should be killed!

    Rendon, Warrior No.1, and others continued to take their warriors to suppress those powerhouses

    in the sects...

    ......

    At this moment, Iwan, who was far away from the North Realm, was cultivating in solitude

    underground. He couldn''t feel time pass at all...

    At the same time, in Gotham City, the four most powerful elders of the Dragon Kingdom gathered in

    the Dragon Pond to heal. The four elders were so seriously injured, but they could fight again at this

    time. However, if they couldn''t heal their injuries, the situation would bepletely out of control

    once those powerhouses of the King level showed up.

    The Dragon Pond was a ce where the national luck of the Dragon Kingdom gathered. It was

    under the Senior Elder''s residence in Gotham City, the capital of the Dragon Kingdom. It was called

    the dragon''s eye. It was an underground hidden pond with a circumference of 100 meters and a

    depth of two or three meters. Water that emitted milky gas gushed out of the bottom of the pond.

    Originally, the Dragon Pond was two or three meters deep, but it was only about one meter deep at

    this time. It was because the Senior Elder opened the Dragon Pond and let several elders and

    Rendone in to cultivate. Some of the water had been used up.

    At this moment, the four elders of the Dragon Kingdom all looked solemn. The news came one after

    another. Rendon, Iwan, and Warrior No.1 were on the massacre.

    The next moment, Lewis said solemnly, "Rendon is on the massacre. Yesterday, Iwan ruined the

    three sects of the Emperor level which were protected by the three elders in the daytime. Now it''s

    the second day of the riot. I''m afraid that if they continue to kill people like this, the two sects of the

    King level will probably show up..."

    R¨şAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    "Well, that''s right. Now the situation in the country is very troublesome, and the war between

    powerhouses of the King level is likely to start. Although Steve and his warriors are still alive on the

    External Battlefield, they''re getting more and more seriously injured. We have domestic trouble and

    foreign invasion..." Carl said with a very solemn face.

    Judy nodded solemnly and said, "Yeah, if the Spiritual Cave and the Sky Sect show up together, it

    will be big trouble. However, if one of them shows up, we will have the confidence to control the

    situation... Now the top priority is that we should quickly get back to the peak!"

    At this time, the Senior Elder who had not spoken for a long time said slowly, "You don''t have to

    worry too much. I have a piece of news to tell you. Someone from the Sky Sect came to metest

    night andmunicated with me secretly. The Sky Sect will close the gate for a month. No matter

    what happens in this battle, the Sky Sect won''t interfere!"

    "Huh? Senior Elder, what does the Sky Sect mean? Did someonee to Gotham Citytest

    night? Why don''t we know about it?" Hearing this, the Second Elder looked at the Senior Elder

    doubtfully and asked him.

    The Senior Elder''s pupil shrank slightly and he said slowly, "Because the one who came here was

    the Supreme Elder of King level two. He is powerful and good at hiding his aura, so you didn''t feel

    his aura. But he asked me a very strange question..." The Senior Elder said and frowned.

    "What question?" The Third Elder also asked the Senior Elder.

    The Senior Elder paused and said, "He asked me if we had two hidden elders of the King level."

    "Huh?" After the Senior Elder said that, the Second Elder, the Third Elder, and Carl looked at him

    again.

    The Senior Elder continued to nod and said, "Well, I think Iwan and the mysterious powerhouse

    who followed him went to the Sky Sect and frightened the Sky Sect yesterday. Otherwise, the Sky

    Sect wouldn''t close the gate. After all, Mason is seriously injured. My guess should be right..."

    "The King level? Senior Elder, do you mean that Iwan has reached the King level?" The Second

    Elder asked in shock.

    The Senior Elder frowned again, shook his head, and said, "I don''t know. Iwan should have his own

    fate. His cultivation way seems to be different from ours. His aura is obviously of the Emperor level,

    but I feel that he''s a powerhouse of the King level. Forget it. In short, the Sky Sect closes the gate

    and won''t show up, which is a great thing for us. Hurry up to recover as much as we can..."

    The Second Elder smiled bitterly and said, "Yeah, but I''m afraid it''s not enough. It''s really an

    eventful time..."

    The Third Elder and Carl also lowered their heads and started to recover silently. However, the

    resources in the Dragon Pond were nowhere near enough. They were afraid that they couldn''t go

    back to their peak with these resources.

    The day before yesterday, the four of them deterred the two sects of the King level indeed, but they

    were seriously injured, especially at this moment... Then the four elders closed their eyes and

    stopped talking...

    ......

    At the same time, in a wilderness in the eastern suburb of Gotham City, the space suddenly

    fluctuated. The next moment, a handsome young man who dressed like an ancient schr came

    out. He wore a white student uniform and held a white folding fan in his hand. There was a bun on

    his head.

    Just like the old dean of the Spiritual Cave who was severely injured by the Senior Elder the day

    before yesterday, this young man had an aura of King level five! Moreover, this young man seemed

    to be stronger than the old dean of the Spiritual Cave!

    However, the young man immediately hid his aura the next moment. The fluctuation of his aura

    couldn''t be sensed anymore. When the young man hid his aura, the Senior Elder who was healing

    his injuries in the Dragon Pond frowned. His heart trembled...

    At this moment, in the eastern suburb of Gotham City, the mysterious young man of the King level

    looked in the direction of Gotham City with a smile and murmured, "What sharp perception. Shelton

    deserves to be the Senior Elder of the Dragon Kingdom. Ha-ha... However, it is impossible for you

    to find me. The old man in the Spiritual Cave... is notparable to me..."

    Then the young man dressed as a schr looked in the direction of the encampment of the

    Roxanne family in the east. After a while, he smiled and murmured, "The Roxanne family? It has

    been passed down for hundreds of years, but it''s still here. Since I''vee to Gotham City, I''ll go

    there and have a look..."

    Later, the white-robed young man walked slowly toward the encampment of the Roxanne family.

    Along the way, he met more and more people in the Dragon Kingdom. Strangely, when he walked

    past those people, no one saw him...

    It seemed that he and those people were not in the same dimension...

    ......

    At the same time, outside the encampment of the Roxanne family, Master War stood under the

    huge antique archway in martial attire. He came back from the External Battlefieldtest night...

    The reason was very simple. The thing that he was most worried about had happened. Yesterday,

    countless Immortal Forces showed up in the territory of the Dragon Kingdom. His own sect, the God

    of War Sect which was hidden in the deep desert, wanted to take the opportunity to show up as

    well. Joseph, his former protector, sent him a message yesterday and told him that the top ten

    deacons of the God of War Sect wanted to make things difficult for Iwan.

    War''s expression changed greatly when he knew that. He quickly left the External Battlefield and

    returned to the country to stop his sect from making trouble...

    However, after War returned to Gotham City, he came to the Roxanne family first. He wanted to

    meet a person he had not seen for a long time and fulfill his promise back then...

    At this moment, when War stood at the gate of the Roxanne family, he suddenly felt that there was

    another powerhouse of theter-stage Emperor level in the Roxanne family besides Marlon, and the

    powerhouse seemed to be so young...

    "Is it someone from the Spiritual Cave? Or from the Sky Sect? Which sect is he from? Why does he

    come to the Roxanne family?" War frowned.

    What War didn''t know was that Holden, the chief disciple and the future head of the Spiritual Cave,

    hade to the Roxanne family one hour earlier. Holden felt that the Roxanne family had the

    intention of leaving the Spiritual Cave and returning to the Military Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom, so he came here to ask Marlon in person...

    After all, the Roxanne family belonged to the Spiritual Cave before and provided the Spiritual Cave

    with massive resources every year. Once the Roxanne family supported the Military Headquarters

    of the Dragon Kingdom, it would be a huge blow to the Spiritual Cave...

    At this moment, Holden, who was dressed in white, was sitting in front of Marlon in the hall of the

    Roxanne family. His face was gloomy and disdainful. Marlon stood opposite Holden with a pale

    face. After all, Marlon was seriously injured before, and he couldn''t recover so quickly. At this time,

    Marlon was naturally inferior to Holden who was in his heyday, so Marlon respected Holden so

    much.

    At this moment, in addition to Holden and Marlon, there was someone else in the hall. It was

    Marlon''s daughter, Eleanor. She was wearing a light green dress and looked so beautiful. Eleanor

    was worried that the Spiritual Cave would make things difficult for her father, so she came here...

    However, the atmosphere in the hall was not easy at this moment...

 Chapter 218 War! (1)

    Chapter 218 War! (1)

    Chapter 218 War! (1)

    In the main hall of the Roxanne family, Holden sat on the seat of honor with an extremely gloomy

    face. He looked at Marlon very unkindly and said, "Marlon, I heard that you want to cut ties with us.

    Do you want to support the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom? Have you... thought

    about it clearly?"

    Marlon''s eyes were dignified and his face was pale. He knew he couldn''t hide the news that the

    Roxanne family chose to stand out, and the Spiritual Cave woulde to him sooner orter.

    However, he did not expect this day toe so quickly. Moreover, the one who came here was

    Holden, the future sessor of the Spiritual Cave. Holden was the chief disciple and the best talent

    in the Spiritual Cave!

    Holden was so bold. He actually came to Gotham City alone and didn''t bring any elders with him. In

    this way, the four elders in Gotham City wouldn''t feel his aura and wouldn''t pay much attention to

    this ce.

    Holden sneered when he saw that Marlon didn''t speak. He leaned forward, continued to squint at

    Marlon, and said, "Marlon, I... am asking you. Or am I not qualified to let you talk to me now?"

    Marlon sighed deeply in his heart, bowed deeply to Holden, and said, "Young Master, I''m sorry. My

    family has no choice. We are in Gotham City, so we can''t resist the Military Headquarters. What''s

    more... I asked you for help that day..."

    Holden narrowed his eyes and said slowly, "Well, I know that. Elder Samuel told me about it once.

    However, at that time, Shelton and Judy blocked the gate of the Spiritual Cave and fought with us."

    Holden paused and said again, "Ha-ha... Marlon, do you think we couldn''t stop Shelton and Judy?

    Ha-ha... Haven''t you heard that those old guys are healing in istion now? Moreover... do you

    really think the Spiritual Cave is just power on a superficial level? Do you think the old dean is the

    only powerhouse of the King level?"

    "Boom..." When Marlon heard the words, his body trembled violently and his pupils suddenly

    shrank. Yes, he was the head of the most powerful and time-honored family in the Dragon Kingdom,

    so he knew some secrets that others did not know. He knew that since the Spiritual Cave could pin

    down the Military Headquarters openly for so many years, they must have cards in their hand.

    However, he had made a choice, so he was mentally prepared. Therefore, at this moment, he took

    a deep breath, looked at Holden, and said, "Young Master, I''m sorry. My family doesn''t want the

    scene a hundred years ago to happen again. The Military Headquarters is different from the

    decadent dynasty a hundred years ago... They''re different..."

    "Oh..." Holden nodded coldly, leaned forward to look at Marlon, and said, "Different? Alright, I know

    what you mean. So, your family wants to help the Military Headquarters this time, right?"

    Marlon was silent and didn''t talk anymore...

    "Ha-ha..." Holden looked colder and colder. Suddenly, he gave a cold snort and hit Marlon with his

    aura. The next moment, there was a loud bang, and Marlon''s body was knocked away. He retreated

    seven or eight meters in the hall before stopping.

    "Poof..." However, the next moment, Marlon spat out a mouthful of blood. He had been seriously

    injured and couldn''t use hisbat power in ten days and even half a month. Although Holden was

    a junior, he was the best talent in the Spiritual Cave. Hisbat power was not inferior to Marlon''s

    at all. He was even a little bit stronger than Marlon, so Marlon got injured.

    "Dad..." Eleanor hurriedly supported Marlon. The next moment, Eleanor looked at Holden and

    wanted to speak, but Marlon stopped her.

    Then Marlon took a deep look at Holden and said, "Young Master, have you vented your anger?" At

    this moment, Marlon''s eyes werepletely gloomy. Three Super Gods of the Roxanne family

    came in immediately. They all stood silently behind Marlon.

    In fact, Marlon was not afraid of Holden. He wouldn''t be scared as long as it was not a powerhouse

    of the King level from the Spiritual Cave! Although he was injured, he could fight with Holden if he

    tried his best. However, he would probably be disabled after the fight. But it was Gotham City! In

    addition, he had beenmunicating with the Military Headquarters these days and had reached a

    series of agreements with the Military Headquarters. The four elders of the Dragon Kingdom would

    come at the critical moment!

    At this moment, Holden, who was sitting on a chair in the hall, stood up slowly and gave a cold look

    at the three Super Gods behind Marlon. Then he said to Marlon, "Ha-ha... Marlon, you''re seriously

    injured. Do you really think that you and the three Super Gods behind you can stop me? Marlon,

    can you... stop me?"

    Marlon was silent. After a long while, he took a deep breath, stared at Holden, and said, "Whether I

    can stop you or not, you can have a try!"

    Holden took a deep look at Marlon, waved his hand, and said, "Marlon, it''s useless to speak harshly.

    I came here in person, so I thought the Spiritual Cave was sincere enough. But since we can''t reach

    an agreement, forget it. I just hope that your family will be ready to bear the consequence of

    betraying the sect alliance! Ha-ha... I hope your family can bear it..."

    "Humph..." After speaking, Holden snorted coldly and walked out. He hade here to talk to

    Marlon. Since Marlon insisted on his choice, there was nothing Holden could do.

    Just as Holden was about to walk to the gate of the hall, he suddenly paused. The next moment, he

    looked back at Eleanor who was gorgeous, smiled yfully, and said, "By the way, you are the

    eldest daughter of the Roxanne family, so you are qualified to be my maid. Your name is Eleanor,

    right? Alright, don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. I''ll give you another chance..."

    Holden paused, smiled again, and said, "Eleanor, listen carefully. If your family and father can''t bear

    the consequence and you want him to be alive, you cane to the Spiritual Cave to find me.

    Wash up and dress up beautifully. Be my maid and I''ll save your father''s life...... Ha-ha......"

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Eleanor''s body trembled, and a trace of anger shed through her eyes instantly, but she did not

    look back. When Marlon wanted to kill Holden furiously, Eleanor grabbed his arm and shook her

    head at him with tears in her eyes.

    At this moment, when Marlon''s aura fluctuated, a powerhouse at the peak of the Emperor level

    shed outside the Roxanne family. He came to Marlon and the others. There was a warning in his

    aura, but it soon disappeared. Maybe it was because the powerhouse was afraid of being

    discovered by the four elders of the Dragon Kingdom.

    However, it proved that Holden did note alone. Holden was the next head recognized by the

    Spiritual Cave, and he was a talent who would definitely reach the King level within three years, so

    the Spiritual Cave couldn''t let Holdene to Gotham City alone.

    Holden was very arrogant and conceited. He knew that his whereabouts might be found by the four

    elders if he came to Gotham City, but he came here. He liked walking on the edge... Of course, this

    was just his own ridiculous idea...

    At this moment, the three Super Gods who stood behind Marlon were all nervous. Marlon''s face

    was livid, and he was trembling with anger. Holden actually cast a greedy eye on Marlon''s daughter!

    Marlon couldn''t stand it! Just now, he really wanted to kill Holden!

    Marlon was so mad that his body trembled. Eleanor, who was beside him, was also furious, but she

    grabbed her father tightly. Once Marlon attacked Holden, the Spiritual Cave would have an excuse

    to ruin the Roxanne family. It would be difficult for the Military Headquarters to protect the Roxanne

    family unless the Military Headquarters started a war with the Spiritual Cave. After all, the Roxanne

    family killed the young master of the Spiritual Cave first!

    It showed how insidious and vicious Holden was!

    At this moment, standing at the gate of the Roxanne family, Holden was not vignt at all. Seeing

    that Marlon restrained himself, he shook his head, sighed, and said, "Oh, Elder Samuel, why do you

    have to show your aura? Marlon can''t kill me immediately, can he? s, you lose a great

    opportunity..."

    Neither Marlon nor Eleanor looked back at Holden who was extremely insidious.

    The next moment, seeing that people in the Roxanne family didn''t attack him, Holden knew that his

    npletely failed. Then he stared at Eleanor, smiled evilly, and said, "Well, Mr. Duncan, you''re

    truly sexy. Keep your virginity and go to the Spiritual Cave to find me in the future. If you lose your

    virginity, you will be useless... Ha-ha..."

    "Oh, boring... It''s so boring... I''ll leave... Marlon, behave yourself... Ha-ha..." Holden left while

    laughing after saying that.

    "Holden! I will kill you! I will kill you sooner orter!" Marlon clenched his fists hard in the hall and

    dug nails into his flesh. Drops of blood dripped down. Eleanor was trembling. She held Marlon''s arm

    tightly. They couldn''t be impulsive!

    ''What a shame!'' Marlon roared in his heart. He was one of the heads of the nine major families in

    the Dragon Kingdom, and he was so noble in his daily life! However, he suffered too many

    grievances these days.

    Seven or eight days ago, when Iwan ruined the Patrick family and the Stewart family, he wanted to

    do something, but he didn''t dare to do anything under Iwan''s gaze. The day before yesterday,

    Rendon led ten Super Gods to block his door! Later, he was severely injured by the three elders of

    the Dragon Kingdom! He felt so aggrieved. Holden came to his door to threaten him on this day! But

    he couldn''t resist and didn''t dare to kill Holden directly! The grievances in his heart came to the

    extreme.

    "Poof..." The next moment, Marlon spat out a big mouthful of blood again. He had an internal injury

    because his heart was full of depression and the cirction of his blood was not smooth.

    "Ha-ha... Mr. Duncan, take a good rest, or you won''t even have a chance to fight back. If you can''t

    protect your beautiful daughter, she will have to be my maid. Ha-ha......" Holden''s arrogantughter

    came from the door again.

    Marlon was so angry that he couldn''t see anything clearly. His body trembled and he was about to

    fall to the ground. However, a sudden loud bang and Holden''s groan were heard at this time. The

    next moment, Holden''s body was kicked back to the hall, and there was a long sword mark on his

    chest...

    Holden''s expression changed greatly. He stared at the door and roared with extremely serious eyes,

    "Who are you? Come out!"

    "What?" Marlon and Eleanor subconsciously looked back at Holden who was kicked back. Then

    they looked outside...

    "How dare you!" At this moment, Elder Samuel, the powerhouse who had been hiding outside the

    Roxanne family, appeared in an instant. He was at the peak of the Emperor level. Holding a long

    sword in his hand, Elder Samuel was about to rush to Holden.

    Just as Elder Samuel was about to attack, Joseph, who was protecting War in the God of War Sect,

    showed up in front of Elder Samuel with a helpless face. Joseph sighed and said, "Are you Samuel

    from the Spiritual Cave? s, stay here with me for a while. Let the young people solve the

    problems by themselves..."

    When Samuel saw that Joseph suddenly appeared, his expression changed greatly. Staring at

    Joseph with extremely dignified eyes, he said, "You... are from the God of War Sect!"

    Joseph smiled helplessly, nodded, and said, "Yes, so please be calm. Don''t forget that the Spiritual

    Cave is not qualified to fight with the God of War Sect... Calm down and stay here. We old fellows

    shouldn''t interfere in young people''s business..."

    Samuel took a look inside the Roxanne family. Then he saw a young man walking slowly towards

    the hall of the Roxanne family with a long sword...

    At this moment, under Marlon and Eleanor''s shocked gazes, War walked in slowly from the outside

    with a long sword in his hand. He looked extremely fierce.

    The next moment, Holden heard an extremely indifferent voice. "Do you want my fiancee to be your

    maid? Huh?"

    "Boom..." War''s aura became violent. His cold killing intent filled the whole hall...

    "The young master... of the God of War Sect? No, it''s impossible. Why do youe here? No way!"

    At this moment, Holden felt so scared. Just now, he was so arrogant and even asked Eleanor to

    dress up beautifully and be his maid.

    The reason was simple. The Spiritual Cave was not as aggressive as Gods of War. Moreover, War

    attacked him with the sword just now, which made him realize he couldn''t defeat War...

 Chapter 219 Carson Simpson

    Chapter 219 Carson Simpson

    Chapter 219 Carson Simpson

    "That''s impossible. You are only at the middle stage of the Emperor level. How can you defeat me?"

    Holden was shocked. He was the future sessor of Spiritual Cave. He was at theter stage of

    the Emperor level, and he almost reached the top level of the Emperor level. But now, he couldn''t

    even withstand a move of War.

    The next moment, War, who was at the door, suddenly appeared in front of Holden and hit him hard

    on the chest. With another loud bang, Holden was thrown backward again, and then War gave

    Holden another hard kick in the stomach.

    With a loud bang, Holden''s body was kicked to the wall of the hall of the Duncan family. Holden spat

    out a mouthful of blood. He couldn''t resist War''s attack at all. The speed of War was too fast for him

    to react before he was seriously injured.

    Holden''s body slowly fell to the ground. His breath instantly weakened and he was unable to fight

    anymore.

    "You..." Holden came to his senses and was about to say something to War.

    With the buzzing sound of the sword, War''s sword was ced on Holden''s neck, and the de of

    the sword cut open some flesh on his neck. Traces of blood flowed down from Holden''s neck.

    Holden was scared when he felt the killing intent from War, who really dared to kill him.

    Just as War was hesitating about whether he should kill Holden or not, Samuel''s face changed

    drastically. He immediately shouted at War, "Stop! Holden is the young leader of Spiritual Cave. If

    you kill him, it will have a great impact. Don''t be impulsive."

    When Samual finished speaking, he was stabbed by Joseph and instantly injured. Joseph said with

    a frown, "How dare you be distracted when fighting with me? Do you think I''m really at theter

    stage of the Emperor level?"

    Samuel retreated quickly and stared at Joseph. "Joseph, although the God of War Sect is strong,

    Spiritual Cave is not weak. Do you really want to fight?"

    Hearing this, Joseph was silent. What Samuel said was right. God of War Sect was powerful, but it

    was not the right time to start a war with Spiritual Cave now. God of War Sect hadn''t shown up, and

    there were many more powerful forces that hadn''t shown up yet. It would be too early for the God of

    War Sect to show up now.

    Joseph looked at War. No matter what choice War made, he would support him.

    War was hesitant. This was in the Duncan family. If he killed Holden here, it was very likely that

    Spiritual Cave would get the Duncan family involved. War was afraid that the Duncan family would

    be implicated.

    When Eleanor saw the face of War, she recognized him. The man in front of her was the man she

    liked when she was a child, and also the man she had been waiting for.

    "War..." Eleanor called out.

    War turned around and looked at Eleanor. They were very young at that time, but they had secretly

    made an agreement. He nodded to Eleanor and said, "Eleanor, I''m back."

    Eleanor nodded at War. She quickly said to War, "Don''t kill him. He is the young leader of Spiritual

    Cave. It will be very troublesome if you kill him."

    Marlon''s eyes were red, his body trembling, and he didn''t say anything. Holden, who was controlled

    by War, said to War, "You can''t kill me. Listen to your fiancee. I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t

    have said that."

    Frowning, War looked at Holden with disgust. Was this man the young leader of Spiritual Cave? He

    was so coward. How could such a fool be the young leader of Spiritual Cave?

    War was silent, hesitating whether he should kill Holden here.

    When War was hesitating, the space at the entrance of the hall fluctuated. A handsome man in

    white, dressed like an ancient schr, came out. There was no trace of aura on the man, but his

    sudden appearance made everyone in the hall panic. Even Joseph and Samuel who were fighting

    outside stopped fighting.

    War''s heart trembled. This man who suddenly appeared was very strong. He must be above the

    King level.

    War stared at the mysterious man who suddenly appeared and asked, "Who are you?"

    The mysterious man shook his head with a smile. He didn''t answer the question. Instead, he

    pointed at Holden, who was seriously injured by War and said, "It doesn''t matter who I am. Anyway,

    you don''t know me. You are the young leader of the God of War Sect, also one of the Four Masters

    of Heaven Domain. I know you."

    After a pause, the mysterious man continued to look at War and said, "By the way, do you know

    why you are inferior to your lord?"

    "If Iwan were here today, he would kill Holden. It''s no big deal."

    The next moment, before the mysterious man finished his words, War cut off Holden''s neck with his

    sword.

    "You dare to kill me?" Holden never expected that War dared to kill him.

    "War!" Eleanor became anxious. She quickly ran to Holden to check, but Holden''s neck had been

    cut off by War.

    "Well..." The man in white was also stunned. He looked at War in a daze and said, "I haven''t

    finished yet."

    War waved his hand and interrupted him. "You''re right. If my lord were here, he wouldn''t even

    hesitate for a moment. Three months ago, when Emily called him for help, he directly called all the

    soldiers of Heaven Domain back. He didn''t hesitate at all, even if fighting with the Military

    Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom."

    After a pause, War said seriously, "Well, I even hesitated for a moment just now."

    War looked at Eleanor and said, "Eleanor, I''m sorry."

    With red eyes, Eleanor shook her head and asked, "What about Spiritual Cave?"

    When the elder of Spiritual Cave, Samuel, saw this scene, he was also stunned. Holden was killed?

    The young leader of Spiritual Cave was killed? Without hesitation, he turned around and ran as fast

    as he could. He couldn''t even defeat Joseph, let alone Marlon and War. Now that War had killed

    Holden, let alone him, an elder of Spiritual Cave. Therefore, without any hesitation, Samuel crazily

    fled into the distance.

    As he fled, Samuel thought he must return to Spiritual Cave as soon as possible. He must spread

    the news. They were really crazy! The young leader of Spiritual Cave was killed, which would

    definitely cause a huge shake. There was more than one powerhouse at the King level in Spiritual

    Cave. Moreover, Holden was the sessor that the several deans of Spiritual Cave chose. With

    Holden''s talent, he would definitely be able to break through to the King level. But now, he died.

    Joseph, who had been fighting with Samual, suddenly reacted. Their young leader killed the young

    leader of Spiritual Cave. Although he was very angry, he couldn''t let Samuel send the news back.

    They should dy the news, so the God of War Sect would be well prepared. Therefore, Joseph

    chased after Samuel.

    The mysterious man in the hall also sighed. He shook his head and said with a smile, "You might

    not have killed him in the first ce. I''ll help you deal with the powerhouse at the Emperor level."

    After he finished speaking, he waved the folding fan in his hand, and a flying knife flew out.

    Not long after, a scream came from the distance.

    The man said to War with a faint smile, "I have helped you solve this man. You can deal with

    Spiritual Cave by yourself."

    War was extremely shocked. This man killed a powerhouse at the top level of the Emperor level one

    or two kilometers away. War''s pupils contracted abruptly. He stared at the mysterious man and said,

    "Who are you? What do you want to do?"

    The mysterious man smiled and said, "My name is Carson Simpson. I want to visit your lord. I came

    to the Duncan family first because their ancestors had something to do with my family. By the way,

    where is your lord?"

    War narrowed his eyes and shook his head. "I don''t know where Lord Cliff is, but why do you look

    for him?" The aura of War began to slowly condense. Although he knew that he couldn''t defeat

    Carson in front of him, he still wanted to have a try.

    Carson waved his hand with a smile and said, "Don''t be impulsive. I just want to meet your Lord and

    make friends with him. I''m not an enemy. I just want to see how excellent Ms. Miller''s son is. Ms.

    Miller has said that her son is better than me. So, I''m here to meet him."

    "Ms. Miller? You mean the mother of our lord?" War had already known what had happened to Iwan

    in Gotham City, and he also knew that Iwan was looking for his mother. War immediately asked

    Carson, "Where is Ms. Miller?" There was a trace of eagerness in War''s tone.

    Carson sighed helplessly and said, "Don''t be so excited. We are also looking for her. Ms. Miller is

    excellent, but she suddenly left us at the beginning of this year. We are looking for her now. I just

    want to see your lord for no reason. Since you don''t know where he is, I will leave. It''s so boring."

    As Carson spoke, the space around him fluctuated, and then his body slowly disappeared. He had

    come to visit the Duncan family, and it was unnecessary to continue to stay here.

    Ten minutester, Carson, who was walking slowly in a forest, suddenly stopped. The Senior Elder

    of Dragon Kingdom appeared in front of him. The Senior Elder looked at Carson and asked, "Sir,

    what do you want to do in Gotham City?"

    Carson smiled and said, "Nothing. I just came here to have a look. Well, you are the Senior Elder of

    Dragon Kingdom, Shelton Hayes, right? Several of my teachers said that you are very powerful. We

    have no hostility. We won''t interfere in the affairs between Immortal Forces and you, so don''t stop

    me. I''m not an enemy. Besides, you are injured now, and you can''t defeat me."

    When Carson finished his words, his body became blurry. When he appeared again, he was already

    far away and soon disappeared.

    The Senior Elder looked in the direction where Carson had disappeared and muttered, "It''s very

    interesting. It seems that the situation is really about to change."

    "Fifth level of the King level. What a powerful young man!" The Senior Elder muttered to himself.

    The Senior Elder was even more confused. Five years ago, a mysterious person told him that the

    world would change five yearster, and Dragon Kingdom would also change. At that time, the

    Senior Elder began to prepare. Sure enough, from this year on, the situation in Dragon Kingdom

    had changed. More and more Immortal Forces had begun to appear. Many Gods of War, Super

    Gods, and even the Emperor-level powerhouses were killed.

    The Senior Elder felt the aura of two Emperor-level corpses in the Duncan family.

    After sighing, the Senior Elder also left and quickly rushed back to the Dragon Pond to continue to

    heal his wounds.

    At this moment, two corpses of Emperor level powerhouses were lying in the hall of the Duncan

    family. One was Holden, the young leader of Spiritual Cave, who had been killed by War, and the

    other was an elder of Spiritual Cave, Samuel, who had been killed by Carson. There was a blood

    hole on Samuel''s head, which had pierced through his head.

    War was lost in thought.R¨şAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 220 War and Eleanor

    Chapter 220 War and Eleanor

    Chapter 220 War and Eleanor

    "Dispose of the corpses. I will manage the God of War Sect," after a long while, War took a deep

    breath and said.

    Marlon nodded and waved his hand. Immediately, the three Super Gods behind him moved out the

    corpses of Holden and Samuel. The people in the Hall fell silent.

    Powerhouses at the Emperor level were able to establish a force in the past. In the mortal world,

    they could definitely establish the strongest family that wasparable to the Duncan family. But

    recently, they died one after another. Up to now, seven or eight Emperor level powerhouses in the

    Dragon Kingdom had died, and more Super Gods and Gods of War had also died.

    Marlon also sighed in his heart. The two people who had just died were his peers. But now, he and

    the whole Duncan family had no way back. Marlon''s face was deathly pale, and there was blood at

    the corner of his mouth. In the past few days, he had suffered a lot, and his mind was also affected

    by all kinds of things. He felt very tired now.

    Marlon cast a nce at War and said, "War, you can talk to Eleanor. I''m not feeling well. I''m going

    to have a rest."

    "Mr. Duncan, have a good rest. I''ve already informed God of War Sect to send some powerhouses

    to stay in the Duncan family. Don''t worry. It''s my fault. I should have killed Holden earlier." War

    bowed to Marlon deeply.

    Marlon shook his head and said nothing. He took a look at his daughter. His daughter liked War,

    one of the Four Masters of Heaven Domain, the young leader of the God of War Sect. He didn''t

    know the specific identity of War until now, but he was very satisfied with War. War was at the

    middle stage of the Emperor level, but he could kill a genius at a higher level. In fact, Holden was

    not weak. He was also a genius. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have reached theter stage of the

    Emperor level at the age of less than thirty. However, there were some people in the world who

    were more talented than him.

    "Mr. War, the deacons will arrive soon. We don''t have much time." After Marlon left, Joseph said to

    War and then left.

    Soon, there were only two people left in the hall of the Duncan family, War and Eleanor. This was

    the first time that the two of them had seen each other in so many years. Now when they met again,

    the little girl had grown into a graceful and beautiful girl, and the little boy who had been holding the

    sword and pretending to be an adult had also grown into a strong hero.

    The two of them were silent and looked at each other silently. They had made an agreement when

    they were children. At this moment, the two of them recalled the scene of their childhood.

    More than ten years ago, when War was only six or seven years old, he took Eleanor, who was four

    or five years old, to y in this hall of the Duncan family.

    On that day, there was no one in the hall. War ran in with Eleanor, but Eleanor suddenly fell to the

    ground, breaking her knees. She cried out in pain.

    "Eleanor, don''t cry." War bent down tofort Eleanor. He hurriedly applied medicine to Eleanor

    and then made a face at Eleanor. Eleanor was soon amused by War.

    "It doesn''t hurt anymore. Let''s go out to y. Run slowly," Eleanor said to War.

    The boy thought for a while and said to Eleanor, "Eleanor, let me carry you out to y, okay?"

    Eleanor agreed.

    War carried Eleanor on his back and went to the valley outside the Duncan family. There were

    mountains, trees, streams, flowers, and nts.

    Eleanor had been lying on the back of War because of her broken leg. At that time, the little boy

    was so tired that he sweated, but he didn''t put down Eleanor.

    War didn''t know that the little girls were all precocious. Eleanor, who was lying on his back, had

    fallen in love with War since that day. She leaned over him and said, "War, when I grow up, I must

    marry you."

    "Eleanor, what is marriage?"

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Eleanor, who was lying on his back, giggled and said, "Marriage is that I will wear beautiful clothes,

    marry you, be your wife, and be with you all my life. I heard from my mother that after marriage, I

    can only be good to you, and you can only be good to me."

    War nodded and said, "I see. Eleanor, you are so beautiful. You must be very beautiful when you

    grow up."

    Lying on the back of the boy, Eleanor blushed and her face was against the man''s back. After a long

    time, she plucked up her courage and said, "War, will you marry me? Will you only be good to me in

    your life?"

    War nodded and said, "Yes, I will!"

    Raising her head, Eleanor put her arms around War''s neck and kissed him on the face. She said,

    "We are engaged. When I grow up, I will marry you. I will work hard to be as excellent as my

    mother. I promise!"

    The little boy thought for a while and said, "I will try my best to be a great hero. I will marry

    you."

    No one knew the agreement the two little children privately made more than ten years ago except

    themselves.

    The weather was also very good that day. Under the golden sun, in the forest, beside the stream,

    War and Eleanor made an agreement, which was deeply buried in each other''s hearts.

    Later, War left with Joseph for more than ten years. In these years, Eleanor had worked hard to

    make herself more outstanding, and even her fighting ability was good. She also was skilled at

    dressing up, because she was expecting that War mighte back one day. When he came back,

    she wanted him to see her most beautiful.

    After leaving Eleanor, War practiced hard and wandered around thend with Joseph. Five years

    ago, he went to the External Battlefield alone without the protection of Joseph. He had to fulfill his

    promise to Eleanor.

    Year after year passed. War didn''te back until he reached the Emperor level today. As a

    powerhouse at the middle stage of the Emperor level, he stood in front of Eleanor again.

    At this moment, in the hall, Eleanor and War were lost in thought. The two of them had a lot to say,

    but neither of them said anything.

    Taking a deep breath, War said to Eleanor with a smile, "How have you been these years? I''m sorry.

    I''ve been on the External Battlefield all these years..."

    "War, do we still keep our promise?" Before he could finish his words, Eleanor interrupted him.

    There were tears in Eleanor''s eyes.

    War was stunned for a while, and then his eyes became moist. Looking at Eleanor, he said,

    "Eleanor, do you still keep it?"

    Looking at War, who was embarrassed, Eleanor smiled. She smiled so happily that tears fell silently.

    She looked at War for a while and said, "War, I''m waiting for you toe back."

    "I have kept my promise these years, and I have be an excellent girl."

    After saying that, Eleanor held up his hand and said seriously, "Marry me, okay?"

    War nodded, and then pulled Eleanor into his arms. He held Eleanor tightly and murmured, "I''ll

    marry you. I''ll take care of you all my life."

    "I believe you." Eleanor nodded.

    But the next moment, Joseph appeared outside the hall again. After hesitating for a while, he said,

    "Mr. War, the deacons are here. Now they are outside the valley. We should go."

    War''s body suddenly stiffened. He had to leave. He came back, but he couldn''t stay long. Dark,

    y, Kill, and the soldiers of Heaven Domain were still fighting on the battlefield. He had to go back

    and help them. If it weren''t for that the people of the God of War Sect making trouble for Iwan, he

    would nevere back at this time.

    "I''m sorry," War whispered in Eleanor''s ear sadly.

    After leaving the arms of the War, Eleanor looked at him with a smile and said, "Go ahead. I''ve seen

    your lord. He is a righteous man. My father also told me that the soldiers of Heaven Domain are all

    helping the Military Headquarters to resist the external enemies in External Regions."

    Wiping her tears, Eleanor took a deep breath and continued to say with a smile, "I''ll wait for you to

    come back. When youe back, you''ll hold a grand wedding for me, and I''ll dress up to be your

    bride."

    "War, it''s time to go," said Joseph outside the hall.

    War nodded. He took a look at Eleanor and said in aplicated tone, "I will. Take care. Wait for

    me toe back."

    "Okay." Eleanor nodded with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 221 Wars Choice

    Chapter 221 War''s Choice

    Chapter 221 War''s Choice

    After War left, Eleanor stood at the door and watched him leave. She was a very sensible woman.

    She knew that he couldn''t stay with her for the time being. On the External Battlefield, there were

    many soldiers waiting for War. They were now fighting on the External Battlefield, and the whole

    country was in a state of internal and external strife. The man she loved was a hero, so she couldn''t

    be so selfish.

    "War, I''ll wait for you at home all the time. I''ll prepare the most beautiful wedding dress. When you

    come back, I''ll meet you in the dress. You''re more outstanding than I thought." Eleanor murmured

    with tears in her eyes as she watched the receding figure of War.

    The two kids had made an agreement for more than ten years. Now he had be a general on

    the front line to fight against the enemy, and she had be a graceful and beautifuldy.

    War went far away from the area of the Duncan family. He didn''t look back at Eleanor, because he

    firmly believed that he woulde back after the war was over.

    Ten minutester, in a wilderness in the east suburb of Gotham City, War met the ten deacons of

    the God of War Sect, who were wearing a cloak and a half gold mask. The ten deacons were at

    Half-a-step King level, and the chief deacon was even at the first level of the King level.

    "Mr. War." The deacons bowed when they saw War.

    War nodded and said, "Joseph has told me that you came here to see my lord, right?"

    The chief deacon nodded and said, "Yes, you are the young leader of the God of War Sect, and you

    can''t stay in Heaven Domain all the time. Before you broke through to the Emperor level, you could

    be one of the Four Masters of Heaven, but after you broke through the Emperor level, you have to

    come back."

    The chief deacon paused for a moment and said, "Only in the God of War Sect can you go further.

    After you break through to the King level or the Real Emperor, you will officially be the leader

    of the God of War Sect. This is your fate, and it can''t be changed."

    War was silent. He knew it in his heart. A picture shed through his mind. That day, on the External

    Battlefield, in the headquarters of Heaven Domain, the Four Masters of Heaven had a meeting.

    When War was about to leave, Dark stopped him and asked him. "War, will you still stay in Heaven

    Domain after you break through to the Emperor level?"

    War said that he would stay.

    But now, when the ten deacons of the God of War Sect came to him, War was silent. He wanted to

    stay in Heaven Domain to fight in the External Regions. However, the God of War Sect would enter

    the mortal world much earlier than he had imagined. He never expected that as soon as he broke

    through the Emperor level, the God of War Sect would enter the mortal world.

    After keeping silent for a while, War said to the chief deacon, "Can I resign from the position of the

    young leader and let the sect choose a new sessor? I want to stay in Heaven Domain."

    The chief deacon remained silent and looked at War silently. The other nine deacons at the Half-a-

    step King level and Joseph were all looking at War silently.

    After a long time, Joseph took a deep breath and said with aplicated expression, "I''ve watched

    you grow up. I know you value feelings, but you have no choice in this matter. You''re the best

    choice for the God of War Sect to enter the mortal world. This is your fate, and you can''t escape it.

    Moreover, once you stay in Heaven Domain, it''s very likely that you''ll bring danger to your friends."

    "Joseph!" Before Joseph could finish his words, the chief deacon of the God of War Sect shouted

    coldly at him.

    Chief deacon kept silent for a while. He took a deep breath and said, "Since you want to know, I''ll

    tell you. After the sect leader and several Supreme Elders deduced the destiny, they found that the

    situation has changed, as if someone has secretly disrupted the situation. There are some people

    that shouldn''t have appeared and something that shouldn''t have happened in this era."

    With a frown, War asked, "Some people who shouldn''t have appeared? What do you mean?"

    The chief deacon took a look at War and said, "For example, with the deduction of the leader and

    several Supreme Elders, the lord of Heaven Domain shouldn''t have appeared, and Heaven Domain

    shouldn''t have appeared."

    War was shocked. As the young leader of the God of War Sect, he had received all kinds of

    inheritance from the God of War Sect since he was a child. He had long felt that something was

    wrong with Heaven Domain and Iwan, and that was why he asked Darkst time.

    War was silent for a while and then he asked the chief deacon, "How is the future of Heaven

    Domain? Has the leader and Supreme Elders figured it out?"

    The chief deacon shook his head with a serious face and said, "I''m sorry, the future of Heaven

    Domain is blurry and we can''t figure it out. Such a result may be two extremes. One is that the

    future of Heaven Domain is promising, and the other is that Heaven Domain will bepletely

    destroyed."

    War nodded and looked at the chief deacon. "Now only you are out, and the leader hasn''t shown up

    yet. Now my soldiers are still fighting against the external enemies with the Military Headquarters.

    So I have to go back today. We will talk about it after the war is over, okay?"

    The chief deacon of the God of War Sect fell silent. He looked at War and said, "Can you tell me

    why you chose to do that? Why do you help the Military Headquarters? If you can give me an

    exnation, I will let you go. Otherwise, you know, in front of us, even if you can fight against the

    top level of the Emperor level, you can''t resist us."

    War nodded in agreement. Now, he even couldn''t defeat the nine deacons at the Half-a-step King

    level behind the chief deacon.

    War was silent for a while and then said, "An exnation?"

    The deacon nodded and said, "Yes."

    After taking a deep breath, War said, "Okay,e with me." He walked far away from Gotham City.

    Half an hourter, War took the powerhouses of the God of War Sect to the street of a medium-

    sized city. The chief deacon frowned and asked, "What are we doing here?"

    With aplicated look, War said, "You''ll see itter."

    Just as the chief deacon was about to ask War, suddenly, all the people on the street fell silent and

    stood on both sides, looking at the street entrance in front of them sadly.

    Under people''s gaze on the street, a group of dozens of soldiers from the Military Headquarters of

    Dragon Kingdom came over.

    But the robes of these soldiers were all worn out, and their bodies and faces were stained with

    blood and mud. They were very weak and exhausted. They had fought for a whole day and night

    without taking a rest. However, the chaos in the territory had not subsided, so they were still

    fighting.

    Among the dozens of soldiers, only the one in the lead was a God of War, but this God of War was

    the most seriously injured. The wound on his abdomen was still bleeding. He had experienced

    dozens of battles yesterday and was already exhausted. He didn''t even have the strength to raise

    his head to greet the people on the street. He walked with his head down in order to save some

    strength to fight in the next battle.

    All the powerhouses of the God of War Sect felt the heavy weariness of the soldiers of Dragon

    Kingdom. Normally, these soldiers should have gone to bed or fainted, but they didn''t. They were

    still preparing to go to the next battlefield.

    The people on both sides of the street didn''t dare to make a sound. Their eyes were red, and they

    prayed in their hearts for the soldiers in front of them. Some people gave some water to the

    soldiers. After the soldiers finished drinking in one breath, they didn''t say a word and they continued

    forward.

    "How could it be possible? How could ordinary people have such a strong will?" After the soldiers

    went far, a deacon of the God of War Sect murmured in disbelief.

    After the soldiers went far away, the people on both sides of the street walked to the middle of the

    street. They saluted the soldiers with red eyes, and many people shed tears.

    "Come on!"

    These ordinary people were unable to help the soldiers fight, but they would definitely support them.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Half an hourter, War took the deacons of the God of War Sect to another ce. It was a small

    Immortal Force with three Super Gods. A Super Godmander of Dragon Kingdom was fighting

    against them with several Gods of War.

    In the distance on the ground, dozens of soldiers of Dragon Kingdom had died, all killed by the

    three Super Gods. However, the soldiers of Dragon Kingdom still didn''t retreat at all.

    War looked at the battle in the distance and said to the deacons of the God of War Sect beside him,

    "This small Immortal Force made a mess in the nearby city yesterday afternoon. They killed an old

    man who contradicted them on the street and plundered several warehouses in that city."

    After War said this, he pulled out his long sword and shed at the three Super Gods. With a loud

    bang, the three Super Gods were instantly killed.

    "Who is it?" The soldiers of the Military Headquarters who were suppressing that Immortal Force all

    looked towards War.

    Taking a deep breath, War said with aplicated expression, "Heaven Domain, War!"

    Something that shocked the powerhouses of the God of War Sect happened. The soldiers of the

    Military Headquarters were silent for a while. All of a sudden, they all saluted War.

    They all knew that on the front line, Heaven Domain was the only force that was helping the soldiers

    of Dragon Kingdom to fight.

    The soldiers of Dragon Kingdom bowed to War before they turned around and left. They had to rush

    to the next ce where needed their help.

    When the group of soldiers left, Rendon appeared in the distance, with two huge ck circles under

    his eyes and an extremely tired aura around him. When Rendon saw War, he nodded at him without

    saying a word. He saved his strength and rushed into the distance.

    After Rendon went far away, War looked at the dozens of smoke spreading in the distance and said

    to the chief deacon, "Can I go to the External Battlefield now?"

    The God of War Sect deacons fell silent. They were shocked by what they saw. The top

    powerhouses of Dragon Kingdom would actually risk their lives to protect ordinary people.

    War left, but the deacons of the God of War Sect didn''t stop him anymore.

 Chapter 222 The Crisis in External Regions

    Chapter 222 The Crisis inExternal Regions

    Chapter 222 The Crisis in External Regions

    "This time seems to be different from before. The people and the Military Headquarters are very

    different." After War left, the chief steward looked at the rising smoke in the territory of Dragon

    Kingdom and muttered.

    After War left, he went straight to the External Battlefield. As for the ten stewards of the God of War

    Sect and Joseph, they chose to stay in Gotham City. They had already heard that the battle on the

    External Battlefield was about toe to an end. Joseph went to the Duncan family to protect

    Eleanor. In Joseph''s heart, War was far more important than the God of War Sect. He had watched

    War grow up. More than ten years ago, it was he who had brought War to the Duncan family.

    Among the ten stewards of the God of War Sect, one was at the first level of the King level and nine

    were at the Half-a-step King level, and they all stayed in Gotham City, waiting for this historical

    moment. Carson, who had appeared in the Duncan family before, also chose to stay in Gotham

    City. He also felt that this war was about toe to an end, and the result would determine the

    destiny of the Dragon Kingdom.

    The war on the External Battlefield hadsted for a day and a night. Sixty thousand soldiers of the

    Dragon Kingdom had died in the battle. Steve, Bryant, Terry, and Brandon were all seriously injured,

    but they were still fighting against several Emperor level powerhouses. There were only four

    Emperor level powerhouses left in the Z8 Alliance. Among them, two were from the Great Kingdom,

    one was from the Eagle Kingdom and one was from the Frach Kingdom.

    However, different from the four old men, the remaining four powerhouses at the Emperor level of

    the Z8 Alliance were still at their peak, while the four old men were seriously injured. Therefore, the

    four old men did not separate anymore. Instead, they united and tossed and turned on the External

    Battlefield.

    On the other side of the world, in thebat meeting room of the Military Headquarters of

    Amerind, the generalmander of Amerind, Quark, and themanders of the Eagle

    Kingdom and the Frach Kingdom were sitting there.

    Quark squinted his eyes and looked at the scene on the External Battlefield. He said in a cold voice,

    "The four powerful men of the Dragon Kingdom are all seriously injured. Six of the tenrge troops

    of the Dragon Kingdom on the External Battlefield have also been destroyed, and the remaining

    four have suffered heavy losses. The Dragon Kingdom will be defeated."

    Themander of the Eagle Kingdom, a man with blue eyes in royal costume, said, "But the Z8

    Alliance has also suffered a great loss. Up to now, there are only three of us left in this battle, and

    the remaining five have all withdrawn."

    Themander of the Frach Kingdom, a middle-aged man said with a smile, "Next, we three have

    to destroy all the troops of the Dragon Kingdom on the External Battlefield. Only in this way can we

    get the most benefits. We must kill Bryant, Steve, Terry, and Brandon!"

    Quark nodded and sneered, "Well, that''s right. In this battle, we can''t let any one of the four old men

    go back alive. We have lost too much. We will send six more powerhouses at the peak Emperor

    level to kill the four old men, and another six thousand soldiers to wipe out the remaining people of

    the Dragon Kingdom!"

    Both themanders of the Eagle Kingdom and the Frach Kingdom nodded. Themander of

    the Eagle Kingdom frowned and tapped his fingers on the table."Not enough. Have you forgotten

    something?"

    "What do you mean?" Themander of the Frach Kingdom asked with a frown.

    Themander of the Eagle Kingdom said slowly with a serious expression on his face, "Heaven

    Domain. Don''t forget that Heaven Domain has caused us a lot of trouble in this battle. If we can''t

    control Heaven Domain this time, it will be difficult to kill the four old men."

    Themander of the Frach Kingdom frowned and said, "That makes sense, but Heaven Domain

    doesn''t belong to the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom. They didn''t participate in the war

    before, so we have no reason to attack them. There are some rule guards on the battlefield. If we

    attack Heaven Domain in this war with the Dragon Kingdom, we are breaking the rules."

    Quark sneered. Afterughing for a while, he said coldly, "Compared with destroying the Military

    Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom and weakening the Dragon Kingdom, Heaven Domain and the

    rules are nothing."

    Quark continued. "Each of the three of us will send out a King-level powerhouse to intimidate the

    guards of the rules on the External Battlefield. Ask them to restrain Heaven Domain. If they can''t do

    it, we will destroy Heaven Domain. There isn''t even a King-level powerhouse in Heaven Domain.

    Moreover, there are not so many King-level powerhouses hidden on the External Battlefield. If we

    three top Military Headquarters work together to force them, they dare not refuse us."

    There was a hint of madness in Quark''s eyes. He had nned to win the war with Dragon Kingdom

    at all costs. He would send three King-level powerhouses, six Emperor-level powerhouses, and

    sixty thousand strongest soldiers there.

    Themanders of the Frach Kingdom and the Eagle Kingdom were surprised to see that Quark

    was going to send King-level powerhouses to intimidate the guards of the rules of the External

    Battlefield. But it was not against rules. After thinking for a while, the twomanders nodded and

    said, "Okay!"

    Two hourster, two Emperor-level powerhouses, ten Super Gods, dozens of Gods of War, and two

    top-level troops of the Amerind gathered and headed toward the External Battlefield.

    At the same time, in the Eagle Kingdom, there were also two Emperor-level powerhouses, ten

    Super Gods, dozens of Gods of War, and twenty thousand elite soldiers. They gathered on the giant

    ship and headed for the External Battlefield.

    In the Frach Kingdom, two Emperor-level powerhouses, ten Super Gods, dozens of Gods of War,

    and two top troops gathered and headed for the External Battlefield.

    On that day, the news that the Amerind, the Eagle Kingdom, and the Frach Kingdom had once

    again dispatched troops to the External Battlefield instantly shocked countless people. No one had

    expected that after the Z8 Alliance had sent so many powerhouses and troops to the External

    Battlefield, they were still sending more troops.

    Moreover, they were not ordinary troops. Each of the three Military Headquarters had sent a

    powerhouse at the King level. It was obvious that they wanted to annihte all the forces of the

    Dragon Kingdom on the External Battlefield.

    The forces on the External Battlefield were all the top troops and the strongest powerhouses in

    Dragon Kingdom. If all the forces on the External Battlefield were annihted, the fortune of the

    Dragon Kingdom would be reduced by half. If the war in the External Battlefield was defeated, the

    Z8 Alliance woulde to the gate of Dragon Kingdom, and the ground troops coulde in at

    any time. At that time, it was impossible for Dragon Kingdom to continue its development.

    Therefore, the situation on the External Battlefield was critical for Dragon Kingdom. The troops of

    the three Military Headquarters could cross the continent in two days at most and fight with the

    Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom. At that time, it would be a decisive battle.

    Two dayster, when the army of the three Military Headquarters arrived at the External Battlefield,

    the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom would be destroyed, and no one would be able to

    return.

    It was alreadyte at night on the External Battlefield. In a secret valley, the foul old men, Steve,

    Bryant, Terry, and Brandon were seriously injured. Their robes were broken, and they were curling

    up there. In front of them, there were a few pots of cold water and a few pieces of stiff bun. In order

    to hide, they didn''t even dare to make fire. Therefore, on this cold night on the External Battlefield,

    the wounds on their bodies were all frozen.

    The four old men looked at the ice water and buns in front of them in silence. They had also

    received the news that the three Military Headquarters had sent out their troops again. After they

    got the news an hour ago, they had never spoken.

    After a long time, Steve said in a hoarse voice, "Eat something. Even if theye, they will arrive in

    the morning the day after tomorrow. Maybe the four of us can''t hold on until then."

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Themander of the External Battlefield, Steve''s white hair fluttered in the wind, and his face was

    full of vicissitudes. He endured the unwillingness in his heart and tried hard to smile at his three

    friends who came to support him regardless of life and death.

    "Eat some food. But I regret that I didn''t drink the wine brought by that young man before. I really

    want to drink a little now. It''s a pity..." Steve broke the remaining two frozen buns into four pieces

    and handed them to his three friends.

    Bryant, Terry, and Brandon didn''t say anything. Instead, they took the cold and hard bun from Steve

    and began to eat in the cold wind.

 Chapter 223 Heaven Domain Fight

    Chapter 223 Heaven Domain Fight

    Chapter 223 Heaven Domain Fight

    In the headquarters of Heaven Domain on the External Battlefield, Ivy received the news that the

    three Military Headquarters of External Regions had sent out more troops. Her face instantly turned

    pale, and the information in her hands fell to the ground.

    "Can''t we win?" Ivy sat down on the chair in frustration. The enemy had sent out three King level

    powerhouses, six peak Emperor level powerhouses, thirty Super Gods, nearly a hundred Gods of

    War, and sixty thousand elite soldiers. Ivy didn''t dare to go on thinking, because even if the entire

    Heaven Domain participated in the war now, it would be useless.

    "Lord Cliff, where are you? Why haven''t you replied to me yet? What should I do? What will you

    do?" Ivy was lost in confusion. She transferred the information she had received to the several

    powerhouses of Heaven Domain who were fighting outside.

    In the North Realm, Iwan was still closing his eyes, digesting the heritage that the world had given

    him.

    As for what had happened outside, Iwan had no idea at all. He hadpletely forgotten the

    passage of time. His aura was constantly growing.

    Several hourster, it was already four o''clock in the morning on the External Battlefield. War had

    come back from the Dragon Kingdom. But as soon as he came back, he felt the depressing

    atmosphere here. After War came back, the Four Masters gathered again, but they were silent.

    Taking a look at War, y asked, "Why do youe back? Why did they let you go back?"

    With a bitter smile, War said, "Let''s talk about it after this battle. Now it''s the most difficult time for

    the four of us. Lord Cliff is not here, what should we do? Besides the troops from the three Military

    Headquarters of External Regions, the rest five Military Headquarters may also send more troops

    here. You all know the character of Lord Cliff. If he knows it, he will let Heaven Domain fight."

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After a moment of silence, Kill nodded and said, "But the three thousand soldiers of Heaven Domain

    might all die in the battle."

    After Kill finished speaking, the other three didn''t say anything. Finally, Dark looked at y and

    said, "It''s up to you. Before Lord Cliff left, he gave you the right. What do you think?"

    With a serious look, y asked, "Have you all broken through to the middle stage of the Emperor

    level?"

    Dark, War, and Kill nodded.

    y nodded and said, "The four of us all have a deep foundation. The four of us areparable to

    the peak Emperor level powerhouses in the Z8 Alliance. Let''s join the battle. I believe that even if

    Lord Cliff is here, he will make the same decision."

    After a pause, y continued, "We don''t have to hesitate. We can''t reach Lord Cliff now, and Teddy

    said that Lord Cliff is about toe. Let''s fight for a while, and then let''s wait and see the situation."

    After y finished speaking, the three top powerhouses of Heaven Domain all nodded.

    After the meeting ended, War found a secluded corner and called the chief deacon of the God of

    War Sect. After the phone was connected, War said, "I''m willing to leave Heaven Domain and return

    to the God of War Sect."

    The chief deacon was silent for a long time before he said, "On condition that the God of War Sect

    sends out powerhouses to help the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom?"

    War nodded and took a deep breath. "Yes, if you agree, I will go back immediately."

    The chief deacon fell into silence. After a long time, he said, "I''m sorry, it''s impossible for the God of

    War Sect to send powerhouses to help the Dragon Kingdom. This is the rule."

    Hearing this, War instantly became furious. He shouted at the phone, "Tell me, what rules are you

    guys following?"

    The chief deacon was silent. After a long time, he said sorry to War and hung up the phone.

    Suddenly, War threw the phone onto a rock in front of him, and it was instantly smashed into pieces.

    "War, let''s wait and see. Even if the situation is very critical now, it will take a lot of time for those

    troops of External Regions to arrive here." Dark appeared behind War and said.

    War looked back at Dark and said nothing. He was in a very bad mood. In the territory of the

    Dragon Kingdom, the soldiers were still fighting against those Immortal Forces. On the battlefront,

    almost every second, there were soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom who died in the battle. When he

    made the phone call, many soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom had died.

    "Dark, you..." After a long while, War wanted to say something, but before he could finish his words,

    a beautiful woman in ck walked to them from afar.

    When the mysterious woman appeared, y and Kill also hurried over.

    The four men bowed respectfully to the woman in ck. They all had seen this woman before. She

    seemed to have something to do with their lord. Moreover, she had helped Heaven Domain a lot in

    the past few months when Iwan was not on the External Battlefield. Therefore, the four men

    respected this woman very much. Besides, she was very strong, absolutely at the King level.

    The woman in ck frowned and sighed deeply. "The King level powerhouses of the Great

    Kingdom, the Eagle Kingdom, and the Frach Kingdom have warned us. If Heaven Domain

    participated in the decisive battle two dayster, their King level powerhouses would enter the

    External Battlefield and destroy you."

    When the woman said this, her eyes became moreplicated. "You can''t withstand it."

    The four men trembled violently and then fell silent. y looked at the woman in ck and asked,

    "What if we all join the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom?"

    The woman shook her head and said, "It''s useless. There are many powerhouses hidden in every

    powerful country of External Regions. If you join the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom,

    they can send out more Emperor-level powerhouses. The four old men of the Dragon Kingdom may

    not be able to hold on until then."

    y''s body trembled again. He looked up at the woman in ck and asked, "Is there no other way?

    If their troopse, the four elders of the Dragon Kingdom will die, and so will the rest of the

    soldiers. There is no hope of winning."

    The woman in ck shook her head and sighed. She didn''t say anything more and left. Slowly, her

    figurepletely disappeared into the darkness. Even she, a powerhouse at the King level, felt a

    deep sense of powerlessness at this moment.

    The four men''s eyes turned red as they looked at the battlefield far away. On the battlefield tens of

    thousands of miles away from the Dragon Kingdom, in the cold night wind, many soldiers were still

    fighting. The mes were raging, and from time to time some people would die in the battle.

    y''s tall body trembled. His eyes turned red as he roared, "Heaven Domain! Fight! Kill them!"

    y didn''t care about anything else. He was also a member of the Dragon Kingdom. Now his

    compatriots and the soldiers in his territory were all fighting and some were killed by the Z8 Alliance.

    He couldn''t stand it anymore.

    "Heaven Domain, fight!" Kill also let out a loud roar.

    "Fight! Fight!" Both War and Dark roared, and then they led the soldiers of Heaven Domain toward

    the battlefield.

    Heaven Domain had officially participated in the battle. Originally, if the mysterious woman in ck

    did note, y would hesitate. But now he had no hesitation. In the past few years, they had

    followed Iwan all the way to fight. Iwan''s aim was to fight first no matter what would happen in the

    future.

    On a barren mountain in the center of the External Battlefield, the remaining four powerhouses from

    the Z8 Allianceughed when they knew that all the members of Heaven Domain were participating

    in the battle.

    When Heaven Domain did not participate in the battle, it might bring them some trouble. But now

    that Heaven Domain had joined the battle, it would be easy to deal with Heaven Domain.

    Themander of the Military Headquarters of Amerind said to his men, "Ask them to send

    more Emperor-level powerhouses here. The more, the better. Tell them that all the members of

    Heaven Domain have participated in the battle."

    Themander of Amerind turned to look at the twomanders of the Eagle Kingdom and the

    Frach Kingdom. "Contact your countries. Heaven Domain is a force that was established on the

    External Battlefield, and it should have some resources here. As for the Emperor-level powerhouse,

    you can send as many as you can."

    "Heaven Domain is over. I''ve long wanted to kill them. But in the past, due to the restrictions of the

    rules, it was difficult. Now it''s much easier." Themander of the Eagle Kingdom sneered.

    Themander of the Frach Kingdom also breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s right. We can finally

    destroy Heaven Domain."

    In the valley, when the four old men learned that the Four Masters of Heaven led all the soldiers of

    Heaven Domain to participate in the battle, they were shocked.

    "Stupid! What are they doing?" Terry stood up in an instant.

    The four seriously injured old men of the Dragon Kingdom all stood on the top of the mountain.

    They looked at a group of soldiers from Heaven Domain in the distance who instantly rushed into

    the battlefield and fought against the enemy with soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom. The four old men

    hadplicated expressions.

    Steve shouted, "Is y of Heaven Domain here? I''m Steve Morris,mander of the Dragon

    Kingdom, and I order you not to fight. Heaven Domain quit the battlefield!"

    However, there was no response. Because the Four Masters of Heaven had already taken their

    long swords to look for the powerhouses at the Emperor level of the Z8 Alliance.

    Half an hourter, y, War, Dark, and Kill fought with the four powerhouses at the Emperor level of

    the Z8 Alliance. The four powerhouses of the Z8 Alliance were in their prime, but they escaped far

    away when they met the Four Masters of Heaven.

    They wouldn''t fight against the four powerhouses of Heaven Domain, because there was no need.

    Their troops would arrive soon. At that time, the four old men of the Dragon Kingdom and the Four

    Masters of Heaven couldn''t escape.

    Ten minutester, the four old men arrived in front of the Four Masters of Heaven. The four old men

    looked at the four young men in front of them with mixed feelings.

    After a while, Steve said in a hoarse voice, "It''s useless for you to fight."

    The Four Masters of Heaven smiled.

    They knew it was useless, but if they were there, the four old men in front of them, as well as the

    soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom who were still fighting in the distance, could survive a lot.

    Perhaps two dayster, Heaven Domain would be destroyed together with the soldiers of the

    Dragon Kingdom, but they didn''t care.

    The four powerhouses of Heaven Domain all understood in their hearts, "How can we not

    participate in the battle? Can we watch thepatriots and soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom die in

    front of us one after another?"

    "Lord Cliff, I believe you will do the same if you know it. This is what you have always taught us. We

    are from Heaven Domain, but we are also from the Dragon Kingdom!"

    The Four Masters of Heaven, who were young and had infinite potential had the same thought in

    their hearts.

 Chapter 224 Fierce War

    Chapter 224 Fierce War

    Chapter 224 Fierce War

    "You are so stupid..." Themander of the Dragon Kingdom, Steve, looked at the four young men

    and couldn''t help but shed tears.

    With a smile, y said, "We can''t just watch you die in the battle in front of us, and now it''s different

    from before. We, young people, have grown up."

    Kill said, "Lord Cliff has always taught us not to forget our origin. Let''s fight together this time. Even

    if we fail this time, we will let them badly injured."

    Dark nodded. "That''s right. Let''s fight together. Before the troops of the enemy arrive, let''s try to kill

    the four powerhouses at the Emperor level."

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    War had aplicated expression. He bowed to the four old men and said, "I''m sorry. I''m from an

    Immortal Force in the Dragon Kingdom, but I''m willing to fight together with you."

    Steve opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say. The eyes of Bryant, Terry, and Brandon were

    red.

    They all felt relieved. The younger generation of the Dragon Kingdom woke up. Even if the four old

    men all died here, they thought it was worth it.

    "Good! Since you want to fight, let''s kill them together today!" Terry burst intoughter.

    "Kill them!" Bryant, Brandon, Steve, and Terry shouted at the same time. The aura on their bodies

    instantly surged up, and they no longer cared about the injuries on their bodies. With thest trace

    of passion in their heart, they would fight for thest time.

    "Kill them!" After the four old men rushed out with their sabers, the Four Masters of Heaven also

    rushed out.

    The roars of the remaining less than forty thousand soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom and more than

    three thousand soldiers of Heaven Domain could be heard everywhere on the battlefield.

    Although they were still at an absolute disadvantage, they chose to counterattack without hesitation.

    With anger and killing intent, theyunched a counterattack against the enemies who were several

    times stronger than them.

    The entire External Battlefield was aze with smoke again. The soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom

    and Heaven Domain all tried their best to fight. The more than a dozen newly promoted Super Gods

    of Heaven Domain rushed in the front with over a hundred Gods of War.

    The four old men and the Four Masters of Heaven at the middle stage of the Emperor level also

    rushed into the battle, crazily ughtering the powerhouses of External Regions.

    The battle was extremely fierce. There were more and more soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom who

    sacrificed but more enemies had died.

    Half an hourter, in the middle region, the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and

    Heaven Domain had destroyed all the troops of the Z8 Alliance. They did not stop and they went to

    the surrounding battlefield. With the participation of Heaven Domain and the counterattack of all the

    soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom, countless forces on the External Battlefield were shocked.

    Half an hourter, the four powerhouses at the peak Emperor level from the Z8 Alliance stood on

    the top of a mountain again. Their eyes were full of shock. They didn''t expect that the Dragon

    Kingdom would fight back, and the battle was extremely fierce.

    The twomanders of the Amerind were silent. They looked down silently at the scene where

    the soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom died together with their troops.

    "Heaven Domain has participated in the war. The fighting capacity of the four powerhouses at the

    middle-stage Emperor level isparable to ours. In addition, there are four old men from the

    Dragon Kingdom. In total, there are eight Emperor level powerhouses killing our powerhouses.

    Should we stop them? It is very likely that all our top power will be killed by them before the new

    troopse." A trace of worry appeared in the eyes of themander of the Eagle Kingdom.

    Themander of the Frach Kingdom also nodded with a serious expression. "If it goes on like

    this, even if we canpletely annihte the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and

    Heaven Domain the day after tomorrow, our losses will be too great."

    Themander of Amerind was silent for a while and then said, "We have many ordinary

    soldiers. A few hourster, a group of strong soldiers wille here, a little earlier than the troops.

    Contact your country, and send some Emperor-level powerhouses here as soon as possible."

    "There is no more Emperor-level powerhouse in the Dragon Kingdom who wille to help. When

    our people arrive, they will die."

    After themander of Amerind finished his words, he disappeared in a sh. Then the two

    commanders nodded and hid. There was no need to fight with the four old men of the Dragon

    Kingdom and the Four Masters of Heaven. A few hourster, when dozens of Emperor-level

    powerhouses arrived, these people would all die.

    The four old men and the Four Masters of Heaven were still fighting. But in the eyes of the

    commanders of External Regions, they would die a few more hours.

    The four powerhouses of the Z8 Alliance were hiding, so the four old men and the Four Masters of

    Heaven couldn''t find them. Helplessly, the eight of them could only crazily ughter the

    powerhouses of the enemy.

    On a huge mountain of the External Battlefield, the mysterious woman in ck of the King level

    looked down at the battlefield. When she saw all the soldiers of Heaven Domain participate in the

    battle, her body trembled and her eyes were a little red.

    The space behind the woman in ck slightly fluctuated. Dimitrie appeared behind her. Dimitrie also

    looked at the battlefield below and sighed. "Dark Emperor, this is Heaven Domain''s choice. We

    can''t interfere."

    The woman in ck didn''t turn around. Instead, she continued to stare at the extremely fierce

    battlefield below and said to Dimitrie, "I want to kill all those people, including the three

    powerhouses at the King level who will arrive tomorrow."

    After being silent for a while, Dimitrie sighed and said, "It''s useless. If you kill them, they will send

    more over. Besides, once you break the rules, you will also be killed."

    The woman in ck looked down at the battlefield with red eyes. She said slowly, "Dimitrie, you are

    also from the Dragon Kingdom..."

    Dimitrie''s body trembled violently, but he didn''t say anything.

    In the western region of the battlefield, a group of people with white masks and terrifying auras were

    gathering together. They were from the External Killer Group One that had been active in the

    External Battlefield. They had been in there since the appearance of the External Battlefield, and

    they had never been destroyed by any force.

    The top killers in the External Killer Group One had received the news that Heaven Domain had

    participated in the battle. They were all silent.

    A killer with an aura of the King level said, "What a pity. If they don''t participate in the battle, their

    future will be even greater."

    The man who had been trying to invite Iwan into the External Killer Group One fell silent, too.

    On the other side of the External Battlefield, in the Dark Night Organization, which had always had

    conflicts with Heaven Domain, several Emperor level powerhouses and one powerhouse at the

    King level were all silent after hearing the news that Heaven Domain had all participated in the

    battle.

    Although they had always been at odds with Heaven Domain, they admired it very much. Now,

    Heaven Domain hadpletely broken the rules. Heaven Domain was a strong organization after

    all. When they really fought against the Military Headquarters of External Regions, they couldn''t

    defeat them.

    "What a pity." Some senior leaders of Dark Night Organization also sighed. However, no one

    noticed that the leader at the King level turned his eyes to the Four Masters of Heaven. He sighed

    and didn''t say anything more.

    The three Military Headquarters of External Regions continued to send more soldiers to the

    External Battlefield. Besides, the remaining five Military Headquarters were threatened by the three

    powerful Military Headquarters, and they were now in a meeting to discuss whether to send out

    more troops here.

    Soon after, the news that Heaven Domain had participated in the battle was finally spread to the

    Military Headquarters outside the External Battlefield.

    At eight o''clock in the morning, it was still dark in Heaven Domain, but it was already daytime in the

    Dragon Kingdom. The four elders of the Dragon Kingdom had alle out of Dragon Pond. The

    situation on the External Battlefield had changed greatly, so they had no choice but toe out.

    Besides, the resources in Dragon Pond had beenpletely used up.

    In the meeting room of the Senior Elder''s mansion, the four elders with the highest authority of the

    Dragon Kingdom were silent when they saw the news on the External Battlefield.

    After a long while, the Senior Elder looked at the Second Elder, the Third Elder elders, and Carl.

    "How are your injuries?"

    The Second Elder, the Third Elder elder, and Carl all sighed and shook their heads. How could they

    all recover in just one day and one night?

    Carl looked up at the Senior Elder and said, "Let me go to the External Battlefield. I haven''t broken

    through to the King level, and the Half-a-step King level is still at the Emperor level. Even if we fail,

    we''ll make the Z8 Alliance afraid of us and unable to attack the Dragon Kingdom in ten years."

    The Senior Elder fell silent. He looked at Carl with aplicated expression and didn''t say

    anything. The situation in the Dragon Kingdom had reached the most critical moment. If all the

    soldiers of the External Battlefield were killed, the Dragon Kingdom would retreat for many years,

    and its energy would be greatly damaged.

    In fact, there were many Emperor level powerhouses in the Dragon Kingdom. For example, the God

    of War Sect, Spiritual Cavel, Sky Sect, and Spirit Sword Sect had been ughtered by Iwan and

    Teddy. There were some Emperor level powerhouses in all the Immortal Forces, and there were

    even Half-a-step King level powerhouses who were as powerful as Carl.

    However, they would not participate in the battle. The current situation was extremely dangerous.

    Quark was very crazy. He had sent three King-level powerhouses to the External Battlefield. Who

    else was the King level powerhouse in the Dragon Kingdom? The Senior Elder looked at the

    Second Elder and the Third Elder with aplicated look.

    Lewis, the Third Elder elder, nodded and said in a hoarse voice, "I''ll go to the External Battlefield.

    You stay here."

    However, as soon as the Third Elder elder finished his words, Judy, the second elder, shook his

    head and said, "It''s useless if you go there alone. Let me go with you, but the country..."

    Hearing this, the Senior Elder kept silent for a while. He looked up at the three and said, "You three

    go there right now. The situation there is urgent. Join the battle as soon as possible."

    The three of them then stood up and bowed to the Senior Elder with aplicated expression.

    Without saying anything, they walked out quickly and rushed to the airport. They had to arrive at the

    External Battlefield as soon as possible.

    After the three all went out, the Senior Elder turned off the light and drew down the curtain. He sat

    alone in thepletely dark room.

 Chapter 225 Anger

    Chapter 225 Anger

    Chapter 225 Anger

    "The front line..."

    "Territory..."

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "What should I do? Should I watch my old friends die in the External Regions? But if I go there, how

    about the territory?"

    "What should I do?"

    In the darkness, the Senior Elder let out a long sigh. He was at the third level of the King level, and

    with the fortune of the Dragon Kingdom, his fighting ability wasparable to that of a powerhouse

    at the fifth level of the King level. However, he couldn''t leave. Once he left, what about the Dragon

    Kingdom? The Senior Elder turned off the light and closed the curtain. He had never been so

    dispirited in the past few decades.

    As time went by, the sky became sunny. Although the weather was not very good today, it was

    better than yesterday. A new day hade.

    The people of the Dragon Kingdom walked out. When they walked to the street, they found that the

    haze in the territory of the Dragon Kingdom had decreased. The endless smoke two days ago was

    very little. They could vaguely see the smoke in the mountains, but it was much less than yesterday

    and the day before yesterday.

    "Has the turmoil subsided?" The people on the street all had doubts in their hearts. Soon, there

    were many chariots passing by, which were full of sleeping soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom.

    After fighting for two days and two nights in a row, all the soldiers fell asleep exhausted. Seventy

    percent of the Immortal Forces that had appeared in the territory had been destroyed, and the rest

    retreated in fear. So far, the turmoil in the Dragon Kingdom hade to an end.

    A new day had begun and the turmoil had subsided, but at this moment, no one in the Dragon

    Kingdom felt happy. For most of them. it was the first time that they knew about the existence of the

    Immortal Forces and the tragic situation of the External Battlefield.

    The people of the Dragon Kingdom were all silent when they saw the exhausted soldiers leaning

    against the chariots and falling asleep. When the chariots passed by them, they didn''t dare to make

    any sound, afraid of disturbing the soldiers.

    Then came the cars that transported the corpses of the soldiers. When people saw the corpses,

    they were all silent. Their hearts trembled and their eyes were red. They finally realized that there

    was always a group of people who were trying hard to protect them.

    However, this was not the end at all. Another scene was shown on billboards, TV channels, and the

    Inte in all cities of the Dragon Kingdom. That was the miserable situation on the External

    Battlefield and the giant swords of the three Military Headquarters from External Regions.

    The people of the Dragon Kingdom were all silent. Countless people rushed to the gates of the

    Military Headquarters at all levels with tears, donating money and goods.

    The turmoil in the territory had subsided, but the situation on the front line was extremely critical.

    Many people were shocked because they couldn''t imagine why the Dragon Kingdom would

    suddenly encounter such a huge difficulty. But they didn''t have much time to think too much, and

    they couldn''t do anything. It was toote.

    The only thing they could do now was to pray silently for the soldiers at the front line.

    The troops in the Dragon Kingdom began to mobilize. One by one, the elite troops began to gather

    towards the coastline, and many resolute soldiers were ready to set out for the front line.

    "The Dragon Kingdom will definitely win!"

    All of a sudden, the citizens of the Dragon Kingdom shouted with red eyes on the streets. They

    were seeing off the soldiers who were heading to the front line.

    As the soldiers left, the citizens of the Dragon Kingdom fell silent. On this day, thepany stopped

    running. All the bosses and staff watched the TV silently. All the entertainment venues were closed.

    The soldiers were fighting on the front line, and no one in the country wanted to have fun. The

    students in the school were silent. Countless young students had made up their minds to go to the

    Military Headquarters in the future.

    Big cities with millions of people werepletely quiet on this day.

    What ordinary people could do was work hard in the future.

    In the territory of the Dragon Kingdom, countless people, with tears in their eyes, saluted the

    soldiers who were fighting on the front line. The hospitals in the Dragon Kingdom began to gather at

    the front line. They wanted to rescue the injured.

    Countless veterans who had retired from the Military Headquarters put on their robes again. They

    picked up their sabers, and silently rushed to the Military Headquarters.

    On this day, countless people of the Dragon Kingdom woke up. They knew that the Dragon

    Kingdom was still being bullied, and they got angry.

    On this day, the Immortal Forces in the Dragon Kingdom were also silent. They used to believe in

    their own sects, not the Dragon Kingdom. But today, many leaders fell silent, and they began to

    think about if what they had done was right.

    On this day, for the first time in decades, several powerhouses from the Immortal Forces chose to

    stand out. They silently walked towards the assembly point of the Military Headquarters. Although

    most of the Immortal Forces were watching coldly, there were still some of them that chose to fight

    with the Military Headquarters. Among the Immortal Forces that entered the mortal world, two

    powerhouses at the early stage of the Emperor level and eight Super Gods went to the assembly

    point.

    Most of the remaining Immortal Forces remained silent. On this day, among the remaining six top

    families, including the Duncan family, two of them sent out Super Gods to the External Regions.

    Many of the Gods of War from the powerful families also went to the assembly point.

    However, it was not enough. In the past few decades, the Immortal Forces had stolen too many

    fortunes of the Dragon Kingdom. The vast majority of the talented young men who would be able to

    break through to the God of War were monopolized by the Immortal Forces. After those young men

    entered the Immortal Forces, they were brainwashed.

    In fact, there were some young generations of the King level in the Immortal Forces who wanted to

    go to the External Battlefield, but they couldn''t even get out of the gate of the sect.

    At nine o''clock in the morning, the Second Elder, the Third Elder, and Carl all went to the External

    Battlefield. After they left, Rendon came to Gotham City with his extremely tired body.

    There weren''t many soldiers in the Military Headquarters in Gotham City who could fight. Rendon''s

    eyes were bloodshot. Exhausted, he said to the adjutant, "Prepare to go to the External Battlefield."

    The Super God adjutant of Rendon also looked pale and exhausted. He said, "Let them sleep a little

    longer, and we''ll drive the chariot there."

    A tear fell from Rendon''s eyes. He looked at the soldiers on the chariot behind him. They were so

    tired that they fell asleep or passed out, and there were some soldiers who would never wake up.

    Rendon, the general of the Military Headquarters, burst into tears at this moment.

    He didn''t want these soldiers who had been fighting for two days and two nights to face a cruel

    battle again, but he had no choice.

    The frontier defense troops of the Dragon Kingdom could not be mobilized, because once the front

    line was defeated, the frontier defense was thest defense line to protect the Dragon Kingdom.

    There were not many elite troops that could be mobilized.

    In fact, there were some troops in the Dragon Kingdom, but the External Battlefield was extremely

    cruel, and the weakest enemy was a five-star soldier. If an ordinary troop went to the External

    Battlefield, it was useless, so they could only send elite soldiers there.

    Tears welled up in Rendon''s eyes and his body trembled. At this moment, he was in an extremely

    awkward situation. His tears fell silently, but he had no choice.

    Ten minutester, Rendon took a deep breath and said to the adjutant, "Let''s go. If we don''t go, no

    one will go."

    After saying that, Rendon went towards a helicopter. He had already got the news that the Second

    Elder, the Third Elder, and Carl had all gone to the External Battlefield. As the new general of the

    Military Headquarters, Rendon had to catch up with them as soon as possible.

    Rendon didn''t know that when he walked towards the helicopter, the Senior Elder, who was also

    weak, appeared behind him. The Senior Elder gently patted Rendon on the neck, and then Rendon

    fainted.

    "Senior Elder, you..." The adjutant of Rendon wondered why the Senior Elder had knocked out

    Rendon.

    The Senior Elder sighed and said, "Let him have a good sleep. You''ve already done a lot to stabilize

    the territory, and you won''t make much difference even if you go there. The Second Elder has

    gathered tens of thousands of elite troops and rushed there. You stay in Gotham City to rest."

    The Senior Elder''s eyes wereplicated.

 Chapter 226 Iwan Came

    Chapter 226 Iwan Came

    Chapter 226 Iwan Came

    "No, we are going to the front line! We can still fight!" The adjutant loudly said.

    With the adjutant''s roar, the sleeping soldiers in the square of the Military Headquarters immediately

    woke up. They jumped off the chariots, or stood up, and shouted at the Senior Elder at the same

    time, "We can still fight! We can still fight!"

    The Senior Elder''s eyes were wet and he nodded. He waved his hand to the soldiers in front of him,

    who were already exhausted and seriously injured. He nodded. "Well, I know, but it''s useless for

    you to go to the front line. Have a good rest."

    After saying that, the Senior Elder suddenly burst out an iparably powerful aura that headed

    for the entire square. All of a sudden, the soldiers who stood up fell into aa again.

    The Senior Elder patted the shoulder of the adjutant. "Take good care of them."

    After saying that, the Senior Elder left. The soldiers of Rendon couldn''t fight anymore. They were

    exhausted. If the front line waspletely defeated, Rendon''s people would be thest hope of the

    Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom.

    The Senior Elder walked towards the suburb of the Dragon Kingdom with aplicated look. More

    than ten minutester, he appeared in a house in the east suburb of Gotham City. A schr in white

    was sitting in the yard, reading an ancient scroll in his hand. The man was Carson, who was at the

    fifth level of the King level.

    When the Senior Elder arrived at the door, Carson also sensed it. He put down the ancient scroll

    and stood up. The Senior Elder walked into the courtyard and nodded at Carson. "I''m sorry to

    bother you..."

    Carson frowned slightly, and there was a trace of respect in his eyes. He nodded and said,

    "Shelton, you can''t leave."

    The Senior Elder smiled and waved his hand. "It''s not a big deal. I''m tired and can''t hold on for long.

    Moreover, if the Military Headquarters ispletely destroyed on the External Battlefield, even if I

    keep the territory, so what? The public would suffer for decades."

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Carson fell into silence. He understood why the Senior Elder came to him. This old man was going

    to the External Battlefield. Carson looked at the old man in front of him, whose eyes were filled with

    determination. He could imagine what would happen if this old man went to the External Battlefield.

    Even if the Military Headquarters werepletely destroyed there, the Z8 Alliance would definitely

    suffer a devastating blow.

    The Senior Elder smiled at Carson and said, "Even if I can''te back, you can choose another

    Senior Elder. If I retreat, it will be more troublesome, right?"

    Carson kept silent for a long time. He looked at the Senior Elder seriously and asked, "So youe

    to me because you want me to suppress the forces in the territory, such as Spiritual Cave and Sky

    Sect? I am also restricted by the rules. But if you need me to do so, I can vite the rules once."

    After a pause, Carson looked at the Senior Elder seriously and said, "In fact, the right way for you is

    to stay in the territory. You can''t leave. You understand..."

    The Senior Elder smiled and nodded at Carson. He didn''t say anything but walked outside.

    However, after taking two steps, he paused and turned to Carson. "By the way, please take care of

    the Miller family in Gotham City for me. Even if Gotham City is destroyed, protect the Miller family."

    Carson nodded solemnly and sighed. "Okay."

    "Thank you." The Senior Elder said to Carson before he turned around and left. This time, he didn''t

    look back. He had vaguely guessed Carson''s identity. The force behind Carson must be extremely

    powerful. Those people were restricted so they didn''t show up, or perhaps those powerhouses were

    still watching the situation.

    The Senior Elder went to the External Battlefield because he wanted to show those people the

    unyielding spirit of the contemporary people of the Dragon Kingdom.

    At the same time, when Senior Elder decided to go to the External Battlefield in person, in the

    desert on the border of the Dragon Kingdom and the Bear Kingdom, in the spacious underground

    pce where Iwan was cultivating in seclusion.

    In the darkness, in the middle of the hall, Iwan was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed to

    digest the heritage. All of a sudden, he opened his eyes. He didn''t know why, but a strong sense of

    uneasiness rose in his heart. Iwan took out his phone and looked at the time. A day and two nights

    had passed. He seemed to think of something and his face changed dramatically.

    Without any hesitation, Iwan rushed up. A minuteter, Iwan returned to the ground. Almost at the

    same time, the underground pce beneath him began to copse. Iwan frowned and looked back.

    Soon a big pit appeared, and the sand in the distance began to fill the pit quickly.

    "Lord Cliff." Seeing Iwane out, Teddy quickly walked up to him with a serious face.

    Iwan frowned and asked, "Teddy, is there anything wrong? I have a bad feeling."

    With a more serious look, Teddy nodded and said, "Yes, something happened, and I''m also

    nning to wake you up if you don''te out in a few hours."

    "Tell me, what''s wrong? Is it inside or outside?" Iwan asked Teddy anxiously.

    Teddy said, "On the battlefields, the Z8 Alliance has gathered more powerful forces to the

    battlefields. Up to now, there are only more than 30,000 troops of the Dragon Kingdom left there.

    The four old men are seriously injured. At present, Heaven Domain has participated in the battle.

    y, War, Dark, and Kill are leading three thousand soldiers of Heaven Domain to cooperate with

    the Dragon Kingdom. However, the situation is very bad."

    Iwan''s heart skipped a beat. He continued to ask, "How many more powerhouses have the alliance

    gathered?"

    Teddy quickly said, "A lot. The first group has six Emperor level powerhouses and dozens of Super

    Gods. With Heaven Domain''s participation in the battle, now, the Military Headquarters of

    Amerind, the Great Kingdom, and the Frach Kingdom have gathered more powerhouses of the

    Emperor-level to the External Battlefield, and they have also dispatched three King-level

    powerhouses."

    "Three King-level powerhouses?" Iwan''s face darkened. After thinking for a while, he asked Teddy,

    "How did the Dragon Kingdom deal with it?"

    Teddy sighed. His eyes were extremelyplicated and filled with a trace of sadness.

    "The Second Elder, Judy, the Third Elder, Lewis, and the Fourth Elder, Carl have all gone there. It

    seems that the Senior Elder, Shelton, is also going to the External Battlefield. This time, it''s very

    likely that the Dragon Kingdom will bepletely destroyed. The several elders may note

    back." Teddy''s eyes were filled with sadness.

    Hearing this, Iwan''s face changed again. He said slowly, "Even the Senior Elder went to the

    External Battlefield? Is the situation so bad?"

    Teddy nodded and said, "There''s nothing we can do about it. Most of the Emperor-level

    powerhouses of the Dragon Kingdom are controlled by the Immortal Forces. Almost all the

    Emperor-level powerhouses of the War Department are now sent to the External Battlefield."

    "Lord Cliff, this is the biggest catastrophe for the Dragon Kingdom in decades. What should we do?"

    Teddy had no idea at the moment. He and Iwan were both at the King level, so they couldn''t directly

    participate in the battle of the Emperor level on the External Battlefield. If they went there, more

    King-level powerhouses of the Z8 Alliances would also go there to participate in the battle.

    Killing intent rose in Iwan''s heart. If those Emperor-level powerhouses didn''t be controlled by the

    Immortal Forces, how could the War Department of the Dragon Kingdom be forced into such a

    situation? Iwan was so angry that his body trembled.

    "Lord Cliff, what should we do now?" Teddy asked Iwan anxiously.

    Iwan waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry. It''s not the worst yet, and there''s still hope."

    Iwan kept silent for a while. He took out his phone and dialed the number of the Senior Elder. Iwan

    took a deep breath. He had to take action.

    The Senior Elder''s phone suddenly rang when he arrived at the airport. He frowned and checked

    the number. After hesitating for a while, he answered it. As soon as the Senior Elder answered the

    phone, a low voice came from the other end of the line.

    "Senior Elder, I''m Iwan."

 Chapter 227 Iwan Cliff and the Senior Elder

    Chapter 227 Iwan Cliff and the Senior Elder

    Chapter 227 Iwan Cliff and the Senior Elder

    "Iwan..." the Senior Elder said in a shaky voice, his face darkening. The cold st ruffled his gray

    hair and flicked his face of aging and tiresome.

    Standing in the desert in the sand dome several thousand miles from the Elder and facing the cold

    wind, Iwan turned into silence as hearing the old man''s husky and tired voice, and his heart was

    inundated with ming rage and overwhelming sorrow. He could never imagine how much pressure

    this man was enduring that forced him to make that decision.

    He was the supreme leader of the Dragon Kingdom but had to lower his head and be silent like this

    to the dilemma he was facing. Everyone at the airport of Gotham City was staring into the Senior

    Elder with unyielding spirits in their eyes, no words being brought up. No one wants the Senior

    Elder himself to lead the fight on the External Battlefield, but if he would, what was the situation?

    In ancient times, people would call it that "The emperor leads his troops into battle", thest choice

    of an emperor when a dynasty was on the verge of death, and he was forced to stand and fight.

    And that was the path the Dragon Kingdom had to choose right at the moment, and the Senior

    Elder had to stand up for his Kingdom and fight on the External Battlefield. Everyone at the airport,

    the whole crew, the warriors of the Military Headquarters, and the personal guards of the Senior

    Elder, thest strong force of the Kingdom, all felt tears well up in their eyes silently.

    Iwan Cliff in the deep desert was also wavering his mind, for this time the rules must be broken no

    matter if it was he or the Senior Elder who took the move. The consequences would be nastier than

    everyone thought. Yet, the Senior Elder had no other choice left, and neither did Iwan.

    After being quiet for a long while, Iwan Cliff was gazing into the Dragon Kingdom in the South and

    into the warriors who dedicated themselves to garrisoning the frontier at the southern border.

    Iwan spoke to the Senior Elder, "Sir, please stay in Gotham and wait for my news. I''ve already been

    on the External Battlefield, and there has to be someone watching the Kingdom."

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After Iwan finished his words, the Senior Elder, at the other end of the phone call, worriedly replied,

    "Stay calm ande back, kid! I don''t have much life ahead of me. I''ll go to the External Battlefield!

    Come back! You''ve got a wife and a little girl! Iwan, you must listen to me and stay put!"

    The Senior Elder was worried, but Iwanughed, and after taking a deep breath, he chuckled, "Sir,

    I''ve taken a move already. The news ising to you soon, and you should prepare for the worst

    situation. There''s no one other than you that can handle what is toe. I''m gonna be okay. Rx.

    That''s it. Stay safe, will you?"

    Iwan hung up the phone and took a deep breath after saying so, his eyes reddening and wet.

    Distantly, a flock of helicopters flew in Iwan''s direction. Under the sand dome, the cold gust wouldn''t

    stop wuthering, making the moment more silent with no wordsing out of Teddy Huggins and the

    warriors nearby.

    "Lord Huggins, investigate the coordinates of the reinforcements of the three Military Headquarters

    on the External Regions!" Iwan asked Teddy Huggins.

    Anxiety shed upon Teddy Huggins'' face, and without further thinking, he replied, "You can''t go,

    my lord! Don''t be impulsive!"

    Iwan shook his head with a smile and, his eyes locking onto thend of the Kingdom, spoke slowly,

    "It''s okay. Are we going to let the Senior Elder himself go if I don''t? And then start a more serious

    war between kingdoms? I''m gonna be fine since I have leveled up so much. Even if some of the old

    guys want to go hard on me, they can''t kill me. Just rx!"

    Even though Teddy Huggins could sense the ten-time stronger field in Iwan''s body, he shook his

    head reluctantly, because he knew Iwan''s power was not enough. If Iwan did break the rules and

    destroy the reinforcements of the three Military Headquarters on the External Battlefield, that would

    be a poke-the-sleeping-dragon act, and some rule keepers with unfathomable force would spare no

    strength against Iwan. He didn''t have the confidence that Iwan could survive that then.

    Iwan Cliff noticed Teddy Huggins'' concerned eyes and chuckled, "It''s fine. Ask Ivy to do the

    investigation already. Now the Dragon Kingdom is in its most dangerous times, and our brothers are

    fighting for its existence. I, as the Lord, can''t hide, can I? Since there must be someone standing up

    for everything, why can''t it be Iwan Cliff?"

    Withplexity in his eyes, Teddy Huggins shot a nce at Iwan, and when he was about to say

    something, Iwan interfered.

    "Well... Great! I''lle with you even if the journey means death, my lord!" Teddy Huggins took a

    deep breath and said. Then he immediately contacted Ivy for digging out the locations of the

    reinforcements of the three Military Headquarters on the External Battlefield so that he could

    arrange the fastest and shortest route for Iwan.

    When Teddy Huggins went to contact Ivy, Iwan paused a moment watching thended helicopters,

    and took out his phone to make a face-time call with Jayna Brown.

    Soon, the call connected and Jayna Brown in a white dress showed up on the screen. She was very

    happy to get the call from Iwan.

    Before Iwan could say anything, Jayna Brown said to his husband with a smile, "Honey, are you

    coming back? The things are done there?" Even her eyes were yearning for his return.

    After a quiet short while, Iwan fixed his eyes on Jayna Brown and said, "Jayna, I''m sorry. I may

    need one or two more days before returning home."

    Jayna Brown''s body trembled as she heard Iwan''s answer, her eyes immediately brimmed with

    tears, but she put on a forced smile. "Well, okay, honey, Emily and I are waiting for you at home, "

    she nodded. "Come back after all things are done... It''s okay, we are not in a hurry, but... watch your

    back for yourself, will you?" In the end, her voice started to shiver.

    "Yeah, Don''t worry. I will..." nodded Iwan.

    Jayna Brown then beckoned Emily who was ying with Sally Miller several feet from her, "Emily,

    Emily, it''s dad! Come and say something to your dad..."

    "Dad? I''ming. I''ming!" Emily ran towards her mom right away and grabbed the phone from

    Jayna''s hands. "Dad, dad!" Emily said with a smile to Iwan on the screen. "When will you be back? I

    miss you so much..."

    Iwan smiled at his girl, "Emily, dad''s gonna be back soon. I promise you, tomorrow I''ll be back,

    okay?"

    Emily, kind of disappointed, nodded her head and pouted, "Okay, but you must bring gifts to me,

    dad, and don''t leave us after youe back."

    "Yeah... I will not leave you after Ie back this time." Iwan replied with a nod and a smile after his

    body shook for a second.

    Emily was a five-year-old after all, so she immediately threw the unhappy feelings behind her. And

    then she told Iwan, "Dad, grandpas have bought me many rabbits. They are on the grass, hanging

    out with little ducks and chickens. How adorable they are! Dad, when youe back tomorrow, we

    will feed them together, okay?"

    Iwan chuckled, "Okay when Ie back, we''re gonna feed the little animals together..."

    "It''s all done... My lord..." Teddy Huggins came to Iwan at the moment and said gruffly.

    Iwan looked back to nod at Teddy Huggins, but the moment he did so, Jayna Brown caught a

    glimpse of the armed helicopters that were ready to take off behind Iwan, and armed warriors of the

    Dragon Kingdom were surrounding the vehicle. This scene made Jayna Brown quiver so much.

    When Iwan turned his face to the screen, Jayna Brown put on her smile again, "Go to your

    business, honey. Emily and I... are waiting for you at home..."

    Iwan felt his heart so lingering on his wife and daughter when watching them on the screen. If there

    were any possibility, any chance that he could have lived the rest of his life as he did, he would have

    done that way, even if that meant he must give up everything. But the reality wouldn''t offer him that

    kind of chance, and the whole Dragon Kingdom was at its most difficult juncture. Besides, it

    remained uncertain whether his three thousand brothers were alive on the External Battlefield, and

    once the reinforcements of the three External Military Headquarters arrived, each of his brothers

    would be dead, certainly. All the fighters from the Dragon Kingdom on the External Battlefield

    wouldn''t survive that, either, including the three elders who''d been fighting their lives for the

    Kingdom, who Iwan himself sent to the field.

    Iwan didn''t have any other choice...

    Tears warming his eyes, Iwan noded to Jayna Brown and Emily, "Yeah, don''t worry. I wille back

    tomorrow. Tomorrow, I''ll be back. I will."

    "Okay, bye, dad..." Emily reluctantly waved goodbye to her father.

    Jayna Brown also smiled, "Honey... Stay safe, and watch your own back..."

    Iwan''s body trembled, and he nodded and hung up the phone. And then, having taken a breath, he

    stood up and paced to the helicopter without any hesitation.

    Shortly after Iwan Cliff and Teddy Huggins were on seats, the helicopter roared and hopped off,

    heading for the nearest Military-only airport in the north. Two fastest fighter jets were waiting over

    there.

    Half an hourter, two hurricane jets of the Dragon Kingdomunched from the deep desert with

    great speed and flew to the great ocean in the distance.

    Target: the reinforcements of the three Military Headquarters on the External Battlefield!

 Chapter 228 Your Husband is the Lord of Heaven Domian!

    Chapter 228 Your Husband is the Lord of Heaven Domian!

    Chapter 228 Your Husband is the Lord of Heaven Domain!

    At the Miller residence in Gotham, Jayna Brown couldn''t help but burst into tears after the face-time

    call with Iwan Cliff disconnected. She was no fool, and when she had been in Cleveque City, she''d

    known about Kill and y, who were Super Gods of Heaven Domain and had been getting along

    quite well with Iwan.

    The fighters of Heaven Domain had all joined the fight against enemies with the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom on the External Battlefield, ording to the report she had

    received thest day. She had been growing an instinct ever since that her husband would

    absolutely join them and would go to the Battlefield. She was no longer a babe in the woods.

    It was quite obvious to her that the top three Military Headquarters in the External Regions had

    dispatched reinforcements to the Battlefield, consisting of many Emperor-level powerhouses,

    countless Super Gods, and Gods of War. The Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom, in the

    contrast, didn''t have enough men left. The overflow of anxiety of Evan Cliff and Oscar Miller these

    days solidified her point, and Iwan''s im that he couldn''t be back within the day immediately hit

    her.

    She knew exactly where her husband was going and what he was going to do, but she couldn''t say

    anything to persuade Iwan out of it. The words were struck in her throat but none of them could

    come out.

    "Mom, mom, what''s the matter? Why are you crying?" Emily, in her mother''s arms, reached her little

    hands to wipe off the tears from her mother''s face when seeing her crying.

    Jayna Brown, her tears streaming, smiled at her daughter and shook her head, "It''s fine. Mom''s

    fine. It''s just mom missing dad so much. It''s okay, Emily."

    "Don''t cry, mom. I''m also missing dad so much, and he''s gonna be back tomorrow! Mom, did you

    not hear dad say that he''s gonna be back tomorrow? Don''t be upset, mom. We are gonna go out for

    a trip after dad''s back, deal?" Emily continuedforting Jayna Brown.

    "Yeah..." Jayna Brown embraced Emily firmly, her tears kept streaming, and then she whispered to

    her daughter''s ear, "Your dad''s gonna be back. He''s gonna be back tomorrow... He''s gonna be..."

    ...

    Meanwhile, at the fully shielded airport of Gotham City, the Senior Elder was standing where he had

    been, and hundreds of personal guards were standing around him to protect him. He had kept the

    posture of boarding the ne for half an hour, nkly staring at the stairs unfolding down from the

    ne. Two strong thoughts were fighting in his head.

    One told him he could get in the ne, fly to the External Battlefield, and unleash his innate beast to

    kill and overthrow the system of External Regions! The other said he needed to stay in the Kingdom

    to maintain stability, awaiting news from Iwan Cliff.

    "Any news from Iwan? Had he already arrived on the External Battlefield?" the Senior Elder asked

    the nearest guards after a while.

    The captain shook his head and replied gruffly, "We have not yet received any news on Lord Cliff''s

    arrival on the Battlefield, sir..."

    And right before the captain could finish his sentence, an intelligence agent rushed here from a

    distance and in a hurry reported to the Senior Elder, "Sir, Iwan Cliff, Lord of Heaven Domain, has

    requested two Hurricane Fighter Jets from the seventh Military in the north half an hour ago, and

    the two jets has taken off away from the Kingdom and headed for the deep ocean. Judging by the

    route they took, he must be heading for the reinforcements of the three Military Headquarters of the

    External Regions..."

    "What? He just left? Are you sure about the information?" the Senior Elder''s face darkened at once

    hearing the news! Iwan Cliff had said on the phone that he''d been on the External Battlefield, but

    the truth was that he had just taken off...

    "Thunder..." the Senior Elder felt his heart and mind go to pieces. He had had amand before

    that no one from the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom should monitor the whereabouts

    of Iwan Cliff and every department should offer support to Iwan Cliff. That was why he hadn''t known

    Iwan had been in the deep desert. He had given Iwan his absolute trust, but Iwan''d lied to him, just

    in case he would have turned impulsive and gone to the External Battlefield.

    But Iwan had taken the fastest Hurricane Fighter Jets and gone, seemingly aiming at the

    reinforcements of the three Military Headquarters of the External Regions. The Senior Elder figured

    out right away what Iwan was going to do. And it also urred to him that Iwan had said the

    Kingdom was facing chaos. He had to stay in the Kingdom!

    As the thoughts collided in his mind, the Senior Elder''s face kept darkening. He murmured to

    himself, "This time, the sleeping dragon is gonna be awake..."

    "Inform the Nothern Military Headquarters of erasing all the traces of that two Hurricanes! Keep

    everyone from finding them! Ask everyone that has seen the lord of Heaven Domain in the flesh to

    sign the highest level NDA! And the rest go back to the headquarters with me! Now!..." the Senior

    Elder quickly gave a series ofmands.

    "Yes, sir!" joy went up every warrior''s face when they saw the Senior Elder had eventually given up

    the n of fighting on the External Battlefield himself. This took a load off their minds as each one

    of them knew that they might die one day in a war, but the Senior Elder was thest person in the

    Kingdom that could die fighting on the External Battlefield.

    Although the warriors put on joyous expressions, the Senior Elder''s face remained serious. His load

    was still on his mind because few knew about the consequences of Iwan''s raid against the

    powerhouses of the three Military Headquarters of the External Regions, but he knew well. Tearing

    apart the rules some terrifying old guys had set a long time ago would bring nothing but tremendous

    trouble, which Iwan Cliff might not even withstand himself...

    This thought made the Senior Elder take a deep breath! Chills went up his spine, and a drop of hot

    tears trickled down his face. The warriors saw the Senior Elder''s tear and all froze and shivered.

    "S...Sir, isn''t it good news that the lord of Heaven Domain went to the External Battlefield? Why...

    Why are you shedding tears?" The confused captain of the personal guards asked his question.

    "Fool! Do you understand what it means? Do you?!" the Senior Elder was infuriated and yelled at

    everyone in a shaky voice. "You''ll never know what he has to sacrifice to do so! You, all the warriors

    of the Kingdom, and, of course, I owe him a big favor now!!!" Theplexity upied the Senior

    Elder''s eyes.

    After the yelling, the Senior Elder looked up at the sky in the west and a pang of sorrow struck his

    heart. Iwan Cliff had been supporting the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom on the

    External Battlefield against enemies. On top of that, the whole Heaven Domain joined the battle at

    the moment, and he was going to risk everything to break the rules and plot a raid on the

    reinforcements. This act was a vition of the earthly creed already, not to mention the follow-up

    undescribable dangers that he, as the Senior Elder of Dragon Kingdom, didn''t have the confidence

    to counter unless it was in very difficult times.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    All the warriors at the airport turned silent to the rage yell of the Senior Elder. Although they hadn''t

    known what Iwan Cliff''s attack meant, from the reaction of the Senior Elder, they concluded a guess

    or two...

    "He has just returned to the Kingdom for three months..."

    "He has just held the wedding with his wife, not too long ago..."

    "He... His daughter was only four years old, four. He had only three months to apany his

    daughter... Three months... Less than one hundred days..."

    Muttering under his breath, the Senior Elder felt his eyes brim with tears again, and he turned his

    back to walk towards the outside. Then, his figure vanished, for as a stage-three King, his guards

    could never stop him if he intended to leave.

    ...

    A dozen minutester, the Senior Elder showed up at the gate of the Miller residence in Gotham.

    The second he showed up, the gatekeepers of the Millers rushed in to report Oscar Miller and Evan

    Cliff. Soon, the Miller members, including Oscar Miller, Sally Miller, Sally Miller, and Evan Cliff as

    well as Jayna Brown, whose eyes were bloodshot, with Emily in her arms, all came out to wee

    the Senior Elder. It was the Senior Elder, the most respected person in the Dragon Kingdom.

    "Greetings, Senior Elder..." members of the Millers, Evan Cliff and Jayna Brown bent and bowed to

    the Senior Elder.

    "Senior Elder, what... What brings you here?" Evan Cliff asked hurriedly asked. He was the man

    with the highest standing in the Millers at this moment.

    The Senior Elder waved his hand and forced a smile, "Nothing. I''m here to visit Jayna and Emily..."

    "Senior... Senior Elder, you... You are here to visit me and Emily? " Jayna Brown was bewildered.

    The most powerful Senior Elder of the Dragon Kingdom came to visit her himself. Her thoughts

    were jammed in her head.

    The Senior Elder walked to Jayna Brown and, taking a deep breath and casting a meaningful look

    over her, said, "Yeah, kiddo. You are brave, and so is your husband..."

    The Senior Elder paused for a moment and continued the look, "I''m sorry kid. Iwan... Iwan was

    gonnae back to you, but because of us, he has to... I''m sorry..."

    "Senior... Senior Elder..." Jayna Brown''s eyes got more reddened, and her body wouldn''t stop

    shaking.

    "Grandpa, grandpa, I''ve seen you on TV. Do you know my dad?" Emily who was in her mother''s

    arms spoke in her sweet tweet-like voice.

    The Senior Elder nodded his head seriously, "Yeah, I know your dad. He''s a great hero. Our Dragon

    Kingdom''s great hero..."

    Jayna Brown was puzzled hearing that and asked, "Senior Elder... I don''t quite understand what you

    just said... Iwan... He''s the Commander of the Military Headquarters of the Kingdom, isn''t he? It''s for

    granted that he must go out to battle when the Kingdom is in trouble, right? Why... why are you..."

    "My goodness..." Evan Cliff exhaled a long breath of sigh and lowered his head.

    The Senior Elder was giving Jayna Brown a moreplicated look, and then he shook his head

    and sighed, "Kid, I shouldn''t have said this, and Iwan doesn''t want you to know about it, but I think

    it''s best that I tell you who Iwan really is..."

    "Senior Elder, I... I don''t understand...I... Is Iwan not one of the Military?" Jayna Brown stuttered her

    question.

    The Senior Elder shook his head and then nodded it and said, "Kid, although Iwan is not one of the

    Military, after all he has done these years, including now, if he wants a position in the Military, he

    can be the general of the Military Headquarters with his kudos."

    "Your husband is a great hero to the Kingdom! He''s been secretly devoting himself to the Kingdom,

    as he''s doing this time! He''s lived a bitter life..."

    "Then...Who is he?" She came up with a thought as the Senior Elder told her himself that her

    husband was not the Super God Commander of the Military Headquarters. Her husband got along

    well with Master y and Master Kill of the Heaven Domain of the External Regions. What did it

    mean? Jayna Brown didn''t have the guts to think further and only let tears well up in her eyes.

    Taking a deep breath, Senior Elder looked at Jayna Brown andplicatedly said, "Iwan... He... He

    is the one who''s supporting the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom on the External

    Battlefield against our enemies. He is the Lord of Heaven Domain!"

    "Thunder..." Jayna Brown nearly copsed on her feet hearing the Senior Elder''s words, her tears

    streaming down from her eyes immediately...

 Chapter 229 The Grief and the Glory Part I

    Chapter 229 The Grief and the Glory Part I

    Chapter 229 The Grief and the Glory Part I

    "Lord... Lord of Heaven Domain..." Jayna Brown was in a flood of tears. She had had the

    presumption that her husband must be a Super God of Heaven Domain, based on that he was

    brilliant and was the best brother with two of the Four Masters of Heaven. Although not one of the

    Military of the Dragon Kingdom, he was still a warrior fighting for the Kingdom!

    But she could never imagine that the great hero, the Lord of Heaven Domain, the man of deification

    that Hannah Bass and Jane Cook, her best friends, had been talking about was her husband!

    At that moment, Jayna Brown moreprehended what her husband was going to the External

    Battlefield for. Surviving warriors from the Dragon Kingdom were still in battle with their lives!

    Brothers and fighters from Heaven Domain were still in the battle with their lives!

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Jayna Brown raised her head, saying nothing though opening her mouth, for her husband was

    stronger, more legendary, and more devoted than she had thought!

    The Senior Elder suddenly bowed deep to Jayna Brown and Emily, and said, "Kid, I give your

    husband our great thanks on behalf of all the warriors of the Dragon Kingdom! He is our greatest

    hero, and he is worthy of the title of Protector of the Realm!"

    "No need to do that, Senior Elder..." Evan Cliff reached to brace up the Senior Elder, but thetter,

    with nothinging out of his mouth, remained in that position for a long time.

    Having deduced the situation, the Senior Elder believed something would happen to Iwan Cliff and

    he might not be able to hold that pressure. Who would take care of Jayna Brown if Iwan Cliff died

    this time? Who would take care of his daughter who had just turned four years old and had been in

    hispany for only three months? Might there be a widow and an orphan in this family?

    The Senior Elder saw clearly what Iwan Cliff meant to Jayna Brown and Emily. At the same time,

    Oscar Miller, Iwan Cliff''s grandfather, was also petrified of the fact that his grandson was the Lord of

    Heaven Domain!

    The next second, the hundreds of personal guards, thest troops of powerhouses remaining in the

    Kingdom, hade to this scene, and as they all saw Jayna Brown and Emily, they understood the

    Senior Elder. Then, they followed their leader and bowed deep to Jayna Brown and unfledged

    Emily...

    Jayna Brown''s sight had blurred as her tears had brimmed, and even though she tried hard to stop

    them from streaming, she failed. She was shivering, and Emily was concerned.

    ...

    Meanwhile, a new day was about to arrive on the External Battlefield as dawn broke the night

    gradually and the sun rose from the horizon.

    But after a whole night of battle, the warriors from the Dragon Kingdom had lost half of their men.

    The army had had one hundred thousand well-trained warriors in total, but only less than twenty

    thousand were left at the moment, most of who were injured. The whole Battlefield was covered by

    corpses and incessant war fire, andbats were everywhere.

    This battle had been decisive from the very beginning due to Steve Morris the experienced general,

    who had no other option because the Dragon Kingdom had always been the underdog on the

    Battlefield. As a weak contender, the Dragon Kingdom had no win rate in face-to-facebat with

    the Eight Alliance, but it was still unbelievable that the one hundred thousand best-trained warriors

    of the Dragon Kingdom were in to twenty thousand just within three days... One could barely

    describe how cruel this battle was.

    But those eighty thousand who had sacrificed their lives had killed over two hundred thousand

    warriors of External Alliance, for they would choose to perish with their enemies if they didn''t see

    the hope to defeat enemies or kill a way out of the siege...

    ...

    Dawn faded in as time went by on the External Battlefield, and thebats became crueler and

    more grieving! Everyone knew in this afternoon or maybeter after the reinforcements arrived, they

    would be defeated. So, before that, they were trying to kill as much as they could...

    The Four Elders of the Dragon Kingdom, namely Steve Morris, Bryant Darnell, Terry Liam, and

    Brandon Turner, despite the fact that they were heavily injured, were hunting every enemy in their

    way.

    y, War, Dark, and Kill, the Four Masters of Heaven, were in better conditions and all went

    demonical killing. Having failed in killing an enemy peak Emperor, they aimed their talons at the

    Super Gods of the External Alliance.

    Afterpletely joining the battle, three thousand fighters of Heaven Domain---none of them

    ranked lower than Half-a-step God of War---had lost hundreds of men, and the rest were injured.

    However, those fighters had been umting experience, with Half-a-step Gods of War leveling

    up to God of War one after another, and these new Gods of War never ceased charging and killing

    enemies.

    If there was a theme for the Battlefield, the lyrics would be "Magnificent", "Grieving", "Cruel",

    "Gunpowder", "Warfare" and "Life and Death"...

    In a valley, a squad of more than one hundred warriors of the Dragon Kingdom was surrounded by

    a thousand enemies. After failing to kill a way out of the circle, they called in the reinforcement of an

    armed helicopter hovering in the air in the distance and asked the pilots to shoot missiles in their

    direction...

    "Rumble..." the pilotunched a fuside of missiles onto the warriors and enemies in the valley. No

    one in the one-hundred-man squad, from the middle-stage God of Warmander to the five-star

    warrior, survived the bomb.

    "Don''t you ever want to live through this! ... Ha ha..."

    Boom! Themander whose name remained unknown struggled to grab the two enemy

    commanders with peak God of War power by the arms to face the missiles. Then, three of them

    perished in the valley.

    Minutester, this valley had turned into hell, and few corpses in there could remainplete. Due

    to the intercept from the desperate fighters of the Dragon Kingdom, the one-thousand-man enemy

    hunting group was exterminated. No one even managed to escape.

    ...

    While the two squads on the two armed helicopters were heading back for the headquarters,

    reluctantly witnessing the tragedy, several God of War of the External Alliance ambushed them. The

    two vehicles suddenly turned into smoking machines, falling in any minute.

    "Kill them all!" the two pilots changed a look in the mid-air and harshly pulled up and elerated the

    gyrating choppers. Then, they piloted the two machines armed with ammo and missiles to hit the

    two Gods of War and another one hundred enemies...

    "Boom!" "Boom!" two huge mushroom clouds grew out in the site and the entire squad of the

    enemies, except for the two God of War leaders, were killed in fire after the explosion.

    "Fuck!" the two Gods of War cursed after the fluky survival from the fire, but their lives onlysted

    until a sword chopped their bodies in half by the waists.

    "Die! You motherfuckers!" War who was in a blood-sttered cloak and with a sword flung himself

    at the two Gods of War that were confirmed dead and shed their skulls. They didn''t deserve

    instant kill. They must face fear while dying.

    "Shoot!" "Shoot!" just in the one second when War stood on the mountain, one armed helicopter

    was sent from the External Alliance to attack War.

    But War shed several times in the air aiming at the vehicle and then rushed to the nextbat.

    Seconds after he was gone, the helicopter was broken and dropped down into the fire on the

    ground.

    This happened everywhere on the Battlefield. At somece several dozen miles away from the

    battleground, over one thousand warriors of the Dragon Kingdom were vigorously attacking an

    arsenal of the External Alliance. Every warrior of the Dragon Kingdom was carrying ticking bombs,

    so even though they died, they could damage the arsenal... Then, soon, arge fireball spouted out

    on the field...

    Cruel and savagebats were happening everywhere on the Battlefield...

 Chapter 230 The Grief and the Glory Part II

    Chapter 230 The Grief and the Glory Part II

    Chapter 230 The Grief and the Glory Part II

    "Rumble..."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    High above the ocean outside the East Sea of the Dragon Kingdom were flying two Hurricanes. the most advanced invisible fighter jets, through the

    thick clouds and onwards further and deeper. With the situation bing more dangerous, Iwan Cliff and Teddy Huggins were more anxious on the

    jets. As the new day came, the top powerhouses of the three enemy Military Headquarters would arrive on the External Battlefield soon, ording to

    the intelligence from Ivy.

    They were facing more and more serious circumstances, and every minute passing by marked the demise of a warrior from the Military Headquarters

    of the Dragon Kingdom or the Heaven Domain on the External Battlefield...

    "Rumble..."

    "Rumble..."

    Soon the two Hurricanes were above the rim of the External Battlefield. Iwan Cliff looked down, only to see continuous war fire and towering smoke

    scattered everywhere. Suffice it to say, the situation was on the edge of a big breakdown.

    The brothers of Heaven Domain were at bay in the fierce battle, even making Iwan Cliff worried as hell. He hurriedly turned to the pilot, "How longer

    will it takes us there?"

    The pilot, sweating. was flying the jet gesturing two fingers to lwan behind him, meaning it would take two more hours to arrive at the terminal.

    Iwan frowned and yelled, "Toote! Speed up! Hurry up! We have lost so many men! We canˇŻt lose more! Hurry up!"

    The pilot red with his bloodshot eyes onmand and speeded up to the maximum without hesitation, adjusting the jet on the arc flyway toa

    completely straight route! He had taken the arc flyway to bypass dangerous air zones and avoid potential risks, but the situation forced him to change.

    that pre-set n. He agreed with Iwan Cliff as he had seen what was happening on the Battlefield. Each of the hundreds of clusters of fire and smoke

    stood for ongsingbat in that area

    "Ah!..." the pilot was burning rage in his chest and two streams of hot tears ran down his cheeks. At the moment. disregarding whether it was

    forbidden air zones of another Kingdom, whether it was a dangerous maritime space, or how much the flystyle would damage the jet, he pulled the rig

    to speed up the jet to the maximum. Soon, the jet fled with sonic speed! And then it doubled, and tripled until it was flying with six-time sonic speed!

    The jet behind Iwan''s was carrying Teddy Huggins and also speeded to the maximum.

    "Shoo!" "Shoo!"

    After the two jets flew across an ind, two missiles wereunched from there aiming at them but missed the target due to the stunt that the two

    excellent pilots pulled off. The two missiles only scratched the jets, so the pilots continued focusing and flying to the final destination...

    One explosion followed another on the External Battlefield with giant mushroom clouds sprouting everywhere. Warriors from the Dragon Kingdom

    and top fighters of the Heaven Domain were keep losing their men...

    Everyone observing the situation on the Battlefield was deeply astonished by the brutality and cruelty prevailing on the Battlefield.

    In the Dragon Kingdom, every screen on the streets in the urban and rural areas was airing the progress of the battle on the Battlefield, and at the

    moment, nearly every citizen of the Kingdom was moved seeing the warriors fighting, their tears welling up and streaming down their cheeks...

    Meanwhile, Eleanor Duncan, in her room in the Duncan residence, was watching the news on TV alone, her eyes brimmed with tears. She had even

    seen War fighting a bloody battle on the screen.

    Her eyes were so red and her body shook quickly as she turned nervous as hell, but she couldn''t do anything about it.

    "War, I have my faith in you! You will win eventually! You wille back alive! You must!" Eleanor Duncan clenched her fists so hard that scarlet

    blood dripped down from her palms. Then, Marlon Duncan who looked pale opened the door behind Eleanor, walked in, and stopped by her side.

    Eleanor Duncan turned her look at Marlon and kneeled before him right away, "Father, I''m begging you. Spare none of your efforts to support them,

    okay? Please, father...ˇ±

    Marlon Duncan was stunned seeing his daughter, but then, Having had a look at the warriors of the Dragon Kingdom and fighters of the Heaven

    Domain on the screen, he ran out of Eleanor''s room at full tilt and eximed, "Every fighter of the Duncan family who''s still able to fight,e with

    me and join the battle! Now! Assemble! God damn it! I''m giving up on being the top family! Let''s go kill the bastards in the External Regions!"

    Hot blood pumped through Marlon

    Duncan''s veins, kindling he spirits

    that had beer sleeping in his heart

    for years. Centuries ago, the NS

    ancestoro the Duncan family hac

    been the general conquering the.

    andsvfor the Kingdom! But Atthis

    time, the family had recuperated and

    bailt up energy for long ertough to

    turn the hot blood cold. But it began

    burning as Marlon Duncan had

    observed the grief and glory that

    happened on the External Battlefield.

    This time he chose the Kingdom over his own family! Several minutester, the rest of the force of the Duncans assembled and went to the External

    Battlefield...

    And at the same time, the Zachary family ranked second in the Kingdom that had Emperor-level powerhouses also sent their men to the Battlefield

    after observing the ruthless scenes there and knowing enemy reinforcements were very close to the battleground. James Zachary led five Super

    Gods and a dozen Gods of War to join the battle in silence...

    "Marlon, you''re always above me, but this time I won''t let you go ahead of me...We brothers will fight together this time!" James Zachary roared in his

    mind and then led his men toward the assembly location of the Military Headquarters...

    In the camp of the God of War Sect near the Duncan troop, the eleven powerhouses didn''t know what to say seeing the ongoing bloody war on the

    Battlefield. The great Deacon narrowed his eyebrows.

    "Great Deacon, we must back up

    Young Master, otherwise he will die

    in the battle after the enemy

    reinforcements arrive... Please,  .

    Great Deadon, do something! Please,

    if you den''t go, let me do the jobkl''m

    ~~ . AK

    old, abd death means nothing-to me,

    but! can''t watch Young Master die

    isfront of me without doifg

    nothing..." Joseph, kneeling before

    the Great Deacon of the God of War

    Sect, begged him to do something in

    anxiety.

    The morose Great Deacon locked his eyes on the screen of his phone airing the battle on the External Battlefield. After a long while, he took a deep

    breath, "You won''t help anything if you go alone. Take the nine of them, and I''ll watch the Duncan family..."

    "Let me go, please, Great Deacon... Wait, what? What did you just say, Great Deacon?ˇ± Joseph looked up in amazement.

    The Great Deacon whe had the force of a King frowned, "You can go, but you have to follow the rules! People of the God of War Sect can''t be part of

    the war, so all you need to do is protect Young Master! Do not let any Emperor-level powerhouses hurt him or threaten him, understand?ˇ±

    Joseph''s eyes brightened, and he nodded fast and bowed to the Great Deacon while kneeling, "Thank you for the order, Great Deacon!"

    "Follow me, deacons... We have to make it to the External Battlefield as fast as we can..." Joseph eximed, stood up, and ran in the far direction,

    followed by the nine Deacons at full speed with cald intent to kill in their eyes! They wouldn''t join the war since their order was to protect War, but they

    would definitely kill anyone who intended te kill War..

    After Joseph and the nine Deacons had gone, the Great Deacon sent a message, "Young Master, we have already vited the rules, so, I hape you

    will Keep your promise ande back to the Sect after the war!"

    Except for the Duncan family, the Zachary family, and the God of War Sect that decided to interfere in the battle, some Immortal Forces of small or

    middle sizes also chose to show up. Their men changed into warrior uniforms of the Dragon Kingdom and marched to the assembly location of the

    Military Headquarters.

    But their power was far from strong, for they didn''t even have an Emperor-level powerhouse as their backbone. The two strongest of the Immortal

    Forces that had showed up to the world were Spiritual Cave and Sky Sect---the former was still watching the fire from the other side, and thetter

    kept their door shut, blocking everything from the world...

    On the External Battlefield, Jane

    Cook who wasnn all ck with

    double daggers was killing External

    enemies if.an area over ten miles -~

    a ound. Mer aura kept building up-at

    a crazywtempo during thebat

    and-she had reached theter stage

    ofGod of War. She was fighting two

    later-stage Gods of War ef External

    Regions alone but not getting in a

    ce of disadvantage.

    "Puff! Puff!" Jane Cook risked getting heavily injured and stabbed through the chests of the two enemies with the two daggers..

    "Puff!" Jane Cook spitted out a mouthful of blood and retreated fast to a small hideout. After simply wrapping up her bleeding wounds and swallowing

    a panacea that would restore her force, she grabbed her daggers and ran to the nextbat...

    But a middle-stage Super God of External Regions targeted Jane Cook the next moment and lunged at her. She noticed the Super God was closer

    and closer, a hint of unyieldingness shing upon her eyes.

    But when she was prepared for dying fighting back, Kill who was in all ck with a fine steel sword appeared behind that Super God and chopped his

    head off in a blur-fast motion.

    "Take care of yourself, Jane Cook! Try your best to survive...ˇ± Kill scrutinized Jane Cook, brought out and tossed her a porcin bottle containing the

    finest power-restoring medicine of Heaven Domain.

    Jane Cook took and bottle and, fixing her eyes on Kill''s, nodded, "So do you, Kill! Survive at your best...ˇ±

    Kill chuckled, yed another God of War of External Regions who tried attacking him and said, "Rx. I''m not that easy to be killed. At least those

    bastards don''t have that ability. They don''t have any..."

    "Kill them all!" both Kill and Jane Cook let out a roar and turned back to dash to the nextbat...

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231

    Time passed very quickly. In an instant, one more hour was gone. The sky over the External Battlefield was already bright. Although todayˇŻs weather

    was not bad, the sky above this battlefield was full of battle smoke, which was expanding.

    On the battlefield, the belligerents-soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom and those overseas enemies-were both exhausted, especially thetter. After

    3,000 top powerhouses of the Heaven Domain joined the battlest night, those overseas enemies had had a nightmare the whole night. The soldiers

    of the Dragon Kingdom were intrepid, and they were also reinforced by these powerhouses. The Eight Overseas Forces Alliance had sent over more

    than 300,000 troaps to fight the battle, but only 6,000 to 7,000 were still alive on the battlefield now.

    The 100,000 soldiers from the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom had slumped to barely more than 10,000. As time passed, this number

    kept decreasing. Such an imaginably fierce battle had made these soldiers exhausted, including the most ordinary five-star soldiers, Gods of War,

    Super Gods, and themanders on the four battlefields: Steve Morris, Bryant Darnell, Terry Liam, and Brandon Turner.

    As time passed, the death toll of the Heaven Domain increased. After the whole night battle, 1/6 of its more than 3,000 top powerhouses had fallen.

    This was a very terrifying figure, which meant that more than 500 of its saldiers had died in the battle. even under the circumstances that all its

    soldiers had joined the battlest night. It should be noted that because of such an extremely fierce and life-to-death fight, overnight, more than 100

    of its soldiers had reached the God-of-War level and a dozen or so the Super-God level.

    But everyone on the battlefield knew that no matter how many breakthroughs they made, it was useless unless they reached the Emperor level. Only

    by reaching this level could they get greater leverage during this battle. But to reach this level was extremely hard. So many Super God-level

    commanders of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom had fought for three days and nights, but they had not yet risen to this level. This

    showed the great difficulty for one to be an Emperor-level powerhouse.

    But the four old generals of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom were already worn out. Their fighting power kept decreasing. dozens or

    hundreds of wounds had appeared on them, and their momentums were also decreasing. If an early-stage Emperor-level powerhouse in his heyday

    came, they probably couldn''t defeat him. Instead, they could at mast die with him.

    "Children, go! This battle is already over. You leave! Retreat from the estuary controlled by the Dragon Kingdom. Then a few seeds of hope can be

    kept for the future... Puff..." On a hillside, the old general Steve Morris in blood suddenly spat out a mouthful of dark blood and said to Master y

    guarding him.

    Then, with a big sword, y rushed over and killed the two overseas Super Gods wishing to attack Steve.

    And he looked back at Steve and said, "Marshal Morris, hold on. I''ve received news that my eldest brother hase out. Please hold on."R¨şAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    As soon as he finished that, the artificial intelligence projection the size of a palm floating in front of him-the virtual shadow of Hannah Bass-said to

    y anxiously. "300 meters ahead, right to our left, an overseas Super God ising.ˇ±

    Seeing a shiver of Hannah''s shadow, y fell silent but then said to it, "I''ll wake up your noumenon! I will! Charge...!" With a roar, y picked up the

    huge sword in front of him and rushed in the direction Hannah''s shadow pointed.

    At the moment, far in the Dragon Kingdom, Hannah, who was asleep in the bunker of the Bass family house in Cleveque, turned her eyes as if to try

    to open them. but she failed. After moving them a couple of times, she strove to raise her hands. They were barely raised but then fell feebly.

    "This... this is?" the top medical staff in Hannah''s room were all dumbstruck, looking at her. They immediately went to examine her again. Then a drop

    of tear came out of her eye.

    The Al program she, the world''s best but crazy female scientist. had installed in War was a neuron connected to herself. Although she had just been

    in aa, she had received a few images of the scenes of the External Battlefield. At the moment, the man she loved the most was in absolute

    danger. Yet, this time her Al technology could no longer open the protective cover of a dozen or so meters long for War. In extreme anxiety, she cried.

    Now on the External Battlefield, y ran off into the distance with his huge sword, hunting the overseas Super God. As for Steve, Bryant, Terry, and

    Brandon, they were gathering behind him. Protecting each other, they went in the direction where y was advancing.

    But when they came over, they saw y, who had killed the overseas Super God and was now standing 500 meters away, suddenly stop. The next

    moment, the four old men and y all changed color abruptly.

    Why? They saw that the momentums of dozens of overseas Super Gods were rising one kilometer ahead. Of course, their leaders were the

    commanders of the Military Headquarters of Amerind, Eagle Kingdom, and Frach Kingdom, whe had been hiding their peak-stage Emperor-level

    strength. On their nks, overseas powerhouses appeared one after another. At a nce, one could see that they were roughly at least 30-40. Of

    course, most of them were just at the early stage or middle stage of the Emperor level. Even so, they had more than a dozen powerhouses who were

    at thest stage of the Emperor level and above.

    y and Steve had thought that these people''s reinforcements could only arrive as early as this afternoon, but their top powerhouses had hurried

    over. And they were 10 strong! If such a powerful force came to join the battle, the hands of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, even

    counting in the four powerhouses of the Heaven Domain, were far from enough. After all, the four old generals of the Dragon Kingdom were all

    wounded now.

    At the moment, as the heyday momentums of the dozens of overseas Emperor-level powerhouses rose with booms into the air, the whole External

    Battlefield fell silent. All the soldiers couldn''t help but look in the direction where these Emperor-level powerhouses rose... but the soldiers of the

    Dragon Kingdom and those overseas remnant troops in great fear on the brutal battlefield...

    The overseas remnant troops, who had been divided to attack by the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and kept on retreating, were now

    moving toward these Emperor-level powerhouses.

    And the more than 10,000 soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom on the battlefield were all silent. They didn''t move...

    "Dozen... dozens of Emperor-level... dozens of Emperor-level powerhouses... s..." Standing behind y, the old general Steve Morris heaved a

    deep sigh. Bryant Darnell and Terry Liam both spat blood and fell silent, fixing their eyes on the quiet Emperor-level powerhouses in the distance.

    Then the peak-stage Emperor-levelmander of the Military Headquarters of Amerind, who was standing on a high ground opposite, roared to

    Steve, "Steve Morris, surrender! We admire your Dragon Kingdom''s troops. You fight our eight joint forces but can get such a result, which proves

    you''re really strong! But itis over... isnˇŻt it? You have no chance. Surrender..."

    Themander was tall and strong,

    also with the air of one who had

    fought a fierce batt e. But when he

    looked at St¨¦ve and his men again,..

    he admired them with a trace of awe

    in his eyes. To tell the truth, ~~

    consigering the poor states of Steve

    a nd his three colleagues, hexdidn''t

    have to move a finger now: He just

    needed to ask four of his early-stage

    Emperor-level powerhouses to go

    over, and the four seniors could be

    killed.

    Steve fell silent, and so did Bryant, Terry, and Brandon. But they nced at Steve, thinking, "Surrender? Ho, ho... we won''t. Even if we die in battle,

    the soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom won''t surrender. And the four of us elderlies are too old to live for too long. Then why do we have to surrender?

    It''s worth it even if we can only kill one before we''re killed.ˇ±

    Steve took a deep breath and nced at y shielding them with a big sword and Kill, Dark, and War running over from the distance. Then he turned

    around and roared at the rest of the Dragon Kingdom''s soldiers, "Soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom, fight and never retreat!"

    "Fight and never retreat! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! ..." the barely more than 10,000 soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom on the battlefield shouted to the

    overseas powerhouses opposite. They were all wounded, their organizational systems were broken, and their eyes were bloadshot, but their sabers

    were firm in hand

    The remnant troops standing behind the overseas Emperor-level powerhouses took a step back in fear subconsciously.

    Themander of the Military Headquarters of Amerind frowned, looked at Steve deeply, and faced him, shouting with a wave of his hand, "All

    the Emperor-level powerhouses, kill them all! Including the Four Masters of Heaven of the Heaven Domain! They''ve vited the rules by officially

    jaining the battle. Kill them! No one... shall be alive!"

    As themander finished speaking, all the Emperor-level powerhouses including those behind him-more than 30 in total-charged Steve and his

    men

    ˇ°Fight until thest! Kill!" Steve also shouted. He was about to pick up his sword, hoping to fight for thest time in his life.

    But y, who was in front of him, abruptly took his arm, carrying him to rapidly move back. And Kill, Dark, and War each also took an ald man, going

    back at high speed... They couldn''t fight recklessly!

    "Lord... aren''t you ready..." y

    shouted anxiously in his head as he

    took Steve to go back. Although War

    and his partn¨¦rs fled at super high

    speed, theywere not really fast. .

    After all, they had been fighting fora

    few days and nights, and they were

    tired.Besides, they each now-had an

    oldman in their hands. Therefore,

    aout 10 minutester, their

    group-eight Emperor-leve

    powerhouses, four Masters o

    Heaven of the Heaven Domain, and

    four seniors of the Dragon

    Kingdom-were forced into a valley

    by more than 30 Emperor-level

    powerhouses.

    ˇę

    They were now surrounded by peak-stage Emperor-level powerhouses, and they all decided to fight until theirst breath.

    10 minutes ago on the External Battlefield, when y, Steve, and their men began escaping, Iwan and Mr. Huggins''s Hurricane stealth fighter, which

    had flown for more than an hour, finally came to the air above the gathered reinforcements that were from the three overseas Military Headquarters

    Below the fighter were densely lined overseas warships, on which the powerhouses of the three overseas Military Headquarters were standing. On

    the three leading ships were powerhouses at the first and second stages of the King level, three peak-stage Emperor-level powerhouses, seven or

    eight early-stage Emperor-level powerhouses, dozens of Super Gods, and also hundreds of Gods of War.

    The reinforcements on the huge

    ship from the top three overseas

    Military Headqtarters were heading

    for the External Battlefield at high I

    speed. They were not in sucha hucry

    because. they had received the n¨¦ws

    that dozens of their alliance''s._

    Emperor-level powerhouses lose by

    had reached there. When.they

    reached there, they would end the

    battle and guard against the

    situation that the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom would reinforce.

    At this point, those Emperor-level powerhouses on the huge leading ship were shocked because they saw a hoodwinked figure with a long sword fly

    down from the high altitudes in the distance.

    The next moment, an imaginably terrifying momentum far stronger than that of an ordinary powerhouse at the first stage of the King level burst out of

    the figure in mid-air. And there was also a strong intention to kill all over him!

    "Fire! Fire! Kill him...!" the overseasmander on the huge ship roared at the soldiers around him, ordering them to fire at the figure jumping down.

    But Iwan was falling. With a long sword firmly held in his hand, he suddenly sped up, charging the overseas powerhouses on the huge ship. His eyes

    were ice-cold, and his intention to kill was strong.

    Oneinge down from above was fighting the people on the entire ship! The spectacr scene was beyond words

    "Kill...!" Iwan suddenly roared in mid-air. Avoiding the dense bulletsing at him, he appeared on the deck of this huge ship

 Chapter 232 The Final Battle (1)

    Chapter 232 The Final Battle (1)

    Chapter 232 The Final Battle (1)

    Before hended, with a swish of his sword, Iwan made a dozen or so meters long visible force, which swept across the huge ship. With a boom, less

    than half of these people''s gship turned to pieces, and all the overseas soldiers on board fell.

    "Kill him!" The three King-level powerhouses on the ship instantly rose into the air, aiming to kill lwan. Immediately after, a dozen or so top

    powerhouses-six peak-stage Emperor-level powerhouses and seven or eight early-stage Emperor-level powerhouses-rushed at him.

    After a sneer, lwan shed and appeared in front of the two first-stage King-level powerhouses. As his sword forcefully fell, the two powerhouses

    were cut into halves. Before he visited the holy temple, it had been a little hard for him to kill the first-stage King-level powerhouse. But now, he

    himself didn''t even know at which level he was. What he could only feel was that he was dozens of times stronger than before.

    "What? Howe? Kill!" As soon as lwan killed the first-stage King-level powerhouses in mid-air, the only surviving second-stage King-level

    powerhouse among these people changed his expression greatly in shock. He was not thinking about fleeing. Of course, what was below was the

    sea far from thend, so he couldn''t escape at all

    Then the look in his eyes turned fierce, and he appeared behind Iwan directly. He raised his long saber and chopped at lwan''s head, just at the right

    moment, when Iwan had just killed the two first-stage King-level powerhouses.

    But what shocked his soul happened. The moment his long saber fell, a three-meter-tall momentum virtual shadow in ck armor suddenly appeared

    on Iwan. The huge shadow was so solidified that it was like a real thing. As the saber was getting closer, the virtual shadow suddenly joined his palms

    and mped the saber.

    "No... this is impossible! How could a King-level powerhouse''s momentum shadow be so solidified?! Impossible!" Now the overseas powerhouse was.

    almost crazy because this scene overturned his world viewspletely.

    But he didn''t have the chance to think further anymore. The next moment, Iwan, who had just killed the two King-level powerhouses, turned around

    and swept his long sword at him.

    ˇ°Puff.ˇ± The long sword sank into his flesh. Although he immediately shed back the moment Iwan turned around, Iwan''s sword left a four- to five-

    meter-deep cut in his chest.

    "Puff." Then the second-stage King-level powerhouse quickly fell, and Iwan didn''t care about him anymore. Instead, he began shing. As he shed,

    he appeared in front of every one of those Emperor-level powerhouses.

    With each sh and each swish of his sword, an overseas Emperor-level powerhouse fell and died. This killing process looked very long. but it was

    quite short, in fact.

    In just three seconds, Iwan and the surviving second-stage King-level powerhousended on the broken deck below. After that, the bodies of the

    Emperor-level powerhouses fell one after another around them.

    The moment this powerhouse was about to flee, the air shook, and lwanˇŻs ck long sword rested on his neck.

    This strong powerhouse was now really frightened. He didnˇŻt know Iwan, and Iwan was wearing ck robes and a white mask. Even if he wanted to

    find out Iwan''s origin by observing him, he could not do it. Such a decisive killer came down from the sky to fight the dozen or so powerhouses alone!

    He was actually challenging the whole huge ship! This was unimaginable boldness!

    Now ancther figure in ck robes came down from mid-air. This was Mr. Huggins, whose face waspletely covered by the ck mask. Actually,

    Mr. Huggins was just a few seven or eight seconds slower than Iwan.

    But when he wasing down seven or eight secondster, he was astonished by what he saw. Iwan had killed all their top fighters! Iwan had

    be unimaginably stronger. Anyway, he had not felt that earlier. Now he didn''t know which level Evan had really reached.

    Iwan nced up at Mr. Hugginsing down, then stopped ncing, and continued to look at the overseas second-stage King-level powerhouse.

    "You... can''t kill me. No matter who you are, I am the Commander-in-chief of all the overseas military headquarters. Now is wartime! If you kill me, you

    vite the rules! You''ll also die. Let me off. I''ll withdraw the troops right away. I..." The oversea second-stage King-level powerhouse kept begging

    Iwan for mercy, but soon, he could not speak.

    The reason was... he felt that his eyesight suddenly flew into the air and then saw his own body lying on the broken deck-a... headless body.

    _l.. can''t..." a scream sounded.

    Now, the top powerhouses sent to

    the Externat''Battlefield to reinforce __

    their soldiers by the top three o

    overseds military neadq uarters-had

    All perished! All the Emperor-lev¨¦l

    powerhouses-those at the eatly

    stage, middle stage,st stage, and

    peak stage-and the thre¨¦King-level

    powerhouses were all killed on site.

    Only then did Mr. Hugginsnd on the deck of the huge ship one sea mile away from Iwan. Then, Iwan and Mr. Huggins turned into two speedy

    shadows without hesitation

    Iwan charged east, and Mr. Huggins went west. Now there were no powerhouses above the Emperor level in the reinforcements of the three

    overseas top military headquarters. As for the Super Gods? Haha... They could not even see the speedy shadows of Iwan and Mr. Huggins.

    Iwan and Mr. Huggins continued

    their ughtex At the same time,

    they also darmaged the warships,

    making thern explode and nt. Of

    course, they were unable to kill all

    those 47 board. In fact, most of ~

    therafiad turned to pieces the-

    mament the warships exploded, and

    th¨¦ other half were aboutto fall into

    the sea and deal with the tens of

    thousands of sharps swimming

    crazily over.

    The warships began quickly splitting. As a series of explosions sounded, these huge ships sank into the sea one after another.

    Even when the warships of the three reinforcements had all sunk into the sea, less than 10 minutes had just passed from lwan''s appearance to now.

    The extremely powerful reinforcements of the overseas top three military headquarters were all gone!

    Then Mr. Huggins came to Iwan and stood behind him, joining up with him. lwan watched the sinking ships coldly, took out his phone, and dialed

    y.

    Now on the External Battle, y was confronting those overseas Emperor-level powerhouses surrounding them with a very serious expression. Then

    he suddenly paused, and Hannah Bass''s projection floating around his shoulder soon connected with Iwan''s call for him

    Seeing it was lwan''s call, y became happy and instantly called, "Big brother..."

    lwan''s voice came to his ear, "I

    already know the situation on the

    Externa Battlefield. Hold on a little

    longer. Dart worry. Youlllhave >

    reinforc¨¦ments, and the x

    reinforcements of the overseas top

    threeviilitary headquarters have all

    been killed. Stay there and wait to be

    reinforced! Remember, nane of the

    four old generals of the Dragon

    Kingdom shall die! If any of them

    dies, you''ll be held responsible!"

    ~

    After that. lwan hung up, and the look in y''s eyes became more determined. Sure enough. their lord and brother was the strongest. Although he

    didn''te to the External Battlefield, he had killed all their reinforcements now. They were three King-level powerhouses, a dozen or so Emperor-

    level powerhouses, and the 60,000 elite overseas troops!

    y waspletely shocked at this moment. He shouted to the three brothers around him and the dozens of Super Gods (Some are from the

    Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, and some are newly upgraded Super Gods of the Heaven Domain), "Make a formation! Hald on! The

    reinforcements are arriving soon!"

    Then, Dark, War, Kill, and the surviving Super Gods of the Heaven Domain and the Dragon Kingdom all gathered around y, surrounding the four

    most seriously wounded seniors of the Dragon Kingdom.

    Steve said to y with a very bitter face, "We can still fight! We can still fight!ˇ±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    y looked back at Steve, Bryant, Terry, and Brandon deeply and said, "The reinforcements of the overseas top three military headquarters have all

    been killed, and our reinforcements are arriving soon. I guess our enemies are feeling helpless. Hold on, hold on..."

    "What? Their reinforcements... have all been killed?ˇ± Steve widened his mouth, astonished.

    Now, the dozens of overseas Emperor-level powerhouses, who surrounded the generals of the Dragon Kingdom and the soldiers of the Heaven

    Domain, also seemed to receive some kind of news. Then they all changed their expressions drastically.

 Chapter 233 The Final Battle (2)

    Chapter 233 The Final Battle (2)

    Chapter 233 The Final Battle (2)

    "How... howe? All killed? The whole army wiped out? The 60,000 elite troops, a dozen or so Emperor-level powerhouses, and three King-level

    powerhouses were all killed? No... this is impossible!!!" At the moment, the peak-stage Emperor-levelmander of the Amerind Military

    Headquarters changed his expression dramatically. He was standing on the periphery of the valley, marshaling more than 30 Emperor-level

    powerhouses of the Overseas Alliance. Of course, he was not the only one. In fact, the Emperor-level powerhouses at the scene all turned ashen,

    extremely afraid.

    That was a force much more powerful than them! That was an army with three King-level powerhouses! All killed? All killed? God, all killed?

    As a cold wind came, these overseas powerhouses felt a chill going through their guts as if they had fallen into the endless, coldherworld. They

    could not imagine who could annihte the powerhouses of the allied force of the world''s top three military headquarters in just 10 minutes!

    "Is a world war happening? Or the Dragon Kingdom used their best thermal weapons? No... impossible! There are rules. Even if the Dragon Kingdom

    have that idea and those things, they won''t fire! If it is not the best thermal weapons, how could they destroy such an extremely powerful army?" All

    the overseas Emperor-level powerhouses were shocked to the bone at the moment.

    Then the Amerind Headquarters, Eagle Kingdom Headquarters, and Frach Kingdom Headquarters began to contact those reinforcements, but

    failed. They could not reach them at all.

    These Emperor-level powerhouses surrounding the members of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and the soldiers of the Heaven

    Domain all fell silent. Anyway, they were top figures in their respective fields, and this was wartime, so no one dared to tell them lies about the military

    situation or block their information flow. Therefore, there was only one truth. No matter how unbelievable that was, that was the truth.

    The truth was: Their reinforcements-60,000 elite soldiers with a dozen or so Emperor-level powerhouses and three King-level powerhouses-were all

    killed!

    At the moment, when the news had been verified by all parties, the situation of the whole External Battlefield instantly became strange and terrifyingly

    quiet, and the emotions of those overseas powerhouses became moreplicated. No one could ept such a loss. The cold wind whistled, and

    these people''s figures looked much more dispirited

    When they received the news that had suddenlye. the four seniors-Steve, Bryant, Terry, and Brandon-as well as the soldiers of the Dragon

    Kingdom and the Heaven Domain also fell silent, astonished. But they all knew that the momentary peace was undoubtedly the prelude to theing

    of a stronger storm. It was believed that there would be a fiercer life-and-death fight when those overseas powerhouses on the periphery had made

    their choice. Then the forting battle was very likely to end in the shortest time.

    Either the dozens of overseas Emperor-level powerhouses or the four seniors of the Dragon Kingdom and the Four Masters of the Heaven Domain

    would perish.

    Another five minutes slowly passed. The peak-stage Emperor-levelmander of the Amerind Military Headquarters was gradually giving off a

    stream of indescribable coldness. His eyes instantly turned red, and his intention to kill was clearly seen. Now he was on the opposite hillside of the

    valley among the overseas powerhouses, who half-surrounded the members of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and the soldiers of

    the Heaven Domain.

    As thismander''s ice-cold intention to kill came to show, the more than 30 Emperor-level powerhouses also got a strong killing will, eyes blood

    red.

    As of now, so many people from the two parties had died on this battlefield. This had been a decisive and fiercest battle since the very beginning. The

    Dragon Kingdom lost more than 80,000 soldiers, and more than 200,000 soldiers of the Overseas Alliance were killed. These were not numbers, but

    human lives, also the lives of elite soldiers!

    Now, since the battle hade to this point, no one would cower. And the news of the destruction of the reinforcements on the other side of the

    ocean also instigated the wrath and killing intentions of these Emperor-level powerhouses!

    Then the momentums of these peak-stage Emperor-level powerhouses rose ferociously with booms around the valley. The Marshal of Amerind

    Military Headquarters took a step forward. His eyes were ice-cold, and his figure also looked dispirited. He looked at y and Steve down in the

    valley and said, "You... are very good, but you have no chance. Let''s fight and see who will live!"

    When the marshal finished speaking, y and Steve also took a step forward with cold faces, momentums rising fiercely. Since the battle hade

    to this point, there were no more things that should be talked about, and buying time to wait for reinforcements was almost impossible. At the

    moment, the people opposite had been infuriated.

    Looking at the marshal, Steve nodded and said, "Okay, let''s see who will live! Let''s see how many of your people will die this time."

    After Steve finished that, Bryant. Terry, and Brandon, three tall old generals in broken robes from the first-generation military headquarters of the

    Dragon Kingdom, stood up with their heavily broken long sabers. During thest few minutes, they had regained some of their strength. After all, this

    was thest battle.

    y, Kill, Dark, and War, Four Masters of the Heaven Domain, were quietly gathering their strength, waiting for theing of thest battle.

    In the area five kilometers away from this central battlefield, Jane appeared and stopped killing. looking in that direction quietly.

    In fact, not only Jane but also the fighting soldiers of the two parties on this overseas battlefield all stopped. After all, the Emperor-level battlefield in

    that area was the final battlefield, one that could decide the final course of this battle.

    Apart from these fighting soldiers, far away from this battlefield, those natively born Emperor-level forces on the External Battlefield also looked in this

    direction. The battle wasing to an end

    The decisive battle between the alliance of the eight overseas military headquarters and the Dragon Kingdom wasing to an end. From beginning

    to end, only the Heaven Domain had been helping the Dragon Kingdom, but thetter was still too weak. At the moment, the numerous top

    powerhouses on the External Battlefield were all watching this battle quietly.

    ˇ°Charge!ˇ± Then, without saying any

    unnecessary words, the peak-stage

    Emperor-leveXmarshal from the

    merinc Reade ters rushed

    down with & asword. Immediately

    after his first charge, those x

    peak-stage Emperor-level oO

    power 1ouses on the h side of the

    valley rushed down one aft¨¦r

    affother. Their losses wer¨¦ too great,

    so now they must kill all the

    powerhouses of the Heaven Domain

    and the Military Headquarters of the

    Dragon Kingdom in the valley. Even

    if they had to sacrifice half their men

    for it, it didn''t matter. Content

    belongs to

    "Charge!" In the valley, Marshal Steve and y, the marshal in charge of this battle from the Heaven Domain, shouted in unison, charging their

    enemies with their swords.

    "Charge!" Terry, Bryant, and Brandon, the old generals of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, all charged.

    "Charge!" Master Dark, Master War, and Master Kill of the Heaven Domain also charged with a low shout

    "Charge!" Almost 100 surviving Super Gods of the Heaven Domain and the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom all charged with a low

    shout.

    This scene was so ridiculous. The more than 30 overseas Emperor-level powerhouses from the alliance of the eight overseas military headquarters

    apparently had the absolute advantage, and they could surround the people of the Heaven Domain and the Military Headquarters of the Heaven

    Domain, but they gave up surrounding or sneak-attacking their opponents. Instead, they chose the frontal assaultN?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Soon the top powerhouses of the two parties shed. Steve, Bryant. Brandon, and Terry brought out the powerful peak-stage Emperor-level strength

    with an extremely strong will! But the peak-stage state they regained by risking their lives could onlyst two or three minutes, but that was enough.

    Even killing only one enemy was worth it!

    War, y, Kill, and Dark, the four top powerhouses of the Heaven Domain, also brought out the peak-stage Emperor-level fighting power. Now they

    were fighting crazily against the peak-stage Emperor-level powerhouses of the Eight Overseas Forces Alliance.

    The two parties soon shed. With

    this sh, the four seniors of the

    Dragon Kingdom and the Four

    Masters of the Heaven Domain were

    seri d by their enemies. Of

    course,t] q eir enemies-the 10 ˇŞ

    peaks stage Emperorlevel _ˇ°

    powerhouses of the top three

    roiitary headquarters: Amerind

    Headquarters, he Eagle Kingdom

    ilitary Headquarters, and the Frach

    Kingdom Military

    Headquarters-were also seriously

    injured by them.

    The people of the two sides, either the seriously injured powerhouses of the Heaven Domain and the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom or

    those overseas peak-stage Emperor-level powerhouses, all refused to go back, but continued charging and fighting.

    With two puffs, Steve and Bryant, the two old generals of the Dragon Kingdom, were stabbed through the belly by the peak-stage Emperor-level

    powerhouses of their opponents. Of course, the two seniors also chop off the necks of two peak-stage Emperor-level powerhouses of their enemies

    by breaking their swords into halves.

    "Charge!" Then another two peak-stage Emperor-level powerhouses rushed at Steve and Bryant with their swords aiming at the two men''s heads.

    The two men could not avoid the swords, so they showed some calmness in their eyes

    But y and Dark shielded them with their flesh, and the two swords fell on them. Instantly, they each spat out a mouthful of blood, then caught the

    swords, and swished their swords at their opponents.

    On the other side of the battlefield,

    Terry and Brandon and War and Kill

    were also in tefrible condition. And

    the Super Gods of the Heaven ;

    Domain ahd the Military x

    Headquarters of the Dragon <>

    Kingdom were now crazily besteging

    thet two dozen or so Emperorlevel

    pawerhouses of their enemies,

    preventing them from joifiing the

    Emperor-level battle. But the price

    was imaginably high. In a few

    moments, a dozen or so Super Gods

    were killed.

    Anyway, Super Gods were much weaker than the Emperor-level powerhouses, which meant that even the death of the Super Gods could not stop

    these Emperor-level powerhouses for too long

    As more and more of the Super Gods of the Heaven Domain and the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom were getting killed, more

    Emperor-level powerhouses joined the Overseas Alliance to fight the four seniors of the Dragon Kingdom and the Four Masters of the Heaven

    Domain.

    The final battle-which had juststed less than half a minute-was alreadying to an end. The four seniors of the Dragon Kingdom and the Four

    Masters of the Heaven Domain were too tired to fight.

    "s..." The moment the four old generals of the Dragon Kingdom and the Four Masters of the Heaven Domain were almost killed, an aged sigh

    came from above the valley. Then the Leader of the Dark Night Organization-one who had reached the first stage of the King level-appeared there.

    As soon as he appeared, five peak-stage Emperor-level elders of the organization showed up.

    ˇ°ording to the rules, I can''t fight. You guys go help the crown prince to fight the battle! s...ˇ± the Leader of the Dark Night Organization sighed

    deeply. As a King-level powerhouse, he could not join the battle, but he could not see his nephew die in this battle without doing anything

    "Yes, sir." Five peak-stage Emperor-level powerhouses of the organization instantly unsheathed their swords, storming into the battle below.

    "Ho, ho... the Heaven Domain belongs to our External Battlefield! They have a feud with us External Killer Group. aren''t they? Hah, we haven''t taken

    revenge yet! If they have to be killed, those who kill them must be us! Who... do you think you are?ˇ± Another five or six Emperor-level powerhouses.

    wearing ck robes and white masks from the No. 1 team of the External Killer Group appeared above the valley.

    Then they also stermed into the battle below without hesitation.

    "Yes, right! The Heaven Domain has a feud with us. If they have to be killed, those who kill them must be us! Who... do you think you are?ˇ± Emperor-

    level powerhouses appeared on the battlefield one after another. With a cold shout. they joined the fight.

 Chapter 234 The Situation Has Escalated again

    Chapter 234 The Situation Has Escted again

    Chapter 234 The Situation Has Escted again

    It was very strange and perhaps also very unimaginable. The forces that had held hatred against the Heaven Domain previously on the External

    Battlefield chose to help them at the moment.

    But such a strange thing now happened. The five peak-stage Emperor-level powerhouses of the Dark Night Organization and the five Emperor-level

    killers of the extremely mysterious No. 1 team of the External Killer Group also whooshed down. After that, many other Emperor-level powerhouses

    also joined the battle.

    The over 30 Emperor-level powerhouses of the Eight Overseas Forces Alliance instantly changed color. They were unprepared for that, so a few of

    them were immediately killed by the neers.

    "Cease the fight! Retreat!" The peak-stage Emperor-level marshal of the Amerind Military Headquarters immediately ordered a retreat. Soon they

    struggled and left the battlefield, giving up on besieging to kill the four old generals of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and the Four

    Masters of the Heaven Domain. When they withdrew, sure enough. none of the Emperor-level powerhouses of the Dark Night Organization or the

    Emperer-level killers of the No. 1 team of the External Killer Group went hunting them.

    The powerhouses of the Overseas Alliance now returned to the other side of the valley, but all their faces were so dark. These forces on the External

    Battlefield suddenly broke the rules, joining the battlefield, which meant that they would never have another chance to annihte the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and the Heaven Domain. And whe knew if more Emperor-level powerhouses would be joining in?

    The Overseas Alliance, which had had more than 30 Emperor-level overseas powerhouses moments earlier, now only had 20 left alive. Right, a

    dozen or so had died fighting in a moment just now.

    The peak-stage Emperor-level powerhouse of the Amerind Military Headquarters had blood running out of the corner of his mouth, but he instantly

    locked at the Leader of the Dark Night Organization, who was at the first stage of the King level. He shouted in a low voice, "Leader of the Dark Night

    Organization, are you sure your organization will join the battle to help the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom?ˇ±

    The look in his eyes slightly shaking, the King-level Leader of the Dark Night Organization shook his head and said with a smile, "No! Why do you say

    so, Leader of the Amerind Military Headquarters? You people almost killed our young master! I went to save our young master! What was so

    wrong with that?ˇ±

    The peak-stage Emperor-level powerhouse of the Amerind Military Headquarters narrowed his eyes, looking at the Four Masters of the Heaven

    Domain deeply. In the end, his eyes fell on Master Dark. He nced at him and then at the Leader of the Dark Night Organization. With a darker face,

    he said, "Ho, ho... I''ve learned something from you today! Leader of the Dark Night Organization, you''re brilliant! You''ve even nted your young

    master into the Heaven Domain! And he is also a Super God of it, eh?ˇ±

    The Leader of the Dark Night Organization nodded with a smile and said, "Don''t be surprised. I had no choice. s... the little guy insisted on going to

    jain the Heaven Domain, and he fights my Dark Night Organization with the men of the Heaven Domain every day. s, what an unfaithful child!"

    The Leader of the Dark Night Organization shook his head so bitterly.

    ˇ°Humph!ˇ± the peak-stage Emperor-level marshal of the Amerind Military Headquarters snorted. Then he looked at the killer of the No. 1 team

    standing next to the Leader of the Dark Night Organization, who also had the King-level momentum fluctuations. and asked, "King-level killer of the

    No. 1 team of the External Killer Group? Don''t... tell me you also have someone in the Heaven Domain, do you?"

    "Haha..." the King-level leader of the No. 1 team of the External Killer Groupughed and said, "You''re not stupid! Yes, I have to tell you something!

    Master Kill is our man! Ho, ho... everyone knows it! The No. 1 team of our External Killer Group never refuse to ept anyone who applies to join us,

    and we don''t restrict our members. Then, is it so hard to understand... why Master Kill of the Heaven Domain is an Emperor-level killer of our

    organization?"

    When the Emperor-level marshal of the Amerind Military Headquarters was about to continue to ask, a series of noises suddenly sounded in the

    faraway sky. Joseph of the God of War Sect and the top nine Half-a-step Emperor-level powerhouses all came to War and stood behind him quietly.

    "Joseph pays his respects to the young master.ˇ± Joseph bowed low respectfully to War.

    Seeing that, the peak-stage Emperor-level marshal of the Amerind Military Headquarters twitched his mouth hard a couple of times. Then he

    sneered crazily, ˇ°Haha... hahaha... good, very good, I did underestimate the Heaven Domain! Every one of them has such a powerful origin! Four

    Masters of the Heaven Domain, ho, ho... you''re very good, very good!"

    At the moment, the Marshal of the Amerind Military Headquarters was going crazy, and the Leader of the Dark Night Organization and the King-

    level killer of the No. 1 team of our External Killer Group were both shocked. It turned out that the Four Masters of the Heaven Domain had such a big

    secret!

    Then the marshal looked at Master y and slowly asked, "Your three brothers all have powerful origins. What about you then? If you have, show it

    as they do! Since things havee to this point. it''s pointless to hide anything now."

    y frowned deeply, shook his head, and said, "Sorry, I might disappoint you. I don''t have.ˇ±

    Dark, War, y, and Kill, the Four Masters of the Heaven Domain, looked at each other and twitched their mouths hard. It turned out that his brothers

    all had powerful origins, but he, y, alone really didnˇŻt have. That was why Iwan had asked him to direct this battle.

    y fell silent. Now the situation had beplicated again. In theory, the strength of their party was now more powerful than that of the Eight

    Overseas Forces Alliance, but would the forces behind his three brothers really help the Dragon Kingdom fight the battle? It was hard to tell

    ˇę

    Now the Marshal of the Amerind

    Military Headquarters opposite also

    seemed tobe hinking about it. After

    along white, he looked at the Leader

    of the Dark Night Organization =

    deeply and then at the King-level

    killerof the External Killer Group. In

    tbe end, his eyes lingered.en War for

    a brief moment before h@turned

    and left.

    The marshal didnˇŻt say anything to threaten him at the moment because that was meaningless. Now their situation had been instantly reversed, with

    them ending up being totally disadvantageous. If they continued to fight, all of them might be killed here.

    Since they had just failed to

    annihte the-Military Headquarters

    of the Dragetrkingdom and the

    Heaven Damain, then they might as>

    well waitsome time. Now, when the

    battlehade to this point, both

    sideshad done things that vited

    thetules. He was sure that

    King- level powerhouses would be

    coming here soon. The real

    King-level powerhouses... Content

    belongs to

    The reinforcements of the Eight Overseas Forces Alliance were all dead, and three King-level powerhouses also had perished. As of now, this battle

    had esctedThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Yes, it had escted. Then, the King-level powerhouses of the two belligerent parties would surely show up.

    The Marshal of the Amerind Military Headquarters left without hesitation with the overseas Emperor-level powerhouses and the rest of the army.

    Although they were safe for now, every one of them did feel that a greater storm would being.

    Therefore, no one on-site felt happy, though the Overseas Alliance had now left. The reason was simple: This was not the end, but the beginning of a

    bigger battle, a battle that King-level powerhouses would probably join.

    Now. neither y nor Steve went to chase after them. For one thing, they were too tired to fight: for another, those powerhouses behind War, Kill, and

    Dark might not necessarily break the rules again to help them fight until thest!

    Every one of them had a slightly heavy heart at the moment.

    At this point, another loud noise

    came from the faraway sky. Carl

    Addison, thedld general of the .

    ilitary [deeldquarte s of the Dragan

    Kingdom with a Half-a-step =

    King: level momentum rushed over.

    Those around him were the.se¨¦cond

    elder Judy Lopez and the 4hird elder

    Lewis King-two powerhdises at the

    irst stage of the King level.

    When they arrived, the three of them looked at the soldiers of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and then at the leaving Emperor-level

    powerhouse of the Overseas Alliance. They fell silent.

    Every one of them felt that a greater storm would being

    Tens of thousands of miles away from the External Battlefield, in the depths of the ocean where the allied force of the top three overseas military

    headquarters had perished, only a few broken pieces could now be seen floating on the blood-red sea surface.

    With some fluctuations of the air, three mysterious King-level powerhouses wearing ck rabes and bamboo hats appeared above this part of the

    sea. Seeing the scene, the three high-stage King-level powerhouses instantly had a wrath of fire in their eyes.

    "Find out who did this! There is no trace of using thermal weapons! Find out who vited the rules! Kill them when they are found! ... that''ll be an

    exnation to Amerind, the Eagle Kingdom, the Frach Kingdom, and the other five military headquarters," a high-stage King-level powerhouse

    said sulkily.

 Chapter 235 On the Verge of Losing Control

    Chapter 235 On the Verge of Losing Control

    Chapter 235 On the Verge of Losing Control

    The three high-stage King-level powerhouses now looked quite sullen, their extremely powerful momentums covering an area tens of miles at sea.

    They were guardians of the rules, but someone had now broken them. ording to their judgment, the person who had killed these earthly troops

    must be one at the high stage of the King level.

    Of course, any one of them who came over had such ability. The terrifyingly great power of a King-level powerhouse was beyond an Emperor-level

    powerhouse''s wild imagination. The power of deterrence of a high-stage King-level powerhouse was totally equivalent to that of a superrge legion.

    Such a person was one who could steady the fate of a nation. Using such a powerhouse to fight, to some extent, was not second tounching a few

    best thermal weapons! If the two had to bepared, a high-stage King-level powerhouse had a power of deterrence that was much stronger than

    that of a superb thermal weapon. After all, the powerhouse was a living being.

    King-level powerhouses would not join the earthly battles. This was the rule, the rule all countries and regions around the world agreed on! After all

    this hell-like miserable condition showed how strong a high-stage King-level powerhouse''s destructive power could be! Therefore, if such a

    powerhouse joined the battle, then there was no need for the mundane legions to fight.

    "What should we do if the one who did this is fram a secluded sect within the territory of the Dragon Kingdom?" one of the high-stage King-level

    powerhouses asked with a very grave expression.

    Indeed, the Dragon Kingdom had such a long history that no one knew how many terrifying forces were there within its territory. Although the three of

    them were at the high stage of the King level, it was very hard for them to find anything in the country.

    Another high-stage King-level powerhouse frowned deeply and said, "It shouldn''t be. During the battle that took ce more than a century ago, many

    of the kingdom''s high-stage King-level powerhouse died because the other military headquarters in the world besieged them. Now they might not

    easily join in, and today''s situation is far from that of the battle a century ago. The allied legion of the countries around the world did not enter thend

    of the Dragon Kingdom.ˇ±

    The third high-stage King-level powerhouse who had been silent said with serious eyes, "No matter who he is, even if he''s a great fighter of some

    secluded sect in the Dragon Kingdom, he must be killed! The rules can''t be vited! Guys, don''t forget that the military headquarters of Amerind,

    the Eagle Kingdom, and the Frach Kingdom suffered huge losses this time. If we can''t give them an exnation, they might use superb thermal

    weapons! Once such lethal weapons are used, the world is over!"

    After this powerhouse finished speaking, the powerhouse who had spoken earlier nodded and said, "Yes, that''s right. Contact the guardians of all

    ces and domains to force the sects in the Dragon Kingdom. We must find the person! No matter who he is, he must die!ˇ±

    This powerhouse paused but then continued, "Besides, send high-stage King-level powerhouses to the military headquarters of Amerind, the

    Eagle Kingdom, and the Frach Kingdom. Warn them that if they dare to use superb thermal weapons, we''ll annihte all their senior leaders! Guys,

    donˇŻt forget that today is different from the era a century ago. The Dragon Kingdom... has stood up..."

    "The mundane dynasty of the Dragon Kingdom dispirited those secluded sects a century ago, but could any one of you be sure about today''s

    situation a centuryter? Will the secluded sects all keep silent as they did a century ago?"

    Another high-stage King-level powerhouse slowly nodded and said, "Yes, right. Shelton Hayes, the senior elder of today''s Dragon Kingdom is a great

    figure. He has the air of a peerless hero! So we must force the Dragon Kingdom to hand out the criminal! But we''ll also warn the eight military

    headquarters of the Z8 Alliance, telling them not to use superb thermal weapons! This is the bottom line! Whoever dares to use them will be wiped

    out!ˇ±

    "Okay."

    ˇ°Agree.ˇ±

    The three high-stage King-level powerhouses, the guardians of the hidden rules of the world, soon reached a consensus. After that, they parted,

    heading for the Amerind Military Headquarters, the External Battlefield, and the Dragon Kingdom

    Before now, none of the guardians of the hidden rules of the world like them had ever expected this battle to develop to today''s status-it kept

    escting!

    And each of them now had a slightly heavy heart. They knew that the Dragon Kingdom today was really different from what it had been more than

    100 years ago. Take the dynasty on thisnd for example. When facing the invasions of the overseas allied force, every time they would cede

    territory, pay indemnities, and admit defeat afterunching symbolic resistance a few times, wouldn''t they?

    Actually, this time, they, the guardians of these hidden rules, had thought in the beginning that the Dragon Kingdom would be the same as it had been

    100 years ago. But they had been wrong. In fact, the Dragon Kingdom had begun fighting back from the very beginning!

    90% of the 100,000 elite soldiers, the strongest ones of the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters, had died on the External Battlefield! Even so, the

    headquarters were still fighting! It showed that they would keep on fighting until thest.

    Now a high-stage King-level powerhouse of the Dragon Kingdom joined the battle! Did it mean that another one from the extremely powerful secluded

    sects in the Dragon Kingdom chose to enter the secr world? So the guardians who didn''t belong to any group of the world now had a few more

    scruples.

    Now the atmosphere in the generalmand room of the Amerind Military Headquarters was so tense. The reinforcements they sent out had all

    been killed even before they reached the External Battlefield.

    All the top leaders of the Amerind Military Headquarters were silent, but everyone had wrath in their eyes, a slight ice-cold killing intention slowly

    showing.

    "The rule guardians sent us a message, saying it was a high-stage King-level powerhouse who did it. They are now looking for the person, but they

    also warn us that we shall never use superb thermal weapons! Otherwise... we would suffer the consequences! Guys, all our people died. Now there

    are only 40,000-50,000 defeated soldiers left on the External Battlefield. What do you think we... should do next?" Quark, whose look in the eye was

    so sullen, kept tapping the tabletop slowly.

    A peak-stage Emperor-level powerhouse said coldly, "Send out all the King-level powerhouses of the Z8 Military Headquarters, giving those rule

    guardians pressure! If they can''t force the Dragon Kingdom to hand out the culprit, then they can''t me us for breaking the rules!"

    "Yes, agree! Give them pressure! The

    rule guardians are strong, but we

    can resist ther! The powerhouses

    in countriesaround the world have.

    been suff¨¦ring for so long because

    of them. The fighting power of all>

    parties is tightly restricted by them.

    f thatˇŻs he rule, what''s the use of

    trying their best to cultivate to reach

    the King level for everyorie? To be

    prisoners? Give them pressure!ˇ± the

    peak-stage Emperor-level

    commander of the Eagle Kingdom

    ilitary Headquarters said coldly.

    The Commander of the Frach Kingdom Military Headquarters nodded and said, "Okay! We restrict those King-level powerhouses in our three military

    headquarters every day! If they don''t give us an exnation, then dere war!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Then the Commander of the Eagle Kingdom Military Headquarters said again, "Guys, do you think it is really worth it to sacrifice 60,000 elite soldiers

    for the killing of a peak-stage Emperor-level powerhouse of theirs?"

    When thismander finished that, everyone in the room shook their heads. Was it worth it? It was actually so worth it. After all, any peak-stage

    Emperor-level powerhouse had the ability to stabilize the fate of a nation. There were hundreds of countries in the world, and many of them were

    small. All their good fighters put together were not as powerful as a peak-stage Emperor-level powerhouse!

    It was not easy to make a peak-stage Emperor-level powerhouse. The rate was extremely low. If 100 in 10.000 Super Gods could reach the Emperor

    level, that was a high rate. But it was just one in 100! Yet, the 100 Emperor-level powerhouses probably could not reach the King level! Let alone go

    through the King-level. It was so hard to even reach a small stage. For those who wanted to keep on progressing on the King level, only one in 100

    on each stage could make it to the next.

    So, sacrificing 60.000 troops of the Overseas Alliance for the killing of a peak-stage King-level powerhouse was quite worth it. After all, these troops

    were just the joint force of the three parties.

    But they didn''t think it was enough!

    Quark, the Commander of the Amerind Military Headquarters, breathed deeply and said with narrowed eyes, "Guys, if those rule guardians can kill

    the mysterious peak-stage Emperor-level powerhouse, then that''s great. But what if... they canˇŻt? Then we''ll suffer huge losses, won''t we?"

    The Commander of the Frach

    Kingdom Military Headquarters said

    with lowered eyes, "Whether they

    can kill him oF hot is their business!

    It has nothigg to do with us! Anyway,

    if they cast kill him, we won''t have.

    to abide.by the rules from now an;

    will we? Ho, ho... it''s better if they

    can''t?ill him!" Themander was

    toying with the teacup in his hand,

    head bowed and eyes gli$tening

    with shrewdness. In fact, he could

    have reached the King-level a long

    time earlier, but he had been

    suppressing it. The reason was

    S

    h

    r

    imple: If he made a breakthrough,

    e would have toply with those

    ules.

    The Commander of the Eagle Kingdom Military Headquarters nodded and said, "Yes, whether they can kill him or not doesn''t have much to do with

    us. Now the point is if the battle on the External Battlefield should continue. What do the two of you think?"

    Quark sneered and sulkily said,

    "Continue, of course! Why not

    continue? Send all the Emperor-level

    powerhouses-of the Z8 Military

    Headquarters that can be sent. Ther

    our thre¨¦.parties will dispatch thre¨¦

    high-stage King-level powerhouses

    to watch the fight, but we woirt send

    tragps. Go there and annihte the

    Dragon Kingdom Militaryˇ±

    Headquarters and the Heaven

    Domain. That''s enough. We''ll also

    send seven middle-stage King-level

    powerhouses over. Then I''ll see if

    the one who killed our 60,000 elite

    soldiers dares to reappear.ˇ± Content

    belongs to

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ± The Commander of the Eagle Kingdom Military Headquarters nodded. Indeed. their losses on the battlefield had been too great so far, so

    they must win this time no matter how high the price was! Anyway, they could not afford to lose! If they lost, they could no longer suppress the rising

    momentum of the Dragon Kingdom, and the other smaller military headquarters would never view them as their leaders.

    The top three overseas military headquarters made their decision. Then, the fight on the External Battlefield continued and became tenser.

    Half an hourter, three peak-stage King-level powerhouses and seven middle-stage King-level powerhouses, of the military headquarters of the

    Great Kingdom, Eagle Kingdom, and Frach Kingdom along with 80 Emperor-level powerhouses, boarded fighters. flying straight toward the External

    Battlefield.

    At the same moment, on an extremely remote ind at the depths of the ocean, dozens of rule guardians with very powerful momentums were

    gathering together with grave expressions in an antique-looking hall.

    "The top three military headquarters have sent 10 King-level powerhouses to the External Battlefield. These powerhouses don''t dare to join the battle

    straight away but are just watching, but if the situation there changes again, they will probably break the rules,ˇ± one of the high-stage King-level

    powerhouses said gravely.

    "Right, ha... three high-stage King-level powerhouses and seven middle-stage King-level powerhouses! They are going there to target the Dragon

    Kingdom, and also us! Let''s also send five high-stage King-level powerhouses to the External Battlefield, shall we? If they dare to break the rules to

    jain the battle, then crack down on them," another high-stage King-level powerhouse said slowly.

    "Yes, but it''s hard to handle! Z8 Alliance has gone too far these years! And they have sent 80 Emperor-level powerhouses to the battlefield this time.

    Then there is no chance for the Dragon Kingdom to win.ˇ±

    "Yes... we can''t care so much. Guys, don''t forget we also have to obey the rules. All of us are just guardians who restrict King-level powerhouses and

    the use of thermal weapons. Apart from that. we can''t do anything.ˇ±

    "Yes... right. The Dragon Kingdom is not weak. Even if the Z8 Alliance can mobilize 100 Emperor-level powerhouses to the battlefield, the Dragon

    Kingdom can resist them. Of course, its military headquarters doesn''t have the strength. We''ll see what those secluded sects in the kingdom will

    choose. ... If they don''t provide manpower, then the Military Headquarters will still be destroyed during this battle.ˇ±

    "Yes... 10 King-level powerhouses! And three of them are at the high stage! Even the mysterious powerhouse who joined the battle probably can''t

    easily resist them."

    "Yes... right... s..."

    ˇ°s... what a turbulent time! ..."

    At the moment, these high-stage King-level rule guardians in this mysterious hall all felt a little uneasy.

    No matter what, the situation shall stop escting!

 Chapter 236 The Dragon Kingdom Was Between Life and Death. (Second Part)

    Chapter 236 The Dragon Kingdom Was Between Life and Death. (Second Part)

    Chapter 236 The Dragon Kingdom was between Life and Death. (Second Part)

    When Carl Addison, the Third Elder Lewis King, the Second Elder Judy Lopez and hundreds of senior warriors of the Dragon Kingdom arrived at the

    External Battlefield, they immediately started treating the four injured elder generals--Steve Morris, Bryant Darnell, Terry Liam and Brandon Turner,

    who felt more thanplicated seeing theming.

    Being on a war-torn battlefield filled with fire and killing. the tension did not fade with the retreat of the External Emperor levels. Otherwise, it grew

    even stronger.

    Steve Morris, who was covered in scars, looked at Carl Addison with red eyes and said, "Commander, I''m sorry. We lost it. We''ve lost ny

    thousand soldiers out of one hundred thousand the most excellent soldiers. Ny thousand! Ny thousand! Ah..." Steve Morris couldn''t help

    crying. and he felt guilty to face the Dragon Kingdom and the people...

    Carl Addison trembled, he himself hadn''t fully recovered from his injuries either. Then he took a deep breath and looked around the battlefield. At this

    moment, the foreign alliance had ceased fighting. People started rising up from the battlefield, some of them were heavily wounded and supported by

    others, some lost their legs. and some had bandages over their heads. Though they were extremely exhausted, the soldiers stood up from the ground

    anyway when they saw Carl Addison and others.

    Without saying a word, these soldiers just looked at Carl Addison firmly...

    ˇ°Hurry up and treat the soldiers!!!" Carl Addison said, his body trembling and his eyes red with tears. These were the best soldiers in Dragon

    Kingdom! They were the best! I!

    Carl Addison, the Third Elder and the Second Elder never expected that the battle would turn out like this! So tragic! ! ! The battlefield was full of

    smoke and the mes were everywhere. But more could be seen were countless corpses lying on the ground...

    The third elder and the second elder were silent. Their eyes were red, their bodies trembled, and their murderous intent was overwhelming. The next

    moment, Carl Addison turned his head to look at Steve Morris, themander-in-chief on the extraterritorial battlefield, held his hand tightly and said,

    "Old man! You have worked hard! You have worked hard!!!" As the oldest marshal, Carl Addison couldn''t help but burst into tears at this moment.

    Terry Liam, Brandon Turner and Bryant Darnell also struggled to stand up, sighed deeply and shook their heads. Bryant Darnell looked at Carl

    Addison withplexity in his eyes and suggested, "Commander, we should send the remaining kids back home. Can''t let them die here. It''s better

    to save some seeds for our kingdom..."N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Terry Liam and Brandon Tumer also nodded and added, "That''s right, Commander. Send them back. The war has escted. If they stay here, all of

    them will be wiped out..."

    "Ah..." Carl Addison raised his head and roared. Can they withdraw? There was no way to withdraw. The enemies from the External Regions would

    not let them, and they would not agree... At this moment, there are infinite regret and hatred in his heart, but he had no choice. He lost hope in this

    warpletely.

    There was no chance to win, even he himself came to help. If they still obeyed the rules to join the war, then the King levels should not join in, but

    how many Emperor levels and Champion Emperor levels were left in the Dragon Kingdom? There was only one left, who was in aa in Gotham

    City, Rendon Scott, who was only an Emperor level at ater-stage.

    Carl Addison roared towards the sky. And the next moment, the King-Level aura of the second elder and the third elder exploded, and two phantoms

    in the shape of dragons emerged from them.

    The next moment, the Second Elder and the Third Elder groaned without saying a word. ck ck...Two soft sounds were heard. And then the

    imposing phantom of the King-level powerhouse and the two dragon-shaped phantoms that emerged from the second elder and the third elder were

    shattered at this moment..

    It was broken... and soon the momentum of the second elder and the third elder fell to the peak of the Emperor level, half a step to King level. And

    just when the two dragon-shaped phantoms were about to shatter, they seemed to look down at the second elder and the third elder. It seemed that

    they were reluctant to go, but still got broken...

    "Second Elder! Third Elder! What are you doing!!!" Carl Addison suddenly came to his senses and turned to look at the Second Elder and the Third

    Elder.

    Not only people like Carl Addison and Steve Morris, but also the powerhouses in Heaven Domain were deeply shocked by the actions of the Second

    and Third elders.

    The Second Elder Judy Lopez shook his head and said, "It''s all right. King Levels can''t participate in the battle, and this is the rule! Then we can

    break the King Level seal and join the battle with you. If we have to die... let''s die together."

    After being silent for a while. the Third Elder also nodded and said, "It''s okay, let''s fight together..."

    Carl Addison, Steve Morris and the others trembled, and they opened their mouths but couldn''t say anything

    The next moment, Steve Morris ran to the leader of the Dark Night Organization, knelt down in front of him with a bang, looked at him with red eyes

    and begged, "Chief, can you please help us once? Help the Dragon Kingdom once, please?"

    The leader of the Dark Night Organization was deeply shocked once more. But just when he was going to say that he would agree to help the Dragon

    Kingdom once, a powerhouse stood behind him and said, "Chief, bad news, the three war departments of the foreignnds, including three high-rank

    King Levels, seven middle-rank King Levels and eighty Emperor Levels are on their way here...Chief. we can''t join in the war. It''s not because we

    donˇŻt want to fight. it''s only because we can''t afford it..."

    Just when Steve Morris was begging the leader of the Dark Night Organization, Bryant Damell ran to the God of War Sect and knelt down in front of

    them, begging them to join in the war. Terry Liam ran and knelt in front of Zero, the King Level killer of the External Killer Group One...

    By now, these three old men no

    longer cared aout dignity. They

    even didn''t eare about their own

    survival. what hey cared about was

    that the e Bragon Kingdom couldn''t

    lose thre t battle...If all the forces.at

    the &Xternal Battlefield werec I

    terminated, if Carl Addisonsthe

    S¨¦cond Elder and the Third Elder all

    died here....the Dragon Kingdom

    could not take it.

    So the three ole men knelt at the native-born powerhouses for the fewer than 10,000 soldiers out there on the External Battlefield, for the entire

    Dragon Kingdom.

    Dark was overwhelmed and his

    figure appeared I in front of the leader

    of the Dark Night Organization in an

    instant. He knelt down, and kept .>

    kowtowikg and begging, ˇ®Father, join

    the wan. I beg you. I will leave the

    Heaven Domain and return tothe

    Dark Night Organization. I. beg you,

    join the war. Help us, please?

    Father..." Master Dark burst into

    tears.

    Bang...Dressed in ck and her eyes reddened, Ivy appeared beside Dark. Seeing Dark kneeling and kowtowing continuously made her eyes full of

    tears.

    In the meantime, War and Kill were also kneeling and begging in front of the powerhouses of the External Killer Group One.

    The powerhouses from the Dark

    Night Organization, the God of War

    Sect and theExternal Killer Group _

    One couIdenly be silent. If it was an

    evenly-matched war, they would

    definitely fight. But the enemy''s ˇ®Sten

    King Level powerhouses were

    coming over... They...couldaˇŻt

    afford. They were just in@apable to

    help...

    "Sorry. We are sorry..." The leader of the Dark Night Organization, the powerhouses of the God of War Sect and Zero from the External Killer Group

    One were all feeling helpless. They had to be responsible for their own organization and for the hundreds and thousands of people under their

    command...

    "Can the Dragon Kingdom possibly win this war? It can''t be won, and there is no chance at all, no chance..." All the powerhouses were silent

    Carl Addison took a deep breath, shook his head and walked to y. He bowed deeply to y and said, "y. let the soldiers of the Heaven Domain

    withdraw, withdraw, and you should... withdraw too. Really, get out of the External Battlefield and save some seeds for the Dragon Kingdom, okay?ˇ±

    y''s eyes were reddened. He took a deep breath and replied, "Commander, wait a little longer. My elder brother is making his way here. Wait a little

    longer, wait a little longer..." It''s full ofplexity in y''s eyes.

    The leader of the Dark Night organization walked up to y, looked at him and said, "King y, if things can''t be done. Please join us temporarily

    and we will keep the soldiers of the Heaven Domain safe..."

    Also, Zero, the King Level powerhouse of External Killer Group One walked up to y and nodded, "Same here in the External Killer Group One.

    y, think twice!ˇ±

    Carl Addison took a deep breath, bowed deeply to the leader of the Dark Night Organization and Zero, and said, "Thank you for your help. If we really

    get to that point. if we olders are all killed in battle...l beg you two to take care of the soldiers of the Heaven Domain, please..."

    Carl had a lot on his mind. The Second Elder and the Third Elder stayed silent.

    At the same time, the Senior Elder was watching the scene of the External Battlefield in the Headquarters Operations Control Room of the Dragon

    Kingdom in Gotham City. His eyes bacamepletely red.

    Did the Dragon Kingdom have any reinforcements? Were there any Emperor Level powerhouses? Yes! But it''s useless to ask for help, just like what

    happened on the External battlefield just now when Terry Liam asked for help from the powerhouses of the God of War Sect, they didnˇŻt agree.

    "Huh..." The Senior Elder sighed deeply in his heart. He slowly walked out of the Operations Room and headed outside where he saw two dragon-

    shaped phantoms appeared in the sky far away fram Gotham City. The phantoms were very blurred and very faint as if they were sighing with

    regrets, and then copsed..

    And just then when the two dragon-shaped phantoms shattered, two deep cracks appeared in the Dragon Pond below the Senior Elder''s mansion in

    Gotham City..

    The luck of the Second Elder and the Third Elder was connected with the luck of the Dragon Kingdom. The two of them shattered the King Level

    mark on the External Battlefield In order to participate in the war, causing their luck to copse...

    At this moment, countless people in the Dragon Kingdom suddenly felt a pain in their hearts. And a bad premonition suddenly rose in their hearts...

    The sky in the Dragon Kingdom became even more gloomy...

    At the same time, in the depths of the endless mountains in the central part of the Dragon Kingdom, Iwan Cliff was hastily rushing back from the deep

    ocean in the External Regions. By now, his figure finally descended from the sky again, falling towards the mountains below...

    And below Iwan Cliff was the headquarter of Spiritual Cave! ! !

 Chapter 237 Inside the Realm! (Update 3)

    Chapter 237 Inside the Realm! (Update 3)

    Chapter 237 Inside the Realm! (Update 3)

    Iwan Cliff''s timeline.

    More than an hour ago. Iwan and Teddy Huggins left the northern border of the Dragon Kingdom, went directly to the depth of the ocean in the

    External Regions. ughtered the enemy''s coalition forces as quickly as possible, and then hurried back to the Dragon Kingdom. So seeing from his

    timeline, Iwan Cliff really didn''t waste for a second.

    Iwan knew in his heart that he might not have much time left. Although he was the Real Emperor and had the power of a King Level, he could only

    use the power once. So he had to do a lot of things at once before the opponents reacted. And the opponents were the guardians of the rules in the

    Dragon Kingdom and across the world. Otherwise, if the rules changed in the future, he would be in trouble!

    So after lwan learned that Carl Addison and others had gone to the External Battlefield, he did not return to the External Battlefield immediately.

    Instead, he returned to the territory of the Dragon Kingdom as quickly as possible!

    The Real Emperor...lwan actually didn''t want to reveal it. This was his biggest trump card. But now it had to be exposed. And the situation was

    bing more and more critical on the External Battlefield, there was not much time left for him

    "Boom..." The next moment, Iwannded directly outside the mountain gate of Spiritual Cave. The aura radiated from him far surpassed that of

    general King Levels...

    "rm! Who is it?!" Almost at the moment when Iwan''s murderous intent appeared and his aura was fully opened, there was a sudden explosion from

    inside Spiritual Cave!

    "The one who killed you!" Iwan yelled coldly and shed at the stone gate of Spiritual Cave with a sh of his sword. With a loud bang, the stone

    gate was instantly shattered by lwan''s sword.

    And it wasn''t until then that the dean of Spiritual Cave and two supreme elders of King Level appeared outside the sect. Three King Level! Oh yeah,

    there were actually three King Level hidden here in Spiritual Cave!

    Iwan looked at the three King-Level powerhouses with cold eyes and felt a chill in his heart. He stared at the three King-Level powerhouses on the

    opposite side and said, "Three! Good, very good! Well, what a Spiritual Cave! What a Spiritual Cave that governs all the Immortal Force in the domain

    andpetes with the Dragon Kingdom War Department!"

    "Who are you? Spiritual Cave has no grievances with you!" At this time, the pale-faced dean of Spiritual Cave, who was of fifth rank of King Level

    locked at Iwan with an extremely gloomy expression. He really didnˇŻt know about Iwan Cliff. But now Iwan Cliff came and shattered their stone gate

    which had been passed down for thousands of years! ! !

    Standing on both sides of the dean, there was a fourth-rank King Level and a second-rank King Level. And inside Spiritual Cave, there is a faint aura

    of fifty or sixty Emperor-Level powerhouses permeating the air.

    Iwan was feeling the momentum of the Spiritual Cave in front of him and the chill in his eyes grew even more. He stared at the inside of Spiritual

    Cave and said in a cold voice, "Three King-Level powerhouses, dozens of Emperor-Level powerhouses! The soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom are

    fighting bloody battles on the front line and there are less than ten Emperor-Level powerhouses among hem, but you...you have dozens of Emperor-

    Level...hehe...dozens, dozens...ˇ±

    "Your Excellency, what are you..." When the dean of the Spiritual Cave snored coldly and was about to speak, lwan suddenly appeared in front of him

    before he finished speaking and shed at his head with a sword...

    "A high-ranking King Level powerhouse? You...impossible, who are you, you...boom..." The old dean who was a fifth-rank King Level changed his

    expressions when he had the first contact with Iwan. lwan''sbat strength was definitely a high-level existence at the King Level! ! !

    lwan''s speed was so fast that the old dean couldn''t react at all. He tried his best to resist in a haste and the phantom of his snake-like aura diffused at

    the most critical moment

    "What a phantom of the dragon that stole the luck of the Dragon Kingdom! Good, very good!!!" The next moment, the long sword in lwan''s hand

    shed at the imposing phantom of the old dean with a loud bang ...

    "No..." The old dean screamed and the fear in his heart reached the extreme

    But it was useless. The next moment. with a loud noise from the sky, the aura phantom on the old dean was directly shattered by lwan''ˇŻs sword. The

    old dean wanted to resist lwan''s long sword and failed. He was split in half by lwan from head to toe!

    One of them was seriously injured and not prepared for a fight, the other was a blow with all the might and fury! Then the result was that the old dean

    of Spiritual Cave, who had been severely injured by the Senior Elder two days ago, was split in half by Iwan Cliff''s sword! ! ! Instant death...

    "Pfft..." Although Iwan killed the dean with one sword, Iwan was suffering bacsh too. The opponent was a powerhouse of the fifth-rank King Level

    after all, and Iwan used the maximum of his own strength and did a frontal kill! So at this moment, lwan Cliff also suffered some bacsh, on the one

    hand, some bacsh from the old dean and on the other hand, the bacsh from him forcibly exerting his maximum strength.

    "Wh... what... this is inpossible! The old dean... the dean was killed? Was he killed?" At this moment, the students and teachers of Spiritual Cave

    were all shocked. The iparably powerful dean was shed by a sword at this moment? What hatred do they have between? what grievances

    they have! That''s not how swords should be used. It would look much better even if the sword went through the head than chopping a fifth-rank King

    Level in half from the front...

    "Pa-ta... Pa-ta..." Drops of blood dripped from Iwan''s right hand holding the sword. The blow just now was so powerful that his palm was shocked,

    and then the long steel sword in lwan''s hand also shattered inch by inch..

    Bang... And just as the long sword shattered, Iwan instantly appeared in front of the Supreme Elder of Spiritual Cave who was a second-rank King

    Level. Then with a lightning speed and a loud bang, lwan''s palm was pped on his head

    "No..." The second-rank King Level let out a desperate roar and punched Iwan on the chest with all his might, but then his head was crushed by

    Iwan''s palm.

    "Pfft..." Soon the other Supreme Elder who was a fourth-rank King Level suddenly appeared behind Iwan and stabbed into Iwan''s back with a sword

    However, the sword was blocked by lwan''s aura phantom floating over his body and it didn''t prate much, only two centimeters deep at most.

    "The phantom of human-shaped aura? This... is this? This is impossible! In this era, how can someone still condense the phantom of human-shaped

    aura? It is still so powerful, no, itis impossible!!!" The fourth-rank King Level whe attacked Iwan behind, the old and disfigured elder, changed his

    facial expressions at this moment. His heart trembled and fell into a trance for a moment...

    But the next moment, Iwan Cliff who was standing still suddenly turned around. Bang... After a crisp sound, the tip of the fourth-rank King LevelˇŻs long

    sword was twisted off by lwan Cliff with the muscles of his back and at an extremely fast speed. Then Iwan Cliff grabbed the severed sword tip and

    immediately drove the five or six-centimeter long sword tip into the neck of the fourth-rank King Level elder!

    Then Iwan retreated more than ten meters away in an instant. This time he forcibly killed the three King-level powerhouses of Spiritual Cave. And it all

    happened in less than a minute.

    Until lwan had made his retreat to the outside, down fell the bodies of the two King-level powerhouses, who were the trump card the Spiritual Cave

    hid for the most critical moment when they might need to ughter the King Level powerhouses of the Dragon Kingdom

    All the people in Spiritual Cave were shocked and a great fear rose in their hearts at this moment. The three strongest King-level powerhouses in

    their cave were all dead in such a short period of less than a minute. All dead

    "Pfft..." In the distance, Iwan spurted a mouthful of blood. He had just forcibly killed three King-level powerhouses at the External Regions, and now

    he forcibly killed another three King-level powerhouses here. And there were two of them who had reached the middle rank King Level! What a

    terrifying record!

    Iwan Cliff had never killed a King Level before, but today he killed a total of six! And most likely it was not over yet!

    Then Iwan Cliff, with blood in his mouth, stared coldly at the peak Emperor-Level powerhouses of Spiritual Cave and said, "Now you all gather at the

    nearby airport as quickly as possible, and fly to the External Battlefield as soon as possible! Now, Who is in favor and who is against?ˇ±

    Just when Iwan finished speaking,

    the deputy de@n of Spiritual Cave

    who was ofhalf-step King Level ~

    came backto his senses and yelled

    at the pedple around him, "He iso

    already injured, let''s fight together,

    kill him! And don''t worry, he.ddesn''t

    dare to ughter the enti r@ Spiritual

    Cave! Those guardians won''t spare

    him! Let''s kill him together!" Content

    belongs to

    As the deputy dean yelled, there were seven or eight coaches who were at the peak of Emperor Level drawing out their long swords and rushing

    towards Iwan together...

    ˇ°You overestimate your own strength! Then I''ll let you see if I dare to ughter the entire Spiritual Cave or not!!!" The next moment. Iwan charged

    forward, pulling out afterimages on the spot. Then he made a move with his right hand and then the long sword of the dead fourth-rank King Level

    was in his hands.

    Boom boom boom... Then a series of loud noises came out while Iwan hacked to death the coaches of Spiritual Cave one by one without mercy.

    Finally. when Iwan appeared in front of the deputy dean, his body was already covered in blood.

    "You you you...you really...you really dare to ughter us?" The deputy dean of Spiritual Cave was terrified now. Yes, at the moment when he himself

    was facing death, he was terrified and afraid .

    "Boom..." lwan''s sword shed him in response, smashing him to pieces, and his body exploded. All of a sudden, blood mist filled the sky in front of

    the gate of Spiritual Cave which was an academy that had been passed down for thousands of years.

    Then lwan held a broken sword and walked towards the inside of Spiritual Cave with the mighty force that instantly killed more than a dozen powerful

    people. And as he walked up, all the students and instructors of Spiritual Cave all backed away in fear...

    Iwan walked to the interior of Spiritual Cave, facing the lobby in the distance, he shed out with his sword and the ancient building with a thousand-

    year history suddenly copsed.

    Iwan lowered his head and said slowly, "Now gather at the nearest airport and rush to the External Battlefield. We only target those who are above

    the Emperor Level. Now, you... Who is in favor and who is against?"

    "Go, go, go... We are going, we''ll go..." Immediately, at this moment, as wan''s words fell behind, the remaining 30 or so Emperor-level powerhouses

    in Spiritual Cave became terrified. They didn''t dare to clean up or say another word. They ran away immediately..

    And after those Emperor-level powerhouses in Spiritual Cave ran away, lwan also took a cold look at the remaining hundreds of students below

    Emperor Level. He then turned and left.

    But when he walked to the gate that

    had been chopped into pieces by

    him, he turned:around again and

    looked atthe remaining students ~

    who looked like dogs in human

    clothes-and said, "Heh... ..You guys

    ~N Ne

    are evenparable to the

    mostmon frontier guards in the

    Bragon Kingdom War Department.

    Remember! Spiritual Cave will no

    longer exist from today on! Whoever

    dares to rebuild it will be killed again!

    Get out of here..."

    to

    After Iwan finished speaking, his figure quickly disappeared in a blink of an eye. In ten seconds, an armed helicopter from the Dragon Kingdom War

    Department flew over. There was adder hanging down from the helicopter. lwan jumped, grabbed thedder and flew away...

    Iwan didn''t even get on the

    helicopter, butjust grabbed the

    ladder of thehelicopter below and

    headed tawards Sky Sect! He had ~

    exposecttoo much this time. It <<

    would-be very difficult to have this

    kincvoF opportunity to clean up

    everything in the future. That''s why

    H¨¦@ was desperately rushijig to try to

    clear some obstacles for the Dragon

    Kingdom War Department this

    time...

    Half an hourter, lwannded in front of the gate of Sky Sect. The blood-stained Iwan stood in front of the gate, and same as before, he smashed

    the gate of Sky Sect with a single sword.

    The next minute, Mason Gonzalez, the suzerain of Sky Sect, brought a group of Emperor-level powerhouses. There were more than twenty of them,

    and there were as many as ten peaks of Emperor-Level. They walked up to Iwan Cliff.

    The suzerain looked at Iwan who was covered in blood and stayed silent for a while. Then he bowed at lwan Cliff and said, "Master of the Heaven

    Domain..."

    Iwan narrowed his eyes, stared at Mason Gonzalez and replied, ˇ°Say itl...

    Mason took a deep breath and replied withplicated eyes, "Your Highness, I had contributed in that battle a hundred years ago, but not much.

    This time, I will lead the team to the External Battlefield in person. Please show mercy to Sky Sect...ˇ±

    Iwan frowned slightly, because his original intention was to ughter the entire Sky Sect, just like the Spiritual Cave.

    Seeing Iwan frowning, Mason''s expression changed drastically. He hurriedly added, "Ten peak Emperor Levels from foreignnds! Ten! We, Sky

    Sect, will kill at least ten!!!"

    After thinking for a while, lwan nodded, then he took a deep look at Mason and said, "Suzerain, I hope you remember what you said..."R¨şAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    "Sure, sure! Then we will set off now, set off now. set off now..." Mason Gonzalez wiped off the cold sweat on his face, brought a group of Emperor-

    level powerhouses in the sect and hurriedly rushed to the nearest airport.

    At this moment, when lwan was carrying a group of Emperor-level powerhouses from Spiritual Cave and Sky Sect to the External Battlefield, the

    news of the destruction of Spiritual Cave was also known in the territory of Dragon Kingdom. The whole country was in shock...

 Chapter 238 A Legend to be Told Part 1

    Chapter 238 A Legend to be Told Part 1

    Chapter 238 A Legend to be Told Part 1

    The Senior Elder was standing on the za outside the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. Suddenly, he shook, silhouetted against the

    light with his ck dragon wisp. and his aura was rapidly increasing and condensing. Then, he broke through the aura and made it to the peak Stage-

    three King level

    "Ramble..." He entered Stage-four King level.

    "Ramble..." He entered Stage-five King level.

    "What... What is it? A byproduct of the national fortune? How could it be possible? What the hell is going on here?ˇ± he was startled, for he somehow

    increased his power, which had remained still for too long, by two levels within an instant.

    And it was followed by the waned wisps of the two small dragons above the City showing and beginning to gather again at moment. The fragments

    returned whole and enhanced his aura to enter peak Stage-one King level, then Stage-two in a short term, and then Stage-three.

    And that was not the end. The scene continued as a new dragon wisp was gathering to be corporeal beside the two small ones. After a light ramble,

    this new dragon wisp with the stage-one aura made the ground tremble.

    All of the sudden, there were three more dragon wisps to back up the one of a ck dragon behind the Senior Elder, spreading waves of

    overwhelming momentum.

    It kept going as four smaller dragon wisps stood up in the North, the South, the East, and the West of the Kingdom outside Gotham City. However,

    the four were unstable and shattered in half after they shook several times when they nearly reached the Stage-one King level. But the four half-wisps

    of the dragon still had the Stage-one aura that could slightly make the earth tremble.

    In the mysterious residence in the eastern suburbs of Gotham, Carson Simpson trembled with excitement, and he suddenly appeared outside the

    yard and looked up at the dragon wisps above the capital that regr people couldn''t see

    "This, this is the fortune of our Kingdom! The Kingdom is facing a good prophecy! What... What exactly is going on? I thought we were suffering a

    defeat on the External Battlefield, but this is hard to exin! Our fortune is increasing, and it''s going so fast! What''s happening? What is happening!?"

    Carson Simpson was shocked.

    Meanwhile, the King level powerhouses from the dozen of the strongest Immortal Forces in the Kingdom all suspended their training to see what was

    happening outside with mouths agape.

    Billions of awakened citizens of the Kingdom. previously engulfed in great grief, felt their blood burning in their bodies but didn''t know why.

    And then, watching the situation going on the External Battlefield, every citizen suddenly started eximing, "The Dragon will conquer!"

    "The Dragon will conquer!"

    "The Dragon will conquer!"

    When the citizens saw lwan Cliff lead a group of powerhouses from different families to leave the Kingdom for the External Battlefield, not knowing

    what was happening though, they felt hot blood running through their veins. They felt tremendously touched. And when the eight dragon wisps

    appeared above the Kingdom, they could feel the unstoppable momentum of the Kingdom''s prosperity even if most of them couldn''t see the wisps!

    Then, more and more citizens joined the crowds to exim, their eyes reddened and their fists clenched! Everywhere in the Kingdom, from the

    streets of the metropolis to the viges in the valleys, from the eastern coast to the western desert. from the northern wastnd to the southern

    teau, resounded with the exmation. No one, at this moment, in thisnd, was silent.

    The people of the Kingdom had their hearts together at this point into an unimaginably solid ensemble. When the billions of normal people eximed

    the eight dragon wisps hovering in the mid-air above the Kingdom continued to grow bigger. The wisps were insanely absorbing from everywhere

    unseeable or non-existent strings or whatnot.

    And the Senior Elder who hadn''t gotten over the shock of breaking the barrier encountered the second round of aura booming as the ck dragon

    wisp behind him grew again.

    "Peak Stage-five King level..."

    "Stage-six King level..."

    It slowed down when the Senior Elder entered the Stage-six King level. After all, it was difficult to break the bottleneck to the high-stage King level

    from the middle stage.

    But it only took five minutes for him to cause a huge st to spread above the city. The Senior Elder entered the stage-seven and became a true

    high-stage King!

    "Grrr!" a loud dragon roar reverberated through the air above the city, surprising the hearts and minds of the people. The next moment, even normal

    people could see a huge hundred-meter-long dragon wisp over the sky.

    "How could it be possible? Fortune is so on our side! What the hell happened to the dynasty?" powerhouses at higher King level who were hermits in

    the famous mountains and waters of the Kingdom and even the supreme King-level guardians were also stunned by what they were seeing.

    They were the sharpest des of

    the Kingdom, and they could feel the

    momentum that the Kingdom was

    having a prosperi ng and raging

    nationa fortune to push itself = =>

    forward, ˇ®which normal people were

    unab eto feel. This fortune =

    embodied the Kingdom''s unyielding

    spirit after being quiet for too long!

    S¨¦eing the incorporeal fertune

    raging, the powerhouses from

    different forces in the Kingdom, and

    the guardians of the rules, were all

    astonished and lost their words to

    describe what was happening.

    Then, the smaller wisps above the capital also went into the second phase of growth and their auras became stronger and stronger, stepping into

    Stage four, Stage five, and then, within a blink of an eye, Stage six!

    And there was more. At this juncture, another smaller dragon wisp appeared upon the city, which stood for Rendon Scott, who was far from the peak

    Emperor level and even in unconsciousness due to heavy injuries. But the great raging fortune of the Kingdom boosted Scott''s level to peak Emperor,

    half a step to King. And he was still automatically marching thest miles toward the King level.

    In the Miller residence in Gotham, Evan Cliff, wno was anxious, also experienced unexpected vehemence in his body and broke the bottleneck of

    peak Super God to enter the Emperor level without any dy. And Oscar Miller next to him also absorbed brimmed fate to instantly be a God of

    War, then a Super God, and finally an early-stage Emperor.

    Evan had been conquering on behalf of the Kingdom in his lifetime, and he was in Gotham at this moment, so it was natural that he broke the

    bottleneck. But as for Oscar Miller, it was kind of weird. He was also gifted fate somehow, somewhat, to make him go beyond a God of War and a

    Super God and finally became an early-stage Emperor.

    Atst, those heavily wounded warriors on the za of the Military Headquarters mostly went beyond Gods of War to Super Gods...

    Rendon Scott, who was unconscious in a room in the HQ, opened his eyes without any sign to check his body unbelievably, his mouth agape and his

    heart full of shocks.

    "Peak Emperor level? No, I''m at half-a-step King level. What the hell is going on?" Rendon Scott was baffled and he immediately ran out of the room.

    His motion blurred, and then he appeared on the za and saw the Senior Elder whose tears welled up, and a bunch of warriors making a

    breakthrough nonstop.

    "Senior Elder... What happened to all of us?ˇ± Rendon Scott asked in extreme surprise.

    The Senior Elder had multiple thoughts reflecting in his eyes, then he slowly answered, "Half an hour ago, Iwan destroyed the Spiritual Cave and

    crippled the Sky Sect. Our Kingdom has gotten its fate back, and our people are awakening. hence the raging fate..."

    "Oh my goodness. Iwan, heˇŻs..." Rendon Scott couldn''t organize a sentence out of shock.

    eanwhile, the military of the

    Kingdom on the External Battlefield

    was also shgeRed at the situation.

    The Secongtand Third Elders, who

    previou sly fiad chosen to shatte

    their embl ems of King level, were>

    getting their auras back rapidly:

    Suddenly they made it to the King

    ley¨¦l and kept going until they

    became peak middle-stage Kings.

    Carl Addison, on the other hand,

    stacked his aura and became a

    peak, Middle-stage King, next only to

    the Second and Third Elders!

    a

    ls this the strength of the

    Dragon Kingdom''s fate?" Judy

    Lopez, the Second Elder, stuttered

    out of astonighiment. They were the

    Elders of th@Kingdom, meaning the

    Kingdom''sŁ¤ate would impact how.

    fast and.how well their training >

    wou Id Be! Fate would even support

    thertrduring a fight! So, evertif they

    were at Stage-six King level''at the

    moment, with the suppoff of fate,

    they could easilypete against a

    high-stage King if they encountered

    a fight. Although it was hard for

    them to have the strength of a

    Stage-eight King, eventually they

    could wield the power of a

    Stage-seven!

    on

    ˇ°Having the support of fate is great. but... Now that we have entered the King level, how can we interfere in this battle?ˇ± Lewis King, the Third Elder,

    had to ask his question.

    The Second Elder didn''t reply but ran his eyes over the experienced generals on the Battlefield. They were Steve Morris, Bryant Darnell, Brandon

    Turner, and Terry Liam. Judging from their auras, the Second Elder could assert that they were already peak, Half-a-step Kings. Their wounds were

    on the fast mend because of their booming strength as metabolism was taking away most of their dying and aging breaths.R¨şAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    "How... How could it be possible?ˇ± the Four experienced generals couldn''t believe what was happening, either. They felt they could enter the King

    level at any time they were willing to.

    "Restrain yourselves! The battle is not over!" Judy Lopez shouted at the four. He, Lewis, and Carl couldn''t resist leveling up, but the heavily injured

    four could at this moment.

    "Yes!" the four answered loudly in unison and immediately restrained themselves. They gained the confidence that they could pinch three-or-four-

    month-ago themselves to death the way they did to ants and easily kill several peak Emperors.

    At the same time, as the four were struggling to repress themselves leveling up, in the distance, Emperor-level auras started spreading as Super

    Gods in the External Regions from the Dragan Kingdom became Emperors one after another, and Half-a-step Gods of War became Kings, Gods of

    War became Super Gods.

    The Second Elder stared in the direction of the Dragon Kingdom, and he seemed to sense the mightiest-ever fate inundated the battlefield. He could

    feel that was a fateful dragon that he couldn''t depict in meager words.

    Then, he froze and bowed to the unseeable fateful dragon and he pointed his fingers at the Four Masters of Heaven and warriors, "Heaven Domain is

    the Guardians of our Kingdom! Please, let fate befall them!"

    He paused and kept saying, "I''m Judy Lopez, the Second Elder of the Kingdom. I pray for the fate befalling the warriors of the Heaven Domain!"

    "I''m Carl Addison, the Fourth Elder of the Kingdom. I pray for the fate befalling the warriors of the Heaven Domain!"

    "Ramble..." the unseeable fateful dragon in the void seemed to hesitate for a while, and after it took a look at the warriors, it plunged at them

    suddenly...

 Chapter 239 A Legend to be Told Part 2

    Chapter 239 A Legend to be Told Part 2

    Chapter 239 A Legend to be Told Part 2

    With another four air sts reverberating, y, War, Dark, and Kill, the Four Masters of Heaven leveled up to peakter Emperors, one step to

    bing the King level.

    But the fateful dragon, which was unseeable to people''s eyes, had shrunk in half. It ran its unreadablyplex eyes over the remaining two thousand

    warriors of the Heaven Domain and seemed to be a little bit hesitant. Suddenly, it shattered into fragments sttering over the sky. It chose to swarm

    into those warriors over to boost Super Gods or Gods of War to level up.

    Then, none of those who were on the site would forget this scene where those warriors of the Heaven Domain, who were below God of War, all

    began making breakthroughs and half of them entered the peak God of War level.

    "This..." Judy Lopez. the Second Elder, and Lewis King, the Third Elder, both were shocked at the event. As peak Middle-stage Kings. both of them

    shared links with the fateful dragon, so it was normal that they could perceive the incorporeal dragonˇŻs abnormal behavior. They could sense the

    dragon felt kind of terrible.

    "Where does this feelinge from? Does it mean that the Heaven Domain has a sort of link with the fateful dragon?" a shocking thought came up to

    the minds of Carl Addison, the Second Elder, and the Third Elder.

    "General Adisson, Third Elder, Second Elder, I''m Steve Morris, the Commander of the Dragon Kingdom on the Battlefield. Please, permit me to fight!"

    Steve Morris, who had repressed down his fluctuating aura that was as strong as a Half-a-step King and whose wounds were fully mended, came to

    Carl Addison, the Third Elder, and the Second Elder to ask for permission.

    Then, after a thunder, Terry Liam, who was in blood-stained armor, holding a broken sword, followed Morris to the three Elders and loudly asked, "I

    am Terry Liam. Please, permit me to fight!"

    "I am Bryant Darnell. Please, permit me to fight!"

    "I am Brandon Turner, Please, permit me to fight!ˇ±

    Taking a breath, the Second Elder could tell he was in the highest position here on their side. He had climbed up where he was from the bottom of the

    Military Headquarters back when he had been young. After another deep breath, he looked at the fourmanders and the ten new Emperors,

    "Permission to Fight! We are backing you up!"

    The Four Masters of Heaven had just made it to theter-stage Emperor level, but before that, they had been able to counter normal peak Emperors.

    At this point, they could even stand on the opposite side of Half-a-step Kings because their strength was doubled within an instant.

    "We are the Top Four Masters of the Heaven Domain. Please permit us to fight!" the Top Four Masters asked in unison.

    But the Second Elder held it off this time as he thought the Heaven Domain had contributed too much to the Kingdom during this battle. Although the

    fourmanders broke their bottleneck and went back to their peak forms, they were still facing a negative situation!

    Their enemies were expecting reinforcements of eighty powerhouses of Emperor level and would have one hundred Emperors in total after

    combining the left twenty! Thebat force ratio would remain eight to one.

    On the Dragon side, there were the fourmanders and the ten new Emperors. Even if they used the Four Masters of Heaven, they would have

    eighty, but facing the one hundred of their enemies, the ratio would be six to one!

    Even though the fourmanders were as strong as four peak Half-a-step Kings, and the Top Four Masters as strong as four Half-a-step Kings, who

    could guarantee that the one hundred Kings of the enemy wouldn''t include any Half-a-step Kings? And the intelligence suggested that the enemy had

    dispatched all of their powerhouses of King level. Thus, it was sure that they had Half-a-step Kings.

    Therefore, this battle would still end in the Dragon Kingdom''s defeat if there were no new variables added in. The fourmanders of the Kingdom

    could sacrifice their lives in the battle, the ten new Emperors could, and even the left ten thousand warriors could as well, but not the Four Masters of

    the Heaven Domain, who were the ones with the biggest potential in the Kingdom!

    They had the greatest possibilities in the future, and they had the opportunity to be high-stage Kings! A true powerhouse of a King level could be

    the guardian of the national fate. They could end the predicament the Kingdom long had that there were no high-stage Kings to guard the national

    gate.

    That was why the three Elders kept silent, and after a long while, the Second Elder spoke to the Four Masters, "No permission! Kids, you... You all

    are great, but you''re not joining the iing battle.ˇ±

    "Second Elder! The Heaven Domain must fight!" y shouted for he was eager to be helpful.

    The Second Elder didn''t respond to him but walked to the Dark Chief, Zero of the External Killer Group One, and the powerhouses of the God of War

    Sect. He bowed to them, ˇ°Everyone, in the next battle, we''re gonna fight until ourst one. Even if we''ll be all dead, we''re going to shred them in half!

    But the Heaven Domain is not joining the fight, so I kindly ask you to help transport them once the fight is triggered.ˇ±

    "Everyone, please, do our Dragon Kingdom this favor.ˇ± Judy Lopez, a peak Middle-stage King, the Second Elder of the Kingdom, an elder with all-

    grey hair, deeply bowed to the three forces.

    "You don''t have to do this, Second Elder. We''re helping you with this. So long as we''re standing here. they will have no chance to destroy the Heaven

    Domain! Please, Second Elder, stand up.ˇ± The Dark Chief, Zero, and powerhouses of the God of War Sect were all shocked at Judy Lopez bowing to

    them.

    "This is how the Dragon Kingdom can pass their torch down generation by generation. The elders are willing to sacrifice their lives for protecting their

    children, and the children are never afraid to fight!" They felt their eyes brimmed with tears seeing the Second Elder bowing to them.

    Hot, burning blood started pumping from their hearts and running through their veins, and at this moment they nearly decided to join the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and the Heaven Domain on impulse to fight against the Overseas Alliance. But eventually, they pushed the

    impulse down, because the enemy reinforcements would arrive at any time.

    The three Elders were middle-stage Kings though, but couldn''t counter the enemies in the end. Thebat force ratio was a dramatically wide gap. If

    they could reduce the gap to its half. they would join thebat. But as it stood, they would have no win rate.

    They were very upset at this moment, and they opened their mouths but no word came out.

    "Second Elder! We will never retreat until we die! The Heaven Domain must fight!" y turned to the Second Elder and shouted with his eyes

    reddened.

    "You''re not fighting! Don''t you hear me? I asked you to retreat! Retreat! Get away!" the Second Elder turned around and gave an air punch to y.

    who was two-meter tall, and got sted away. The Second Elder used this punch to disrupt yˇŻs veins and made him paralyzed for several minutes.

    After the Second Elder sealed y, the Third Elder and Carl Addison also shed out to punch Dark, War, and Kill in the body to restrain their power.

    "Elders! What are you doing? We are joining the fight! We can fight against four Half-a-step Kings! Let us fight! Let us fight!" the four masters all

    yelled and fell to the ground, reluctance seen in their bloodshot eyes.

    "No way!" Carl Addison shook his head, his eyes reddening

    The Third Elder exhaled a long sigh and prepared to send War, y, Dark. and Kill to the three forces. They were going to transport every warrior of

    the Heaven Domain to a safe ce.

    But as the three Elders and the three forces got everything ready, they heard a grand voice echoing in mid-air. ˇ°Everyone of the Heaven Domain,

    you''re joining the fight! This is my order!"

    "What? Was... Was that lwan?" the three Elders looked up at the sky wondering whether lwan Cliff arrived at the most critical juncture.

    When everyone looked up, they became the witnesses to the unforgettable spectacle that lwan Cliff covered with blood dived down from mid-air,

    followed by countless powerhouses of Emperor level as if it were raining Emperors.

    "One, two... Ten... Twenty... Thirty... Forty... Are there forty Emperors?" Carl Addison opened his mouth with shock.

    Then, from two hundred meters away from where Iwan dived down came theughter of Teddy Huggins:

    ˇ°Haha... Stunning and exciting, my lord! We finally made it here! We Heaven Force can never miss the battle here! I brought eighty Emperors with

    me. Is it enough, my Lord? Haha..."

    Teddy Huggins let out hisughter two hundred meters away andnded with eighty powerhouses of Emperor level of the Heaven Force.

    In the middle of the air, Iwan locked his eyes in the direction of Teddy Huggins and nodded.

    "Bang!" Iwannded on the ground the next moment, then he punched Dark, War, y and Kill to break the seals in their bodies.

    ˇ®lwan... You..." tears suddenly

    streamed down the Second Elder''s

    cheeks as h¨¦ saw lwan Cliff arrive ˇŞ

    with so roany powerhouses. The =

    Third Elder and Carl Addison alse

    shed.tears. They were shocked to

    see jwan Cliff covered with. Stood his

    face paled, and their thoughts got

    entangled.

    "We''re gonna talk about itter."

    Iwan noded tq the three Elders.

    Then, he walked to the powerhouses

    of the God of War Sect and, with.

    detachment, spoke, "The Spiritual

    Cave is-wiped out, and I know you''re

    betteMhan them, but you ten.people

    have to join the fight today And

    After that, I''ll allow War to-go back

    with you, or you''ll be dead, too. I''ve

    already uprooted the Spiritual Cave,

    and I don''t mind uprooting one more

    force."

    His cold intent te kill surging, he fixed his eyesight onto the ten powerhouses of the God of War Sect and said, "Now, tell you what your choice is.ˇ±

    Seeing the deacons of the Sect threatened by Iwan Cliff in the distance, War didn''t say anything but stare at them silently.

    After the ten deacons exchanged looks, they nodded and replied, ˇ°Lord of Heaven Domain, we, the God of War Serct, will fight with you! We''re going

    to kill ten enemy Emperors!"

    "Great!" Iwan nodded back.

    Then, he came to the Great Chief of the Dark Night Organization and said profoundly, "Great Chief, please, help us in this fight!ˇ±

    The Great Chief, after taking a deep breath, nodded his head firmly, "I''m game! Five peak Emperors of our organization will fight with you!"

    "Yes, thank you so much.ˇ±

    Iwan nodded to the Great Chief and then went to Zero, the King-level powerhouse, and said, "Help me this time. I owe you one!ˇ±

    Zero nodded back with a smile, "Okay, but remember you owe me two now. One day I''ll ask you to repay."

    "Sure!" Iwan noded.

    After they finished the talk, Marlon Duncan of the Duncan family and James Zachary of the Zachary family led powerhouses of the top two families of

    the Dragon Kingdom to join the army.

    Distantly, Marlon Duncan and James Zachary shouted at Iwan Cliff, "My lord, the Duncan family, and the Zachary family will join the fight!"

    Iwan Cliff looked back at Marlon Duncan and James Zachary, smiled, and nodded.

    In the Overseas Alliance ten miles away from the Dragon Kingdom''s camps, the enemies assembled with their reinforcements of ten Kings and eighty

    Emperors. Thebination of their auras nearly tore apart the sky.

    "Prepare yourselves!ˇ± Iwan Cliff sensed the aura and gave hismand to all the men around.

    "Ramble..."

    "Ramble..."

    "Raaaaaaaaaaaaaaampble...ˇ±

    Suddenly, after themand, every

    powerhouse of Emperor level on the

    Dragon side, including the forty

    forced to jointhe fight from the

    Spiritual Cav¨¦ and the Sky Sect by ~

    wan, theighteen Teddy Hu gginss

    broughtwith from the Heaven Ferce,

    the fouitteen from the Military.ˇ±

    Headg uarters, the ten fromshe God

    ofWar Sect, and ten fromDark Night

    Organization and External Killer

    Group One as well as the four

    Masters of the Heaven Domain,

    Dark, War, y and Kill. There were

    one hundred powerhouses of peak

    Emperor level, and their auras

    suddenly built up a skyscraper.

    Above the camp of the Dragon Kingdom, a storm was brewing with burning blood.R¨şAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    "Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight!" a hundred powerhouses of Emperor level on the Dragon side, who were on their best-ever states, along with thirty or

    so Half-a-step Kings, shouted their war cries to shatter the clouds, topile a legend!

 Chapter 240 A Legend to be told Part 3

    Chapter 240 A Legend to be told Part 3

    Chapter 240 A Legend to be told Part 3

    "Fight!" "Fight!" "Fight!" "Fight!" "Fight!" "Fight!"N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    One hundred Emperors and five Kings on the Dragon side were all on the warpath with their eyes turning bloodshot, and the whole area resounded

    with loud cheers.

    "Fight!" "Fight!" "Fight!" "Fight!" "Fight!" "Fight!"

    Then, those remaining ten thousand warriors, most of them heavily injured, lifted their swords again. They gathered up their strength and cheered

    with the powerhouses hot-bloadily.

    At the same time, the citizens in the Kingdom watched what was happening on the Battlefield on the screen, all their eyes reddening. The pitful and

    despairing views over there were still vivid in their minds. The Overseas Alliance was too strong and had too many powerhouses. Although the

    warriors of the Kingdom were strong as well, they were outnumbered. Thus, every Dragon warrior had to fight two or three enemies desperately!

    Then, after they saw blood-covered lwan Cliffnd there with dozens of Emperors, they felt their every cell boiling.

    They saw the hope that the warriors could live and win this battle. Everyone in the Kingdom, with their eyes reddening and their teeth clenched,

    cheered, "Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight!"

    "Grrrrrrr!ˇ± the national fate in the Dragon Pond under the residence of the Senior Elder, once dried up, the moment started replenishing and surging.

    The cracks on the bottom were mended instantly and the whole structure became more solid!

    The Senior Elder on the Square, who spread his aura of a Stage-seven King, grabbed his sword from the sheath on his waist, his eyes getting

    bloodshot, and dashed to where several of the quickest Hurricane aircrafts parked within several seconds.

    Shelton Hayes, the Senior Elder of the Dragon Kingdom, had to join the battle, for he could anticipate the advent of the Kingdom''s victory at the

    Emperor level after lwan''s arrival. However, he had a concern that the enemy Kings would break the rules and go hard on Iwan.

    He couldn''t let anything bad happen to Iwan! Then, he got in a Hurricane and loudly spoke to the pilot, "To the External Battlefield! Move your ass, go,

    go, go!ˇ±

    ˇ°Roaaaaarrr!ˇ± the Hurricane took right away, but Rendon Scott didn''t follow, for he was forced to stay in the Kingdom by the Senior Elder.

    On the External Battlefield, the powerhouses of the Emperor level in the Overseas Alliance were all shocked at the resonant howls of one hundred

    Emperors of the Dragon Kingdom, but the influence didn''tst long before they collected their momentum. After all, they had been losing countless

    men on the Battlefield since the very beginning of the battle.

    Neither they nor the Dragon Kingdom couldn''t bear the cost of losing the battle.

    "Kill them!" Iwan Cliff, who was in the center of the group of the Gods of War and whose face and body were covered with fresh blood, lifted his sword

    made of fine steel and roared. Then, he charged out at once

    "Kill them!"

    The Four Masters of Heaven followed Iwan to charge out with their swords raised.

    "Kill them!"

    The four oldmanders followed after recovering from the wounds. They were holding their des on the warpath and charging at the camp

    opposite theirs.

    ˇ°Kill them!"

    They were followed by the new Emperors of the Military. the warriors of the Heaven Force, the God of War Sect, and the Dark Night Organization.

    Everyone was holding tight their weapons and began charging

    "Kill them!"

    Then, the remaining ten thousand soldiers of the Kingdom also thrust themselves forward.

    "Kill them!"

    Judy Lopez, Lewis King, and Carl Addison, the three Elders of the Kingdom, three peak Middle-stage Kings, soared up into the sky to be the deterrent

    to the ten Kings of the Overseas Alliance.

    One could see a huge swarm heading for their enemies from the bird''s-eye-view. The three elders, floating in the air, were escorting the swarm, and

    the one hundred Emperors were the vanguards. lwan Cliff charged headmost, leading an army of ten thousand men.

    Time seemed to be frozen at this moment as the decisive battle was about to be initiated. People in the Kingdom stopped cheering and held their

    breath to watch what was to happen on TV.

    "Who is that young man charging at the first row?"

    "I have the same question. He was the one thatnded from the sky with a bunch of Emperors when the Military was at the most dangerous moment

    Who is he?"

    ˇ°That''s him, but who is he? Anybody knows him?"

    All the people in the Kingdom mumbled to themselves. Their focus was not only on the battle but on querying the background of Iwan Cliff who

    appeared on the Battlefield.

    Whereas people in Pasnd City in the Central Region, especially those who had attended the Wedding three months ago recognized Iwan after just

    one look.

    "It''s him! The God of War of External Regions at the Wedding!" Most people in Pasnd City recognized Iwan Cliff and felt extremely surprised. They

    finally realized they had made a big mistake by thinking of Iwan Cliff as a normal God of War training on the Battlefield. lwan was not just a God of

    War, but an Emperor, a hero that could lead the Kingdom toe back!

    "He''s... Jayna''s husband? lwan Cliff? How could it be possible? Who the hell is he?ˇ± Watching lwan Cliff leading an army to charge on the Battlefield

    on TV, Scarlett Mond was shocked in the Morgan Group in Morgan Group

    After having heard about the situation on the Battlefield, Klink Brown, Skyler Walz, and Jacey Brown hurried to the Miller family in Gotham from

    Cleveque.

    "Is that Iwan?ˇ± Klink Brown and Skyler Walz paused for a moment seeing Iwan Cliff on TV.

    ˇ°Iwan? It''s Iwan! It''s my brother-inw!" Jacey Brown couldn''t help but gape at the screen.

    Then, as Emily saw her father covered with blood but still holding a sword and leading an army, she pointed her fingers at her father on the screen

    and cried immediately, "Dad! Mom, that''s dad. That''s dad! Qoo-oo0. I don''t want to see anything bad happen to dad. He''s bleeding, Oo0-o00..."

    Emily, who was still naive, started crying out. She cared little about the war and knew little about what her father was doing thousands of miles away

    from her. She was only concerned that her father was bleeding and about to fight again, and her concern was as much pure as her heart

    "Ooo-oco Mom, that''s dad. That''s dad! Call him and ask him back. Mom, ask dad back. I want him to be safe. I don''t... Oo0-000..." Emily dragged

    hard the frills of Jayna Brown''s dress.

    Jayna Brown didn''t respond this time and first time ever ignored her Emily. She didn''t know how tofort her daughter at this moment, and the

    battle was about to start at any time. She could only pray in her mind for lwan, "Honey. Iwan, you''re the best. Come on, you have toe home alive.

    You have to..."

    She didn''t open her mouth nor stop tears from flooding down her cheeks. She locked her eyes on the screen, onto her husband who was thousands

    of miles away from her.

    Meanwhile, at the margin of the

    External Battlefield, the ck

    Emperor catryi ng the ck Hammer

    and Dimiifi¨¦ with the Hosetai 6

    there. Both of them were the -

    Gua dians of the Rules on the.

    Batiletie d, and weirdly they didn''t

    start a fight but showed up. together

    this time, for they knew this battle

    would lead to a bad result.

    ˇ°You''re the best, little brother." the sexy ck Emperor, who was two meter-tall and in a ck dress, mumbled when seeing Iwan Cliff charging with

    his sword.

    Time seemed to be frozen at this moment, and so many things that happened previously both inside and outside the Battlefield were included in the

    two-minute window. Iwan Cliff was still charging at his enemies leading one hundred Emperors and ten thousand men.

    Iwan was charging at full tilt, and he could hear the gust wuthering and feel the dust enveloping him. He led the army to go forward nonstop.

    His army quit howling at this point and was silently gathering up their strength for the iing intense conflict.

    Iwan led these men to charge the way a pastmander led cavalries. They were silent, but they were on an intense rampage!

    Then, the one hundred enemy

    Emperors withYredden eyes also

    charged at wan Cliff and his army,

    for they also knew thiswasa

    decisive battle between the a

    Empetors on both sides. And there

    wasa standoff between theˇéthree

    Elders of the Dragon Kingd¨¦m and

    the ten Enemy Kings whd''just

    soared up into the Sky.

    Emotions, and feelings. were emptied at this juncture but their animal instincto kill remained. Everyone knew they were going to kill or be killed

    Ten miles... Five... Three... Eight hundred meters... Five hundred... One hundred...

    "Boom!"

    The two armies, which had one hundred Emperors respectively, collided with each other suddenly.

    And Iwan Cliff charged headmost stole a march and let his Stage-five Real Emperor momentum, as strong as that of a Stage-seven King, burst out.

    Then, his body was as if a cannon unexpectedly crashed into the enemy bases. Iwan wielded his sword and shed every enemy standing in his

    way.

    ˇ°Purr!ˇ± Iwan immediately chopped in half the seven foremost enemy peak Emperors.

    Blood trickled down from the corner of his lips. Even Iwan couldn''t handle the shock from violently killing seven peak Emperors from the front.

    Despite the blood, he lifted the sword again and sprinted for the enemy Half-a-step Kings. The resounding ngs and jingles reminded everyone that

    the two armies were in intensebat!

    The Four Masters of Heaven and the four peak Half-a-step Kingmanders spared no strength fighting enemies. Warriors of the Dragon Kindom

    would do nothing but charge, not flinching at injuries at all

    Iwan was insanely hunting enemies, instantly killing many peak Emperors and half-a-step Kings.

    Countless Emperors fell during the fight, and the warriors of the Dragon Kingdom never ceased their steps to march.

    As time passed, from the start of the battle, only three seconds passed, but the enemy had lost thirty Emperors to Iwan Cliff.

    And every second counted meant more demises of the enemy Emperors due to Iwan''s brutal attack. At the very beginning, Iwan had taken

    advantage of the three seconds and annihted thirty or more Emperors, most of who were Half-a-step Kings.

    The scale of victory started tilting towards the Dragon Kingdom at once.

    ˇ°Damnit! You let a King fight the battle! Release our power and kill them all!" as their faces darkened, the three peak Stage-seven Kings floating in the

    air intended to charge at Iwan Cliff.

    "How dare you!" the three Elders of the Dragon Kingdom immediately dashed to the front of the three enemies and blocked the way.

    However, the enemy had ten Kings. and the rest seven began diving down to the Battlefield, but a ck hammer came and stopped them.

    The ck Emperor appeared to tackle the seven Kings and hammered two of them away. The two Kings couldn''t resist spitting blood as their bones

    were shattered. Dimitrie followed here and stopped a Stage-six King.

    The Great Chief of the Dark Night Organization who was observing the situation rushed here. He was a King and DarkˇŻs father.

    And Zero, who was also a King-level powerhouse, came in the way of a King.

    Mason Gonzalez, the Commander of the Sky Sect that had sworn their loyalty to Iwan Cliff, came in the way of another King

    "Guardians of the Rules, what are

    you doing? The Dragon Kingdom

    broke the rules first and dispatched

    a High-stage King to disguise =?

    himself 4s an Emperor. Why are you

    blockiag: our way instead? Do you

    wantto dere war at the Overseas

    Al ignce?" the Stage-seven King of

    th¨¦ Amerind Military =

    Headquarters, who was ina fight

    with Judy Lopez, yelled at the ck

    Emperors with his top blown.

    Since they were blocked by these men and couldn''t help their army, their one hundred Emperors only had several left.

    ˇ°purrrr!" Iwan wielded the sword and severed down the heads of thest enemy Emperors with a ssh

    Due to the intense kills, lwan was heavily injured and paled to in white. There were blood holes on his body, blood streaming down from his lips

    As he killed thest enemy Emperors, he looked up at the angry high-stage King of the Amerind Military Headquarters, and shrugged off, "Well

    I''m sorry, but I am an Emperor! The rules say Kings can join fights.ˇ±

    "Haha, I am an Emperor, an Emperor. Did I break the rules? Tell me, in which way I broke the rules. Tell me, please?"

    "Thunder!"

    Iwan Cliff let his Stage-five Real Emperor aura burst. As a Stage-five Real Emperor who kept repressing the speed of leveling up, he had crystallized

    his strength, so that his Stage-five Real Emperor aura confused others with Stage-seven King level aura.

    "How can it be possible? The Real Emperor path! How can you take the Real Emperor path in this era?ˇ± waves of puzzles surged in the Overseas

    Kings'' minds.

    And before they calmed down, sonic sts came from the distance, and five masked high-stage King-level Guardians showed up. They were in ck

    suits, and their sleeves had a sword emblem

    The Battlefield turnedpletely silent right away. There were too many High-stage Kings, including the ck Emperor, Dimitrie, three Kings of the

    Overseas Alliance, the three Elders of the Dragon Kingdom, the Guardians of the rulers, and Iwan Cliff as well.

    The vibe started to fill with intention as the fourteen high-stage Kings were in the standoff on the Battlefield.

 Chapter 241 Guardians of the Rules

    Chapter 241 Guardians of the Rules

    Chapter 241 Guardians of the Rules

    Iwan sneered, staring at the three powerhouses at the high stage of King level. lwan''s body was bleeding and his face was pale, but he was not

    afraid at all.

    This was the rule. The Real Emperor was an Emperor, not a King, so he was not restrained by the rule. He could only prevent the guardians of the

    rules from taking action this time, but it was enough.

    The other five guardians of the rules at the high stage of King level who had rushed to the External Battlefield were confused. Under the masks, their

    faces and eyes were extremely gloomy.

    The Real Emperor road had been cut off a thousand years ago. There was someone who had tried it, but it was much more difficult to raise a level

    than a powerhouse at the King level. Not everyone could take the Real Emperor road. If one was unlucky, it was very likely that his body would

    copse.

    From a thousand years ago till now, this road had been forgotten by the world. It was impossible to seed. But now, there was a person who had

    taken the Real Emperor road in front of them, the Lord of Heaven Domain in the External Battlefield. They couldn''t imagine how much courage and

    perseverance he had. Judging from the aura fluctuation on lwan''s body, he was already at the fifth level of Real Emperor.

    Besides, Iwan''s aura of the fifth level of Real Emperor was as powerful as that of the seventh level of an ordinary King level, which caused everyone

    to tremble with fear. After all, ording to the records of ancient books, the fifth level of Real Emperor was slightly weaker than the fifth level of the

    King level, and it was simr to the fourth level of the King level

    "What''s wrong?ˇ± These rule guardians at the high stage of King level were confused, and they didn''t know how to deal with the situation. If the

    opponent was at the high stage of King level, they could kill him ording to the rules, but now, Iwan was not.

    Iwan sneered again. He took a deep breath and said to Steve, "Mr. Morrisl, kill all the remaining enemies.ˇ±

    After saying that, Iwan looked at Teddy who had just rushed over. "Teddy, escort everyone.ˇ±

    "Yes!" Steve and Teddy nodded. Teddy jumped into the air in an instant, and his fighting power was fully activated. He was at the second level of King

    level.

    Iwan was surprised when he felt Teddy''s aura, which was far beyond the first level of King level. This cunning man hid his strength so deeply.

    Themander of the External Battlefield, Steve, also nodded at Iwan. He raised his long saber and waved his arm. "Soldiers of the Dragon

    Kingdom, three days ago, half of our soldiers died in the battle, and two days ago, half of the remaining died. Today, we only have less than ten

    thousand soldiers left. Kill them all! Avenge our dead soldiers! Kill them!"

    "Kill them!" All the remaining soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom shouted and followed behind dozens of Emperor level powerhouses. They rushed to the

    remaining forty thousand soldiers of the Z8 Alliance.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    When the Emperor level powerhouses of the two sides fought before, although all the enemies were killed in a minute, seven or eight Emperor level

    powerhouses of the Dragon Kingdom died in the battle.

    Besides, five of them were from the Military Headquarters. They had just broken through the primary stage of Emperor level, but in the battle, they

    fought the most fiercely. They used their bodies to hold the five enemies at the peak Emperor level and died together with them.

    Led by more than 90 Emperor level powerhouses, more than ten thousand soldiers of the Military Headquarters rushed toward the enemies. The

    Emperor level powerhouses rushed as fast as they could to the enemy''s camp and destroyed their array. Countless powerhouses from the External

    Regions were killed, and then ten thousand soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom rushed over with anger and hatred.

    "How dare you!" The two powerhouses at the middle stage of King level from the External Regions who had been badly injured by ck Emperor

    rushed over there.

    In a sh, Iwan appeared in front of the two King level powerhouses and swung his sword at them

    After two explosions, the bodies of the two King level powerhouses were thrown back by Iwan.

    The wound on Iwan''s body was pulled again and he bled more. Iwan frowned and his body shook. ck Emperor immediately appeared in front of

    him. She stuffed a pill into his mouth and asked worriedly, "Are you alright?"

    Iwan waved his hand and said, "I''m fine.ˇ±

    Iwan looked at the three powerhouses at the high stage of King level. Squinting his eyes, he said, "Do you want to start the battle at King level? Have

    you made up your mind?"

    When Iwan finished his words, the three King level powerhouses from the External Regions frowned deeply. A battle at the King level was not against

    the rules, but once it started, it might destroy the world. A powerhouse at the high stage of King level was equivalent to many thermal weapons.

    In the Z8 Alliance, there were more King level powerhouses in Amerind, Eagle Kindom, and Frach Kingdom. However, there were only two or three

    King level powerhouses in those smaller countries. Once they died, it was basically equivalent that their countries being destroyed.

    oreover, among the top three

    ilitary Headquarters in the External

    Regions, the Eagle Kingdom and the

    Frach Kingdom didn''t dare to start _

    the battle After all, once it was ˇ°

    S arted, the powerhouses in tha>

    mmorta Forces of the Dragart

    Kingdom would not stand by

    dawever, the Military Headquarters

    of the Dragon Kingdom Was also

    worried. Most of the King level

    powerhouses of the Dragon

    Kingdom were in those Immortal

    Forces.

    ~

    At this moment, the remaining forty thousand soldiers of the Z8 Alliance werepletely defeated and began to run. Led by more than ny

    Emperor level powerhouses, the powerhouses of the Dragon Kingdom were chasing them.

    The ten King level powerhouses, seven middle-stage King level powerhouses, and three high-stage King level powerhouses from the alliance

    remained silent.

    After a long while, the powerhouse

    at the seventhVevel of King level

    from Ameriekand asked the five

    guardians of the rules, "You are thes

    guardians of the rules of this wortd.

    Although the Real Emperor is not

    restrained by the rules, he hagthe

    fighting power of the King level. Are

    yu sure you won''t take action? Will

    you allow a Real Emperor with the

    fighting power of the high stage of

    the King level to do as he wants?ˇ±

    "How dare you be so arrogant in my

    territory? None of you from the

    Amerind can leave this time."

    ck Emperor stood beside lwan ~

    and saidcAt this moment, the aura

    of the powerhouse at the seventh

    evelof King level rose. At the-same

    time, behind the ck Emperor, a

    big ck golden hammer:emerged.

    t was more than ten meters in size,

    and it was very solid. Some parts of

    the hammer were shining with

    ck-golden light.

    to

    After the ck Emperor released her aura, a cold killing intent spread all over the ce. Although the powerhouse at the seventh level of King level

    from Amerind didn''t dare to say anything more, he snorted coldly. ck Emperor could fight against two people at the same time, but if there were

    a few more King level powerhouses, she couldn''t fight against them.

    The Military Headquarters of Amerind was arrogant. They weren''t afraid of ck Emperor. Now, what the Amerind feared the most was the

    mysterious guardians of the rules because no one knew how many people there were. They only knew that any one of them had the power of at least

    the seventh level f the King level.

    One of the five guardians of the rules had the same aura as that of ck Emperor. He turned to look at Iwan with his deep eyes and asked, "We can

    let go of what happened on the External Battlefield this time. But two hours ago, did you kill the sixty thousand soldiers of External Regions?ˇ±

    After he asked, the other four guardians of the rules also looked at Iwan.

    It didnˇŻt matter if he killed all the Emperor level powerhouses or the King level powerhouses, but if the sixty thousand soldiers were alse killed, the

    guardians of the rules would not bear it.

    When the five guardians at the high stage of King level looked at Iwan, the powerhouses at the high stage of King level from External Regions also

    looked at Iwan.

    However, before Iwan could say anything, ck Emperor said coldly, "Marcus, what do you mean? How dare you look at Iwan in this way?" There

    was killing intent in ck Emperor''s eyes.

    The guardian of rules Marcus didnˇŻt pay any attention to ck Emperor. Instead, he continued to stare at Iwan coldly and asked, "Tell me, did you kill

    the sixty thousand soldiers?ˇ±

 Chapter 242 Iwans Crisis

    Chapter 242 Iwan''s Crisis

    Chapter 242 lwan''s Crisis

    Iwan''s eyes darkened. When ck Emperor was about to speak, Iwan stopped her. He looked at the guardian named Marcus and asked in a low

    voice, "So what if I killed them or not?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Marcus said without emotion in his eyes, "If you killed them, we will kill you. If you didn''t, we will go to the Dragon Kingdom to investigate. Iwan, if you

    really killed them, you can''t escape.ˇ±

    Iwan fell into silence. When he killed the sixty thousand soldiers, he covered his face. It would be difficult for them to find out the truth

    However, Marcus said that they would go to the Dragon Kingdom to investigate.

    "I killed them! Do you want to fight with the Dragon Kingdom? I''m Judy Lopez, the Second Elder of the Dragon Kingdom!ˇ± The Second Elder, who

    was confronting a powerhouse at the seventh King level from Amerind in the distance, said coldly.

    ˇ°You don''t have the qualification. The fortune of the Dragon Kingdom has just awakened, and you have just broken through. Even if you are at the

    sixth King level, you can''t kill sixty thousand soldiers in just a few minutes. Besides, there were more than a dozen Emperor level powerhouses and

    three King level powerhouses." Marcus nced at the Second Elder and said coldly.

    Marcus said to the Second Elder, "If you really did it. even if you are the Second Elder of the Dragon Kingdom, we will kill you. Fighting with the

    Dragon Kingdom? You can''t represent the Dragon Kingdom. Moreover, there are many guardians of the rules in the Dragon Kingdom.ˇ±

    "I heard that Spiritual Cavein in your territory has been ughtered. Lord Cliff, you are so cruel.ˇ±

    Marcus turned his head and stared at Iwan. "Lord Cliff, did you kill the sixty thousand soldiers of External Regions?"

    Iwan narrowed his eyes and took a look at Marcus. ˇ°Yes, I killed them.ˇ±

    Just as Iwan admitted it, all the King level powerhouses in this area fell silent and looked at him in shock.

    Marcus said that Iwan had destroyed Spiritual Cave. When the King level powerhouses present locked at Iwan, they saw many wounds on lwanˇŻs

    body. lwan had destroyed troops of three Military Headquarters of External Regions and Spiritual Cave. As a powerhouse at the fifth level of Real

    Emperer, although IwanˇŻsbat power could be reached at the seventh King level in a short period of time, his recovery and endurance were

    inferior to the real King level powerhouses.

    ˇ°Iwan! It''s not you! It''s me! Don''t admit it!" The Second Elder shouted at Iwan in a hurry.

    Iwan killed the three Military Headquarters and Spiritual Cave for the Dragon Kingdom. If lwan didnˇŻt destroy Spiritual Cave, the national fortune of the

    Dragon Kingdom wouldn''t have came back to life. Moreover, the Dragon Kingdom wouldn''t have won if Iwan didn''t bring ten powerhouses of the

    Emperor level there.

    If lwan took the me. he would be in great danger, so they couldn''t let him bear this.

    "Judy, you''d better care about yourself. You are a powerhouse at the sixth King level who has just broken through with the support of national fortune.

    Do you think that you can stop me? Or do you think you are the only one who has the support of national fortune?" The powerhouse at the seventh

    King level from Amerind sneered at the Second Elder.

    The next moment, his body shook violently, and an invisible sense of fortune spread over his body. Immediately, his aura rose and soon reached the

    seventh King level.

    The Second Elder stared at the King level powerhouse of Amerind opposite him and tightly held the long sword in his hand.

    In fact, this battle was over. Although the Dragon Kingdom had a Pyrrhic victory, the result was much better than the four elders had expected.

    Besides the four of them, nearly ten thousand soldiers of the Military Headquarters survived.

    All of these were brought by Iwan, so no matter what happened, they couldn''t let anything happen to Iwan. The Dragon Kingdom owed him too much.

    The Second Elder, the Third Elder, and the Fourth Elder silently gathered their aura to the peak. If the guardian of the rules dared to attack Iwan, they

    would help lwan escape even if they died there

    Iwan was silent. After thinking for a long time. he looked at Marcus and said, "I killed them."

    Marcus smiled and said, "No wonder you take the Real Emperor road. You are too cruel. You will bring greater trouble to the world if you survive and

    break through again. We have to kill you and bring the world back on track.ˇ±

    "To bring the world back on track? Do you mean to let the Z8 Alliances continue to destroy the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom?" Iwan

    asked with a sneer.

    Marcus shook his head indifferently and said, "We don''t care whether your country is destroyed by them or you kill them. We are guarding the rules."

    ˇ°Guarding the rules?" Iwanughed wildly. He stared at Marcus and said, "You just said that I''m at the Emperor level and I''m not restrained by the

    rules. Are you guarding the rules?"

    The atmosphere on the battlefield became more dangerous with the conversation between lwan and Marcus.

    Marcus narrowed his eyes and stared at Iwan. "Yes, I n to vite the rules once. Every guardian has the authority to vite the rules once, and

    now I n to use it. Lord Cliff, you shouldn''t have killed all the sixty thousand soldiers. They are all ordinary people. Have you ever thought that they

    have families and children?"

    ˇ°Ordinary people?" Iwan''s eyes were bloodshot and his body was filled with extreme madness.

    ˇ°They are from the top military

    groups in the Military Headquarters

    of External Regions! 7 They have killed

    countlessp¨¦ople I inthose weak ˇŞ>

    countries-over the years! Why don''t

    you mention the soldiers of theˇŻ

    Drago jon Kingdom? Because of ˇ®their

    invasion, more than ny 4 thousand

    soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom

    have been killed. Don''t they have

    wives and children?ˇ±

    Iwan was furious. He had long known that these rule guardians were merciless, and it was true.

    Marcus shook his head and said coldly, "Equal wars are allowed by the rules.ˇ±

    "Why did I break the rules?"

    "You killed too many people. In history, all the powerhouses on the Real Emperor road killed many people. You shouldn''t have taken this road."

    Marcus looked at Iwan coldly.

    Iwan was so angry that he stared at Marcus and said, "So you are going to kill me this time?"

    Marcus nodded coldly and said, "Yes, even though I will be punished, no one can survive on the Real Emperor road. You..."

    Before Marcus finished his words, ck Emperor standing beside Iwan suddenly appeared on Marcus'' head in an instant. The next moment, a two-

    meter-long hammer hit Marcus'' head.

    Because ck Emperor used all her strength in a rage, the blow produced a huge sound explosion when it was shot out.

    "ck Emperor!" Marcus shouted in a gloomy voice and waved his sword to face ck Emperor. His long sword and ck Emperor''s hammer

    collided fiercely. As Marcus'' body exploded and retreated dozens of meters away, a golden light shed on his body.

    ck Emperor appeared in front of Marcus again and shouted angrily, "Do you want to kill lwan in front of me? I''ll kill you today!"

    Seeing that, Marcus'' eyes instantly became gloomy. He stared at ck Emperor and said, "We are from the headquarters. How dare you attack me?"

    ck Emperor punched Marcus again

    Marcus shouted. "You know what the Real Emperor road means. If the headquarters knows it. they will kill him.ˇ±

    "I don''t care about the Real Emperor road. I won''t let you kill Iwan." ck Emperor continued to attack with all her strength in anger. She and Marcus

    were powerhouses who were about to break through to the eighth King level. At this moment, the sparks were all over the sky as they were fighting.

    As Marcus was attacked by ck Emperor, he coldly shouted at the four powerhouses at the seventh King level he brought, "Kill lwan!"

    As soon as Marcus finished speaking. the four guardians of the rules who hadn''t made a move or said anything, rushed toward Iwan

    ˇ°Protect Iwan!ˇŻ When the Second

    Elder saw thatthe rule guardians

    went to killdwan, he was so anxious

    that he shouted and rushed towardˇ±

    wan without hesitation. Even ifwan

    was not injured, he couldn''t kilka

    powerhouse at the seventh King

    evel. But now, lwan had be¨¦n badly

    injured after three or four?

    consecutive battles.

    ˇ°Your opponent is me!" Just as the Second Elder was about to save lwan, the powerhouse at the seventh King level of the Amerind stopped him in

    an instant. He was also supported by fortune, and hisbat power had reached the peak of the seventh King level.

    At the same time, the Third Elder Lewis, and the Fourth Elder Carl were also stopped by the two powerhouses at the seventh King level from the

    Eagle Kindom and the Frach Kingdom

    As for the leader of Dark Night, the killer Zero from External Killer Group One, and Teddy, they were unable to resist the powerhouses of the seventh

    King level, and now they were stopped by the powerhouses of the King level.

    Iwan was in danger. Four powerhouses at the seventh King level were attacking him now.

    When a powerhouse reached the King level, there was a huge gap between each level. For example, a powerhouse at the fourth King level could

    easily fight against three powerhouses at the third King level. Moreover, it was even more difficult to break through when one reached theter stage

    of the King level.

    A powerhouse at the seventh King

    level could ev¨¦n easily fight against

    five powerhouses at the sixth King...

    level. Therefore, if the Second Elder,

    the Third Elder, and the Fourth Elder

    weret hot supported by the forttine of

    theDragon Kingdom, the theee of

    them wouldn''t be able to defeat a

    powerhouse at the high King level.

    A powerhouse above the seventh King level was called a strong King level powerhouse. He was equal to thermal weapons, and he could suppress a

    country''s fortune.

    Now. four strong King level powerhouses wanted to kill lwan, who was seriously injured.

    Iwan took a deep breath, and his face was extremely gloomy.

 Chapter 243 Senior Elder Came

    Chapter 243 Senior Elder Came

    Chapter 243 Senior Elder Came

    "Kill them!" Iwan shouted in his heart. In an instant, the aura on his body condensed to the extreme, and he rushed towards the guardian at the high

    stage of King level who had rushed to the front.

    If one or two powerhouses at the high stage of King level attacked him, he could run away, but if four, he couldn''t. Running would only make him die

    faster, so it was better to fight with all his might now.

    Iwan collided with the four guardians at the seventh King level whe were rushing over from afar. With a loud bang, the guardian who rushed in the

    front was hit back by Iwan''s sword, but then Iwan''s body was knocked back by the other three guardians.

    Iwan spat out a mouthful of blood. He couldn''t resist them at all. Before Iwan could react, the four guardians appeared in front of him

    Iwan shouted and waved his sword toward the four guardians. This was the first time he had ever fought against a King level powerhouse, and he

    had to fight against four.

    Iwan held the long sword tightly in his hand, and a huge shadow of armor appeared behind him. But with a loud bang, the ck armor shadow was

    forcefully exploded by three guardians, and his body was once again thrown out.

    Iwan''sbat power was fully activated, but thebat power of the fifth level of Real Emperor was useless. If there were only one of them, Iwan

    would be fine. But now when the four of them worked together, Iwan, who had already been injured after fighting three times in just half a day,

    couldn''t take it.

    Iwan was in extreme danger.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "How dare you!" ck Emperor turned around, stopped fighting with Marcus, and rushed towards Iwan. But just as she rushed out a hundred meters.

    away, Marcus appeared above her head. "You can''t go!"

    Marcus, who was at the same level as ck Emperor and had the same fighting power, shouted coldly. He chopped ck Emperor''s head with the

    long sword in his hand.

    ck Emperor roared and swung her fist at Marcus'' long sword. At the same time, she suddenly smashed the two-meter hammer in her hand toward

    the four guardians who had besieged Iwan.

    ck Emperor''s hammer hit a guardian, and the other three guardians temporarily left lwan.

    However, ck Emperor''s fist was cut by Marcus. Her right fist was bleeding, but she instantly punched Marcus with her left hand, throwing Marcus

    out. Drops of blood dripped from the right hand of ck Emperor.

    But soon, Marcus rushed towards ck Emperor with his sword again. Meanwhile, he shouted at the four guardians, "Kill him!"

    ck Emperor was blocked by Marcus, and she couldn''t help Iwan for a while. The Second Elder, the Third Elder, and the Fourth Elder were also

    surrounded by the three powerhouses at the seventh King level from External Regions.

    The three powerhouses from the Amerind, the Eagle Kindom, and the Frach Kingdom looked at each other, and a trace of killing intent shed

    across their eyes.

    In this battle, the mortal army had been defeated, and the Emperor level powerhouses had all died. They had suffered great losses. But as long as

    they could kill lwan and the three elders of the Dragon Kingdom, they would win. No matter how many mortal troops died, they didnˇŻt care. They could

    start a new round of recruitment and could train Emperor level powerhouses again.

    In fact, they were overjoyed. They thought that they would lose, but they didn''t expect that the five guardians of rules would take action.

    "Kill them all!" The King level powerhouse of Amerind stabbed the Second Elder in the shoulder with a sword and shouted at the other two.

    powerhouses at the high stage of King level and seven powerhouses at the middle stage of King level.

    "That''s right. If we kill the three old men, the fortune of the Dragon Kingdom will be undermined." The powerhouse of the Eagle Kindom also shouted

    and began to attack the Third Elder with all his might.

    On the other side, the powerhouse at the high stage of King level from the Frach Kingdom also began to attack Carl with all his might. Even if he was

    seriously injured, he had to kill Carl

    As for the other few battlefields. Teddy had no choice but to return and fight against the seven powerhouses at the middle stage of King level.

    However, no matter which battlefield they were in, lwan and his men were at a disadvantage now. Even ck Emperor had been injured because she

    was distracted to save Iwan. Her right hand was now dripping with blood.

    When ck Emperor saw that lwan was about to lose, she anxiously shouted at Dimitrie, who was fighting against the two powerhouses at the

    middle stage of King level. "Dimitrie, help lwan!"

    At this time, Marcus punched ck Emperor again, and blood spilled from the corner of her mouth. With a fierce look in her eyes, she continued to

    fight with Marcus with bare hands. Even if she lost her hammer, she was still iparably powerful. Her fists, feet, elbows, knees, and anywhere on

    her body were all her weapons. However, Marcus was as powerful as her, so no matter how anxious she was, she couldn''t get rid of Marcus.

    There was a loud bang on the battlefield of lwan. The four guardians destroyed the armor that appeared on his body again. After the explosion, it

    could not be condensed again for a long time.

    A seventh King level guardian stabbed through lwan''s abdomen.

    At this moment, time seemed to have frozen. The armor shadow of Iwanpletely exploded, and he was stabbed by the sword. ck Emperor and

    the three elders rushed madly toward Iwan, but they still couldn''t break through

    With a loud bang, Iwan was kicked away by another guardian.

    ˇ°Dimitrie!" ck Emperor roared.

    "Kill him! Hurry up!" When Marcus saw Dimitrie was hesitating. he immediately shouted.

    The four guardians of the King level chased after Iwan again. This time. their killing intent had been condensed to the extreme. Iwan had no power to

    fight back.

    When the four guardians rushed towards him, lwan suddenly smiled. At this moment, he seemed to see the figures of Jayna and Emily.

    With a smile, lwan said, "Jayna, Emily, you must live on well..." lwan closed his eyes and had no strength to fight back. On this day, he had fought

    many times in a row, killing six King level powerhouses and dozens of Emperor level powerhouses.

    What Iwan didn''t know was that the sword mark on his chest began to flicker, but it soon disappeared.

    With a sigh, Dimitrie suddenly appeared in front of Iwan.

    With a loud bang, a white shadow of Dimitrie that was fifty meters high appeared and hit the four guardians who were chasing lwan. The four

    guardians were thrown out, and their mouths were bleeding.

    "Eighth of the King level! How is that possible?ˇ± Everyone on the battlefield looked at Dimitrie in shock, including Marcus, ck Emperor, the Second

    Elder, and Iwan

    "Eighth of the King level? When did this old man make the breakthrough? I used to chase and beat him all the time." ck Emperor was stunned

    when she looked at Dimitrie.

    "Dimitrie, do you also want to stop us? You know the reason why we want to kill lwan. Are you sure you want to stop us?" Marcus'' face was extremely

    gloomy as he looked at Dimitrie.

    When Marcus distracted his attention and talked to Dimitrie, ck Emperor instantly appeared in front of Marcus. She punched hard on Marcus'' face

    and immediately threw Marcus out.

    Two teeth suddenly spurted out from MarcusˇŻ mouth.

    Dimitrie coldly snorted. "You are just a human-level guardian. Do you have the right to question me, an earth-level guardian?ˇ±

    ˇ°Awesome! kill them all! Hurry up! I promise I won''t hit you anymore!" ck Emperor waved her fist at Dimitrie excitedly.

    Hearing this, Dimitrie''s expression changed dramatically. Dimitrie thought, ˇ®I''m at the eighth King level. Do you think you can beat me? I used to give

    in to you, but my strength has been exposed now...ˇŻ

    When Dimitrie was about to scold

    c Emperoi his expression

    nance drastically and he shouted

    angril y, "How dare you!" He pped

    on the -bsck of Iwan angrily. At this

    moment, a long sword appeared

    behind Ilwan''s head. Just naw, when

    Dimitrie was not paying attention,

    Marcus attacked Iwan and wanted

    to kill him.

    With a loud sound, Marcus'' body was pped by Dimitrie. Marcus shouted, "You four stop this old man. I''ll go kill wan!" Marcus rushed towards Iwan

    again.

    ˇ°How dare youlˇ± Dimitrie and ck

    Emperor shouted and immediately

    began to rush towards Iwan.

    However, the four guardians tried I

    their best te stop Dimitrie and ck

    Emperor. ˇ°Three of them blocked.>

    Dimitri together, and one blocked

    ck Emperor. Dimitrie wasat the

    eighth King level, and he could kill

    the three powerhouses af the

    seventh King level, but it would take

    at least a few minutes. However,

    Iwan might not be able to hold on for

    even a minute.

    When ck Emperor rushed over and saw that lwan''s eyes were full of tiredness and he was about to give up, she shouted at him. ˇ°Iwan! Your wife

    and daughter are still waiting for you in the Dragon Kingdom! Wake up!ˇ±

    With the shout of ck Emperor, lwan suddenly opened his eyes.

    When Marcus was about to attack him. he gritted his teeth and shouted angrily. The shadow of ck armor on his body was condensed again, but it

    was iparably weakpared to what it had been before.

    The sword broke the armor shadow on IwanˇŻs body, but he took the opportunity to move dozens of meters away.

    Iwan knelt onthe ground and spat

    out a mouthful of blood. He was

    exhausted to the extreme. He ˇ°

    wanted ta sleep, and he was almost

    unable eto hold on any longer, batˇ±

    looking at the people aroundtim

    whe were still fighting withall their

    fight, he gritted his teetheagain.

    Marcus rushed towards Iwan again. Just as lwan was about to unleash thest bit of his strength to fight back, a deafening dragon roar suddenly

    came from afar. The next moment, in midair in the distance, an extremely terrifying aura rushed over.

    "Ninth King level? Let''s go..." The expression on MarcusˇŻ face changed greatly. He no longer chased after Iwan. As he ran out crazily, he didnˇŻt dare to

    look back again

    Under the gaze of everyone, in the sky in the distance, there was a ck dragon that was dozens of meters long rushing towards them.

 Chapter 244 The Dragon Kingdom Has a Great Victory

    Chapter 244 The Dragon Kingdom Has a Great Victory

    Chapter 244 The Dragon Kingdom Has a Great Victory

    ˇ°Run! Run!" Marcus shouted to Dimitrie, ck Emperor, and the four rule guardians at the seventh stage of the King level before he started to run

    Marcus was now so frightened. What people didn''t know was that the powerhouses at the seventh stage of the King level were called the strongest.

    They usually wouldn''t easily show up. The higher level was the 8th stage, at which a practitioner could condense a Gold Body of Momentums! If this

    Gold Body solidifiedpletely, it would be extremely strong and could be used as the hardest weapon. One at this level would basically not show a

    faint momentum shadow Iwan would, which could be easily chopped to pieces!

    The higher level was the ninth stage, a really powerful stage. If this Gold Body of Momentums kept bulging, it would even turn into a form that could

    interfere with the outside world, which was called the Holy Image in ancient books and records! In the camp of their rule guardians, those at the ninth

    stage of the King level were at most Heaven-level guardians! Under the banner of each Heaven-level guardian, there were many Earth-level

    guardians like Dimitrie and many more Human-level guardians like Marcus.

    Marcus also had received information about the strength of the senior elder of the Dragon Kingdom from the Dragon Kingdom. Now the national

    fortune that had been silent for a century awakened. As one guarding the fortune of the Dragon Kingdom, the senior elder had undoubtedly received

    huge feedback from the national fortune, so he reached the seventh stage of the King level in a short time! The seventh stage of the King level! With

    the help of the national fortune, he could perform the terrifying fighting power that only one at the early ninth stage of the King level could!

    Undeniably, the early ninth stage was the ninth stage! Its strength was far too strong for Marcus, one at the seventh stage of the King level, to

    compete with. Unless those ancient terrifyingly strong beings in their base camp showed up. Otherwise, even if they were reinforced by the same

    numbers as theirs, they could not resist Shelton Hayes, the senior elder of the Dragon Kingdom

    So Marcus was not hesitant at all, and he didn''t even want to care about hispanions. After a shout, he began to run.

    ˇ°Run! Run!" The strangest one of the Amerind Military Headquarters at the seventh stage of the King level changed his expression drastically and

    roared. Stopping hunting the second elder, he turned and ran. Although he had been hit by the second elder with his palm, he did not care about it.

    The next moment, far in the eastern sky, the huge dragon let out an extremely cold sound, "Run? Can you run away?" This was Shelton''s voice.

    A dragon''s clear and grand roar went through the heavens. Shelton, who had just been in the distance, instantly appeared in the air right above Iwan.

    The senior elder was in a huge ck golden dragon-his Holy Image. Then the dragon suddenly went hunting Marcus and his partners.

    "Puff..." Aloud sound came with a few extremely forlorn screams. The ck golden dragon, dozens of meters long, came to the tail of the running

    party and tore apart the rule guardian at the seventh stage of the King level, and the guardian died on the spot.

    "No... kill!" The three rule guardians following Marcus saw the ck-golden dragon catch up with them. Seeing that it was impossible to run away,

    they turned around in desperation to resist, aiming their swords at the ws of the huge dragon

    "Bang!" It was useless. With an explosion, the head of another seventh-stage rule guardian was shattered by the dragon with a hard squeeze.

    After that. the dragon flicked its huge tail. In an instant, the two remaining seventh-stage guardians exploded. They exploded alive!

    By now, less than half a minute had just passed since the appearance of the senior elder. But the seven rule guardians at the seventh stage of the

    King-level, superior to all the nations of the world, had been killed by him.

    But the senior elder was also hampered by the four rule guardians. Marcus, who had run first, was already 2,000 meters away and was running

    faster.

    In the head of the huge ck golden dragon, the senior elder frowned and hit the running Marcus with its palm without touching him

    "Puff." Marcus, who was already 2,000 meters away, spat a mouthful of blood at once. The clothes on his back instantly exploded, with a huge ck

    w print left on them. He was ashen, but didn''t dare to stop at all. Instead, he sped up, running farther.

    ˇ°Humph!ˇ± The senior elder snorted in the dragon''s head, stopping the hunt for Marcus. For one thing. Marcus ran too fast; for another, he had already

    killed four rule guardians. And there were more people to kill on this battlefield!

    At the moment, the senior elder saw that the powerhouses at the middle and high stages of the King level, of the Eight Overseas Forces Alliance,

    were running for life... And the three strangest powerhouses of the Overseas Military Headquarters, who had run the same time as Marcus without

    hesitation from the very beginning, were now running in three directions.

    At super high speed, the senior elder immediately went hunting the powerhouses at the middle stage of the King level of the Eight Overseas Forces

    Alliance. Undoubtedly, one at the seventh stage of the King level could not stop the senior elder, let alone those below it. Soon a series of explosions

    came, and screams with extreme unwillingness sounded on this battlefield.

    These overseas powerhouses were hit one after another by the senior elder and exploded to dust on the spot!

    One... two... four... six... seven! In the end, seven whole powerhouses at the middle stage of the King level were hit by the senior elder and exploded.

    After killing all these people, the senior elder moved. The ck golden dragon having him inside itself flew away, going to hunt the powerhouse at the

    seventh stage of the King level of the Amerind Military Headquarters in the distance.

    When the senior elder was showing his great power, continuing to hunt the strongest one of the headquarters, Iwan, who was on the ground, felt his

    vision turn ck. Then the long sword in his hand fell to the ground, and he fell straight back like a board

    The senior elder was here. The people of the Dragon Kingdom would be saved, and none of them would die... but he was exhausted. Thest trace

    of persistence in the bottom of his heart dissipated, and he, Iwan, was finally relieved

    "Boom!" The moment Iwan fell back, Judy Lopez, the second elder, instantly appeared behind him, held him, and looked up. shouting quite anxiously

    to the senior elder, who was about to hunt the powerhouse of the Amerind Military Headquarters, "Senior elder, stop hunting, save Iwan! Iwan is

    dying! Senior elder, save Iwan!"

    The second elder was really anxious. If none of them but Iwan died in this battle, they would live in deep guilt for the rest of their lives.

    ˇ°Brother... brother!" ck Emperor also rushed to Iwan and immediately put a mysterious pill into his mouth, but it was useless. lwan''s breathing was

    still weakening.

    "No... no... no... no..." ck Emperor was flustered, his eyes turning red. Only then did she see dozens of short and long cuts in Iwan, where blood

    was oozing out.

    "Big brother...!" Dark, War, y, and Kill, the Four Masters of the Heaven Domain who were running toward Iwan like crazy from the distance, were

    scared out of their wits.

    ˇ°Domain Lord...!" Teddy Huggins also changed color and rushed toward Iwan.

    ˇ°Domain Lord...!" lvy roared with tears, running crazily over.

    "Iwan!" Blood all over, Jane Cook saw this and turned ashen, rushing toward Iwan

    At the moment, numerous

    people-the generals and marshals of

    the Dragan Kingdom including Cark

    Addison{Steve Morris, and Bryant>

    Darnelfand the soldiers of theoˇ±

    Heay¨¦n Domain-were all rushing

    toward Iwan from differentS

    difections.

    ˇ°Ilwan...?" The senior elder, who was chasing after the enemies in mid-air, changed color and immediately looked back in the direction where Iwan

    was. He saw countless people rushing toward him.

    The senior elder turned so pale. As he moved, the huge ck golden dragon appeared in the air above Iwan. Then the dragon''s image disappeared,

    and the senior elder in ck robesnded slowly beside Iwan

    The moment hended, the crowd made room for him. Seeing Iwan had been heavily cut and his breathing was weakening, he shook, eyes so red.

    "Son... son... hald, hold, hold!" Then

    the senior elder took off an old

    dragon-shaped bronze token from.

    his neck@nd put it on lwan''s chest?

    Instantly, a stream of invisible On

    natignal fortune of the Dragotr

    Kigdom began gathering Hrhis

    b¨¦dy.  te

    Something strange happened the

    next moment: With a green shine in

    lwan''s chest-the dragon-shaped .

    token thatthe senior elder had put

    on it wag sent flying. After that,a>

    trace oF gentle green light circted

    around his heart, protectingits

    ro¨¦tidians. With the soft shine,

    lwan''s breathing, which Was

    declining, slowed down somewhat.

    The senior elder changed color but then seemed to know something. He immediately shouted to the crowd, "Wrap up, quickly! Bandage Iwan''s cuts!

    Stop the bleeding! Quickly!"

    The crowd then realized it and began to bandage lwanˇŻs cuts. When they tore open his clothes and saw the cuts all over him, they all fell silent, and a

    lot of them shed tears.

    ˇ°Brother... You must hold it. You have a wife and child..."

    ˇ°Brother, Sister-inw is still young. She''s waiting for you..."

    "Big brother, Emily canˇŻt live without you...ˇ±

    ˇ°Domain Lord, hold...ˇ±

    These calls sounded around lwan''s ears. At the moment, the soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain all shed

    tears.

    The senior, second, and third elders and Carl, the four elders of the Dragon Kingdom, all cried with red eyes.

    Steve Morris, Bryant Darnell, Terry Liam, and Brandon Tumer, the four old generals of Carl''s department. shed hot tears when seeing the

    unconscious and extremely weak Iwan.R¨şAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    The 10,000 soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom on the overseas battlefield saved by lwan were all praying for him in their hearts.

    Large numbers of people were silent at the moment.

    Everyone on the overseas battlefield fell silent, praying silently for Iwan, and the medical workers of the Military Headquarters began bandaging him

    while shedding tears.

    Those in the Dragon Kingdom who were watching this also fell silent.

    Jayna, who was now in the Miller family''s hall in Gotham of the Dragon Kingdom, saw this and fell stiffly back as her vision turned ck.

    Iwan''s consciousness also had fallen into the boundless darkness at the moment.

 Chapter 245 Im Iwan Cliff

    Chapter 245 I''m Iwan Cliff

    Chapter 245 I''m Iwan Cliff

    Subtitle: Shelton Hayes is Emperor Victory? Iwan Cliff is Haig? Jayna is Christina? The deal made that year? The mysterious Darcy Miller? It is the

    end and the new beginning!

    The world seemed quiet at the moment. Did the Dragon Kingdom... win this battle? The answer was yes. Earlier, lwan came with dozens of Emperor-

    level powerhouses from above and won the Empereor-level battle. During the King-level battle, Shelton Hayes, the senior elder of the Dragon

    Kingdom, arrived in the form of a huge dragon and killed those rule guardians and the seven powerhouses at the middle stage of the King level from

    the eight overseas military headquarters. The two battle results showed that the Dragon Kingdom wen! And it was a great victory!

    But Iwan, who had sacrificed everything for this battle, was now seriously wounded and dying. Because of this, the more than 10.000 soldiers on this

    overseas battlefield-hundreds of Super God-level powerhouses, almost 100 Emperor-level powerhouses, and dozens of King-level powerhouses-

    didn''t feel even the slightest joy.

    Instead, their eyes were all wet. The senior elder''s eyes were so red, a hot tear running down his cheek. He got up and bowed low to IwanN?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    The moment the senior elder bowed, the second elder Judy Lopez. the third elder Lewis King, the fourth elder Carl Addison, and the four old generals

    on the overseas battlefield-Steve Morris, Bryant Darnell, Terry Liam, and Brandon Tume-also bowed.

    They had to bow this time. If lwan had not gambled on everything including the whole Heaven Domain and his own life, if he had not traveled for tens

    of thousands of miles and wiped out the reinforcements of the top three overseas military headquarters more than two hours ago, and if he had not

    destroyed Spiritual Cave, forcing the Sky Sect to take sides, then the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom would not have awakened. In the end, if

    he had not hurried over to the battlefield without taking a rest,e down with dozens of Emperor-level powerhouses from above, and persuaded

    those powerhouses of the Dark Night Organization, No. 1 team of the External Killer Group on the External Battlefield, and God of War Sect. would

    they have won this battle?

    The answer was no. But all of them were now still alive! The four old generals of the Dragon Kingdom had gone through life and death many times,

    but they were not dead yet. And now, when the great battle was over, they, whe had mighty momentums, suddenly reached the King level and

    continued to rise to the third stage of the King level, the peak stage of the early King level!

    With the help of the national fortune, the second elder Judy and the third elder Lewis had reached the middle stage of the King level and the peak of

    the sixth stage of the King level respectively! And the senior elder had indeed risen to the higher stage of the King level. the level one at the peak of

    the seventh stage of the King level could reach! With the national fortune, he could reach the ninth stage of the King level, the degree of a Holy Image

    powerhouse!

    One would easily find out: The Dragon Kingdam, which the peerless powerhouses including the senior elder guarded, was much stronger than it had

    been: fram now on, it could directly match those old military headquarters: Amerind Military Headquarters, Eagle Kingdom Military Headquarters,

    Frach Kingdom Military Headquarters, and Great Bear Military Headquarters. It was now not much weaker than them in strength!

    The Dragon Kingdom would have a much brighter future! This battle was a great victory in every sense! A great victory!

    But Iwan, the Lord of the Heaven Domain and the most important person in this battle, was seriously wounded and dying after he had traveled a long

    distance without a pause and fought one battle after another. At this moment, numerous people shed tears, and the four seniors including Steve

    Morris and Bryant Darnell even wished to rece him to die.

    "It''s all my fault! My fault! I was useless! Damn God! If you want to take someone away, take me away!" Steve Morris, the old general on the External

    Battlefield, looked up and roared, tears running down his old face. Iwan Cliff, the best young man of the Dragon Kingdom and the one he had never

    met until now, sent him a jar of good wine...

    Watching the medical workers on the battlefield trying their best to save Iwan, who only had thest breath, Bryant Darnell, Terry Liam, and Brandon

    Turner opened their mouths a couple of times and cried.

    Then the three old generals couldn''t help but remember the scene where Iwan saw them off at the gate of the Roxanne family house a few days ago.

    A few days ago, Iwan picked up a bowl of wine and said to the three old men withughs, ˇ°Hahaha, sirs, I''ve prepared good wine to see you off. I

    hope you return with a victory... Let''s drink... Hahaha...ˇ±

    At that moment, Iwan looked so handsome and sunny with a heart of great love

    But the handsome and outstanding young man was dying with serious wounds because of them, the old guys.

    "Young man... you''re the best young man in our Dragon Kingdom. Hold, you must hold, hold... you must!ˇ± The three old men trembled, hot tears

    flooding down their faces. Yeah, Steve was right. If someone had to sacrifice for this great victory. they strongly hoped that they, who were too old to

    live for too long, were the dying, not Iwan!

    "Why... why, Domain Lord? Why is it you?! Why! No... no..." lvy was weeping hysterically at lwan''s leg

    ˇ°Lord of the Heaven Domain... Iwan Cliff..." At the moment, those Emperor-level powerhouses of the Immortal Forces-Spiritual Cave, Sky Sect, God

    of War Sect, and Heaven Force-looked at Iwan dying with serious wounds, admiring him sincerely and deeply.

    "Lord of the Heaven Domain, such a peerless figure..." Marlon Duncan, Head of the Duncan family, and Osmond Zachary, Head of the Zachary

    family, both watched Iwan quietly from the distance.

    The next moment, War, standing in front of the powerhouses of the God of War Sect, said to the powerhouses of the sect behind him, "You... you''ve

    always wanted to meet my brother, haven''t you? This... this is my brother! This is the one I admire the most in my life!"

    After War finished that, the powerhouses of the God of War Sect were shocked and silent.

    The Chief of the Dark Night Organization patted Dark hard on the shoulder.

    They had won a great battle, but those rule guardians showed up. As soon as they appeared, they went to kill Iwan! In fact, he had been exhausted

    when those rule guardians were te kill him.

    Today, aftering out of the pass of the Northern Desert, he had traveled tens of thousands of miles to annihte the reinforcements of those

    overseas forces and then returned to the Dragon Kingdom to eradicate Spiritual Cave and force the Sky Sect. After that, he had traveled 10,000 miles

    without rest to the External Battlefield to join the decisive battle.

    He had not taken a good rest before he joined the four fierce battles one after another, which had consumed all his energy.

    He was now lying quietly on the ground, his breathing quite weak. He... was so tired, so tired, more tired than anyone... Now he was just... just...

    asleep as if he wanted to have a good rest. Gad also seemed to think this way, wanting him to have a sound sleep.

    At the same moment in the Dragon Kingdom. numerous people were watching the senior, second, third, and fourth elders, these old generals on the

    External Battlefield, and the more than 10,000 living soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom. They saw these people bow low to Iwan, who was lying

    unconscious in the center of them.

    They were instantly shocked. They had just been overjoyed about the great victory, but they were all astonished now.

    "Who... who is he?" People from different ces in the Dragon Kingdom asked this question involuntarily.

    ˇ°Lord of the Heaven Domain? What is the Heaven Domain? Is it an organization of our Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters? But that doesn''t

    seem to be... that person, that person named Iwan Cliff. Who... who on earth is he?"

    Countless people in the Dragon Kingdom were quite shocked while watching the scenes on the battlefield.

    They remembered that Iwan had juste down with a group of powerhouses from above and gathered the top forces on the External Battlefield to

    fight the battle for the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters. They saw all the scenes.

    ˇ°How heroic! How charismatic!" Large numbers of people in the Dragon Kingdom were again shocked by what Iwan had done.

    When they saw such a hero dying, their eyes turned red

    "Don''t..."

    "Don''t..."

    Some sensitive women in the cities in the Dragon Kingdom were in tears because they all remembered. Someone beside lwan seemed to have just

    called him, saying that his wife and daughter were waiting for him in the kingdom.

    "That man also has a wife and daughter. I think his daughter must be very young. He must hold! He must! Because you''re... a peerless hero!"

    Numerous females of the Dragon Kingdom were now praying for Iwan in their hearts

    At the same moment in the headquarters of Morgan Group, all the workers of the group were stunned by the scene on the battlefield. Their president,

    the legendary figure of Cleveque, was also an amazing. unmatched hero on the battlefield!

    ˇ°Brother Cliff..." Zora was also in tears, staring at the screen.

    ˇ°Iwan Cliff..." Scarlett, Jayna''s best friend, was also shocked, two trickles of tears running down her cheeks like torrents. In fact, when Iwan had

    returned from the External Battlefield ande to see Jayna, she had been moved by him many times. Every time she felt she had seen him

    through, she found she had not. Iwan had shocked her a lot every time.

    "Jayna, your husband... is really... a... peerless hero... Iwan, Jayna and Emily are both waiting for you. You have to bear up. Jayna, you also have

    to..." Scarlett shed hot tears.

    She knew Jayna loved Iwan very much. Although lwan had just been back for less than three months, she clearly knew how much Jayna loved Iwan!

    Then, Zora, eyes swollen and tearful, said to Scarlett. whose eyes were also swollen, "Sister Mond, let''s rush to Gotham and see Sister Brown! I''m

    afraid she will break down."

    The two of them had been shocked to such an extent after seeing that, let alone Iwan''s wife Jayna, the woman who loved him the most.

    "Okay, let''s rush to Gotham. Let''s go now. Quickly..." Scarlett took ZoraˇŻs arm and ran outside.

    Now, in the meeting room on the top floor of Morgan Group, Dawson Gill, Eden Addison, Lucas Mond, and ke Nelson, the four business tycoons,

    also had tears in their eyes. They mumbled, ˇ°Lord...ˇ±

    Then the four astonished men also headed for Gotham without hesitation, ignoring the business of Morgan Group.

    Three months ago, Iwan held a Grand Wedding for Jayna and himself in Pasnd, a city in the central area of the Dragon Kingdom. The video about

    the wedding site, which had been banned back then, was now being spread super-fast to the whole Dragon Kingdom. In the video, Jayna. beautifully

    dressed and wearing a ten-meter-long white wedding dress, was walking toward Iwan from one end of the red carpet.

    Many of the people of the Dragon Kingdom also saw the peerless hero dying on the External Battlefield. The scene of the wedding held in the Dragon

    Kingdom three months ago... At the moment, everyone who saw the video wept again

    Quedy, a city in the central region of the Dragon Kingdom, was the one Iwan had visited when he returned to the Dragon Kingdom for the first time.

    Now at the No. 1 Hospital of Quedy, the female expert doctor, who had been tied up and taken to Lakeside Vi at midnight to treat Emily by Warrior

    No.1 and hispanions, was so moved after recognizing Iwan on the big screen. Then she couldn''t help but think of the scene three months ago.

    The man who retumed from the External Battlefield after hearing his daughter being bullied, the man who lost consciousness on the spot but stood

    straight with his unconscious daughter tightly held in his arms...

    But when she broke Iwan and his daughter free with much difficulty, Iwan, who had been unconscious for more than two hours, woke up and talked to

    her with a smile. Now she thought of that.

    ˇ°Doctor, is... is my daughter really okay? Oh, oh... thank you very much, thank you very much..."

    Now. when she remembered what Iwan had said to her three months ago, she opened her mouth a few times but could not utter a word. Back then

    she was surprised to know he also had a young daughter. He was obviously a big hero on the battlefield, but he was very careful and smiled a little

    stupidly when facing his daughter.

    ˇ°Come on! Your daughter''s waiting for you..." the female doctor said to the unconscious lwan on the screen with mixed feelings and touched

    emotions

    Now. hundreds of helicopters were flying over from the distant sky over the External Battlefield after those field surgeons basically bandaged lwan.

    Then these helicopters slowlynded, and the four old generals of the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters carried the stretcher in person, taking

    him to a helicopter. And the soldiers, so red-eyed, who hade out of the hundreds of helicopters saluted Iwan who was lying on the stretcher.

    Soon the senior and second elders, the four old generals of the Dragon Kingdom, the Four Masters of Heaven, ck Emperor, and lvy boarded the

    biggest helicopter with two propellers along with Iwan. The helicopter took off, then these helicopters loaded with the most elite fighters of the Dragon

    Kingdom also ascended, escorting lwanˇŻs huge helicopter.

    The elders of the Dragon Kingdom on the helicopter were silent, and so was everyone else. After a long time, the senior elder opened his mouth a

    couple of times before whispering, "Tell those in Gotham to wee the retum of Iwan with the highest standard! Tell the best doctors there to gather

    at the MillersˇŻ house. No, call in all the best doctors across the country to congregate at the house..."

    "Okay, I''ll make the arrangements,ˇ± the second elder Judy nodded and said

    The senior elder took a deep breath and looked out the window with great agony at the eastern sky in the distance.

    The helicopter went through the thick ck clouds slowly, and a crystal clear sky came into view. A ray of soft sunlight came through the window,

    reaching Iwan''s body and face. The sunlight was neither cold nor hot. It was so warm...

    Half an hourter, martialw was enforced on Gotham of the Dragon Kingdom. All flights were canceled, and all roads were blocked. The handsome

    guards of honor of the Dragon Kingdom at the airport were ready to perform, waiting for the return of the hero

    The road from the Gotham Airport to the Miller family house was lined with the most elite soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom, the most handsome

    soldiers with sabers at their waists. And the two sides of the road were already crowded with people. Although there were at least more than two

    hours to go before Iwan returned, millions of people were packed on both sides of the road, waiting for Iwan toe back, simply because they

    wanted to pay their tributes to their hero!

    Now all the top expert doctors in Gotham were already heading for the Millers'' house with the world''s most advanced medical instruments, their eyes

    red. Among them were some gray-haired experts who had long retired. But now they had put on their medical coats again, rushing toward the Millers

    house.

    While lwan wasing home by private helicopter, Jayna was unconscious in bed in her room, and Emily, who had cried for a long time. finally fell

    asleep. But she was in another room

    But no one knew that the unconscious Jayna now suddenly had a lot of scenes in her brain, but they were not her memories.

    She was standing in white at the gate of an extremely antiquerge mansion, waiting for her peerless husband to return

    More and more such scenes appeared.

    "Christina... it''s okay. I''m back. I told you no one in this world can kill me. I am Haig...ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay, I believe in you! You''re the great hero of the kingdom and the general guarding the country. You''re the most excellent, and I''m your Christina

    for life!"

    "Haig, let''s also be together in the afterlife. What do you think?ˇ±

    "Okay... yes, as long as you want to, Christina. But one reincarnation is not enough! We''ll be together in numerous reincarnations.ˇ±

    "Yes, yes... Haig, I also want to meet you and be your Christina in the afterlife.ˇ±

    This was the dialogue between a gentle. quiet stunning beauty named Christina and a domineering, handsome general named Haig. She was

    wearing a white dress, and she looked just like Jayna.

    In unconsciousness, her brain was instantly filled up with a tremendous amount of information. At this moment. something in her seemed to be

    broken. Immediately, an extremely terrifying aura came out of her body.

    "Haig... no!ˇ± Jayna, who was taking an IV on the bed in her room alone, suddenly sat up and said

    She was dazed, feeling unspeakably great pain in her heart and mind. A momentter, she fell to the bed like a board, falling asleep again.

    But thedy in white named Christina looking just like her did not show up this time. Instead, only she and the scenes about Iwan appeared.

    These scenes happened on the first night wan returned. When she was being coerced by Anton Green, Iwan came down from above and stopped

    his car with a palm to save her.

    Later on, he came to Pasnd to visit her and said to her seriously, ˇ°Jayna, I''ll guard you for a whole life. I won''t let you suffer grievances."

    Then, he proposed to her at the Grand Wedding

    Then, he told her at the president''s press conference of Morgan Group that he was the president of the group.

    Then, he made love with her in different positions many times at night.

    Then, he bade farewell to her this morning, saying he would return a littlete today.

    Although Jayna was unconscious, tears kept running out of her eyes and down her stunning face.

    "Iwan..." she shouted again and again in her head.

    Gradually. her brain shook violently again. The next moment, Christina in a white ancient costume appeared in front of her.

    "s... His Majesty and Haig failed? ..." Christina, who had appeared in Jayna''s brain. looked at her and sighed deeply, her eyes full of pain.

    "Who... who are you? Why... why do you look the same as me? Who... who is Haig by the way?" the image of Jayna''s consciousness couldn''t help

    but ask Christina.

    Not answering her question, Christina asked, "Who is Iwan, the beloved in your heart? Could you let me see him?"

    "Boom..." Before the image of Jayna''s consciousness could say a word, lwan suddenly appeared in her mind.

    Opposite Jayna, Christina instantly shed hot tears, which trickled down her face when she saw Iwan. She mumbled, "Haig..."

    "What''s going on? What''s going on?ˇ± Jayna looked in astonishment at Christina who looked exactly like her and asked

    "Because... I am you... the one 2,000 years ago!" Fulling of unwillingness. Christina in white looked at Iwan and burst into pieces with a boom. Then

    all the pieces of her consciousness merged into Jayna''s mind.

    "Boom..." Half an hourter, Jayna, who was lying in bed, opened her eyes, where Christina in white gradually dissipated.

    She was silent, sitting in bed

    ˇ°Iwan, dear husband, it turns out we had a deal a long time ago, a deal made 2,000 years ago,ˇ± Jayna mumbled, holding her knees and shedding

    tears.

    Two hourster, lwan''s helicopter slowlynded at the Gotham International Airport of the Dragon Kingdom.

    "Salute!" The incumbent Generalissimo of the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters in front of the guards of honor shouted, saluting Iwan with

    1,000 soldiers at the airport.

    After that, the unconscious and extremely weak Iwan was carried onto a huge ambnce. The next moment, more than 1,000 etiquette motorcycles

    started, leading the way, heading for the MillersˇŻ house. The ambnce was right behind them

    What should be noted was that in order not to disturb Iwan, all the automobiles moved quietly. Soon the slow motorcade came to the street outside

    the airport.

    "Salute!" The soldiers on both sides of the road saluted lwan''s ambnce

    "Salute..." Numerous people of the Dragon Kingdom also raised their hands to salute Iwan, without making a sound.

    On the road, only very slight auto-moving sounds could be heard

    Soon lwan''s motorcade went past a more than 100-meter-tall building, on top of which two people in ck wearing masks were standing, giving off a

    cold, grim, bloodthirsty, and destructive aura. Surprisingly, the aura was that of a King-level powerhouse.

    Looking at the passing motorcade, the one in ck standing slightly behind was about to move when the other in ck in front of him shattered his

    head with a hard squeeze. Then, a puff of eerie ck aura came out of the killed and surrounded the killer.

    A very dissatisfied, angry snort came out of the mind of the one in ck, but blood suddenly oozed out of the corner of his mouth behind the mask.

    But the other in ck said stubbornly in a low voice, "I said don''t try to hurt my son! This is the bottom line!ˇ±

    "Uh?" The mysterious person in ck on top of the building had a strange ck aura. The moment his aura fluctuated, Judy Lopez. the second elder

    following the motorcade, looked up at the spot on the roadside, but didn''t see anything. He frowned deeply.

    At the same moment, Carson Simpson was standing on a street in Gotham, watching Iwan''s motorcade pass by him quietly. He fell silent. Anyway, he

    had seen lwan''s fighting scenes overseas earlier.

    When lwan''s ambnce had passed, he turned and left. Havinge out to the earthly world, he had wanted to meet Iwan, but now he didn''t think it

    was necessary to see him again. He had been shocked by Iwan. Could he kill him now? He was sure he could because he was very strong

    He could, but he didn''t want to do it. If he did it... He was charmed.... by such a hero.

    "Tutor Miller, your son is really strong and... excellent,ˇ± Carson mumbled inwardly before going to leave Gotham

    Would Iwan die? He would not. Carson estimated that wan would at most treat himself for some time while being unconscious. It might take a long

    time, but he would wake up. Carson believed that when he woke up, lwan would have improved more in body and mind.

    The moment Carson disappeared, the senior elder nced at the spot. Not saying anything. he turned his head to continue to watch Iwan, who was.

    lying beside him.

    Half an hourter, Jayna, who was only wearing a white ancient-style dress, stood outside the Millers'' house in Gotham. Yes, she was now dressed

    up just like Christina in white 2,000 years ago.

    lwan''s motorcade stopped at the entrance of the Miller family house. The senior elder and hispanions carried the unconscious Iwan with serious

    wounds out of the ambnce carefully. When he saw Jayna standing at the entrance, his heart and eyes instantly bore self-reproach and guilt.

    But Jayna shook her head at him. Seeing Iwan was carried out, she forced a small smile.

    2,000 years ago, every time she stood at the entrance of the mansion to wee Haig toe home, she would smile. Then, in this life, no matter

    how sad she was, she should also wear a smile because... the ce where she was was his home!

    Then she came to the unconscious Iwan and looked at him with gentle,plicated, touched, and affectionate feelings. She bent her back, lifted her

    long hair, and kissed his face gently. "Dear husband, wee home.ˇ±

    After she brought him back to the Miller family house, those old top experts in the country, more than 100 strong, immediately began examining his

    condition and carried him into the secret chamber that had just been built to be treated.

    But Jayna stayed outside, standing there in white to wait quietly.

    But the senior elder who had juste in saw the white-clothed Jayna again. When he saw her extremely deep, grave eyes of vicissitudes, he

    trembled violently. In the depths of his mind''s eye, there seemed to be a scroll painting.

    Jayna nodded at the senior elder with aplicated smile, and the senior elder also nodded at her before he left.

    Then the senior elder was walking toward his mansion with a very heavy heart. 10 minutester. when he came to his mansion and saw his

    magnificent, antique-looking house, his mind trembled.

    A scene that was not his memory suddenly appeared in his head. It gave him the feeling that lwan and he seemed to have known each other a long

    time ago.

    That was an exceedingly magnificent, antique, and forbidding-looking hall, and he seemed to have handed a long sword to Iwan when he was about

    to go out to battle.

    "How... how could this be possible?!" The senior elder''s heart and mind shook uncontrobly. He froze in frant of his magnificent house. Then he

    turned around to look in the direction where Iwan was and was shocked again.

    Two hourster, in the most western part of the External Battlefield, Marcus, who had been basically bandaged, regained some strength and

    appeared there with a grim face, ready to return to their headquarters in the center of the seas hundreds of miles ahead

    "Kill him! We must kill him! Kill him! ..." Marcus staggered forward, but then he stopped because there was a white-veileddy ahead of him. Thedy

    was wearing a white dress and a white bamboo hat with a sword in her hand.

    "You wounded my husband so seriously?" thedy in white asked Marcus, giving off a freezing air.

    "Who... who are you? You''re at the ninth stage of the King level? It... it is impossible! You have no Haly Image!" Marcus turned ashen, feeling the

    woman was really terrifying. The feeling was no weaker than that when he confronted Shelton Hayes, the senior elder of the Dragon Kingdom, or

    even stronger than that.

    Marcus turned and ran, but it was toote. Thedy in white behind him unsheathed her sword and swished, and he was cut in half from head to

    crotch.

    "This... is... impossible." Marcus finished thest few words with difficult before the two halves of his body fell to the sides. He died in an instant.

    After killing Marcus, thedy in white did not even nce at his corpse, but looked at the distant ocean in the west. She mumbled, "The headquarters

    of the rule guardians? Very good. You''re... very good.ˇ±

    The next moment, thedy in the white ancient-style dress moved, rushing toward the ocean in the west. But when she had just crossed a high

    mountain, ready to go to the sea, her body suddenly shook. She looked at the distant sky in the west... and the inconspicuous ind in shock (Her

    eyesight was very good, so she could see something in such a distance).

    She saw that there was an indescribable huge palm made of air and clouds over the remote ind where the headquarters of the rule guardians was.

    Then came a boom. The palm, a few miles long, simply fell to the remote ind, and the ancient hall of rule guardians instantly turned to dust. A

    momentter, dozens of very powerful rule guardians rose to the air, astonished.

    "If the rule guardians dare to vite the rules again, I will kill you all!" A woman''s furious voice sounded through the distant sky. As for those rule

    guardians, they all had blood oozing out of their mouths behind their masks at the moment. The Holy Image-level and Heaven-level powerhouses at

    the seventh, eighth, or ninth levels were all like this.

    Instantly, these rule guardians became so afraid.

    "Who are... you?ˇ± thedy in white at the mountaintop on the western edge of the External Battlefield asked the distant sky coldly.

    No one replied, but a vague woman''s face then appeared in the distant sky and looked at the white-veileddy graciously and lovingly.

 Chapter 246 Iwan Wakes up (1)

    Chapter 246 Iwan Wakes up (1)

    Chapter 246 lwan Wakes up (1)

    The mysterious being did not answer the white-veileddy''s question, but gradually dissipated. When it had gone, thedy frowned slightly. Somehow

    she felt the mysterious being was familiar, but she didn''t think further. Instead, she turned and left.

    It was not necessary to go to the headquarters of the rule guardians. She had thought there were only a few powerhouses there, but dozens of very

    powerful auras now appeared in mid-air over there. Then she knew she could not kill them all with the strength she had now mastered.

    I killed one. That''s a lesson for you, humph! Try and see if you dare to plot against my husband again!ˇ± the white-veileddy snorted. Then she

    jumped off the mountain peak and disappeared in seconds.

    Not long after thedy disappeared, one Heaven-level rule guardian in the distance came to the spot where she had stood. His strength was at the

    ninth stage of the King level. He also had received the news about the External Battlefield, so he hurried over.

    "The figure I saw just now is not Shelton Hayes.... but is also a top figure. Who is it?ˇ± This rule guardian sensed the aura left by thedy and had a

    deep frown on his old face behind the mask. Then his eyes turned graver because he could faintly feel the person was stronger than him!

    Apparently, this peerless powerhouse did not like them, the rule guardians. He could feel it because the person had killed Marcus with a sword.

    When he looked at their ruined headquarters in the distance and the dozens of powerful figures in the air, his eyes turned even graver.

    "Not one, but two! Two extremely powerful beings! Do they have rtions with Shelton Hayes or the Lord of the Heaven Domain that takes the Real

    Emperor path? Anyway. we''re in trouble, we''re in serious trouble..." The rule guardian at the ninth stage of the King level was astonished and so

    worried.

    In the air over their destroyed headquarters, the dozens of Heaven-level rule guardians were also astonished.

    After a long while, an obviously more powerful Heaven-level guardian looked down with a heavy heart at the headquarters that had been banged into

    ruins. He said slowly, "Let''s end the battle! No one is allowed to meddle in again!"

    ˇ°End? What about the Lord of the Heaven Domain that takes the Real Emperor path? Should we continue to hunt him down? another Hevan-level

    rule guardian asked.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    The most powerful rule guardian who had spoken earlier said, "Huh, hunt him down? If you''re not afraid of being killed, you may go... We''ll think

    about itter. Even if we want to hunt him down, we can''t do it now. And the Real Emperor path is a dead end. From ancient to modern times, no one

    has ever reached the end of it. The Lord of the Heaven Domain is amazing. Yet, to reach the end of the path, hah... basically impossible."

    Then he turned and walked off into the distance. While walking, he mumbled, "The Real Emperor path! Can anyone really reach the end of it? There

    is no way ahead! No! ...ˇ±

    After twa mysterious strong beings warned them, these rule guardians discussed it and had to end the battle. The reason was simple. The final rule of

    the world was just like this. You had to endure it if others were stronger than you. Besides, before they found out the origins of the two beings, they

    would not make a rash act again

    When these rule guardians had given up on hunting Iwan down, a group of strong powerhouses at the high stage of the King level appeared in the

    great hall of a ruined, deserted academy in the Dragon Kingdom. They were all practitioners of the higher Immortal Forces in the kingdom.

    Looking at the ruins and dpidated gate and smelling the thick blood in the air, these powerhouses were worried and helpless with mixed feelings.

    "s... Spiritual Cave has been destroyed. The force we sent out to keep this mundane dynasty at bay is gone. What are you going to do next,

    guys?" one of the powerhouses at the eighth stage of the King level said.

    Another powerhouse of an Immortal Force thought about it and said, "We''ll see. The national fortune of the Dragon Kingdem has awakened. I guess

    you know what the awakening of national fortune means! National fortune has rarely awakened over the thousands of years!"

    "That''s true. In history, each time national fortune awakened, a strong dynasty would appear. Do you think the current dynasty Dragon Kingdom can

    reach the level of an ancient dynasty?ˇ± another powerhouse at the high stage of the King level of an Immortal Force said.

    "Don''t know, but this incident happened so suddenly. Spiritual Cave was destroyed. This might be God''s will. Now the national fortune of the Dragon

    Kingdom has awakened. With its help, the elders of the Dragon Kingdom, Carl Addison, Lewis King, and Judy Lopez, can be as strong as those

    powerhouses at the seventh stage of the King level. More importantly, with its help, Shelton Hayes, the senior elder of the Dragon Kingdom, can

    reach the ninth stage of the King level!"

    "Now the top fighters of the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters can be as strong as any one of us Immortal Forces that have been passed down

    for thousands of years. s, let''s think it over carefully. I hope nothing like the confrontation between the previous dynasties and sects happens

    again.ˇ±

    "Well... hald the Immortal Force Assembly. And let''s negotiate with the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters after the assembly."

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ±

    ˇ°Agree.ˇ±

    ˇ°Agree.ˇ±

    Instantly, these strong powerhouses of the Immortal Forces reached an agreement. After that, they moved and disappeared on the spot.

    Apart from being slightly amazed,

    they didn''t seem to care about the

    annihtion-of Spiritual Cave at all.

    This provedˇŻ the strength of power, Tf

    the high-endbat power of the

    Dragam Kingdom Military C

    Headquarters had not improved,

    these people might have gone fe)

    Gotham to denounce theDragon

    Kingdom Military Headquarters for

    its crime.

    Now they could only leave with their tails between their legs and then held a conference to re-discuss future strategies

    Not only them. Some of the secret Heaven-level rule guardians watching the Dragon Kingdom also chose to keep silent because they had received

    an order from the rule guardiansˇŻ headquarters.

    The sun was going down, and an afternoon was soon gone. It was already dusk in Gotham. The afterglow of the setting sun shed a golden light over

    thend, making the very quiet city a golden ce.

    In the Millers'' house, the life-saving treatment of lwan had been going on. The operation hadsted for four or five hours, and the doctors here were

    all top experts in the Dragon Kingdom. When they saw the countless cuts on Iwan''s body, their eyes all turned so red. Now they were trying their best

    to treat him.

    Anyway, they knew the young man on the operating table was the hero of the Dragon Kingdom! No matter what, they would bring him back to life.

    The people in Gotham and even across the country were all waiting quietly for the treatment results from these top expert doctors, so everyone was

    very quiet.

    he ce, 2,000 meters away from

    the gate of the Mil er family house,

    was alreadyerowded with people.

    They wereyi undreds of thousands.or

    even a.million strong, waiting ~>

    anxiously on the periphery. Blockade

    lineSwere ahead of them, bu? they

    werepletely quiet because they

    should never disturb thetreatment

    that was going on in the house!

    At 8:30 p.m., dozens of aged experts were doing the operation in person in the operating room built by the Millers. Their surgical gowns were soaked

    with sweat, and their gloves were stained with blood.

    "Stitch up."

    ˇ°Transfuse.ˇ±

    "Check his heart rate.ˇ±

    The attending doctor gave order after order. Soon the cuts on lwan''s back and abdomen as well as those in his abdomen were all stitched up. Then

    transfusion was stopped. Now the operation was over. All the doctors in the operating room fixed their eyes on the ECG on the screen.

    After all, when Iwan was brought back, his heart rate had been very low. Besides, his wounds were really serious, so even these top experts in the

    country were very worried. But they forgot lwanˇŻs strong vitalities.

    In fact, while doing his operation, they had been deeply shocked by Iwan. In their view, if someone else suffered the same serious condition, they

    would have died on the way to the operating room.

    But they knew Iwan could not die. Now, all the senior leaders of the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters were in the Millers'' house waiting, and so

    were all the people in Gotham. In farther ces and even across the kingdom. people were also waiting silently for the operation to end. If it failed,

    the kingdom would be in sadness.

    "You must wake up! You must, you must..." These top elderly doctors were sweating nervously, staring at the ECG close by.

    Time passed slowly. Five seconds... 10 seconds... At the 12th second after his wounds were all stitched up, lwan''s heart rate suddenly rose,

    gradually returning to the lowest normal of an ordinary person

    Seeing that Iwan''s heart rate had returned to normal and be stable, these old doctors in the operating room, though they had experienced a lot

    in their lives, clenched their fists in excitement. Then. the tears they had been holding in their eyes for a long time flooded down!

    Then they gave a few instructions to the two nurses monitoring IwanˇŻs health condition before they went out.

    As soon as they came out of the

    operating roofs, they were

    surrounded hy arge group of

    people, insliding the top four old =>

    generalsˇ®and op three elders of the

    Dragan Kingdom, the Four Masters

    of Heaven of the Heaven Domain,

    thelvillers, Jayna, and soon.

    Everyone had nervous eyes, afraid

    these old doctors would say lwan''s

    operation had failed. Content

    belongs to

    But an old doctor shed hot tears. He nodded at everyone with a smile and whispered, "The operation... a sess! Hero Cliff''s vitalities and willpower

    are very strong. The operation was very sessful!ˇ±

    The moment they heard the doctor''s words, they hoorayed in a low voice joyfully, shaking in excitement.

    Five minutester, two old doctors took a car ride to the crowd waiting anxiously far away from the Millers'' house gate. While crying, they said to the

    crowd with smiles, "The operation was a great sess. Hero Cliff will wake up in a few days. Guys, don''t worry.ˇ±

    "Yeah!" the crowd, who couldn''t hold it anymore, roared very excitedly. They all shed tears. Their hero was saved! That was the biggest sess of

    this battle!

    Now all the TV stations and the inte across the Dragon Kingdom were spreading the news of lwan''s sessful operation. Instantly, the people

    around the country boiled with excitement. They hoorayed and spread the news excitedly.

    The whele Dragon Kingdom was celebrating it. Since the peerless hero Iwan was safe, this battle was a perfect victory! The Eight Overseas Forces

    Alliance attacked the Dragon Kingdom with hundreds of thousands of soldiers and numerous powerhouses, but they were all killed by the kingdom in

    the end! A great victory!

    With the sessful operation, lwan''s breathing gradually stabilized. Yet, he had been too seriously wounded, and he had gone through the fiercest

    battles in a row, which had almost consumed all his energy. so he was now still unconscious. He... was so tired. The current condition was: His body

    had fallen asleep automatically.

    The light of the setting sun came into his room and reached his face. With the stains and gloom all gone, his face was now spotless. In the

    sunbeams, he, who was sleeping soundly and quietly, was still so handsome.

 Chapter 247 Iwan Wakes up (2)

    Chapter 247 Iwan Wakes up (2)

    Chapter 247 lwan Wakes up (2)

    "Dad... dad..." Emily called, holding lwan''s hand

    She was in lwan''s room, her small eyes red

    After being consoled by everyone, Emily finally knew her dad had been to do something. All the people told her that her dad was their great hero and

    the greatest hero in the world. They also kept swearing to her that her dad was fine but too tired, and that he needed rest and a good sleep but would

    wake up in a few days.

    Those who had consoled Emily were people like the second elder Judy Lopez, the third elder Lewis King, and the fourth elder Carl Addison. They

    often showed up on the TV programs of the Dragon Kingdom, and Emily also knew them, so she was not worried anymore. Not until lwan''s operation

    was over and sessful had shee over to visit him.

    Wearing a white dress, Jayna squatted, held Emily in her arms, and said softly, "Be good, Emily. Look, your dad is asleep, right? Those old sirs

    outside did not lie to you, did they?ˇ±

    Feeling Iwan''s breathing in his sleep, Emily agreed and nodded, saying, "No, Mom, those old sirs did not lie to me. Dad is asleep indeed."

    Jayna smiled softly and said, "Um. those old sirs are also great heroes of our Dragon Kingdom. They won''t lie to Emily. Mom won''t lie to Emily, either.

    You''ve seen Dad, and Dad is so tired. You go outside to y. Promise Mom, you won''t cry again. If Dad wakes up and sees you cry, he won''t be

    happy."

    Emily nodded sensibly and clenched her little fists, saying. "Yes, Mom. Emily won''t cry. Emily won''t let Dad see her cry. Emily promises..."

    ˇ°Okay, go outside to y. Zora is also here. Mom will talk to Dad alone for a while." Jayna rubbed Emily''s head lovingly and said with a smile.

    "Yes, okay. Then I''m going to y with Zora." Emily nodded sensibly and went outside. She knew her mom must have a lot of words to say to her

    dad. After all, her mom had cried harder than she had earlier. She also had fainted.

    When Emily had gone outside and only she and Iwan were left behind, Jayna immediately shed tears

    When could her husband be wounded like this? Iwan, one at the peak of the fifth stage of the Real Emperor level, was worn out and fainted. Looking

    at him lying unconscious in bed, Jayna couldn''t help but feel pain in her heart.

    Staring at Iwan, who was now lying quietly in bed, she thought of Christina''s memory again. lwan was so much like the person in that memory.

    After a long while. Jayna sniffled a few times, then looked at Iwan so softly, so yearningly, and so lovingly. and mumbled, "Dear husband, do you

    know... we... Knew each other a very long time ago? I was already your wife back then. Iwan, I love you. Meeting you in this life is my greatest

    happiness.ˇ±

    As she spoke, Jayna rested her head gently on Iwan''s chest, feeling his warmth. The feeling was so attractive to her. As one who had gained

    Christina''s memory, she loved Iwan a little more deeply and seriously at the moment.

    At the same moment, the Four Masters of Heaven of the Heaven Domain-Dark, War, y, and Kill-were in another ce of the Millers'' house. When

    they heard Iwan''s operation was sessful, they heaved a long sigh of relief. Finally, they were free of worries.

    Yet, after learning Iwan was safe and sound, y had mixed feelings. He had returned to the Dragon Kingdom. and his big brother was unconscious

    next door. Besides, he was also worried about a person in Cleveque, who was unconscious, too. Yes, he had a heavy heart, but he was not good at

    expressing his feelings. so he could only keep that worry deep in his heart.

    He had been looking for the Soul-growing Grass for a long time on the External Battlefield, but could not find it. The grass was so hard to find that it

    could be viewed as something magical. If he could not find it, Hannah, who was still asleep in Cleveque, would not wake up.

    "s..." y sighed deeply and lowered his head, covering theplicated look in his eyes.

    But he then trembled and suddenly raised his head, looking at the three pieces of green and vibrant Soul-growing Grass in front of him. The one

    holding them was none other than ck Emperor!

    "This... the Soul-growing Grass?" y had received the introduction about the grass from Iwan. Actually, he had recognized it in his heart. but he was.

    not sure.

    ck Emperor nodded and said, "Yes, right, this is the Soul-growing Grass. y, go to Cleveque and wake up the girl. Um, this is what my brother

    asked me to look for for you. This thing is really hard to find. I only found two in total, and I got the third piece from Dimitrie. Take them to use."

    y trembled and instantly said, "No, Lord ck Emperor. Save my big brother first. He also has lost a lot of mental energy."

    ck Emperor shook her head and

    said, "Don''t werry. Look, there are

    still two in my-hands. And it''s wrong

    Ke) overuse if. As for lwan, it''s better.

    for him te-sleep for a few more days.

    any 4mes, it''s impossible to on

    exin a few things. Take my

    younger brother''s current condition

    OF example. It''s better farhim to

    have enough sleep. If we wake him

    up with the Soul-growing Grass, he''ll

    still be tired.ˇ±

    "This..." y was still a little hesitant. After all, one was his big brother, and the other was Hannah who had lost consciousness for saving him, so he

    was now having a mental struggle.

    When y was going through the mental struggle, Jayna came out from inside and said to him with a smile, "y, go to Cleveque. Hannah is also.

    my best friend. ck Emperor is right. lwan is too tired. I also want him to sleep for a few more days and have a good rest.ˇ±

    "Jayna? You..." AS soon as Jayna

    finished that, ck Emperor saw a

    deep frown of her face. She felt

    Jayna wag 80 unusual. She thought

    Jayna was very strong, never an.

    ordinafywoman, but she,a

    powerhouse at the peak of the

    seventh stage of the King level, was

    stitprised to find that she-Could not

    sense any aura fluctuations from

    Jayna... as if she was indeed an

    ordinary person.

    Seeing that ck Emperor was staring at her, Jayna said with a smile, "ck Emperor, um, I''m Jayna Brown. I''ve been hearing Iwan talk about you

    When I see you today, I find you''re really beautiful.

    Hearing Jayna''s praise, ck Emperor was a little shy. She was very strong, and her weapon was a big hammer, but she couldn''t help but blush

    Embarrassed, she said, "No... no. Jayna, you... you''re the most beautiful one. You''re really gorgeous, stunning..."

    No doubt, ck Emperor was serious about thest few words. She had seen Jayna''s photo a long time ago, thinking Jayna was beautiful. When

    she looked at her straight in the face today, she found Jayna was more beautiful, much more beautiful than the one in the photo.

    "Haha, stop praising me. I''ve prepared a room for you. Let me take you there and have a look, okay?" Jayna walked to ck Emperor graciously and

    took her arm naturally.

    ck Emperor subconsciously nodded and said, "Yes, yes, okay.ˇ± She went away with Jayna. When she had parted with Jayna, she finally realized

    what was wrong. This sister-inw behaved so naturally when she was with her, a powerhouse at the peak of the seventh stage of the King level.

    Right, so naturally! Although she did not release momentums or pressure moments earlier, she was a powerhouse at the peak of the seventh stage of

    the King level. If an ordinary person stood with her, they would feel great pressure. But this sister-inw didn''t feel it from beginning to end, right?

    "What is going on? It is said my sister-inw is an ordinary person, isn''t it? But I don''t think she is." ck Emperor was now confused, looking at

    Jayna''s back that was going away.

    Not hesitant anymore, y took the three pieces of Soul-saving Grass, heading for Cleveque. Two hourster, he appeared in the treatment room of

    the Bass family house in Cleveque where Hannah was lying. Owen stood behind him quite nervously.

    "Lord... Lord y. can Hannah... Hannah wake up?" Owen asked y very nervously.

    y nodded and said, "Yes, she definitely can. My big brother says she can wake up after taking two pieces of Soul-saving Grass. Now we have

    three.ˇ±

    After that. y went to Hannah''s bed unhesitatingly, turned the three pieces of grass into powder with a squeeze, and spread it on her head. Then,

    the magical energy in it kept streaming into her head.

    Time passed slowly. 10 minutester, Hannah''s fingers moved, and then her eyeballs also moved. The next second, Hannah, who had been lying

    unconscious in bed for days, opened her eyes slowly.

    As soon as her eyes opened, Hannah saw y. the look in her eyes veryplicated. She opened her mouth a few times and said, "How''s lwan?"

    Although she had been unconscious, the Al program she had given to y connected the neuron system in her brain. Therefore, she knew the

    scenes on the External Battlefield even during that unclear state.

    Seeing that Hannah asked about his big brother as soon as she woke up, y nodded and said, "Don''t worry. Big brother''s operation was a great

    sess, but he''s now still unconscious.ˇ±R¨şAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    "Okay." Hannah fell silent after

    saying that. lfifact, she had gone

    through death this time! This crazy.

    top femate? scientist had tried hers

    bes ane created a co-death ~

    program for y. Back then, stie

    theught she would die, but.she didn''t

    isthe end. And she hade back

    to life and opened her eyes,

    Hannah had gone through death once, and so had y. But now when they met, they didn''t have a lot of words to speak to each other. Since

    Hannah was silent, y, a nerd, undoubtedly fell silent, too. And the two of them felt embarrassed.

    After a long while, Hannah asked y, "Is Jane also back?ˇ±

    y nodded and said, "Yes, in Gotham with Kill."

    Hannah also nodded but then fell silent. After a long time, she lowered her head and said, "y, take me to Gotham. I haven''t seen Jane and Jayna

    for a long time."

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ± y nodded. Actually, now he had tons of words to talk to Hannah. He could kill the woman in front of him with a finger poke, but

    imperceptibly, she had be very important in his heart

 Chapter 248 Iwan Wakes up (3)

    Chapter 248 Iwan Wakes up (3)

    Chapter 248 lwan Wakes up (3)

    The night soon passed. Iwan was still unconscious, but his breathing was getting more stable. Now he was tired and asleep. fast asleep.

    With the night gone, the new day came. During the day, medical workers came and changed his wound medicine. Another day ended.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Hannah had arrived in Gotham the night beforest. She paid a visit and watched Iwan through the window. After that, she went to chat with Jane and

    Jayna. Emily also visited her dad a few times. She watched him, hoping he woke up earlier. But Iwan was still fast asleep.

    No matter what, Ilwan''s wounds were healing, healing very fast. He was quickly recovering in all aspects. Everyone believed he would wake up in a

    day or two.

    The third day came in the blink of an eye. It was also a nice day. Gotham had restored order, and so had the whole Dragon Kingdom.

    These days Rendon had searched Spiritual Cave with the strong fighters of the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters. By searching and digging

    they had found numerous resources and treasures and brought them back to Gotham. Then they also had sent a lot to the Heaven Domain on the

    External Battlefield

    Another event also happened during this period. In the Dragon Kingdom. all the registration spots the Dragon King Military Headquarters opened

    were full of people. They were all passionate youths whe wanted to join the headquarters.

    These days, numerous students across the country had changed their college applications, choosing the Dragon King Military Headquarters and a

    few high-techpanies. The younger generation hadpletely awakened. The Dragon Kingdom had won the battle-one fighting eight. but it was a

    victory with huge sacrifice. All the people of the country would not forget the fierce and miserable scenes on the battlefield. Clenching their teeth and

    fists, all the unknown soldiers in thisnd bore these scenes in mind.

    The most elite legions had been seriously damaged, but the passionate youths with great potential, 10 times or 100 times strang, soon began refilling

    the military headquarters of different levels in the Dragon Kingdom! Therefore, the various departments that had lost a lot of manpower because of

    internal and external troubles immediately got refilled!

    Weak fighting capacity? They were not even five-star soldiers, right? It didn''t matter! One, the Dragon Kingdom had arge poption! Two, the

    soldiers of the Military Headquarters who had survived this battle had been severely tested and improved. They were trainers. Each of them could

    train a strong iron-willed force! The less than 10,000 soldiers of the country who had survived countless life-and-death battles were the backbone.

    They could train a lot of new troops in a short time.

    Since yesterday, the second day after lwan passed out, numerous new elite troops had begun heading for the External Battlefield from the Dragon

    Kingdom. Therefore, the soldiers of the Dragon King Military Headquarters on the External Battle were immediately replenished. Now they were not

    afraid of fighting another battleunched by their enemy that couldst for a few days!

    These days, this great battle had not only awakened the people of the Dragon Kingdom but also these with lofty ideals overseas. Also since

    yesterday, the flights from overseas countries to the Dragon Kingdom had increased dozens of times. All the passengers were basically those with

    lofty ideals, including entrepreneurs, scientists, students, and professors. Yes, they chose to retum to their mothend without hesitation!

    That science had no borders was a lie. This brutal battle had made those living overseas with lofty ideals shockingly realize that science had borders!

    Take this battle for example. So many overseas elites had witnessed those foreign enemies use the weapons they had joined to develop and make to

    kill the soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom. This had awakened them, making them feel so regretful. Therefore, they had immediately chosen to return to

    the Dragon Kingdom.

    And something eventful had happened in the Dragon Kingdom yesterday. What the people here cared about had changed. They had always paid

    much attention to the showbiz stars whose genders were hard to tell, but now they began paying attention to scientists, medical experts, and the

    soldiers who protected the country and fought battles! The social atmosphere in the kingdom immediately changed.

    The Dragon Kingdom changed a lot in just a few days. Streams of national fortune began gathering and rising. Seeing the changes within its territory,

    the top eight overseas military headquarters that had lost this battle all fell silent.

    They felt like the whole Dragon Kingdom was angry. Not to mention anything else, those new recruits on the External Battlefield would charge, red-

    eyed, without hesitation when seeing the powerhouses of their military headquarters.

    The staff of numerous top techpanies began working crazily throughout the night!

    An unimaginably great trend was forming in the Dragon Kingdom. Yet, this trend did not consist of one or two powerhouses or one or two big

    companies like the Industry Group of Cleveque City and Morgan Group. within the territory, but of everyone in the country! Every ordinary person!

    Now they were all working for the rise of the Dragon Kingdom!

    Then thase overseas military headquarters were afraid. They would never dare to offend such a Dragon Kingdom in a short time. Even if they

    suffered huge losses, wanting to take revenge, under the strong opposition of different sses within their territories, the Eight Overseas Forces

    Alliance broke up.

    The top eight overseas military headquarters, which had just been an alliance for a while, went separate ways. They all suffered huge losses this

    time. Inside the eight forces, there were also splits. Different groups began arguing back and forth over trifles. The so-called Eight Overseas Forces

    Alliance could not afford to lose. It was fine to fight an easy battle. Yet, if they lost, they would break up right away. So, what the military headquarters

    of Amerind, Eagle Kingdom, and Frach Kingdom had been worried about happened

    And they were in fact against moral standards. Then the rise of the Dragon Kingdom became inevitable. The country''s best team for negotiating with

    other countries was proactively traveling here and there, uncovering all the details of the battle that had just been over. Instantly, the Dragon Kingdom

    won the recognition of more external forces.

    In a word, after this great battle, every one of the Dragon Kingdom began working to make contributions to the rise of the kingdom.

    The third day after lwan lost consciousness, the top four King-level elders: the first elder Senior Elder, the second elder Judy Lopez. the third elder

    Lewis King, and the fourth elder Carl Addison; a top powerhouse at the seventh stage of the King level, and three powerhouses at the peak of the

    middle stage of the King level were having a meeting at the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters in Gotham, Dragon Kingdom. The thing was very

    simple: The nine most secret sects in the country wanted to negotiate again

    The second, third, and fourth elders who had been protecting Iwan in the Millers'' house in Gotham had been summoned by the senior elder and

    come back.

    Carl, the third elder, asked the first

    elder with knitted brows, "Senior

    elder, Iwan hasnt woken up yet, and

    his wounds-are serious. If now we ~

    leave Gotham to negotiate with ~

    those Sects, who will guard himˇ±

    Hearing Carl''s question, the second

    elder Judy Lopez and the third elder

    Lewis King both nodded and ooked

    at the senior elder gravely. In their

    view, they had better not leave

    Gotham until lwan woke up and fully

    recovered.

    After all, lwan was the greatest contributor to the victory of this battle. Nothing should happen to him.

    But the senior elder shook his head and said with a smile, "Haha... s, you guys! I know what you''re worried about. But don''t worry. There is no

    need. Now there is a very powerful one guarding him! So, even if you leave, he''ll be fine. Unless those Immortal Forces go crazy, killing him with all

    their might. If they did that, I guess they would surely die.ˇ±

    Hearing that, the second elder arched his brows and asked him, "Is there anyone else guarding Iwan? We didn''t feel there was any powerhouse apart

    from us and ck Emperor in the MillersˇŻ house!"

    After augh, the senior elder

    exined, "Haha... if the person had

    been found hy.you, the person would

    not be somedne very powerful! Don''t

    WOTTy. That one is no weaker thant

    me! Welt, let''s go and deal with those

    old gitys. They are really great!

    They''repeting to expos

    themselves! The top ninesects!

    Nine! God, nine! Ha... Now I wonder,

    ˇ®Does the Dragon Kingdom belong to

    us, the billions of people in the

    country, or them?"

    to

    The senior elder''s eyes turned cold, and his tone was a little icy. He was furious. He was the senior elder of the Dragon Kingdom, but he knew so little

    about those hidden forces.

    Then the second elder and others stopped asking questions. Although they were curious about who the very powerful one the senior elder mentioned

    was, since he didn''t want to say it, they did not ask about it again. Instead, they went to meet the top nine Immortal Forces with him.

    An hourter, the senior elder and his team came to an ancient sand-colored hall in a vast desert to the west of Gotham. Now there was a huge

    round stone table in the hall of the ancient temple. There were nine seats around the table. On each seat was a person with a terrifyingly great aura

    Far outside the ancient hall, a ck dragon made of national fortune, who was dozens of meters long, was flying over. The next second, the dragon

    lingered over the ancient hall. As it disappeared, the senior elder and his teamnded with unmatched momentum

    The first elder''s way of showing up was so impressive-he hade over by riding the huge dragon made of national fortune. He suddenly released

    the momentum of one at the ninth stage of the King level in him. The top nine powerhouses all shrank their pupils hard, shouting inwardly, ˇ°What

    powerful momentum!ˇ±

    Then the senior elder suddenly sat

    down in the chair. Before the

    powerhousesˇŻef the top nine sects

    could say anything, he said directly,

    "Let''se: Straight to the point. =>

    You nine ¨¦sects are all so strong that

    we haven''t noticed it until Nowe:

    Reatly great! I know what youwant

    by-aski ng me to hold this meeting.

    Very simple. All of us caro-exist in

    thend peacefully, but we have a

    condition: If an outsideres to

    attack the country next time, you...

    must fight! If you agree, let''s sign the

    agreement. If you don''t, letˇŻs fight!"

    When the first elder finished that, the top nine powerhouses present narrowed their eyes. Shocked by the senior elder''s arrogance and confidence,

    they all looked at him strangely.

    "Ha." The senior elder sneered, "I know what you thinking. You probably think that all the top powerhouses of the Dragon King Military Headquarters

    put together are just equivalent to one of you, right?ˇ±

    After that. he leaned forward, a very strong momentum of killing immediatelying out. He said slowly, "But which one of you wants to fight us to

    thest?"

    When the senior elder finished his talk, the heads and supreme elders of the top nine sects all fell silent. Right, the top nine sects were the strongest

    sects, and they disliked each other, so they would never join hands to deal with the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters. Besides, none of them

    knew how many of them cooperated with the headquarters. For example, the God of War Sect and the Heaven Force, right?

    Two hourster, the powerhouses of the top nine sects sighed the agreement with the senior elder. They conceded a little, but in general, they would

    coexist with the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters peacefully. What about the annihted Spiritual Cave? It had been destroyed, so it was

    meaningless for it to exist. Just at the fifth stage of the King level. Not qualified enough to appear at this negotiating table.

    ˇ°Hahaha...ˇ± After signing the agreement, the senior elder left with augh.

    At 4 p.m. in the MillersˇŻ house in Gotham, Dragon Kingdom, Jayna came to lwan''s room again and sat there for a while. After speaking a few words to

    Iwan, she was about to leave, but told him to continue to sleep. When she had almost reached the door, lwanˇŻs voice came from behind

    "Dear wife, you haven''t kissed me, but you want to leave, eh? Haha...ˇ±

    Jayna immediately turned around at the door and looked at Iwan, standing behind her, in a daze, eyes wet.

    Wearing a white shirt, lwan was smiling at her quietly.

    Then he opened his arms. He missed Jayna very much, showing it in his eyes.

 Chapter 249 The Lovely Jayna! (1)

    Chapter 249 The Lovely Jayna! (1)

    Chapter 249 The Lovely Jayna! (1)

    Iwan stood apposite Jayna and spread his arms to her with a smile. He missed Jayna so much, too. Three days ago, when he faced Marcus with a

    badly injured body on the External Battlefield, he was ready to die. If the Senior Elder didnˇŻt arrive at the critical moment, he would have fought with

    all his strength and died together with Marcus

    In that case, the crisis of the Dragon Kingdom would be ended, but the price was that he would die. In fact. lwan never cared about his own life and

    death.

    What kind of man was he? He had a very big heart with many things in it. For example, he had passionate love for the whole Dragon Kingdom. He

    didn''t know why, but that was his character. A lot of the time, he would rather make heroic efforts without expecting anything in return.

    For example, this time, he risked everything for the Dragon Kingdom in the war on the External Battlefield. In the end, he even used all hisbat

    power to fight against the guardian of the rules. At that time, he was ready to die as well. However, he didn''t die. The Senior Elder of the Dragon

    Kingdom, Shelton, brought out the best in himself at thest moment. Judy, Lewis, and Carl also made breakthroughs at the critical moment. In fact,

    the result met lwanˇŻs expectations.

    ˇ°Darling, what''s wrong? Can''t I hug you? I miss you so much...ˇ± Iwan said to Jayna casually with a smile, but the depth of his eyes and his heart were

    full of strong emotions.

    "Puff..." The next moment, Jayna threw herself into lwan''s arms before he came to his senses. lwan was powerful, but he didn''t even realize how

    Jayna appeared in his arms at that moment.

    While lwan was in a trance, Jayna hugged him tightly, her body warm and soft. She whispered to him, "Honey... do you know that I miss you so

    much? I really miss you...ˇ±

    At this moment, Jayna was whispering in lwan''s ear. She had the memories and feelings of Christina. Besides, Iwan had done a lot for her in this life.

    She released all her emotions, and countless sweet moments and the painful parting turned into endless yearning at this moment.

    Jayna held Iwan so tightly. She was afraid that he would disappear if she let go of him. She had missed the man in front of her in herst life, so she

    would never miss him again!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Well... Jayna, why did you... run so fast just now? Did you cultivate?ˇ± Iwan asked Jayna subconsciously in a daze.

    Holding Iwan tightly with all her tenderness, Jayna smiled in lwan''s arms.

    She thought, Fool, I am more powerful than you now...ˇŻ In fact, she sensed that lwan had woken up ande down when she walked to the door just

    now. Well, Jayna had absorbed everything of Christina, so she was even more powerful than Shelton who had the blessing of the Dragon Kingdom.

    Naturally, she could sense lwan''s state.

    However, she couldn''t show it to Iwan at this time. lwan was excellent in every aspect, but he was too macho. So. as his wife, she should give him a

    feeling of satisfaction...

    Therefore, Jayna refused to admit it and said, "No, honey, you have been unconscious for too long. Maybe your eyes deceived you just now, right?

    Besides, the room is not big, so it was reasonable for me to get to you quickly, wasn''t it?ˇ±

    Holding JaynaˇŻs body. Iwan kissed her fair and slender neck gently and said, "Yeah, maybe my eyes deceived me. Darling, don''t worry. I will protect

    you for the rest of my life and won''t let you suffer any grievances..."

    Jayna gently nodded on Iwan''s shoulder and said very tenderly, "Mm-hmm, I believe you. You''re are my dearie..."

    "Dearie? Ha-ha, this address is also nice. It''s old-fashioned..." lwan was stunned when he heard that.

    Jayna''s eyes trembled and her heart beat faster. She had epted everything about Christina a few days ago, and Christina was willing to disappear

    and integrate into Jayna''s consciousness. However, Jayna would still be affected by Christina these days. Well, in fact, Christina had little influence

    on Jayna. Naturally, Jayna mainly controlled her own mind.

    The next moment, Jayna rested her head on Iwan''s shoulder happily and said joyfully, "Yeah. if you like it, I''ll call you like this in the future..."

    This time, without waiting for Iwan to speak, Jayna quickly changed the topic and said, ˇ°Of course. I believe you, honey. You are the Lord of the

    Heaven Domain..."

    "The Lord of the Heaven Domain?" Iwan was stunned and couldn''t believe it. Had Jayna known everything?

    The next moment, Jayna smiled and

    pulled away. She wrapped her two

    fair arms around Iwan''s neck and .

    said, "Yeah: honey, when are you i

    going te-tel me the truth? Now not

    only Isput people all over the world

    a sa know it. Do you forget. that the

    war on the External Battlefield was

    broadcast live nationwide?" Content

    belongs to

    "Er... Jayna, I... actually... didn''t mean to hide it from you. I... Well..." lwan hurriedly exined to Jayna. Although the Heaven Domain was very

    strong, it was not a regr army. In the past, he told Jayna that he was a God of War in the Dragon Kingdom or a Super God.

    But at this time, he stood in front of Jayna as the Lord of the Heaven Domain. Iwan was very nervous. After all, he had deceived his innocent wife for

    a long time...

    "Ha-ha... Well, {Il allow you to

    exin. Alrigfit, you can exin now.

    I''ll listen to yu. Tell me, my darling.

    Since you''ve deceived me for so i

    long, hew are you going to makevit

    up fone?" Jayna put her arms

    a ound Ilwan''s neck and looked at

    his handsome face. She was so

    gorgeous and confident. Content

    belongs to

    "I, actually..." Iwan broke out in a cold sweat. He was thinking about how to exin to Jayna. As soon as he said a few words, Jayna suddenly stood

    on tiptoe and kissed him with her sexy and charming red lips.

    "Er..." lwan was stunned again. He felt that Jayna had be a little different, but he couldn''t tell the difference. Jayna seemed to have be very

    confident. No, she was extremely confident

    Anyway, lwan held Jayna and kissed her passionately. After all, he almost died this time. In addition, the war on the External Battlefield was almost

    the most tragic and dangerous one Iwan had experienced over the years.

    He was so happy and grateful toe back alive and see his wife and daughter again.

    In the ward, lwan and Jayna kissed each other passionately. Jayna took the initiative to lean close to lwan and nestled against his chest. When they

    were about to lie down on the bed next to them, the door suddenly opened. The next moment, Emily ran in in a white dress.

    Seeing that Iwan had woken up, Emily immediately said happily. ˇ°Dad... Dad... Dad..."

    As Emily shouted happily and

    excitedly, there was a loud bang.

    The next manent, the four veteran

    generals ofthe Military NN

    Headquatters of the Dragon _

    Kingdem, Steve, Bryant, Terry, and

    Brandon, as well as the Four<~

    Masters of Heaven, y, War, Dark,

    afd Kill, as well as the ck

    Emperor, lvy, Evan, and Oscar, all

    appeared at the door and the

    window.

    Well, then... everyone... saw the scene in the house. They saw Iwan and Jayna kissing each other.

    "Er..." At this moment, Iwan and Jayna, who were kissing each other passionately just now, were dumbfounded. They really didn''t notice when those

    people arrived. Peerless as Iwan was, he couldn''t help blushing at this moment.

    "Well... We didn''t see anything. You... go ahead......" The ck Emperor said with an embarrassed face and wanted to run out. The rest of the people

    had the same idea.

    However, the next moment, they were stopped by Jayna at the door. Jayna pulled away from lwan''s arms and looked at others with a smile. "It''s okay.

    Iwan has just woken up. You must have a lot to say. You can talk first..."

    After speaking, Jayna stood on tiptoe and kissed Iwan gently on his mouth under everyone''s gazes. Then she smiled and pushed Iwan out of the

    room...

    Ten minutester, lwan changed into a new suit and looked extremely handsome. Holding Emily in his arms, he talked andughed with those people

    in the yard in the sunset..

    Meanwhile, Jayna stood in the corridor of an attic far away and held onto the railing. With deep love in her eyes, she looked at Iwan, the man she

    loved most...

    Gradually, thest scene Christina remembered came to Jayna''s mind...

 Chapter 250 The Familiar Scene! (2)

    Chapter 250 The Familiar Scene! (2)

    Chapter 250 The Familiar Scene! (2)

    Two thousand years ago, Christina had a very miserable ending. Thest scene Christina remembered was that Emperor Victory died in a secret

    room with blood oozing fram his eyes, nose, and mouth. When she ran out of the pce of Emperor Victory, she saw Haig who hadmitted

    suicide after destroying everything about himself.

    In thest scene in Christina''s memory, she held HaigˇŻs dead body and cried bitterly. Haig was too strong. Before he died, he sealed and destroyed

    everything about himself, disintegrated the sea of his consciousness, and destroyed his heart and bady. Everything about him disappeared

    completely. Christina cried bitterly with HaigˇŻs corpse in her arms. In the end, shemitted suicide next to Haig.

    Times passed by. At this time, standing in front of the railing, Jayna looked at lwan who was surrounded by others in the distance, and her eyes

    glistened with tears. She had Christina''s memory, but Iwan wouldn''t remember anything in theirst life. Before Haigmitted suicide, he ruined

    everything about himself. Jayna knew why Haig did that. He was too strong. Even if he only left a trace of consciousness in this world, he would

    be the most terrible killing machine after losing consciousness.

    Therefore, Haig ruined everything about himself. At this time, the fact was that Jayna had gotten Christina''s memory in herst life and found Iwan. It

    was doomed. But Iwan would not easily get Haig''s memory. Maybe he would remember everythingter on, but at least not now. Jayna thought of

    Darcy, lwan''s mysterious mother. She felt that if lwan was likely to get Haig''s memory, the key should be Darcy who had disappeared.

    But even so, Jayna sensed that lwan became stronger after he woke up. and he had reached Real Emperor level seven!

    In JaynaˇŻs judgment, Iwan gained something in the ce where he went a few days ago. When Iwan was on the External Battlefield in the past, he

    was on Real Emperor level five. In fact, that was the result of lwan ending his seclusion forcefully. He probably did not ept the inheritance of that

    ce perfectly.

    That was to say, while epting the inheritance, lwan might be interrupted and only got half of it. He had to give up the great chance and travel

    thousands of miles to the External Battlefield. When Iwan was in aa, he was actually digesting the inheritance in his mind, so his realbat

    power reached Real Emperor level seven! He was strong enough to fight against a powerhouse of King level seven and even a gold-body

    powerhouse of King level eight.

    Jayna looked at Iwan who was talking andughing in the distance, and a wave of happiness flooded her. In theirst life, Iwan was just like this. He

    wanted to bear everything alone and help the dynasty forward. At this time, things were the same, and he bore everything alone

    "In fact, you...... have never changed. Honey, in this life. I will never let you fight alone again! I will never let you bear everything alone again!" Jayna

    locked at Iwan in the distance and made up her mind.

    Christina was her, and she was Christina. To some extent, she and Christina were the same person. A few days ago, Christina was willing to shatter

    everything and pass her memory to Jayna.

    Christina and Haig didn''t live in this world. It was the life of Jayna and Iwan!

    The sun was bending in the west. In the courtyard, the four veteran generals of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, Steve, Bryant,

    Terry, and Brandon, bowed to Iwan and said, ˇ°Iwan, thank you for everything you have done for the Dragon Kingdom!" At this moment, the four old

    men were so sincere, and what they said was a fact. If it weren''t for lwan, the Dragon Kingdom wouldn''t have won this war, the national fortune of the

    Dragon Kingdom wouldn''t have been awakened, and the Dragon Kingdom would have been ruined!

    There was just one war. After the war, the Dragon Kingdom suffered extremely heavy losses. One hundred thousand warriors went to the External

    Regions, but ny percent of them were buried there forever. Countless Gods of War and Super Gods died

    However, after the war, the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom was awakened, and the high-endbat power of the Dragon Kingdom became

    stronger and more. For example, the four veteran generals in front of lwan had reached King level three, and they were still making progress, which

    was the result of the promotion of the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom. In the Dragon Kingdom these days, everything was changing rapidly

    every day.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    The resources lwan and the Military Headquarters captured in those families were being transported to the Military Headquarters continuously for

    use. After using those resources, the strength of the Military Headquarters was improving rapidly every day. Those warriors who had been Half-a-step

    Gods of War for a long time immediately became Gods of War with the support of massive resources. Some of the old Gods of War were bing

    Super Gods!

    When Iwan saw the four old men bow to him, his expression changed and he quickly helped them up. He said very seriously, "Elders, you can''t do

    this. That is what I should do..."

    Steve raised his head, took a deep look at Iwan, and said with a sigh, ˇ°Iwan, you offered me so much help during your five years on the External

    Battlefield. You even entrusted someone to bring me good wine in the war. Ha-ha, it''s so precious that I haven''t drunk it! But you haven''t recovered

    now, or I must have a good drink with you! I want to have a drink with the best descendant of the Dragon Kingdom!"

    Hearing this, lwan smiled. The next moment, his aura came to the extreme. A powerful aura far beyond Real Emperor level five spread from Iwan

    "The strength of King level seven? Iwan... Have you... reached Real Emperor level seven?" The next moment, the ck Emperor suddenly appeared

    in front of Iwan. He grabbed Iwan''s hand, felt lwanˇŻs aura carefully, and asked in shock.

    Iwan nedded with a smile and said, "Yeah. I got a great chance before, but I went to the battlefield before I digested it. I almost digested it when I was

    unconscious. It''s good. Now I''m at the peak of Real Emperor level seven...ˇ±

    After Iwan finished speaking, he looked at the four veteran generals of the Military Headquarters and nodded. "So, don''t worry. I''m fine. Now I feel like

    I... have never been so healthy before. I''m in a very good state. Come on. We must drink to our heart''s content tonight! How can we not have a good

    drink to celebrate the great victory?"

    "Ha-ha... Okay! You deserve to be the peerless hero of the Dragon Kingdom! You''re the peerless Lord Cliff! We must drink with you! Let''s enjoy it

    tonight!" Terry was unrestrained and frank. Although he had some injuries, he didn''t care.

    After speaking, Terry turned to look

    at Oscar ansaid, "Oscar, take out

    all the goad-wine i in your family! Your

    grandsotvis the greatest hero in v the

    Dragon Kingdom, so you can''t be

    stingy? anymore... I heard thatyour

    family is super rich, so yousmust

    Have some good wine." Content

    belongs to

    Hearing this, Oscarughed and said, "Good wine? Ha-ha. yes! There''s enough wine! You can drink as much as you want!"

    Then Oscar said to Moira who was very sexy, "Moira, go and open the wine cer of our family. Don''t leave a bottle of good wine in it! Take out all the

    wine!"

    ˇ°Okay, dad. But since Iwan has woken up, I will have a drink tonight, too..." Moira said to Oscar with a smile. She had been very worried in the past

    few days. Since lwan had woken up, she was naturally very happy.

    Iwan looked at Jayna in the distance, smiled at her, and said, ˇ°Jayna. I..."

    Iwan was afraid that Jayna would worry about him. After all, ordinary women did not understand the strength and physical condition of a high-level

    powerhouse. He had just escaped death...

    At this moment, after Iwan finished speaking, everyone in the courtyard looked at Jayna. Jayna was lwan''s wife. so her status was naturally very

    high.

    But when everyone was worried that Jayna would not agree, Jayna smiled and said to Iwan, "Honey, do what makes you happy. Have a drink. I''ll

    make you some hangover-cure soupter..."

    Then Jayna went to Iwan, took Emily from Iwan''s arms, and said to Emily. "Emily, your daddy and grandpa will have a drink. Would you like to pour

    wine for these respected gentlementer?ˇ±

    Emily nodded with a sensible smile. ˇ°Okay. Dad, drink more..." After speaking, Emily clenched her fist lovingly and waved it at Iwan...

    "Ha-ha..." All the people in the courtyard were amused by Emily''s cute look.

    When they were ready to set a table in the courtyard and drink, sound of footsteps came from the gate of the Miller family, and several tall men came

    in from outside.

    "Ha-ha... How can you not invite us to drink? It''s disappointing..." The next moment, Shelton who was wearing a ck gilt-edged robe came in

    laughing.

    After he finished speaking, Judy

    followed himin and said to Steve

    and the other old generals witha .

    smile, "wan has just woken up, but

    you lethim drink. Since you > SS

    proposed it, you should drinks friore

    later? If you can''t finish drinking, you

    should go back to the External

    Battlefield..."

    When Judy said this, Steve, Bryant, Terry, and Brandon looked so uneasy, and they broke out in a cald sweat.

    "Ha-ha... Judy, donˇŻt frighten them. ItˇŻs all right. Although they are now at King level three, Carl and I will fight against them and teach them a lesson if

    they donˇŻt drink..." Lewis also said with a smile.

    "Good idea... Ha-ha..." Carl was an

    old general inthe Military

    Headquarters; and he nodded with a

    smile. Next to Carl, Rendon kept .>

    giggling but didn''t dare to say as

    word because he had the lowest

    statis and the weakestbat

    power among the people present.

    The four elders could tease the four

    veterans as they liked, but he didn''t

    dare...

    At this moment, the four elders walked to Iwan while talking.

    Iwan looked at the Senior Elder who endured humiliation and did everything for the Dragon Kingdom, and he admired the Senior Elder very much

    The next moment, Iwan deeply bowed to the Senior Elder and said, "Senior Elder..."

    ˇ°Iwan... get up quickly..." Iwan wanted to bow to the Senior Elder, but the Senior Elder quickly helped him up. The Senior Elder took a deep breath

    and looked at Iwan withplicated emotions in his eyes. He was touched.

    "Iwan, you suffered a lot... Thank you. Thank you for everything you have done for us old guys..." The Senior Elder looked at Iwan very sincerely.

    At this moment, lwan stood opposite the Senior Elder, and they looked at each other... A familiar scene shed through their minds..

 Chapter 251 Mourn for Them with Wine And Breeze! (3)

    Chapter 251 Mourn for Them with Wine And Breeze! (3)

    Chapter 251 Mourn for Them with Wine And Breeze! (3)

    Gradually, the Senior Elder felt more and more familiar with Iwan. At this moment, another picture seemed to appear before his eyes. It was the

    simple and magnificent hall that suddenly came to his mind a few days ago.

    ˇ°Haig, I wish you a triumphant return!" The emperor in a ck-gold dragon robe in the hall said to the Great General with wistfulness in his heart

    because the Great General would go to war again for him and the dynasty... Yes, there was strong wistfulness and worry in the emperor''s eyes.

    "Your majesty, please rest assured. I wille back as soon as I can! I won''t be there for long! Killing the enemies in the External Regions is just a

    piece of cake. Please wait for my good news! I am leaving!" The Great General said in a deep voice and walked out of the hall with great confidence.

    Outside the hall, he rode a fast horse and then rushed towards the gate. When he went to the north, he was followed by three thousand soldiers in

    ck armor...

    The Senior Elder came to his senses and his body trembled. He saw Iwan again. However, at this moment, the Senior Elder could not help but burst

    into tears. He looked at Iwan with moreplicated emotions in his eyes

    Simrly, standing in front of the Senior Elder and looking at him, Iwan was also stunned. He couldn''t help but think of the ck-gold robed emperor

    in Haig''s memory. At this moment, the Senior Elder in front of lwan seemed to be the emperor in Haig''s memory.

    But it was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that Iwan felt so sad when he saw the Senior Elder. He seemed to be reluctant

    to part with the Senior Elder.

    "Senior... Elder? Have we... met before?" The next moment, Iwan felt that the feeling in his heart was too weird, so he couldn''t help but ask the Senior

    Elder.

    The Senior Elder shook his head and said, "No, ha-ha... Maybe you once saw me on the news before. lwan, thank you for what you have done..."

    The Senior Elder looked at Iwan with moreplicated emotions in his eyes.

    At this time, Jayna, who was wearing a white dress and holding Emily in her arms, walked to lwan and saluted the Senior Elder. ˇ°Senior Elder, nice to

    see you...ˇ±

    "Boom..." When the Senior Elder saw Jayna, his mind went nk again because he felt that Jayna also looked familiar, and... Jayna was very simr

    to a woman he thought of.

    At this moment, Jayna stood in front of lwan in a white dress. The Senior Elder felt that he had seen this scene many years ago. It was his first time to

    see this scene, but he was very sure that he had seen it countless times before.

    "What the hell is going on?" The Senior Elder was more confused, and he couldn''t figure it out. Once he thought more about it, his head ached badly.

    Then the Senior Elder didn''t think much about it anymore. He gave Jayna a meaningful look, smiled, and nodded. ˇ°Jayna, thank you for what you

    have done, too..."

    "It''s no bother. Senior Elder, you can talk first, and I''ll prepare drinks and dishes for you..." Jayna saluted the Senior Elder again and left. The Senior

    Elder also felt very familiar with this scene.

    After that. they didn''t talk about other things. The food and wine were served very quickly. A group of generals from the Military Headquarters, the

    Four Masters of Heaven from the Heaven Domain, the ck Emperor, and Iwan started to drink.

    After all, it was a difficult war, and it was not easy to win. In the night, the courtyard of the Miller family was brightly lit, and the generals were drinking

    happily.

    "Ha-ha, I almost died in this war. Senior Elder, you don''t know that the four of us had nothing to eat one night. Steve actually took two cold steamed

    buns out of his arms. The steamed buns were so hard that we couldn''t break them off. In the end, we cut them into four pieces with our swords... Ha-

    ha......" At 9 o''clock in the evening, the wine loosened Terry''s tongue. He began to tell the story on the battlefield...

    As soon as Terry finished speaking, Steve kicked him out and shouted angrily, "Get out of here. Didn''t you eat it? Huh? If I didn''t hide the two

    steamed buns in my arms, you would have starved to death..."

    "Ha-ha... Ha-ha..." The next moment, watching the two old menughing and scolding each other, the generals from the Military Headquarters and

    the Heaven Domain alsoughed

    Then everyone continued to drink. However, while drinking, Brandon began to cry. He was an old man in his seventies, but he cried like a child when

    he was drunk.

    "Woo-woo... Senior Elder, too many soldiers died this time. We lost more than ny thousand soldiers. They were young, but they died tragically.

    Many of them didn''t get married, and many of them had children, but they could nevere back..."

    "We couldn''t even find some of their dead bodies...ˇ±

    Brandon suddenly burst into tears. Steve and othersˇŻ eyes glistened with tears, and their bodies trembled. Yes, although this war was so tragic and

    cruel, none of them died, and they were still alive. However, too many soldiers under theirmand died.

    The next moment, the Senior Elder took a deep breath, stood up with a bowl of wine, and turned to face the direction of the External Battlefield. Then

    the Second Elder, the Third Elder, Carl, lwan, and the warriors from the Heaven Domain also stood up with red eyes.

    They had been very noisy, but they were extremely quiet at this moment. The next moment, Jayna, Moira, and Sally knew what they were going to do.

    and also stood up with bowls of wine. Emily held a small bowl of orange juice sensibly and stood beside Iwan and Jayna very seriously.

    The next moment, they quietly sprinkled the wine on the ground in the direction of the External Battlefield to mourn for those loyal souls.

    Then they filled their bowls with wine again. The Senior Elder took a deep breath and murmured in the direction of the External Battlefield, "Warriors,

    thank you! Thank you for guarding our country with your lives!"

    "To all of you!ˇ± With a solemn face and red eyes, the Senior Elder roared and drank up the wine in his bowl. Those beside the Senior Elder were the

    most powerful people in the Dragon Kingdom and the leaders of the Military Headquarters. They drank the wine silently.

    Then the Senior Elder said in a deep voice again, "Heroes, please rest assured that your names will be on the monument in Gotham Square forever!

    Your family members are our family members, your children are our children, and your parents are our parents!"

    At this moment, it was daybreak on the External Battlefield that was tens of thousands of miles away from them. It should have been a sunny day, but

    the battlefield was wreathed by fog. The fog seemed to form a huge military formation in mid-air. The army formation on the fog was facing the east

    from afar. It seemed to be smiling and then slowly dissipated...

    "Hum..." The next moment, Dimitrie appeared in the center of the External Battlefield in a white robe. Standing under therge clouds, he looked up

    at the clouds and fog and was silent. Then he sat down with his knees crossed and prayed...

    "Please rest in peace...ˇ±

    In the mansion of the Miller family in

    Gotham Citysdwan squatted down,

    held Emily, and said to her, "Emily, ~

    you should remember that we canˇŻ

    live a gd life without the supreme

    sacrifice of those warriors. YQu

    should do your best and study hard

    inthe future. Understand2?ˇ°Content

    belongs to This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Emily nodded seriously and said firmly, "Yes, dad, I see...ˇ±

    "Let''s drink..." The Second Elder sighed deeply, poured himself a bowl of wine again, and gulped it down. He felt so depressed. At this moment, the

    elders of the Dragon Kingdom all had tears in their eyes.

    Then, they didn''t say a word and

    started drinking again. In the end,

    they agreedto hold a grand state

    funeral when the corpses of thosec

    heroes.w¨¦re delivered back to the

    count) a few dayster! In addition,

    they would set up amemiorative

    day for the younger generation to

    remember the sacrifice of those

    heroes forever...

    This night, everyone was drunk. Several elders and some old generals who cried andughed left. The soldiers of the Heaven Domain stayed in the

    Miller family. Jayna coaxed Emily to sleep early.

    At one o''cloc <i the="" morning="" in="" gotham="" citycthe="" waning="" moon="" night="" sky="" was="" emitting="" soft="" light,="" brightˇŻ="" and="" clean="" moonlight="" shining-en=""nd="" of="" dragon="" kingdem.="" iwan="" stumbled="" to="" th¨¦="" door="" with="" smell="" wine,="" leaned="" against="" frame,="" afd="" looked="" at="" jayna="" who="" sitting="" ˇé="" bed.="" content="" belongs="" noveldrama.org<="" p=""></i>

    <i the="" morning="" in="" gotham="" citycthe="" waning="" moon="" night="" sky="" was="" emitting="" soft="" light,="" brightˇŻ="" and="" clean="" moonlight="" shining-en=""nd="" of="" dragon="" kingdem.="" iwan="" stumbled="" to="" th¨¦="" door="" with="" smell="" wine,="" leaned="" against="" frame,="" afd="" looked="" at="" jayna="" who="" sitting="" ˇé="" bed.="" content="" belongs="" noveldrama.org<="" p="">

    Seeing that lwan was back, Jayna smiled and wanted to get up to help Iwan. However, as soon as she moved, she was stopped by Iwan.

    "Huh? What''s wrong, honey? Won''t you go to bed and have a rest? You''ve drunk so much..." Jayna asked Iwan with confusion.

    Iwan shook his head and said with a smile. "I''ll go to bed, but not now. Jayna, you are so beautiful. Let me look at you longer...ˇ±</i>

    <i the="" morning="" in="" gotham="" citycthe="" waning="" moon="" night="" sky="" was="" emitting="" soft="" light,="" brightˇŻ="" and="" clean="" moonlight="" shining-en=""nd="" of="" dragon="" kingdem.="" iwan="" stumbled="" to="" th¨¦="" door="" with="" smell="" wine,="" leaned="" against="" frame,="" afd="" looked="" at="" jayna="" who="" sitting="" ˇé="" bed.="" content="" belongs="" noveldrama.org<="" p="">

    They had been married for a long time and had sex for many times, but Jayna couldn''t help blushing. She was wearing a whitece nightdress and

    looked very beautiful. Her skin was so fair.</i>

    <i the="" morning="" in="" gotham="" citycthe="" waning="" moon="" night="" sky="" was="" emitting="" soft="" light,="" brightˇŻ="" and="" clean="" moonlight="" shining-en=""nd="" of="" dragon="" kingdem.="" iwan="" stumbled="" to="" th¨¦="" door="" with="" smell="" wine,="" leaned="" against="" frame,="" afd="" looked="" at="" jayna="" who="" sitting="" ˇé="" bed.="" content="" belongs="" noveldrama.org<="" p="">

    After a long while, Jayna bowed her head with red cheeks, bit her lips shyly, and said to Iwan, "Can you... stop looking at me now?"

    Iwan smiled and said, "No, honey, I don''t know why but I just canˇŻt take my eyes off you..."</i>

    <i the="" morning="" in="" gotham="" citycthe="" waning="" moon="" night="" sky="" was="" emitting="" soft="" light,="" brightˇŻ="" and="" clean="" moonlight="" shining-en=""nd="" of="" dragon="" kingdem.="" iwan="" stumbled="" to="" th¨¦="" door="" with="" smell="" wine,="" leaned="" against="" frame,="" afd="" looked="" at="" jayna="" who="" sitting="" ˇé="" bed.="" content="" belongs="" noveldrama.org<="" p="">

    ˇ°Humph, when did you have such a sweet tongue? Have you fooled many girls before?" Jayna couldn''t help but say. At this moment. Jayna suddenly

    thought of Ivy while speaking. Her heart skipped a beat, but she didn''t say it</i>

    <i the="" morning="" in="" gotham="" citycthe="" waning="" moon="" night="" sky="" was="" emitting="" soft="" light,="" brightˇŻ="" and="" clean="" moonlight="" shining-en=""nd="" of="" dragon="" kingdem.="" iwan="" stumbled="" to="" th¨¦="" door="" with="" smell="" wine,="" leaned="" against="" frame,="" afd="" looked="" at="" jayna="" who="" sitting="" ˇé="" bed.="" content="" belongs="" noveldrama.org<="" p="">

    It was because she knew her husband best. Except for her, lwan wouldn''t like or flirt with any other woman...</i>

    <i the="" morning="" in="" gotham="" citycthe="" waning="" moon="" night="" sky="" was="" emitting="" soft="" light,="" brightˇŻ="" and="" clean="" moonlight="" shining-en=""nd="" of="" dragon="" kingdem.="" iwan="" stumbled="" to="" th¨¦="" door="" with="" smell="" wine,="" leaned="" against="" frame,="" afd="" looked="" at="" jayna="" who="" sitting="" ˇé="" bed.="" content="" belongs="" noveldrama.org<="" p="">

    Sure enough, Iwan didnˇŻt pay attention to JaynaˇŻs topic at all. Instead, he looked at Jayna affectionately and said, "Jayna, I''m sorry to make you so

    worried..."</i>

    <i the="" morning="" in="" gotham="" citycthe="" waning="" moon="" night="" sky="" was="" emitting="" soft="" light,="" brightˇŻ="" and="" clean="" moonlight="" shining-en=""nd="" of="" dragon="" kingdem.="" iwan="" stumbled="" to="" th¨¦="" door="" with="" smell="" wine,="" leaned="" against="" frame,="" afd="" looked="" at="" jayna="" who="" sitting="" ˇé="" bed.="" content="" belongs="" noveldrama.org<="" p="">

    Hearing this, Jayna didn''t say anything more. She got off the bed. walked to Iwan, closed the door, and helped him to the bed without saying a word

    "In fact, I''m very powerful. I ruined the Spiritual Cave...ˇ±</i>

    <i the="" morning="" in="" gotham="" citycthe="" waning="" moon="" night="" sky="" was="" emitting="" soft="" light,="" brightˇŻ="" and="" clean="" moonlight="" shining-en=""nd="" of="" dragon="" kingdem.="" iwan="" stumbled="" to="" th¨¦="" door="" with="" smell="" wine,="" leaned="" against="" frame,="" afd="" looked="" at="" jayna="" who="" sitting="" ˇé="" bed.="" content="" belongs="" noveldrama.org<="" p="">

    "I have three thousand warriors under mymand...ˇ±</i>

    <i the="" morning="" in="" gotham="" citycthe="" waning="" moon="" night="" sky="" was="" emitting="" soft="" light,="" brightˇŻ="" and="" clean="" moonlight="" shining-en=""nd="" of="" dragon="" kingdem.="" iwan="" stumbled="" to="" th¨¦="" door="" with="" smell="" wine,="" leaned="" against="" frame,="" afd="" looked="" at="" jayna="" who="" sitting="" ˇé="" bed.="" content="" belongs="" noveldrama.org<="" p="">

    "Honey, we won..."</i>

    <i the="" morning="" in="" gotham="" citycthe="" waning="" moon="" night="" sky="" was="" emitting="" soft="" light,="" brightˇŻ="" and="" clean="" moonlight="" shining-en=""nd="" of="" dragon="" kingdem.="" iwan="" stumbled="" to="" th¨¦="" door="" with="" smell="" wine,="" leaned="" against="" frame,="" afd="" looked="" at="" jayna="" who="" sitting="" ˇé="" bed.="" content="" belongs="" noveldrama.org<="" p="">

    Iwan was really drunk. He never spoke much in front of outsiders, but he kept chattering in front of Jayna at this time. It seemed that he was

    extremely eager to get Jayna''s approval because what he did wouldn''t be meaningful unless he was approved by Jayna...</i>

    <i the="" morning="" in="" gotham="" citycthe="" waning="" moon="" night="" sky="" was="" emitting="" soft="" light,="" brightˇŻ="" and="" clean="" moonlight="" shining-en=""nd="" of="" dragon="" kingdem.="" iwan="" stumbled="" to="" th¨¦="" door="" with="" smell="" wine,="" leaned="" against="" frame,="" afd="" looked="" at="" jayna="" who="" sitting="" ˇé="" bed.="" content="" belongs="" noveldrama.org<="" p="">

    "Yeah, you''re the best...ˇ±</i>

    <i the="" morning="" in="" gotham="" citycthe="" waning="" moon="" night="" sky="" was="" emitting="" soft="" light,="" brightˇŻ="" and="" clean="" moonlight="" shining-en=""nd="" of="" dragon="" kingdem.="" iwan="" stumbled="" to="" th¨¦="" door="" with="" smell="" wine,="" leaned="" against="" frame,="" afd="" looked="" at="" jayna="" who="" sitting="" ˇé="" bed.="" content="" belongs="" noveldrama.org<="" p="">

    "You''re the most powerful hero... in the world..."</i>

    <i the="" morning="" in="" gotham="" citycthe="" waning="" moon="" night="" sky="" was="" emitting="" soft="" light,="" brightˇŻ="" and="" clean="" moonlight="" shining-en=""nd="" of="" dragon="" kingdem.="" iwan="" stumbled="" to="" th¨¦="" door="" with="" smell="" wine,="" leaned="" against="" frame,="" afd="" looked="" at="" jayna="" who="" sitting="" ˇé="" bed.="" content="" belongs="" noveldrama.org<="" p="">

    "You''re awesome..."</i>

    <i the="" morning="" in="" gotham="" citycthe="" waning="" moon="" night="" sky="" was="" emitting="" soft="" light,="" brightˇŻ="" and="" clean="" moonlight="" shining-en=""nd="" of="" dragon="" kingdem.="" iwan="" stumbled="" to="" th¨¦="" door="" with="" smell="" wine,="" leaned="" against="" frame,="" afd="" looked="" at="" jayna="" who="" sitting="" ˇé="" bed.="" content="" belongs="" noveldrama.org<="" p="">

    "You''re so outstanding...ˇ±</i>

    <i the="" morning="" in="" gotham="" citycthe="" waning="" moon="" night="" sky="" was="" emitting="" soft="" light,="" brightˇŻ="" and="" clean="" moonlight="" shining-en=""nd="" of="" dragon="" kingdem.="" iwan="" stumbled="" to="" th¨¦="" door="" with="" smell="" wine,="" leaned="" against="" frame,="" afd="" looked="" at="" jayna="" who="" sitting="" ˇé="" bed.="" content="" belongs="" noveldrama.org<="" p="">

    Jayna seemed to understand some of IwanˇŻs ideas, so she said to lwan like this sensibly. Moreover, what she said was the truth.

    However, while speaking, Jayna found that Iwan had fallen asleep next to her. Besides, he was sleeping soundly.</i>

    <i the="" morning="" in="" gotham="" citycthe="" waning="" moon="" night="" sky="" was="" emitting="" soft="" light,="" brightˇŻ="" and="" clean="" moonlight="" shining-en=""nd="" of="" dragon="" kingdem.="" iwan="" stumbled="" to="" th¨¦="" door="" with="" smell="" wine,="" leaned="" against="" frame,="" afd="" looked="" at="" jayna="" who="" sitting="" ˇé="" bed.="" content="" belongs="" noveldrama.org<="" p="">

    Jayna looked at lwan who was sleeping like a child and gently helped him to bed. She undressed him and covered him with a quilt...

    In the end, Jayna lifted her hair, gently put her head on IwanˇŻs chest, and ced IwanˇŻs hand on her back...</i>

    <i the="" morning="" in="" gotham="" citycthe="" waning="" moon="" night="" sky="" was="" emitting="" soft="" light,="" brightˇŻ="" and="" clean="" moonlight="" shining-en=""nd="" of="" dragon="" kingdem.="" iwan="" stumbled="" to="" th¨¦="" door="" with="" smell="" wine,="" leaned="" against="" frame,="" afd="" looked="" at="" jayna="" who="" sitting="" ˇé="" bed.="" content="" belongs="" noveldrama.org<="" p="">

    "Honey, I love you, both in thest life and this life..."

    </i>

 Chapter 252 The Night Was Dim! (1)

    Chapter 252 The Night Was Dim! (1)

    Chapter 252 The Night Was Dim! (1)

    Late at night. Iwan and Jayna fell asleep, and the veterans of the Military Headquarters and the elders had left. The Miller family became quiet. At this

    moment, everything seemed to be perfect.

    But there was something people didn''t know. There was a small artificial lotus pond in front of an attic in the west of the mansion. There were some

    lotus flowers in it, but it waste autumn, so there was no blossom. Only a few leaves were floating on the water.

    Cold moonlight shone on the lotus pond and a ck figure under the rockery beside the pond. The man was Dark. At this moment, Dark was sitting

    alone by the lotus pond, leaning against the rockery with a pot of wine in his hand, and drinking alone. His body was hidden under a raised rock. He

    liked darkness and solitude as always.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Dark hid here, and none of the guards in the Miller family found him. He didn''t make any sound and just drank alone.

    Maybe only he knew what he was thinking. Iwan was his eldest brother he admired and respected most. while Ivy was his favorite waman whom he

    had protected secretly for five years. However, what made him painful was that Ivy didn''t like him. She liked Iwan.

    A few days ago, when lwan was seriously injured and almost died on the External Battlefield, Dark saw lvy lean against lwan''s chest and cry loudly.

    Words couldn''t describe how sad she was. Dark didnˇŻt say anything. In the past, he never told Iwan about his feelings for Ivy. He just buried his love

    for Ivy deeply in his heart and didnˇŻt tell anyone about it.

    Most ridiculously, Dark was extremely sure that Iwan never expected Ivy would like him

    ˇ®Ha-ha...'' Dark smiled with frustration and pain in his heart, took the jug, and poured wine into his mouth. Among his brothers in the Heaven Domain,

    only he couldn''t be with the girl he liked. He had known the result long ago. He was suffering, but he knew that Ivy was also heartbroken. After all,

    Iwan would only regard Ivy as his younger sister forever. Everyone could tell that lwan was so loyal, and he would only love Jayna.

    So, Dark hid in the dark at this moment. After everyone went to bed, he came here to have a drink alone. He drank for himself and Ivy. At this

    moment, in fact, Dark was extremely envious of War and Kill. Although y was a dull man, he was loved by the most talented woman in the Dragon

    Kingdom. Jane entered the External Battlefield for Kill and even became a Super God after countless wars.

    ˇ®Ha-ha... Only I''m single...ˇŻ Dark sighed in his heart. He was one of the Four Masters of Heaven in the Heaven Domain. At this time, he was at the

    peak of theter-stage of the Emperor level, and his fighting power was on the Half-a-step King level. In addition to his identity in the Heaven Domain,

    he was the crown prince of the Dark Night Organization on the External Battlefield. Moreover, he was very handsome. No matter what, it was easy for

    him to have a girlfriend, but he only liked Ivy.

    Although he had known he couldn''t be with Ivy, he stayed with Ivy and protected her secretly. The reason why the Heaven Domain had been hostile

    to the Dark Night Organization was that a team of Dark Night Organization once showed disrespect to Ivy a few years ago. So, Dark took a group of

    soldiers to chase the people of the Dark Night Organization and beat them. At that time, Dark almost pissed off his father. In the end, Dark killed the

    man who was disrespectful to Ivy...

    ˇ®s... In fact, I hope you live a good life, really...ˇŻ Dark sighed in his heart and took up the wine pot to drink. But at this moment, his body suddenly

    trembled, and his hand holding the wine pot froze in mid-air because he felt that there was another person next to him. It was Ivy.

    ˇ°Ivy... you..." Dark didn''t understand why lvy came here.

    But the next moment, before he finished speaking, Ivy grabbed the jug in his hand and began to drink. After taking a drink, Ivy said to Dark, ˇ°I don''t

    know what kind of love I have for lwan. Five years ago, he went to the External Battlefield with injuries. I knew all about him, and I wanted to help him

    at that time. Besides, Dark, if I tell you I knew he loved Jayna when I met him for the first time, will you believe me?ˇ±

    Dark was silent for a long time. Then he nodded and said, "Yeah, I believe you..."

    After Dark said that, both of them were silent. Neither of them spoke, and they just shared the wine pot and drank together. After Ivy drank, Dark took

    the wine pot, and then Ivy took the wine pot again after he drank.

    After a long while. Ivy took the wine pot with a smile and said to Dark, ˇ°Ha-ha... Dark, we share the pot of wine. Do you think... we''re kissing each

    other indirectly?ˇ±

    "Er... I... I''m sorry, Ivy. I..." Hearing Ivy''s words, Dark immediately reacted. They were indeed kissing each other indirectly.

    "Let''s get married..." Dark hadn''t finished his words and wanted to apologize to Ivy, but Ivy looked at the lotus pond in front of her and suddenly said

    to him.

    ˇ®Ivy, I... Well... You... What did you

    say?" Dark was stunned and looked

    at Ivy''s side face in a daze. She was

    so beautiful When he first saw lvy,

    he was obsessed with her. lvy was

    not only beautiful but also very kind.

    Girls like Ivy were rare on the whole

    externa Battlefield. So, Dark fell in

    ove with her when he was @ aGod of

    War in the Dark Night Organization.

    Then he withdrew from the Dark

    ight Organization without

    hesitation and joined the Heaven

    Domain. Later, he was charmed by

    wan''s unparalleled spirit in the

    sessive life-and-death battles.

    At this moment, Dark was looking at Ivy, but Ivy didn''t look at him. She looked at the pond in front of her. After a while, she said, "Dark, I know what

    you''re thinking, and I know clearly that you''re the one I should be with. I like Iwan, but I donˇŻt want to be with him. I just want him to live a good life. I

    hope he won''t be so tired and bear so much.ˇ±

    Then Ivy turned to look at Dark. smiled, and said, "Dark, nothing happened between me and Iwan from the beginning to the end. If I tell you that he

    always looks after me as my elder brother, will you believe me?"

    "Yes!" Dark nodded without any hesitation. lwan was an unparalleled hero. He cared about the whole world in his heart, and he would not hide

    anything.

    "Hmm... Ha-ha..." After a smile, Ivy

    said to Dark, ˇ®Lwas worried about

    Iwan before, But I felt relieved after I

    came to Gotham Cityandsaw

    Jayna. Beifig loved by Jayna, Iwantis

    very happy. So, I will also pursue-r smy

    happiness. Dark, do you wantto

    marry me? If you want, we wil get

    the marriage certificate in-the Civil

    Affairs Bureau in Gotham City

    tomorrow. We can let lwan and

    Jayna witness our happiness

    together..."

    Hearing this, Dark was silent. His eyes were filled with pity and love as he looked at Ivy. After a while, Dark shook his head and said, ˇ°Ivy, I... can wait

    longer. I''m notin a hurry, but you have to think about it clearly..."

    After Dark finished speaking, Ivy also looked at him with pity in her eyes. The next moment, Ivy reached out to touch Dark''s face and shook her head

    with distress. "You''ve protected me and been my knight for five years. You are a prince, but I am not a princess... Dark, thank you for giving me the

    protection that I couldn''t imagine. Thank you..."

    "So... are you still willing to be my knight... for the rest of your life?ˇ± While speaking. Ivy leaned against Dark and put her head on dark''sp.

    Dark opened his mouth. His heart was deeply touched by Ivy''s words, and his eyes glistened with tears. Then he said, ˇ°Yes, lvy, I am willing to protect

    you for the rest of my life..."

    As Dark spoke, he wanted to reach out and take Ivy''s hand, but he didn''t dare because he had only seen the scene in his dream before. However, the

    next moment, lvy took the initiative to take his hand in his arms.

    At this moment, under the moonlight, by the lotus pond, they held each other''s hands tightly...

    Under the moonlight, by the lotus pond, and under the rockery, Dark was sitting against the rockery in ck. Meanwhile, Ivy, who was also dressed in

    ck and had long hair, leaned against his chest quietly. Neither of them spoke, and they just snuggled up to each other quietly.

    Among the Four Masters of Heaven. Dark and Ivy were the most miserable and had the most painful love. They had the hardest time being together,

    but they were finally together.

    lvy was a Super God. She had been

    fighting on the External Battlefield

    and had seer too many people die

    or survive, 86 she was not like those

    ordinarywomen in the Dragon i

    ingdora. She liked Iwan just ><

    becalse she admired him and felt

    sory y for him. However, Dark he

    f¨¦rmer sessor of the Bark Night

    Organization, the real prince, had

    been protecting her secretly like a

    knight in the dark. She knew this

    very well and was very moved.

    Dark was supposed to be a prince, but he was willing to be a knight in the dark. Ivy always knew it, and she understood...

    ˇ®Dark, thank you...... My knight, my...... prince......'' Lying on Dark''s legs, lvy closed her eyes and murmured in her heart. There was a smile on her

    face.

    At the same time, in addition to lvy and Dark, there was another person who didn''t fall asleep. Moreover, he left the Miller family directly and walked

    alone on the streets of Gotham City. He was War...

    War walked for a long time, and he came to the Roxanne family unconsciously. However, when he arrived at the Roxanne family and hesitated to go

    inside, he was suddenly stunned because a beautiful shadow was looking at him in the distance under the moonlight...

 Chapter 253 Too Much Praise

    Chapter 253 Too Much Praise

    Chapter 253 Too Much Praise

    At the gate of the Roxanne family, Eleanor was looking at War quietly in a light green dress. When War left here a few days ago, she also stood here

    to see him off. At this moment. Eleanor looked at War who was outside the gate, and smiled very tenderly and quietly.

    Gradually, Eleanor and War moved and walked slowly toward each other. In the end, they met in the middle of the main road in the Roxanne family.

    "It''s sote. Why didnˇŻt you go to bed?ˇ± War looked at Eleanor who was quiet and couldn''t help asking.

    Eleanor smiled and said, "Well, I wanted to sleep, but I felt that you woulde here, so I couldn''t fall asleep no matter what..."

    Hearing this, War smiled and looked at Eleanor withplicated emotions in his eyes. After a while, he said, "Let''s walk around together...ˇ±

    "H''m... Okay...ˇ± Eleanor nodded and agreed.

    Later, War and Eleanor walked toward the depth of the station of the Roxanne family where there were dense forests, hillsides, and streams, just like

    what they had done more than ten years ago. At this moment, they seemed to be back to more than ten years ago. A little boy of six or seven years

    old took a little girl of four or five years old by the hand like an adult and yed with her by the stream or in the woods.

    "War, my leg hurts. Can you... carry me on your back?" In the dark of night, Eleanor said to War in the forest. War was stunned for a moment, nodded

    with a smile, and said, "HˇŻm... Okay..."

    Then, like what he did when he was very young, War squatted in front of Eleanor. After Eleanor gently leaned over his back, War got up and walked

    forward with her on his back. It was the same as the scene ten years ago. War and Eleanor had agreed to be together when they were very young.

    At this time, Eleanor had grown up into an extremely excellent girl, while War had fulfilled his promise and be an unparalleled hero. He was a

    real man of indomitable spirit, the young master of the God of War Sect, and one of the Four Masters of Heaven...

    "Ha-ha..." Leaning over War''s back, Eleanor wrapped her two arms around his neck, and her long, slender, and straight legs swayed on both sides of

    him

    "Ha-ha... War, just walk with me on your back like this forever, okay?" Eleanor bowed her head and kissed War''s side face lightly. She had waited for

    this day for more than ten years

    "Okay... Since I''m back, we''ll get the marriage certificate..." War also said to Eleanor with a smile. Later, he said to Eleanor again, "Well, let''s get the

    marriage certificate tomorrow, okay?"

    "Okay... Ha-ha... I can finally be your bride..." Eleanor, who was extremely pretty, smiled so sweetly on War''s back..

    Like countless ordinary people in the Dragon Kingdom, she was very worried during the war. Especially in the final battle, War and other warriors

    were surrounded by hundreds of powerhouses of the Emperor level who were sent by the eight foreign forces. Eleanor was even desperate at that

    time. But in the end, when she couldn''t bear to watch the live broadcast, Iwan. War''s eldest brother and the Lord of the Heaven Domain, came down

    from the sky with dozens of powerhouses of the Emperor level. Then Iwan led the warriors of the Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain to

    turn things around and won the battle...

    It was not until those days that Eleanor really understood what War was doing and what he had done on the External Battlefield...

    "War, I want to visit lwan and Jayna tomorrow. Is it okay?" Eleanor was silent for a while and then said to War.

    War nodded with a smile and said. ˇ°Okay, let''s meet Iwan and Jayna tomorrow first. Oh, by the way, they have a very beautiful and lovely daughter

    whose name is Emily... Since you''re so pretty, Emily will definitely like you so much...ˇ±

    Eleanor nodded and said, "Yeah, that''s right. I have to buy some good gifts for Emily..."

    Eleanor paused and then continued, ˇ°War, in fact, I think lwan and Jayna suffered more than us, but they bridged over difficulties. so... we''ll weather

    the storm no matter what we encounter in the future, right?"

    Walking forward with Eleanor on his back, War paused, nodded firmly, and said, "Yes, we will. No matter how difficult it is, we will make it like lwan

    and Jayna... Absolutely...ˇ±

    In the dark of night, in the dense forest of the Roxanne family, War carried Eleanor on his back and walked further and further...

    What War and Eleanor didnˇŻt know was that there was another person who didnˇŻt fall asleep in the Roxanne family when they were walking forward

    That was Eleanor''s father, Marlon. Marlon rushed to the External Battlefield to help the Dragon Kingdom at thest moment of the decisive battle.

    At this moment, Marlon was standing on a loft and looking at War and Eleanor. Seeing them disappear into the deep forest, he nodded and smiled

    more happily. He was d that Eleanor could be with War, and he wished them happiness.

    It was worth mentioning that when Marlon followed Iwan te kill the hundreds of powerhouses of Emperor level in the final battle, he made a great

    breakthrough in his realm and reached the peak of Emperor level.

    Well, in fact, anyone who survived the war would make great progress in hisbat power and realm. After all, it was a tragic and bloody battle.

    Every powerhouse who joined the war would gain a lot. In particr, Iwan coerced the top forces in the Dragon Kingdom and on the External

    Battlefield into fighting against the enemies in the External Regions with the Military Headquarters in the end.

    Marlon firmly believed that he would never forget the scene of the final battle. Words couldn''t describe how inspiring it was. In the past hundred years,

    it was the first time that the Dragon Kingdom had won a victory in the war with the foreign top corps!

    In this cruel battle, War, his future son-inw and one of the Four Masters of Heaven, always fought in the forefront. Marlon was very satisfied with

    War...

    "I wish you could be so happy forever...ˇ± Looking at the forest where War and Eleanor stayed, Marlon smiled and then disappeared in a sh. So

    many things happened these days, and the nine major families were ruined one after another. He was even threatened by the people from the

    Spiritual Cave. In the end, he went to the External Battlefield to join the battle recklessly with the remaining recourse of his family. This series of

    events hadpletely changed Marlon..

    Marlon was dressed in white and stood with a sword. At this moment, he was rxed and elegant. He had a sense of pride in his heart. He seemed

    to be back to decades ago when he was still a teenager...

    Dark and Ivy had a heart-to-heart talk. War went to the Roxanne family and found Eleanor. This night, the two Super Gods of the Heaven Domain

    made great breakthroughs. But there were two people who didn''t know how to solve their problems, what to say or what to do. They were y and

    Kill.

    Yes, this night, after everyone left, y and Kill sat in a room and drank with depression together. Their situations were very simr. It never urred

    to them that they would meet women whom they could never forget after going to Cleveque City.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Hannah loved y crazily, and Jane followed Kill to the External Battlefield...

    To some extent, y and Kill were simr. They didn''t know how to express their feelings. Would they take the initiative to confess their love? No, it

    was impossible...

    ˇ°s... I''m so upset. Shall we go out for a walk?" In the room, after drinking wine for a long time, Kill said to y. y nodded and said, "Okay..."

    Then he carried the big sword on his back and walked out. He was also very upset...

    y and Kill did not know that when they were sleepless all night, Hannah and Jane couldn''t fall asleep in the room in the Miller family. either. They

    came to Gotham City after waking up.

    At this moment, Hannah, the talented woman, was sitting on Jane''s bed in a daze. Jane was no better. Hannah was dazed, and she didn''t know what

    to say, either. At the wine table, Jane stared at Kill most of the time. However, when Kill nced at her asionally, she didnˇŻt know what to say.

    After a long time, Hannah said to Jane, "Jane, did you meet Kill on the External Battlefield?"

    Jane nodded and said, "Yes, I did.ˇ±

    But then Jane smiled bitterly and said, "Ha-ha... I met him indeed, but... I feel that there is still a long distance between him and me. I don''t know if I''m

    fated to be with him. Hannah, the Super Gods of the Heaven Domain are all excellent. The Four Masters of Heaven under lwan''smand are

    Iwan''s four brothers, and each of them is outstanding! They''re peerless heroes..."

    "s... H''m... Yes, each of them is a peerless hero..." Hannah nodded, sighed deeply, and said, "Since they can be lwanˇŻs brothers, they must be

    awesome...ˇ±

    ˇ°Hannah, what happened between you and y after you woke up? He went to Cleveque City to find you, and then you two came to Gotham City

    together. Did you have anymunication?" At this moment, Jane asked Hannah.

    After a long while. Hannah shook her head and said, "No..."

    After a pause, Hannah continued, "y is a dull man, but he is an unparalleled hero and one of the Four Masters of Heaven. Now he has reached

    theter-stage of Emperor level. Ha-ha... What about me? I''m just an ordinary woman who has no fighting power..."

    Hannah was silent. After a long time, she looked up at Jane again and said, "Jane, do you think... we were wrong back then? In fact, we... and the:

    two of them are people in two different worlds, right? So... maybe fate has decreed that we can''t be with them, right?"

    After Hannah finished speaking, Jane was silent, and she did not know how to answer Hannah''s words because Hannah was right.

    Moreover, at the very beginning, the

    gap between them and y and Kill

    was not tha big. When they were in

    danger, yvand Kill went to

    C eveque-City to rescue them. At <

    that timeyalthough y and KilkK>>

    were powerful and noble, they were

    just Super Gods, and HannakˇŻand

    Jane felt that the gap betw¨¦en them

    was not so big. But at thiS time, y

    and Kill had be top

    powerhouses of the Emperor level.

    Such peerless powerhouses were

    rare in the whole Dragon Kingdom.

    ied)

    =)

    =)

    What about Hannah and Jane?

    Compared witha few months ago,

    how much had they changed?

    AlthoughJane had used all her

    strengthtto be a Super God,

    she cout never defeat a oO

    powerhouse of the Emperor level.

    Orcthe previous battlefield, to

    rfatter how hard Jane tri¨¦d, the

    result was the same, and she could

    hardly help Kill with anything. In the

    end, she was even saved by Kill...

    Hannah was even weaker than Jane. Jane might have a chance to be as powerful as Kill, but what about Hannah? Ha-ha... Hannah was afraid

    that she would never catch up with y...

    "Let''s go out for a walk..." Hannah, who had been silent for a long time, said to Jane.

    Jane nodded and said, "Okay..." Then they put on their coats and went out.

    However, it seemed to be the arrangement of God. y, Kill, Jane, and Hannah couldn''t fall asleep this night and wanted to go out for a walk. As they

    walked, the four of them met in a small square in the Miller family.

    For a moment, they looked at each other nkly. y and Kill were in the east, while Jane and Hannah were in the west...

    All of them were very embarrassed. They just looked at each other silently.

    In the end, Jane smiled and walked to Kill first. Later, Jane looked at Kill withplicated emotions in her eyes and said, "Shall we go to the other

    side for a walk?"

    Kill nodded. "Okay..." Then Jane followed Kill and left. Only y and Hannah were left.

    Jane and Kill walked to the other side. The Miller family was very rich, so the station wasrge. There were dozens of vis here. The whole

    community was owned by the Miller family, but only a few people lived in it. Moreover, it waste at night, so the station was quieter.

    While walking, Jane and Kill came to a small park. In the corridor of the park. Jane finally screwed up her courage. She suddenly stopped, looked at

    Kill, and said, "Kill, I''m sorry. It was me who disrupted the way of your life. I followed you to the External Battlefield willfully and then caused you a lot

    of trouble again and again..."

    Kill looked at Jane deeply but didnˇŻt say anything. He did not know what to say. He had extremelyplicated feelings for Jane.

    He used to be a solitary person all

    the time, and things didn''t change

    after he joinedˇŻ''the Heaven Domain a

    few years.ago. He lived alone, >

    cultivated alone, killed enemies

    alone,-and fought in the war alone.

    His geal had always been to.fursue

    higtker martial arts and became

    stronger. Reaching the high King

    evel and bing a strong

    powerhouse had always been his

    pursuit... His dream never changed!

    However, when he went to Cleveque Cityst time, he met Jane unexpectedly and she touched his heart. He had said goodbye to her, but she

    followed him to the External Battlefield.

    Then he saved her again and again on the External Battlefield, but she was very stubborn and turned around to leave him again and again. What was

    her purpose? Did she want to prove herself?

    In fact, Jane didn''t think it was awesome to be a Super God, but she didn''t know that her sess had shocked Kill and touched his heart

    deeply.

    Once upon a time, Kill asked himself whether he loved Jane or not. In fact, Kill had denied it countless times and told himself that he had no feelings

    for Jane at all! He didn''t love her, and he would never fall in love with her! Kill thought so, and he refused her indeed.

    But whenever Kill met Jane on the External Battlefield, especially when she was in danger, he didn''t know why but his anger and killing intent would

    come to the extreme... Then he would recklessly kill those who bullied Jane on the External Battlefield...

    "Kill... I''m sorry. I didn''t understand it before. I thought that as long as I liked you, it would be enough. Butter, I finally understood I was wrong. You

    only have martial arts in your heart, and you have your own pursuit. As for me... I actually imposed my feelings on you..."

    Jane took a deep breath and said, "Besides, after the war, I finally understood that it was impossible for us to be together, so... I''m sorry..."

    Jane smiled at Kill slightly. Her smile was so beautiful but sad... Then Jane turned around and left...

 Chapter 254 Powerful Slay! (1)

    Chapter 254 Powerful y! (1)

    Chapter 254 Powerful y! (1)

    "Kill... goodbye. You are the bright star in the night sky, but I am just an ordinary girl standing on the ground looking at you... Kill, I''m sorry that I

    brought you so much trouble..." Jane looked at Kill with tears in her eyes, and her heart was full of wistfulness. She used to be a very proud girl, but

    she had nothing to be proud of when she faced Kill because Kill was much more excellent than she imagined.

    Jane was so beautiful, tall, and slim, and her temperament was outstanding. She was really pretty, but her advantage was nothing in front of Kill.

    Jane turned and left after taking ast look at Kill. When she turned and left. a tear ran down her cheek quietly. She personally participated in the war

    on the External Battlefield. The trip to the External Battlefield made her understand a lot of things, including the gap between her and Kill.

    "It''s like the gap between the firefly and the bright moon... and the gap between the stars and the sun..." Jane was brokenhearted. Besides, she made

    up her mind just now that she would not go to the Extemal Battlefield again, and she wouldn''t pester Kill anymore.

    However, as soon as Jane took a step forward after turning around, her slender and fair right hand was grabbed by Kill.

    At this moment, Jane''s body trembled violently. Then she looked back at Kill with her eyes full of disbelief. Jane opened her mouth. When she wanted

    to talk to Kill, Kill spoke first.

    The next moment, Kill smiled and said to Jane, ˇ°Are you leaving like this? Don''t you n to go to the External Battlefield and apany me to the

    end? Ha-ha..."

    Jane''s heart skipped a beat. At this moment, her hand was being grabbed by Kill, and she had never been so intimate with a man in her life. Jane''s

    heart was beating wildly. Looking at Kill, she said nervously, "Kill... what... do you mean?ˇ±

    Kill looked at Jane with a smile, took a deep breath, and said, ˇ°Nothing. Jane, let''s be together...ˇ±

    After a pause, Kill continued, "Jane, you know what? I used to hate you so much, and I didn''t want to see you at all. Moreover, I thought I would be:

    unconcerned if you died on the External Battlefield. But... every time you were injured, I felt sad in my heart. Every time you were bullied, I killed those

    who bullied you uncontrobly. So... I think I probably fall in love with you. So, could you be my girlfriend?ˇ±

    Kill looked at Jane with extremelyplicated emotions in his eyes. Yes, his heart had been touched on the External Battlefield many times. No girl

    had ever been so crazy as Jane.

    "lL. You... You..." Listening to Kill, Jane did not know what to say for a moment.

    Kill took a deep breath, smiled, and looked at Jane sincerely. "Jane, could you be my girlfriend? Could you?"

    "Hum..." At this moment, tears ran down Jane''s face uncontrobly, and she shed more and more tears. After a long while, Jane nodded forcefully,

    looked at Kill deeply. and said, "Okay. I can be your girlfriend...ˇ±

    With tears on her face, Jane looked at Kill and smiled. At the same time, Kill also looked at Jane with a smile.

    At this moment, they could not help recalling the scene of the decisive battle on the External Battlefield. The situation was extremely dangerous at

    that time. Kill met Jane on the battlefield, and they agreed to survive together... And now, both of them had survived and were finally together.

    "Er... Well... It''s... the first time I''ve been in a rtionship, so I... don''t know what to do..." Under the moonlight, Kill took Jane''s hand and didn''t know

    what to do next. His face was full of embarrassment. Yes, he was a veritable murderer on the External Battlefield, and he wouldn''t panic no matter

    how powerful the enemy was. But at this time, he didn''t know what to do after confirming his rtionship with Jane.

    Jane bit her lip, and her pretty face was a little red, too. Then she lowered her head shyly and said to Kill, "Well, I... don''t know, either..."

    Yes, since they were both in love for the first time, they felt awkward. In the end, Jane, who had watched many soap operas, said, "Well, I saw on TV

    that lovers would walk hand in hand, and then the man would send the woman back..."

    Kill nodded and said, "ˇ°Mm-hmm. Okay... Let''s go. I''ll send you back...ˇ±

    Jane said, "Well..."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    In the square, after Jane and Kill left, only y and Hannah stood there. They were also very embarrassed because they stayed alone in the square

    late at night.

    When they felt embarrassed, a palm-sized virtual shadow of Hannah suddenly appeared on y''s shoulder. After the virtual shadow appeared, it

    looked at y for a few seconds and then smiled at Hannah.

    y looked at Hannah silently and then said, ˇ°Does your head still ache now?"

    Hannah shook her head and said, "I''m all right. I won''t be in aa again. Don''t worry. I''m really fine..."

    y nodded and then asked Hannah, "Oh, let''s get married...ˇ±

    ˇ°Huh? What? What did you say?" Hannah was stunned by what y suddenly said.

    y scratched his head and said to Hannah, ˇ°Iwan said that a man should marry a woman sooner orter. I donˇŻt know what the reason for marriage

    is, but I think if getting married is to live a sweet life like Iwan and Jayna, I want to marry you.ˇ±

    After y finished speaking, he looked at Hannah seriously and asked, "So... would you like to marry me? Er... Well, don''t worry. If you don''t want to

    I''ll marry someone else..."

    ˇ°Ha-ha..." Hanaah looked at y and

    smiled. At thisˇ® moment, she knew

    what was.ir''y''s mind. Maybe this

    dull mareally didn''t know what <>

    marriag¨¦ was. Hannah was veryˇ±

    surethat in y''s heart, getting

    matried was to let two peopte be

    t¨¦sgether by a rule...

    to

    "Er... you... don''t you want to? Well, itˇŻs all right if you don''t want to... I..." y said to Hannah again in a daze.

    Hannah was speechless, but she smiled, nodded at y, and said, "Well, I want to marry you..."

    "Ha-ha... Okay. Then we''re married now. Well, Iwan and Jayna lived together after getting married, so are you going to live in my room?" y asked

    Hannah again straightforwardly.

    "Well... Should we live together... so fast? I... may not be ready yet..." Hannah was dumbfounded. She blushed scarlet and her body became so hot.

    Should she... sleep with this man now?

    Seeing that Hannah was

    embarrassed; y continued, "Well,

    is there anything you should .

    prepare%dtsn''t it said that people SS

    have tetive together after getting:

    married? It''s normal... What....do you

    need to prepare? Do you need to

    take anything? Well, I... cafrhelp you

    get it..."

    At this moment, Hannah opened her mouth wide and widened her eyes. She asked subconsciously, "Well, are you serious? Did you say those words

    from the bottom of your heart?ˇ±

    y nodded seriously and said, "Yeah, of course. You almost died for me. Of course, I should marry you... Let''s go. If you need to prepare anything,

    I''ll get it for you..."

    Hannah was extremely speechless at this moment. and she was sure again that y knew nothing about marriage!

    But the next moment, Hannah nodded to y with a smile and said, "Well, there is nothing to prepare. I''m ready now. Let''s go. I''ll go to your room."

    "Okay..." At this moment. y felt he hadpleted a great thing perfectly, so he was in a particrly good mood.

    However, while walking with Hannah, y asked her, "Well, are you... really ready to live with me? Well, I may snore when I sleep at night, so I

    apologize to you in advance...ˇ±

    Hannah''s face was still very red and hot, but she nodded and said. "Yes, I''m ready. It''s okay. Sometimes when I''m too tired, I will snore in my sleep

    too. Yeah, if you snore, I will grind my teeth...ˇ±

    "Alright, if you really can''t fall asleep, I''ll sleep in another room... In this way, I won''t disturb you..." y seriously thought about the countermeasures.

    Hannah had just woken up from aa, so he couldn''t disturb her.

    Hannah nodded. "Okay..."

    Seeing Hannah nod and agree, y was even happier. Well, the conversation between him and Hannah was much less than that between Kill and

    Jane. y just said a few words to Hannah simply, but they went back to y''s room together...

    What y didn''t know was that he had proposed to Hannah in such a short time! Moreover, it was a very shocking proposal.

    "Will you marry me?ˇ±

    "Yes..."

    Well, the key was that Hannah. who could do everything for y, really agreed. So, y didn''t realize what he had done. He didn''t know he had done

    something very important for Hannah.

    However, Hannah didn''t care about

    the form. She just wanted to be with

    y. ydidn''t understand, but she.

    did. He was a dull man, so he wold

    never aifiderstand what it meant>

    whersd woman took the initiative to

    sleep with him, but Hannak>

    ufderstood...

    So, at this moment. lowering her head and walking with a red face, Hannah smiled very happily...

    Half an hourter, Kill sent Jane downstairs and went back to find y. When he came to the door of y''s room and heard Hannah''s voice, he was

    shocked...

    "D*mn! Oh, God... You dull man, how did you make it?ˇ± Kill was stunned on the spot. y was dull, but he won the heart of the talented and beautiful

    daughter of the Bass family and even took her to bed... It was unbelievable...

    At this moment, Kill was overwhelmed by shock...

    At the same time, Jane, who went back to her room and couldn''t fall asleep, had the same feeling as Kill. She walked to Hannah''s room and wanted

    to see if Hannah hade back.

    However, when she wanted to go out to look for Hannah, she received a message from Hannah. "Jane, I won''t go back at night. Go to bed early. I''ll

    sleep in y''s room...ˇ±

    "D*mn...ˇ± At this moment. beautiful as Jane was, she couldn''t believe it when she saw the shocking message sent by Hannah...

    "F*ck, you''re more incredible than me. I spent a lot of effort, but I just held Kill''s hand. But you''re sleeping with y now... D*mn..." For a moment.

    Jane felt very regretful...

 Chapter 255 Register as Married Couple!

    Chapter 255 Register as Married Couple!

    Chapter 255 Register a Marriage!

    The next morning, after Iwan finished breakfast. he noticed Jayna was not around. Having searched and searched, he finally found his wife in a chat

    with Jane Cook, lvy, and Hannah Bass outside yˇŻs vi.

    When Iwan came closer, he saw Hannah blushing, staggering, and her long pretty legs shaking. Each step she walked looked weird and sent a hint

    of agony to her face. As a sexually experienced man, lwan knew what was going on just by having a look at her.

    Yet, Iwan was still shocked after observing it. He couldn''t help but agape at Hannah whose expression was very odd and blurt out, "Who... Who did

    this?"

    Iwan was desperate to know what the hell had happenedst night after he had fallen asleep. It was as if the whole world somehow suddenly

    changed to another track. Jane Cook looked very well, seemingly having a good mood. And Ivy, her face also blushed somewhat. The four women,

    the four different top beauties with different features turned into chatty mode while getting together. All of the sudden, the Miller residence had one

    more beautifulndscape.

    "And... Who could tell me how long I have slept? Is it too long? What on earth is going on? Why... Why do all of you look weird?" Iwan frowned and

    threw out his questions. These women. except for his wife Jayna, were giving him a weird feeling.

    "Hee, hee... Go find your bros and leave us alone. Our girls have secrets among ourselves. Well, leave us already. Can''t you see that Hannah...

    She''s under the weather?" Jayna gave lwan a teasing look, then she helped Hannah get used to her legs'' condition by bracing her.

    And these words brought another warm flush to Hannah''s face. She and Jayna were best friends, but Iwan was yˇŻs big brother and even the Lord

    of the Heaven Domain. She needed to follow y to treat his brothers the way he did after she decided to be with him

    Then, the next moment, to lwan''s greatest shock, Hannah strangely walked towards him, her face flushing. Shepressed her lips and said, "Big

    brother..."

    "What..." lwan was totally baffled. However, Jane Cook, her face flushing, followed, "Good morning, big brother..."

    Ivy also giggled at Iwan, "My lord, from now on, I''ll call you big brother as Drak does. Hee Hee...ˇ±

    "Huh?" Iwan had a head full of questions at moment. He turned to Jayna with bewilderment, "Jayna, what the hell is going on here?ˇ±

    Jayna stared at Iwan with her marvelous eyes, "You asked me? Why don''t you ask your bonded brothers? Ask them what they have donest night

    after they got drunk. They know about it quite well. I''ll spare Dark and Kill because all they did was confess their affection to lvy and Jane...ˇ±

    "But that y, he has done something unbearable!ˇ± Saying so, Jayna clenched her teeth and fists.

    ˇ°Huh? What has y done?" Iwan subliminally asked Jayna even though he had answered in his mind. His impression of y told him y was a

    nk of wood and no better than Kill and Dark, for y didnˇŻt know the first thing about women

    More creases gathered on his forehead as he frowned, and he started to doubt himself if he had misjudged y. Had this boy been disguising

    himself as an obtuse person all the time?

    As lwan was wondering, Jayna snorted hard, "You tell me! Look how badly y treated Hannah. He didn''t know she just woke up? He was no kind to.

    women! Last night he asked Hannah te marry him once seeing her. What does he see Hannah as? Who asked others to marry him like that? It''s

    unforgivable!"

    "Stop it, Jayna. I... I volunteered to do that... It''s not y''s me. ˇ° Hannah crimsoned and felt very shy as Jayna talked about it before Iwan, who

    was aman and y''s brother.

    Jayna snorted again, ˇ°Why stop it? It''s fine. He''s Iwan''s little brother, and your sister-in-bond will kick his ass for you if he treats you badly!"

    ˇ®Emmm, Jayna, didn''t you just say we''re still sisters, not in-bonds?ˇ± Hannah looked at Jayna in bewilderment.

    Jayna took a deep breath and, a hint of a smile shing upon her face, said in an aggressive tone, "Well, well. I was just saying. You girls must show

    me your respect when meeting me now! Respect matters since our husbands are heroes. Courtesy rules here.ˇ±

    Having said so, she tapped on Hannah''s shoulders like a big sister and said, "It''s okay. sis! I''m gonna kick his ass for you!"

    Hannah smiled wryly, ˇ°Jayna... Are you serious?ˇ±

    Not only Hannah was puzzled, but Jane and lvy were, too. Seeing their faces, Jayna felt her emotion smoothed, and with a nod, she smiled, "Sure I

    am. Who would have thought I could be your big sister one day!ˇ±

    Then, Jayna dragged Hannah to Iwan, pointed at the former, and said, "See, look how bad your dumb brother treat my sister. Unless you ce on

    y a proper punishment, you''re forbidden from our bed tonight!"

    "WTF? You don''t do that! I''ll punish him. He''s gone too far!" Iwan was stunned hearing Jayna, then he dashed to deal with y, the boy who did

    something terrible!

    After lwan was gone, Hannah shrugged off Jayna, "You donˇŻt have to do that, Jayna. I did it out of my will. It''s not his me. And... Last night, it

    seemed that I asked him to do it myself..." Hannah said while her face was flushing more as if red ink was about to drop down from her face

    "What?" Not just Jayna, but Jane and Ivy were dumbfounded. Three prettydies gazed at Hannah, their mouths were agape.

    The muscles of JaynaˇŻs lips twisted, and she said to Hannah wryly, "Hannah, have you lost your mind? You''re a girl. and you have to be reserved. He

    didn''t propose, didn''t register a marriage with you, or didn''t hold a wedding for you. But you... You lost the most precious thing of a woman to him?

    What were you thinking?ˇ±

    Ivy and Jane were looking at Hannah baffled.

    Hannah blushed, "Well, I thought it was just a matter of time before he and I get to that ce. I didn''t want any mishaps to happen before we did it. so

    I... I asked him..."

    The threedies pat their own foreheads and their faces darkened. Jane even sighed, "Damnit, Hannah. A man won''t treasure the thing he can easily

    get...ˇ±

    Hannah chuckled and locked up into the eyes of her three sisters, "Yeah, it''s okay. I trust him, and I''ll spend the rest of my life with him."

    Then, after a moment of pause. she continued, ˇ°And, he''s quite a fool. If I hadn''t asked him to do it, he wouldn''t have touched me in his lifetime."

    The threedies thought about it and gave her their consent nod.

    Meanwhile, at the huge training

    ground in thecbackyard of the Miller

    residence, f Iwan Cliff pped away.

    SIEWA Altough y had entered the

    later- stage Emperor level and even

    coulekeompete against a half-a-step

    Erap¨¦ror, he couldn''t matchwith

    Iwan. He could neither fig&t back

    Iwan nor had the guts to fight back.

    The next moment, y ran back, cks and blues on his face, and noticed his big brother looked serious. He carefully threw out his question

    ˇ°Brother, what... What happened? Why did you have to p me?"

    Seeing the innocent y, lwan

    smiled wryly and stared at him,

    remember you said you''d nevery

    your handsˇŻon women. Well, what 2s

    did you do to Hannah Bassst

    night?-You little son of bitch, didh''t

    you. kiOw that she just woke Up?

    She''s been unconscious formonths

    itd saving your ass! She was several

    inches from hell and just awakened.

    How dare you treat her badly for a

    whole night?"

    Iwan''s words made y awkward, then he exined, "Well, I have married her. Andst night, she asked if I wanted a daughter like Emily. I told her

    yes, then she taught me how te..."

    "What the damn hell?ˇ± Iwan was stunned by this couple. How did the mindset of these two work? How could theye up with such an idea to do it?

    Suddenly, Iwan felt as if his world was spinning, for these two people were really shocking.

    After a long while, he took a deep

    breath. Givens that the bread had

    been bakedswhat was done couldn''t

    be undon¨¦sperhaps next month <

    Hannati Bass would carry a little >

    baby i i@her womb! The possibility

    was Very big, after all, Hannan Bass

    was potentially a crazy weran. She

    was one of the best female

    scientists in the world! Content

    belongs to

    So, lwan seriously looked into y''s eyes, "Tell me, y. Do you have a feeling toward Hannah? If you don''t like her, you''ll make her in pain for the

    rest of her life.ˇ±

    y turned silent, and after a while, he nodded hard and answered, "I do, brother. I don''t know exactly what liking someone else is, but I feel I''ll have

    her in my heart for a lifetime."

    Iwan nodded and locked his eyes on y. He knew about his brother''s qualities and features very well! Taking a deep breath, he said, "Since you and

    she... have done that thing... Why don''t you go register your marriage today?ˇ±

    "Sure, brother. But what is a marriage? And register it with whom?" y seriously asked Iwan.

    "Bang!"

    y, who was two-meter tall, was pped away and fell to the ground distantly.

    Iwan was clenching his teeth.

    Half an hourter, Iwan took Kill. Dark, and y, whose face had blues and cks as the cost of learning what the marriage certificate was from

    Iwan, to meet Jayna and the girls.

    Right when they met up and were ready to escort y and Hannah Bass to register their marriage, War and gorgeous Eleanor Duncan, who was in a

    long green dress, came to the gate of the Miller Residence hand in hand.

    ˇ°Eleanor, meet lwan and Jayna." Eleanor Duncan greeted Iwan and Jayna with a smile.

    War smiled, too, "Brother, sister, this is Eleanor, my long fiancee since I was a kid. She''s waited for me for a decade, and today we''re going to register

    our marriage, too.ˇ±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    With the return of War and Eleanor, the family wasplete. For a time, all of themughed at the gate of the Miller residence.

 Chapter 256 Peace of Short Term

    Chapter 256 Peace of Short Term

    Chapter 256 Peace of Short Term

    Jayna Brown had a good impression of Eleanor Duncan at first sight. Ever since she had the memories of Christina, she''d acted like Christina in

    many ways. Christina was a woman living two thousand years ago, and she did everything in ancient styles. Eleanor Duncan, as a member of a long-

    passed name, had been learning past and modern courtesy since childhood. She dressed in ancient style, which was why Jayna Brown felt intimate

    with her.

    "Hee, hee, Eleanor,e here. I''m introducing you to these sisters. You look the youngest among us, but it''s okay, we''re gonna take good care of

    you. Don''t be shy. We''re a family." Jayna smiled and walked to Eleanor to grab her hand. She took her to Jane Cook, Hannah Bass, and Ivy to give

    her introductions.

    Eleanor was polite, beautiful, and very sincere and honest. The other fourdies were top beauties in the world, too, but no schemers. Then. the five

    women could easily talk andugh together.

    Eleanor was previously perturbed, but after finding that these girls were easy-going, she could naturally join the talk with them. In front of these girls,

    Eleanor who had been thinking highly of herself put down her pride as she knew none of them was inferior to her, especially Jayna Brown, who was

    somehow giving her a unique feeling. She couldn''t name that feeling. but her instinct told her Jayna was an impressive woman.

    The five top beauties at the gate of the Miller residence talking made here the prettiest and most delightfulndscape.

    While the five beauties were in a delightful chat. War walked to Iwan, his big brother, his lord. His feelings got entangled as he was urged to go back

    to the God of War Sect, which was no longer recluse. The Supreme Elder of the Sect had met Shelten Hayes. the Senior Elder of the Dragon

    Kingdom earlier this month

    He was really reluctant to leave the Heaven Domain and his brothers in front of him. He came to Iwan and spoke, "Brother, I..."

    Iwan stopped him with a gesture and tapped on his shoulders hard, "Brother, I know what you''re gonna say, but we can talk about itter. Today is a

    good day, and it''s been forever since thest time we partied together. I knew about your situation from the moment you joined the Heaven Domain. I

    have met Joseph then.ˇ±

    While saying that. lwan tapped Dark after a moment of pause, "Dark, I know about you, too. I have spoken to your father so early. But now. most

    things don''t matter."

    Then, Iwan took a deep breath, smiled at his brothers, and slowly said, "What matters is we are brothers. We''re brothers forever, aren''t we?"

    "Big brother... That''s right! We are brothers!" War had more thoughts reflected in his eyes. He knew about what Iwan said, more or less. However, as

    Iwan said, they were brothers forever. The physical distance wouldn''t separate their hearts, because it would have already been done if it could

    Dark, Kill, and y nodded hard and, after a deep breath, said in unison, "Brothers forever!"

    The Lord of the Heaven Domain and his four Masters were all men with great destinies. Each one of them was unparalleled and excellent. and in the

    past five years, they had been conquering the External Battlefield together, destroying forces one by one. They brought fear to their enemies, and this

    time, they were on the side of the Dragon Kingdom without wavering minds and keeping enemies from them.

    This was a kind of unspoken glory! While the five men were talking, the five beauties looked sideways at them.

    Pride grew in their hearts when they looked at the five excellent men, their men, who would be conquerors and unstoppable warriors.

    They were going to register marriages, Hannah Bass with y, Ivy with Dark, and War with Eleanor Duncan. But none of them would hold their

    wedding in a short time. Jane Cook and Kill wouldn''t register as husband and wife on the day, for she wanted to have a wonderful romance with Kill

    and show every best part of her to her man. She was in no hurry.

    The reason why they made such decisions was simple. They were no fools, and they knew the war was far from over even though the Dragon

    Kingdom and the Heaven Domain had imed victory in the battle and built themselves stronger.

    The war was far from over as the Overseas Alliance would never let go of their scheme to burn down the Dragon Kingdom. They would never shake

    away their faith in annihting the Heaven Domain, especially not after they had lost so many men. They had lost nearly all of their ground force,

    Emperor-level powerhouses, and even ten Kings!

    After iming victory in this battle, the Dragon Kingdom was going to rise, remake some rules to its liking and take some benefits. The rise of the

    Dragon Kingdom was a huge inevitable shock to Overseas Alliance''s interests.

    The cake had never been bigger since ancient times, so how would the Overseas Alliance that had been usurping benefits from the Battlefield hand

    out their interest to share with others? How could it be possible?

    The Dragon Kingdom won the battle and forced the Overseas Alliance to admit that the Military Headquarters of the Kingdom was one of the best.

    The Dragon Kingdom was no longer the vulnerable onegging to be attacked a century ago. But the Dragon tending to take a bigger share of the

    cake would touch the bottom line of the Overseas Alliance.

    So, sooner orter, the warfare

    would continue-on the External

    Battlefield. Aud although the Dragon

    Kingdom>won hetest battle, the?

    ilitary-I6st most of its men. Thes

    Draganis External Legions, once had

    one Rundred top warriors, atthis

    poiit had only ten thousand left. The

    army also lost most mer-when

    suppressing the riot of the Immortal

    Forces.

    Sg,

    Surely, the Military was going to conscript more ideal youths, but it would take time for them to grow and practice. What was more, the Dragon

    Kingdom had exposed all their aces in their sleeves after winning this battle, particrly the Heaven Domain revealing its stance.

    When the second war began, the Overseas Alliance would definitely count the Heaven Domain as part of the Dragon Kingdom. And in the Kingdom

    even if lwan Cliff had destroyed Spiritual Cave and forced the Sky Sect to yield, the stronger recluse forces like the God of War Sect and the Heaven

    Force had risen

    Iwan had exposed all his aces, too,

    in the battle. Everyone on the

    External Battlefield knew he was a

    Real Emperor and had ck .

    Emperor,supporting him in dark. The

    Real Emperor''s path was unbearable

    to theguardian of the rules. _*

    Althotigh Iwan didn''t know what had

    happened during the window

    between he was unconsious and

    awake, he hadn''t seen any guardians

    come to bother him from the

    Kingdom or the Battlefield since he

    woke up.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    But it didn''t mean he was allowed to

    do anything he wanted in the

    following days: After entering Stage

    Seven, hed been having this NN

    strongertand stronger feeling thathe

    was onthin I ice. Why were they-so

    terrified of him choosing thatpath?

    In-arder to kill lwan Cliff, even

    Marcus who was one of {fe

    guardians would rather break the

    rules himself than keep them. Iwan

    had to dig out the roots of the event.

    All in all, the war was far from over. Iwan Cliff and his Heaven Domain still had missions to finish, and so did the Military Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom, which hadn''t reimed its ancient glory and climbed the top of the world again.

    "It was a matter of time before the war happens again. The next one will be harsher and more expansive than ever.ˇ± Iwan knew it, and War. Dark, Kill,

    and y knew it, too. Even Jayna and her girls knew it. It was too soon for perpetual peace to befall them. This time, peace would onlyst until the

    next war came.

    Then, the five men and the five girls were heading to the marriage register.

 Chapter 257 Iwans Decision

    Chapter 257 Iwan''s Decision

    Chapter 257 lwan''s Decision

    Another four people came to the gate of the Miller residence after lwan and his fellows left. They were Peter Addison, a peak God of War, Sally Miller,

    Iwan''s cousin, Warrior No.1, ater-stage Super God, and Jacey Brown. Pride sprouted in their hearts as they watched the previous ten people

    leaving for the marriage register.

    "Hope their happiness canst for good. Men are the greatest heroes, and women are not only top beauties but elegantdies, Iwan and Jayna in

    particr.ˇ± Sally Miller couldn''t help but muttered to herself looking at the view of lwan''s and Jayna''s back.

    Then, Peter Addison next to her added with a consenting nod, "Yeah, I used topare myself to them, but I have to admit. during the battle on the

    External Battlefield, I cannot hold a candle to them, to Iwan, or the Four Masters of Heaven. All of them are the greatest heroes.."

    "Jayna, Iwan, you have to be happy together for the rest of your life." Jacey Brown, Jayna''s sister, prayed on her sister sincerely at this point. Then

    she looked sideways at Warrior No.1 next to her, a hint of affection shing upon her eyes.

    Warrior No.1 nodded, "Lord of the Heaven Domain and the Top Four Masters all are the greatest talents on this. Peace will always be guiding

    them, and the Heaven Domain will always be moving forward!" Warrior No.1 was already ater-stage Super God though, he thought he couldn''t

    match the Four Masters of Heaven months ago.

    He couldn''t match them not just in terms of the war force, but in other ways like enthusiasm or objects. The Four Masters were aspiring to explore the

    expansive seas and space. They were heroes that were drawing big pictures in their minds.

    And the four people, whether it was Peter Addison or Sally Miller, Jacey Brown or Warrior No.1, had this unspoken feeling growing in their hearts

    watching the previous ten people leaving. They started feeling like they were living in a different world from the ten.

    Peter and Sally had determined to get married the next month, and they could register their marriage at any time. Nheless, they didnˇŻt ask Iwan

    to invite them, because they thought they didn''t belong to lwan''s group

    Warrior No.1 and Jacey Brown thought the same. Warrior No. 1 was the captain of lwan''s security and had been securing the safety of the Brown

    members. In the course of contact. there seemed to be a vague rtionship urring between him and Jacey. Sometimes they''d date secretly, and

    even though they didn''t announce their rtionship to others, they were only several steps from there.

    Iwan and Jayna led the new couples to register marriages, and after Hannah Bass and y had their marriage certificate, all the people stayed in the

    Miller residence for days. The following days were peaceful.

    The ck Emperor had gotten back to the External Battlefield. wan, Jayna, and the Four Masters of Heaven saw her off on the day she left. Having

    the ck Emperor back, the warriors of the Heaven Domain on the Battlefield would be safe even if their Masters didn''te back. And the ck

    Emperor was several inches away from the next stage. especially after the battle and she felt the bottleneck was about to break.

    The ck Emperor was already supreme stage-seven King and ready to be a stage-eight gold-body powerhouse if she could stride the final step.

    After she was a stage-eight, she would build her body into a stronger state, adding to her terrific martial arts and her alloy hammer. That, Iwan

    believed, would make the early-stage-eight King, with her hammer, be able to fight against a peak powerhouse at the same level.

    And there was one thing that should be mentioned. Of all the people who sent the ck Emperor back, Emily was the one most reluctant to let her

    go. Emily liked to be with the tall ck Emperor. So seeing Emily tugging her dress and not letting her go, the ck Emperor, one of the most

    powerful females in the world, felt her heart broken and shed tears.

    These days, the Dragon Kingdom was changing rapidly and people were increasingly eager to join the Military Headquarters. Researchpanies

    sprung up like mushrooms in the Kingdom. The traumas that the battle left on the ground of the Dragon Kingdom were mended fast within days.

    Intellectuals and people of noble aspirations in the Kingdom knew the war was far away from over. It was still a tough time for the Kingdom. The

    cultural richness cumted over thousands of years made people envision that the Kingdom woulde back to the top of the world without any

    doubt.

    Even if the Kingdom had climbed up to the top of the world in some aspects, people were still not satiated. They wanted their Kingdom to be the best

    in every aspect, for they thought there were only two countries in the world---one was the Dragon Kingdom, and the other was the foreign country.

    Another three days passed in a blink of an eye after the ck Emperor left, and within the three days. Iwan and the Four Masters of Heaven all

    healed up their injuries and got back to their peak status with the help of the most advanced medicines. Their mind frames also grew tremendously

    after undergoing that cruel battle

    The weather was good in Gotham City. The warm sunlight shone upon the earth, and Iwan was in a pavilion in the Miller residence, along with War

    and Dark.

    War looked at Iwan and took a deep breath, "Brother, I''ll go back to the God of War Sect tomorrow.ˇ±

    Iwan nodded, "I know. And what''s your arrangement after you leave the Heaven Domain? I let you know mine first: I''ll keep the position of Master War

    for you forever. Even if you be the young Master of the God of War Sect, you''ll always be our Master War in my opinion, and the opinions of

    every brother of the Heaven Domain."

    War''s eyes glittered as he was touched and reluctant to part from his brothers. After a long while, he nodded, "Yeah, brother, I''ll always be the Master

    War."

    lwan nodded, looked at Dark beside

    him, and contiqued, "War, you''re

    different fror-Dark. He''s the rightful

    heir of the Dark Night Organization

    No one Would take over his ces

    when BE gets back. But you are>

    facing a different situation. Afew

    days ago, Teddy Huggins came to

    s¨¦e me in secret and told:me

    something about the God of War

    Sect. War, do you know you''re not

    the only young Master of the Sect?"

    "What?" War raised his eyebrows

    and looked at Iwan suprisedly. Then

    he nodded his head, "I know, brother,

    but I can''t believe you know about it,

    too. Yes, the-God of War Sect has a.

    weird way Of selecting its sesser.

    It''s king-of a battle royale, but the:

    contenders are no more thanstWo.

    The Sect was divided into two

    factions. One advocates that the

    candidate should practice by himself

    outside the Sect, which is the one

    that supports me, and Joseph is one

    of them. The other keeps their

    candidate in the Sect and trains him

    as detailedly as possible to the most

    qualified sessor."

    War paused for a moment and continued, "And atst. they will make the two candidates have a grandbat, abat of life and death. The one

    who survives will be the only young Master of the Sect.ˇ±

    Then, War added with a self-mockery, "My goodness... The God of War Sect is never mild. It''s brutal. So brother, I thought I''d waive the right of

    session voluntarily and let that man have it. I''d like to stay in the Heaven Domain with my brothers. That was the pure thought fram the battom of

    my heart.ˇ±

    War was giving Iwan a serious look, for he meant everything he said. And he didn''t tell Eleanor about what he would encounter after he returned to

    the God of War Sect in case she would be concerned

    Iwan nodded seriously and said, "Yeah, the God of War Sect and the Heaven Force of Teddy Huggins are higher-level Immortal Forces. They are

    strong King level super powerful sects. In other words, these sects have strong King level powerhouses, even have a few powerhouses higher than

    Stage-seven Kings.ˇ±

    ˇ°Brother, how about I waive the right of session? I''m not afraid of thebat with the other candidate, but I don''t want to leave everybody. And

    Eleanor has been having a good time with the girls. She''s had few friends since childhood, and this kind of life, brother, is what she and I are

    seeking.ˇ± War said to Iwan sincerely.

    Iwan nodded, "I know, and I understand you and trust you.ˇ±

    Hearing what Iwan said, War looked brighter and said, "So, brother, what is your suggestion?"

    "Go back to the God of War Sect and be the young Master within the shortest time. Then you break through to the King level and lead the whole

    Sect!" Iwan put down the teacup and said in a low-patch voice after a profound look at War.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ˇ°Huh? Brother, I just meant that..." War was baffled, but before he could finish his sentence, Iwan gestured to add, "I know exactly what you meant.

    bro. But listen to me, go back to the God of War Sect. Others cannot take away things that belong to you!ˇ±

    While saying this, lwan took a deep breath and then put on a serious face, ˇ°And... War, if I die one day, and you are the Master of the Sect, our

    brothers will have another ce to go."

    Having said so, lwan looked at Dark

    and continueg,"You are the same,

    Dark. I''ll keep-your positions in the

    Domain faryou two forever, but

    after thisbattle, the Domain has ~

    beˇŻ a pain in the ass of the

    Overs¨¦as Alliance. Now wereˇ±

    offigially in the game, and its

    d@hgerous to be at this table without

    aces in our sleeves. You two should

    understand that after all these years

    on the External Battlefield.ˇ±

    ˇ°Brother.ˇ± Then, War and Dark stood up at the same time. They were shocked and looked at Iwan with concern.

    Iwan beckoned to let them sit down, then he took the teacup, took a sip, and smiled, "It''s okay. That was the worst scenario. And running out of

    aces? We can make more. It''s no biggie.ˇ±

    lwan''s eyes shimmered as he lowered his head to take a sip. He was already a peak stage-seven Real Emperor, and that would be an ace of the

    Heaven Domain indeed

 Chapter 258 The Dark Night Organization

    Chapter 258 The Dark Night Organization

    Chapter 258 The Dark Night Organization

    "Brother, should I go back to the Dark Night?" Dark threw out his question to Iwan.

    With a smile and a nod, Iwan seriously replied, "Yeah, you should. You''re going back to the External Battlefield with Ivy today. After that, build the

    organization into a strong one and make itplementary to Ivy''s. And your father isn''t as simple as you think, so you should learn more from him."

    Dark''s lips twisted, and he said, "About that... Brother, you''re sure you''re not overestimating my dad? He''s a stage-one King at best, and I can match

    Half-a-step King level right now. It''s a matter of time before I surpass him."

    The Master Dark didn''t think highly of his dad at all.

    ˇ°Huh! Your father keeps his strength under the surface, so deep that you, his own son, have zero ideas," Iwan bantered, and continued, "Stage one

    my ass. What kind of stage-one King could stop middle-stage Kings of the Amerind Military Headquarters?"

    Iwan didn''t know what to say, for he had clear memories that the Great Chief of the Dark Night Organization was in a head-on confrontation against a

    stage-five King during that battle. Although the Great Chief didnˇŻt have much advantage during thebat, by the end, he still had a steady rhythm of

    breathing.

    "What?" Dark froze for a long moment, and then. with his mouth wide agape, he said, "Brother, are you saying my dad is a middle-stage King? That...

    seems impossible."

    Taking a sip of tea, lwan squinted his eyes at Dark, "You increased your strength so fast because you''re potentially one of the best talents in this

    world, and what makes you think your father is a mediocrity? Plus, the Dark Night Organization has been standing on the Battlefield for over a

    century.ˇ±

    Then, War took a deep breath and nodded hard, "That''s right. Dark, we''ve been conquering on the Battlefield, and you know quite well that an

    organization can''t stand on that field for over a hundred years without a solid foundation."

    Dark was confused as the established facts in his mind copsed, and he started wondering whether his father was a high-stage King. He nearly

    went insane, because he thought his organization was weak five years ago when they confronted the Archfield Organization on the Battlefield. His

    father didn''t even show up back then. That experience made him belittle the Dark Night, and to follow Ivy. he left for the Heaven Domain in the end

    At this moment, his most trusted brother told him his father was quite strong, and this was beyond his eptable threshold. He had been considering

    helping his father make the breakthrough after he made it to the King level.

    "Brother, are you saying my father is actually a high-stage King?" Dark inquired again.

    Having frowned deeply for a while, Iwan shook his head, "I don''t think so. In my regard, your father is probably a peak stage-six King. Otherwise, he

    would have joined the fight between high-stage Kings without request if he had been at the higher level. After all, you and I are brothers, and If I had

    died in that battle. you wouldn''t have survived. Besides, the Dark Night was already in the game, already an enemy to the eight External Military

    Headquarters.ˇ±

    War nodded and agreed with what Iwan said.

    After lwan and War connected all the dots, Dark had another scene popped into his head, and then his lips intensely twisted, "What the... Shit!"

    "What''s wrong?ˇ± Iwan was confused at Dark.

    Dark swallowed, raised his head, and gave Iwan a serious look, "Brother, perhaps the Dark Night is not as much weak as we thought."

    "What''s in your head? Tell us." Iwan took a sip of tea.

    Dark nodded and took a deep breath, "A few years ago, brother, my father brought me to visit some people in a hideout of the Dark Night. My father

    said they were several Supreme Elders that had retreated to the chambers for training and he didn''t let me walk in but only asked me to kowtow

    outside the door. I could tell he was very respectful. Later I asked him why these elders kept recluse, and he mentioned something about the

    guardians of the rules.ˇ±

    Iwan squinted his eyes, and he gestured to stop Dark who was about to add something, and said, ˇ°Dark, remember, I don''t mean to pry into the Dark

    Night. I''m curious at all. So, just keep what you''re gonna say in your heart.ˇ±

    Iwan paused to have a look at Dark and continued, "Dark, as I said, if one day the Heaven Domaines across big trouble, you can offer our

    brothers another ce to go in the Dark Night. The Heaven DomainˇŻs foundation is weak and now we''re forced to stand on the stage. And I don''t

    think the iing circumstances will do us favors."

    Dark stood up, took a deep breath. and said, "You can rx, brother. The Dark Night is on the Battlefield as the Domain is, and I know what I should

    do. After all, I am the Master Dark of the Domain forever!"

    Then, he looked at War, "War, I''ll take over the Dark Night after I get back. You should also take advantage of the time! We cannot leave every burden

    to Iwan!"

    War''s lips twisted while Dark was speaking, and he wanted to punch Drak in the face. Dark, as the only son of the Great Chief of the Dark Night

    Organization, would have no obstacles to taking over the organization, whereas War was walking on a path full of thorns to be the heir of the God of

    War Sect.

    War''s lips twisted and he felt mentally tired as he tried to ignore the rock.

    "Well, well, it''s time for you to set off, and I''ll be waiting for your good news.ˇ± Iwan took a deep breath and stood up withughter.

    ˇ°Yeah, brother, take care of yourself!" Dark and War said to Iwan at the same time. Iwan nodded back at them and then sent them both to the

    backyard of the Miller residence where two choppers parked. From the other side, Jayna took Ivy and Eleanor Duncan here.

    War and Eleanor had registered their marriage, but it was not the proper time for him to bring her to the Sect. He had this feeling that he would face

    big trouble when he got back to the Sect.

    Around the choppers, War was parting with Eleanor and Ivy with Jayna. Ivy came to see Jayna once these days and intended to exin something to

    thetter, but to her surprise, Jayna already knew all of the ties of friendship between her and Iwan. Ivy was very grateful ever since.

    After Ivy parted with Jayna, Eleanor came to say goodbye, "Jayna, I''m not going to the God of War Sect, but I want to send War further.ˇ±

    Jayna smiled and nodded, "Go ahead. Your family is not far from here. You cane and hang out with me if you''re not busy."

    Eleanor nodded and got in the chopper with War. He would send her to her family and then go back to the Sect. As for Dark and lvy, they were

    heading for the international airport of Gotham City to take a private jet to the External Battlefield. The Battlefield just received short-term peace but

    couldn''t be leaderless. Ivy had to sit in the authority.

    Soon, the two choppers heading in different directions took off, taking War, Eleanor, Dark, and Ivy away.

    In the backyard of the Miller residence, there were only Iwan and Jayna left. These days, their brothers had left one by one. y and Kill didn''t return

    to the Battlefield though. they were not in the Miller residence anymore.

    y was supposed to go back to lead the Heaven Domain, after all, Iwan couldn''t be back in a short time. Nevertheless, Hannah Bass talked him into

    staying. To make a baby was one of the reasons, but more importantly, Hannah was nning to forge a brand new set of armor for y.

    Hannah Bass, the crazy and the best scientist, immediately moved her equipment from herbs in Cleveque City to Gotham to forge armor for y.

    Her crazy object was to forge a set of immortal armor that allowed y to win a head-on confrontation with a King-level powerhouse.

    As for Kill and Jane Cook, after they confessed their affection for each other, they were in love. These days, Jane, the pretty girl, was always around

    Kill, and they''d been ying around Gotham and enjoying their romance.

    After Jane Cook untangled the knots

    in her heart are revealed her true

    self, she exposed all of herself to the

    man she tiked. Kill was tempted and

    his desires were aroused multiple

    timeschle wanted to do with Jane

    whaty and Hannah had done.

    But whenever they were at the

    critical base, Jane struckhim out.

    Kill was happy and enjoying his life

    all the time.

    Their rtionship was keeping warming nonstop.

    In the backyard of the Miller Residence, Jayna, seeing the two choppers go far away, couldn''t help but sighed, ˇ°Babe, this time you let War and Dark

    go. How will the Heaven Domain handle the future?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Iwan smiled, t''s okay. I still have

    y and Kill,and Warrior No.1 who

    just enteredthe new level. The nS

    Domain isnt weak now, as there are

    dozens-ef new Super Gods.

    Althadgh it''s tough for Warrior.No.1

    to.be an Emperor, I''ll invest ten

    times more to help them be

    Super Gods within this year."

    Jayna nodded, "But babe, do you think War is gonna face trouble after he gets back to the God of War Sect? I''m not concerned about Dark, after all,

    the Great Chief is his father, but War..."

    Iwan''s eyes glittered and he slowly said. "It''s gonna be fine. When War officially starts to fight for the right of session, I''ll make a trip to the God of

    War Sect. I won''t watch brother of the Domain bullied even if heˇŻs in the God of War Sect."

    A hint of fierce shed upon Iwan''s eyes.

    "Yep." Jayna nodded and lowered her head. Her eyes also shimmered, but she hid it well from Iwan.

    On the private jet that lvy and Dark took, Ivy said to Dark, "Dark, I feel Jayna is different, but I cannot say how different.ˇ±

    "Why you said so?" Dark asked.

    Ivy shook her head, "I don''t know. Perhaps it''s woman''s sense. She has features I cannot describe.ˇ±

    Darkughed, "Sure she does, or

    how would mybrother marry her?

    Well, don''t overthink. lwanˇŻ''s not

    going to the Battlefield in a short =>

    time. He''s been away from his wife

    for fiv@years, and now Emily is-''

    there¨¦too. We can handle things on

    theBattlefield and give hinrsome

    time with his family. I have this

    presentiment that the peaceful days

    won''tst for long.ˇ±

    to

    "Yeah..." lvy nodded and turned silent.

    Not just Ivy had this feeling. but Eleanor, on the other chopper, said to War, "War, I can feel Jayna is very strong. She''s not a regr woman now, but,

    oddly, she was a regr girl.ˇ±

    War nodded. "Yeah, you have the same feeling?"

    "You have it, too?" Eleanor frowned at Wat hearing him say so.

    War nodded, "I''m from a Sect, and Jayna gives the feeling as Carson Simpson does. She feels like an unworldly fairy. Perhaps she has some

    secrets. But it''s okay, as long as she and Iwan are in true love, it''ll be fine."

    War paused for a moment and continued, "As Iwan said, the Heaven Domain has put all our aces on the table after this battle, so enemies will know

    how to counter us when the next battle happens. We need more aces, and if Jayna is indeed a powerhouse, she can be a strong ace then.ˇ±

    Eleanor nodded, "I agree. War, I''ll also try my best to be stronger. I couldn''t be helpful in this battle, but I will when the next battle happens.ˇ±

    "Yeah, okay.ˇ± War smiled with a nod.

    In the Miller residence, while Iwan and Jayna were having a walk, she asked him, "Babe, everyone has something busy to do, and do we need to do

    something?"

    Having considered, Iwan turned around and took Jayna''s tender hand, and looked into her eyes, "Honey, I want to visit Southpool and Pasnd, to

    see ces where you''ve been staying these years."

    A tinge of pity spread in lwan''s eyes.

    Jayna nodded, "Okay, when are we setting off?ˇ±

    Iwan replied, "Tomorrow."

    Jayna nodded, "I see. It''s up to you.ˇ±

 Chapter 259 Green Mountain Sect

    Chapter 259 Green Mountain Sect

    Chapter 259 Green Mountain Sect

    Right after War and Dark left the Miller residence, the four Elders, the four oldmanders who had just been at the peak stage-three King level, and

    Rendon Scott whe had entered peak stage-one King level were all sitting at the table in the conference room of the Military Headquarters of the

    Dragon Kingdom in Gotham.

    The military was over ten times stronger than it had been, even Rendon Scott had benefited from the ride with the awakened national fortune and

    entered King level. Of the nine Kings in the room four were strong King level powerhouses, and of the four, Shelton Hayes, the Senior Elder, could

    even match a stage-nine King.

    With such strength, the Senior Elder could lead the Military to tear apart every Immortal Force that opposed them like the Spiritual Cave or the Sky

    Sect the way they tore apart bread.

    Senior Elder, looking at the eight King-level powerhouses at either side of the room, felt his confidence solidated more than ever. After a while, he

    spoke, ˇ°Everyone, now the national fortune of our Kingdom awakened, and the Dragon Pond is overflowing! We''ve finally made our foundation strong

    again after one hundred years! However, we won the battle on the External Battlefield, but the war is far from over..."

    The Senior Elder paused for a moment for everyone to process the information, and then his face turned serious as he added, "A quick question,

    how''s everyone''s dark injuries? Has anyone not had them mended yet? Now that we have an overflow Dragon Pond, go mend your injuries if you

    haven''t yet.ˇ±

    The Second Elder, Third Elder, Terry Liam, and Brandon Turner all nodded in response, "Senior Elder, our injuries are fully recovered, and we are at

    our peak conditions.ˇ±

    After taking a deep breath, the Senior Elder said, "Good! Now let''s get our discussion started. First thing first, let''s discuss whether we should confer

    an official title on Iwan''s Heaven Domain, a title like the Great Heaven Domain. And we will let the Fortune witness the conferment. Okay, you have

    ten minutes to discuss. You can tell me directly whether you vote ay or nay to the act ten minutester.ˇ±

    Just after the Senior Elder finished his talk, Steve Morris spoke, "No need to discuss it, Senior Elder. I approve of the act on behalf of the ny

    thousand warriors who died fighting on the battlefield. I, Steve Morris, vote ay to entitle the Heaven Domain!"

    Following Steve Morris. Bryant Darnell said, "We. the Patrol Department. vote ay!"

    Terry Liam nodded seriously, "The Punishment Department votes ay!"

    Brandon Turner smiled, "No need to discuss it, Senior Elder. The Administration Department votes ay!ˇ±

    Rendon Scott followed, "Ay..."

    "Ay..."

    "Ay..."

    Within a minute, the eight powerhouses in the conference room all consented to the act. Iwan Cliff and the Heaven Domain were worth it! They were

    truly the Great Heaven Domain of the Dragon Kingdom!

    After they all voted ay, the Senior Elder seriously nodded, "I, Shelton Hayes, the Senior Elder of the Dragon Kingdom, vote ay!"

    Then, he continued, "Alright, that''s the first thing. Second thing second, let''s talk about the nine super-powerful sects recently revealing themselves to.

    the public again. I presume everyone in here knows what a super-powerful sect is, right? A super powerful sect is a force that has at least one stage-

    seven or above King!"

    The Second Elder nodded, "That''s right, the strength of a super powerful sect outweighs Spiritual Cave, Sky Sect, and other normal powerful sects."

    The Senior Elder''s and the Second Elder''s words intensified the room, for no one had seen another nine super powerful sectsing to the table in

    the Kingdom after the destruct of Spiritual Cave. Nine was quite a lot at this moment.

    The Third Elder lowered his head, scrubbed the teacup on the table, and sneered, "Well, our Kingdom is so strong that there are so many hidden

    super-powerful sects. Do you think whether or not we should be grateful for them not killing us? After all, just a sect could destroy us in the past, not

    to mention there are nine now."

    The Third Elder''s eyes glittered with a hint of Aggression, and he squinted and slowly said. ˇ°How do you think we''ve managed to survive to this day?

    Are we a bunch of fools, or a bunch of clowns in the eyes of those sects? We are fools that have been fighting against the enemies on the External

    Battlefield. Have those sects been watching a freak show when our warriors sacrificed their lives on the Battlefield? Huh."

    His sneers contained no other emotions but only rage! At the moment, the Third Elder was infuriated at those recluse sects making appearances to

    the public one after another. After the destruct of Spiritual Cave which had three Kings and dozens of Emperors, there were another nine super-

    powerful sects out of thin air.

    Everyone frowned in the room as their faces darkened. What the Third Elder said was true. A million warriors of the Military were no more than a

    million ants in the eyes of those powerhouses.

    "Rumble..."

    Overwhelming auras of every powerhouse built up in the conference room. The Kingdom could be stronger than it had been, provided that it

    could kill off all those fleas and parasites. The Kingdom could climb back to the paramount of the world and receive tributes from the rest of the world

    as it had done several thousand years ago. But the ambition could never be realized as those super-powerful sects were standing on the opposite

    side of the Kingdom.

    As two poles since ancient times, the throne and the sect could reach short-term cooperation but never the coexistence for a long time.

    The tension in the room condensed

    all of the sudden. After a while, the

    Senior Elder f frowned, "Stop it. It''s of

    no use tosay that. Lewis, you knows

    those sects were somehow

    restrained by somew. They ˇé,

    coulda end recluse when Spiritual

    Cave was still there. In othetwords,

    p¨¦thaps those sects are fot an iron

    te, and we probably can start a

    peaceful partnership with some of

    them."

    ~

    The Second Elder raised his eyebrows, "Shelton, are you talking about the God of Sect and the Heaven Force?ˇ±

    The Senior Elder nodded and then shook his head, "I have no idea, but these two keep peace with us mainly because of lwan. They have men in

    Heaven Domain, after all.ˇ±

    Carl Addison opened his mouth at this point, "Still a problem. Even if we have the God of War Sect and Heaven Force backing us up, it''s not enough.

    We''re facing a situation the essentially same as the one we were facing. Now, we''re still between the hammer and the anvil, but after our strength

    increased, we can match a super powerful sect.ˇ±

    "I''m concerned about whether these sects will start turmoils when we conquer on the Battlefield, or whether anyone of them will go hard on us after

    we get heavily injured.ˇ±

    While the four Elders were talking, the fourmanders and Rendon Scott chose to be silent, for they were weak, far from strong King-level

    powerhouses. Their views might not be helpful

    Carl Addison''s words brought thoughts and this inevitable problem to everyone. It was no doubt that there was going to be a next battle. The eight

    External Military Headquarters would certainly plot an avenge after they lost so many men. Thetest news also said the Overseas Alliance began

    conspiring something

    The Senior Elder took a deep breath and said, "Everyone, It''s not that we cannot make any ally out of those sects. Of the nine I believe there''s one

    that we can associate with. It could lessen our burden if they were willing to give us a hand after one thousand years.ˇ±

    ˇ°Emm? Shelton, which one are you talking about?" the Second Elder asked. The rest of the room all cast their eyes on the Senior Elder.

    After a while of silence, the Senior Elder took a deep breath, "Green Mountain Sect!"

    The Second Elder immediately had a

    clear image innis head and then

    said, "Shelton, Green Mountain does

    share thesame principles with us, -

    and theyhelped us in the battle as

    hundreˇétyears ago. Butter they

    C osedt heir gate and never jajned

    figats after that, perhaps b¨¦cause

    th¨¦y were disappointed inthe hen

    authority or for some other reasons.

    But we have barely seen them on

    thisnd for the past century.ˇ±

    The Senior Elder nodded, "You''re right, but things have changed, and we''re totally different from that rotten, enclosed hierarchy. Since the national

    fortune has awakened, I think we should strive for cooperating with them. If we fail, we''ll lose nothing, but if we seed, that will benefit us a lot.ˇ±

    The Second Elder and the rest all agreed, but then, Terry Liam couldn''t resist but ask, ˇ°Senior Elder, what''s the deal of these Immortal Forces? How

    come they showed up one after another? There were Spiritual Cave and Sky Sect, and now the nine super-powerful sects? Will they be more or

    stronger? What is it, a clown car of sects?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    After Terry, everyone looked at the Senior Elder, for they didn''t know much about it.

    The Senior Elder exhaled a sigh and,

    his eyes g immyered with a hue of

    cruelty, sa iˇé*Who knows? It''s not up

    to us whether those mmortal _<

    Forces.exist or not. We and they.are

    walking on separate paths. Perhaps

    there may be more of them,perhaps

    nor But whichever the situation I iS,

    are we gonna abandon Ofir path just

    because of their existence?" Content

    belongs to

    "Well, it doesnˇŻt matter. We will destroy the obstacles regardless of what kind of Gods they are!" the Senior Elder released a string of brutality,

    meaning he was also infuriated.

    ˇ°Seconded.ˇ±

    The next moment, the other eight Kings were also condensing their killing intents. Let there be war if it had to, and after the national fortune

    awakened and they grew strength fast. they were not threatened by those strong Immortal Forces.

    The Senior Elder stood up atst and said, ˇ°All right, the two things are settled down. Now, here''s your mission!"

    "Morris, you go back to the Battlefield and lead the Military Headquarters on External Regions!"

    "Scott, you''re in charge here in the Kingdom!"

    ˇ°Darnell, Liam, and Turner, you stay in the city and be prepared to support others onmand at any time!"

    "Lewis, Carl, you two go to the Miller residence and discuss the conferment of the Heaven Domain with Iwan Cliff!"

    "Judy, you''re setting off to Green Mountain Sect with me!"

    "Yes, Senior Elder!" the eight powerhouses all stood up and answered in unison. Then, they went separate for their missions.

 Chapter 260 Refuse The Conferment! (3)

    Chapter 260 Refuse The Conferment! (3)

    Chapter 260 Refuse The Conferment! (3)

    At half past ten in the morning, the Third Elder Lewis and Carl appeared at the gate of the Miller family. They remembered that the Miller family

    suffered a great cmity and was surrounded by four powerful families and two sects in Gotham City more than ten days ago. Ten Gods of War of

    the Heaven Domain arrived at the critical moment. At this time, Iwan, the Lord of Heaven Domain, was guarding here, so the Miller family was

    extremely safe.

    In addition, Oscar and Evan had reached the Emperor level. Evan even reached the peak of the Emperor level by taking advantage of the national

    fortune of the Dragon Kingdom. So, it was not too much to say that the Miller family was the second safest ce in Gotham City.

    Soon after Lewis and Carl arrived at the Miller family, Oscar and Evan, the two ald powerhouses of the Emperor level, went out to wee them.

    Oscar bowed to the Third Elder and said, "Third Elder, you''re here to see Iwan, right? Why do you have toe here in person? Tell me directly, and

    I''ll let him go to the Military Headquarters..."

    The Third Elder shook his head and smiled. "Don''t do that. We have nothing to do. But Iwan and his wife and daughter have been separated for five

    years. It''s hard for him to have such free time in the future, so let them stay together longer..."

    "Then... shall I call him out?" Oscar continued

    Carl smiled, waved his hand, and said, ˇ°Originally. the Senior Elder wanted toe here in person, but he and the Second Elder had something else

    to deal with, so I came here with Lewis. Oscar, let''s go in. Just take this as a usual visit... Ha-ha..."

    Then Carl looked at Evan with emotion and said, "Evan, you have a good grandson! Well done!ˇ±

    Evan was also very excited. lwan was actually the Lord of Heaven Domain, and he had be the peerless hero in the Dragon Kingdom! As a

    veteran of the Military Headquarters, Evan naturally heard some rumors. It was said that the Military Headquarters was going to confer a title on the

    Heaven Domain so that the Heaven Domain could officially enjoy the blessing of the Dragon Kingdom! In the future. the soldiers of the Heaven

    Domain would have a position in the Military Headquarters! This made Evan even more excited.

    Evan nodded heavily and said, ˇ°Yeah, but Mr. Addison, I still want to go to the front! I can still fight! If there is another war in the future, you must let

    me go!"N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    But after Evan said this, Carl and the Third Elder shook their heads and said, "Ha-ha... You can''t go. Evan, from now on, you should remember one

    thing! What Iwan has done for the Dragon Kingdom is far beyond your imagination! He is most worried about his wife and daughter, so, as a

    powerhouse at the peak of the Emperor level, you''d better not go anywhere!"

    The Third Elder also took a deep look at Evan and said, ˇ°Evan, have you ever thought about what Iwan will be like if something bad happens to

    Jayna and Emily? What will the Heaven Domain be like? I can''t imagine the consequences! Now, Evan, follow my words! Your task in the future is to

    protect your great-granddaughter and granddaughter-inw!"

    "Yes!" Evan gave a shudder when he heard the words. He immediately understood and nodded

    Then the four of them went into the mansion. The Third Elder and Carl walked ahead, while Evan and Oscar followed them. Evan and Oscar looked

    at each other, and both of them were very excited. They were proud that Iwan was so excellent.

    Ten minutester, in a green park in the center of the Miller family, Emily. who was dressed cutely, was chasing a chinchi that was the size of a

    small ball on the grass. The chinchi was given to her by Eleanor. Besides the chinchi, there were many other small animals. Emily was having a

    good time. Iwan followed her to catch the chinchi on the grass, so there was a lot of grass on his clothes..

    "Dad, catch it quickly. Hurry up... It''s going to run away." The cute grey chinchi rushed to the distance in an instant, and Emily was anxious because

    she couldn''t catch up with it. wan smiled and moved his body. The next moment, he appeared in front of the chinchi. As soon as he released his

    aura, the little chinchiy on the ground and didn''t dare to move. It was scared by lwan and shivered.

    The next moment, Iwan went to Emily and put the chinchi in her arms. Emily immediately became happy. Then she put the chinchi on the grass

    and let it run, but the little chinchi did not dare and kept shivering. In its opinion, Iwan was more horrible than a tiger...

    "Ha-ha... lwan, look, you scare the little animal so much that it doesn''t dare to run... Ha-ha..." The Third Elder walked to Iwan with a smile and said.

    "Yeah, it seems you''re right. I guess I have to go, or this little guy will be listless..." lwan smiled and nodded. He had sensed the arrival of the Third

    Elder and Carl.

    "Grandpa Lewis... Are you here to see me?" Seeing the Third Elder, Emily immediately ran to him excitedly and greeted him. She was very close to

    the Third Elder who sent her gifts long ago.

    When the Third Elder saw Emily, heughed even more happily. He bent down and held Emily in his arms. Then he took out a pearl that was the size

    of Emily''s fist and handed it to Emily. "Yeah, I miss you so much. Look, I bring you a gift..."

    "Wow, what a beautiful ball! Thank you, Grandpa Lewis..." Emily fell in love with the pearl immediately and threw the chinchi on the grass. The

    chinchi turned over and looked so helpless..

    At this time, Jayna also came over and said to the Third Elder with a smile. ˇ°Third Elder, you will spoil her..." Then Jayna took Emily from the Third

    Elder''s arms and said, ˇ°Emily, Grandpa Lewis will talk to your father. Would you like to y with me?"

    Emily sensibly nodded and said, "Yeah. See youter, Grandpa Lewis..."

    After Emily and Jayna left, Iwan took the Third Elder and Carl to the pavilion on the other side. There was tea there. lwan poured tea for the Third

    Elder and Carl and then said, "Third Elder, Mr. Addison, you have something to tell me, right?"

    The Third Elder nodded and said,

    "Well, lwan, I Won''t beat around the

    bush. The S¨¦nior Elder held a x

    neeting with us just now. He wass

    supposed toe here to talk io

    you, tut nine super powerful sects

    appeared in the Dragon Kingdom, Xe)

    h@and the Second Elder went to

    deal with it..."

    NS

    5

    Hearing the words, lwan narrowed his eyes and asked, "Are those sects guarded by strong powerhouses of King level seven?"

    The Third Elder said with solemn eyes, "Yes, those strong powerhouses are of King level seven at least, so those sects are super powerful! Sect like

    the Spiritual Cave is not worth mentioning in front of them...ˇ±

    Iwan murmured, "Nine, ha-ha... There are actually nine of them... That''s a lot..." A cold light shed across lwanˇŻs eyes. He never liked those Immortal

    Forces. They put on airs every day and never cared about the weal and woe of the masses.

    The Third Elder nodded and said,

    ˇ°Yeah, let''s noNalk about it first.

    wan, Carl antl I came here on behalf

    of the Seniot Elder and the Military~

    Headquarters, and we want to ~

    discuss ˇé something with you. We

    unanimously agreed that we would

    us¨¦ the national fortune of the

    Dragon Kingdom to confer a title on

    the Heaven Domain. From now on,

    the Heaven Domain will be called..."

    "Wait!" Before the Third Elder finished speaking, Iwan waved and interrupted him with a serious face. The Third Elder and Carl looked at Iwan with

    confusion.

    At this moment, lwan suddenly thought about Haig. After a while, he said to the Third Elder, "Well, you can continue. It''s all right..."

    The Third Elder did not think much

    about it, so he tontinued, '' ˇ®Iwan, you

    and the soldiers of the Heaven

    Domain have done so much for the

    Dragon:Kingdom, so we =

    unanimously decided to use the

    nationa fortune of the Dragen

    Kiagdom to confer a title an the

    Heaven Domain. The titlis the

    Great Heaven Domain!ˇ±

    Bang... When the Third Elder finished speaking, lwanˇŻs cup suddenly broke with a bang. Iwan was shocked at this moment.

    ˇ°Iwan, what''s wrong with you?" Carl''s expression changed, and he immediately asked Iwan.

    Iwan did not answer Carl''s question because he was a maelstrom of churning emotions inside! The Great Heaven Domain! The title was ˇ®the GreatˇŻ...

    So, was it coincidental or inevitable?

    Two thousand years ago, Emperor Victory gave Haig the tile of the Great General! At this time, the Senior Elder and the Military Headquarters wanted

    to give him the title of ''the GreatˇŻ.

    For a moment, Iwan thought of the scene that Emperor Victory''s pce was aze with fire, and the Great General Haigmitted suicide after

    killing three thousand soldiers under hismand with tears...

    Two thousand yearster, he was once again given the title of ''the GreatˇŻ. Was it... really a coincidence?

    ˇ°Iwan? Iwan?" The Third Elder felt that lwan''s expression was strange, so he asked worriedly.

    Iwan took a deep breath and finally came back to his senses. Then he said slowly, "No, I refuse. Now the situation remains confusing. Don''t confer a

    title on the Heaven Domain...ˇ±

    "But Iwan, if the Heaven Domain epts the conferment, it will certainly get the blessing of the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom... You..." Carl

    was also anxious. Did Iwan actually refuse the conferment?

    "It won''t work..." Iwan frowned hard and shook his head slowly. Back then, Haig, who dominated the world, led three thousand high King-level

    powerhouses to fight, but he failed. wan did not know what Haig and Emperor Victory wanted to do back then. Anyway, they failed in the end.

    So, no matter what the reason was, it was useless to tie him to the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom. Besides, a voice in lwan''s heart asked

    him to refuse. If he agreed, something big might happen...

    It was a very dangerous feeling..

    At this moment, when he said no, a ray of light shed through his chest. The next moment, Iwan couldn''t help but feel so sad... But he had a sense

    of enlightenment because it was right for him to refuse the title conferred by the Military Headquarters..

    "Can''t the Heaven Domain ept the title conferred by the Military Headquarters? Why?" At this moment. Iwan felt more confused and depressed...

 Chapter 261 Iwan and Jayna! (1)

    Chapter 261 Iwan and Jayna! (1)

    Chapter 261 Iwan and Jayna! (1)

    ˇ°It won''t work? Iwan, why won''t it work? Iwan, you should know that no matter how strong the Heaven Domain is. it will have difficulty developing

    without the support of arge kingdom..." The Third Elder also frowned and persuaded Iwan.

    The elders all agreed that the Heaven Domain would surely be on the threshold of more rapid development if it was conferred a title by the national

    fortune of the Dragon Kingdom, and it would probably be the world''s top hegemonic force. But Iwan refused it!N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    At this moment, Iwan took a deep breath and shook his head. Looking at the Third Elder and Carl''s worried faces, he said, "No, thank you for your

    kindness, but the Heaven Domain won''t ept the conferment. Only when the Heaven Domain is not tied to the Dragon Kingdom can the Dragon

    Kingdom has the best benefit. right? You should know it..."

    "Well..." After Iwan finished speaking, the Third Elder and Carl were stunned for a moment. Then they both became silent. Yes, lwan was right. It

    would be more beneficial to the Dragon Kingdom if the Heaven Domain always maintained its independent status on the External Battlefield. After all,

    if the Heaven Domain maintained an independent status, it wouldn''t be restricted and would have more freedom. Moreover, when the Dragon

    Kingdom encountered difficulties, the Heaven Domain could offer help at any time.

    However, the elders thought that lwan had done so much. How could they disappoint their hero?

    ˇ°Iwan... We..." The Third Elder looked at Iwan withplicated emotions in his eyes.

    Iwan shook his head and said with a smile, "It''s all right, Third Elder. It''s my own choice. Besides, I have a feeling that my cultivating way to the Real

    Emperor should not be tied to the Dragon Kingdom. If we''re yoked, it is likely to cause trouble..."

    Iwan frowned. What he said was true. When the Third Elder and Carl talked about the conferment just now, he felt very bad. The feeling in his heart

    vaguely told him that it was wrong to take advantage of the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom. This method was effective indeed, but it was not

    suitable for the Heaven Domain...

    ˇ°Does your cultivating way to the Real Emperor reject the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom?" At this moment, Carl also frowned hard and

    asked Iwan. This was something he didn''t expect. Moreover, lwan''s expression was very serious just now, and he didn''t seem to be making an

    excuse to refuse them. What Iwan said should be true, and Iwan really had such a feeling in his heart

    Iwan nedded and said. ˇ°Yeah, how shall I put it? It''s not ipatible, but it is not the most correct. Alright, Mr. Addison, I have made up my mind.

    That''s it. Besides, the Heaven Domain is not too weak now. Even if the foreign forces want to attack the Heaven Domain again, ha-ha... it won''t be so

    easy..."

    Carl narrowed his eyes slightly and nodded hard. "Okay, don''t worry, Iwan. If those gangsters dare to fight against the Heaven Domain, we will never

    sit and watch! Now there are nine King-level powerhouses in the Military Headquarters! The Senior Elder has the battle power of King level nine. With

    the sharp rise of the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom, we''re still making progress..."

    The Third Elder also took a deep breath, nodded proudly, and said, "That''s right. I feel that after some time, we will thoroughly digest the promotion

    brought by the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom. The Senior Elder is likely to own the power of King level nine. Besides, the three of us are

    likely to reach King level eight! If something bad happens to the Heaven Domain, we will rush to the External Regions as soon as possible!"

    The Third Elder paused and continued, ˇ°Moreover, even if those guardians of the rules dare to fight again, we are not afraid now! For example, the

    Senior Elder killed four guardiansst time!"

    Iwan nodded and said. ˇ°Yeah, I would like to appreciate your kindness, but let''s talk about the conferment in the future. Now the Dragon Kingdom still

    has internal and external problems, and the situation is far from stable. Let''s talk about itter... We still have a long way to go...ˇ±

    The Third Elder and Carl opened their mouths and wanted to say something, but they looked at lwan''s smile and said nothing in the end.

    They were once again shocked by Iwan''s breadth of mind. The Heaven Domain wouldn''t share the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom. In other

    words, if Iwan didn''t share the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom, the Military Headquarters would only be stronger. Yes, this was the hidden

    result of lwanˇŻs decision. All the elders of the Military Headquarters would enjoy the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom.

    ˇ°Iwan... Then, we''ll go first. We have many things to deal with in the Military Headquarters..." The Third Elder looked at Iwan withplicated

    emotions in his eyes. A peerless hero who had done almost everything for the Dragon Kingdom had nothing to ask for in the end. If it was put in the

    ancient dynasty, lwan was like a general who won a battle with all his effort but chose to leave silently when the whole country was celebrating...

    "Okay, I will see you off..." lwan said to the Third Elder and Carl with a smile. The Third Elder and Carl were escorted by Iwan and left the Miller

    family. Then they took the chariot to the Military Headquarters.

    At the gate of the Miller family. lwan silently watched the Third Elder and Carl leave. The Heaven Domain might lose a lot after he refused the title

    conferred by the Dragon Kingdom, but he could resist it.

    War and Dark would leave the Heaven Domain in a short time. In the previous war, hundreds of soldiers were killed. The Heaven Domain suffered

    great losses, but Warrior No.1 and other warriors became Super Gods, and all the remaining soldiers became Gods of War because of the national

    fortune of the Dragon Kingdom

    That was to say, although Iwan lost one-fourth of the soldiers in the Heaven Domain, the overall strength of the Heaven Domain had improved a lot.

    In addition, Iwan had ordered Ivy to screen some powerhouses that met the concept of the Heaven Domain and recruit them to the Heaven Domain

    after she went back to the External Battlefield

    "Since I''m on the Above-emperor level, Ivy should be able to recruit many powerhouses to keep the Heaven Domain at full strength. Three

    thousand... warriors... Three thousand..." lwan looked at the street view in the distance and muttered, feeling more solemn in his heart. The number

    of warriors in the Heaven Domain was exactly the same as the ones under Haig''smand two thousand years ago. Was there any connection?

    The next moment, Iwan smiled and looked behind him. He sensed that Jayna wasing.

    Soon, Jayna walked to lwan, stood side by side with him against the breeze, and looked at the street view ahead. "Honey, you refused the proposal

    of the Third Elder and Mr. Addison, didn''t you?" At this moment, although Jayna was asking lwan, her tone was in the affirmative.

    Iwan smiled, nodded, and said, "Yes, Jayna, do you think I was wrong? If I epted the conferment, your husband would probably be an

    unparalleled hero or the fifth elder of the Dragon Kingdom. Ha-ha...ˇ±

    Jayna smiled and shook her head. She turned to look at Iwan affectionately and said, "Having you by my side is enough. I don''t care whether you are

    from the Military Headquarters or the Heaven Domain..."

    Jayna reached out to touch Iwan''s cheek and said, "Honey, no matter who you are, you are the best... You are... the strongest hero in my heart..."

    Jayna''s words and eyes were extremely sincere. Her eyes were full of affection as she looked at Iwan.

    Iwan took Jayna''s hand, took an affectionate look at her, and said, ˇ°Honey, why do I feel like you are different?"

    "Ha-ha, because I died once." Jayna said with a smile.

    "Huh? Died once? Jayna, you......" lwan frowned and asked Jayna.

    Jayna took a deep breath, took

    wan''s hand with a smile, and said,

    "Don''t you retember it? I passed out

    when younwere seriously injured by~

    arcus 6n the External Battlefield?

    wan, you don''t know that everything

    justseemed to cave in on top of me

    atat time. If you cou dnite

    back, I... really couldn''t bear it, and

    made up my mind. If you died,

    would die together with you..."

    n

    JaynaˇŻs eyes glistened with tears as

    she spoke. Se looked at Iwan and

    continued, ˇ®Honey, after .

    experienˇéing what happened ast

    time, I €euld take many things easy.

    AS load as I can stay with yout don''t

    want anything else. I Just want to

    stay with you forever..." Tears were

    about to run down Jaynaˇ® s face.

    ~

    She died once indeed. Two thousand years ago, Christinamitted suicide in front of Haig''s corpse. So, in this life, Jayna didn''t want to lose Iwan

    again, and she had made up her mind to be stronger. Two thousand years ago, Christina did not apany Haig, but Jayna must apany Iwan

    in this life.

    Seeing that Jayna was about to cry, lwan quickly bowed his head and kissed her beautiful face gently, saying. ˇ°Darling. don''t cry. I promise you that I

    will never do such a dangerous thing again, okay?"

    However, Jayna burst into tears

    after hearingdwan''s words. Although

    she had Chnistina smemoryand .

    remembe! ted what happened twos

    thousand years ago, she was Jayna.

    She was strong, and she suffered so

    much i in the past five years, but she

    jest couldn''t bear to let Iwan get

    hurt. Sne felt so sorry for him.

    MN

    ˇ°Alright, I''m fine now, aren''t 1? Don''t cry, honey. My good girl, don''t cry..." Iwan couldn''t help but hold Jayna in his arms tightly, patting her back lightly

    and coaxing her gently.

    "You don''t know how worried I was when you were injured... Woo-woo, how can you think about doing it again?" Jayna stamped her feet while crying,

    and her nose and eyes turned red. Iwan was so distressed that he didn''t know what to do for a moment. He quickly took a tissue to wipe Jayna''s

    tears.

    After several minutes, Jayna wiped away her tears with a tissue and stopped crying. Only then did Iwan feel relieved.

    Only Iwan and Jayna were at the gate of the Miller family at this time. Jayna, who was dressed in white, looked at Iwan with tears and said with

    distress, "Promise me that you must stay safe in the future...ˇ±

    "Okay, I promise you that I will stay safe in the future..." Iwan said to Jayna with a smile, and his eyes were full of love.

    "H''m..." Jayna nodded with red eyes and held Iwan''s hand.

    Iwan looked at his beautiful wife and felt sexually aroused again. These days, every time he wanted to have sex with Jayna at night. Jayna refused

    him because he was still injured.

    At this moment, Iwan lowered his head and whispered to Jayna, "Honey, my injury is healed, so can we go to cuddle now?"

    As soon as lwan finished speaking, Jayna''s beautiful face turned red. Biting her lip, she rolled her eyes and looked at Iwan suspiciously. "Do you...

    just want to cuddle?ˇ±

    "Well... Ha-ha, of course, yeah... Maybe, er, we can do something else... Ha-ha..." Being looked at by Jayna, Iwan blushed and felt so embarrassed

    because he wanted more than a cuddle...

    Jayna bit her lip and red at Iwan. She said charmingly, "Humph, I cried just now, but you want to make love now. How can you do this?"

    "Well..." lwan didn''t know what to say for a moment

    However, the next moment. Jayna burst outughing when she saw lwan''s awkward face. Then she smiled and said to Iwan, "Alright, I was just

    kidding..."

    "Oh... It''s okay..." Iwan said quickly.

    Then Jayna held Iwan''s arm. She and Iwan were married, so she naturally understood what he wanted to do with her. Jayna''s body became hot, and

    she blushed scarlet.

    The next moment, Jayna took Iwan by the hand and said to him while walking into the mansion, "Honey, I refused you before because you hadn''t

    recovered. I was afraid that your wounds would be torn apart. After all, you are so crude every time..."

    Iwan blushed, nodded, and said, "Yeah, I didnˇŻt me you..."

    Then, Iwan paused. After a while, he continued, "Then... can you... be more active in bedter?"

    Jayna''s pretty face became redder. She stretched out her hand to pinch lwan''s waist and said, "You''re so annoying..."

    ˇ°Honey, it''s still daytime now...ˇ±

    "It''s okay. Close the curtain and the room will be dark..."

    "Honey, what if Emily can''t find uster?ˇ±

    ˇ°It''s all right. Zora and Sally are here. They will y with Emily...ˇ±

    So, Jayna and lwan went back to the room while talking. After Iwan tricked Jayna into the room, he finally showed a wicked smile..

    Jayna, who was sitting on the bed, sighed helplessly. She was worried that she would be like Hannah whose walking posture was stiff after having

    sex. That would be terrible. After all, she had to go to dinner with otherster...

    "Honey, you... be gentle... You''ve just recovered...ˇ± In the end, Jayna said to Iwan helplessly...

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262

    At noon, in the westernmost part of the central part of the Dragon Kingdom, there were endless mountains, and many of them towered into the

    clouds. The mountains were high and dangerously steep. Even birds couldn''t fly up the mountains at normal times, let alone people. However, almost

    nobody knew that there were dozens of small Taoist temples on the top of the towering mountain

    There was no broad road on the dangerous peak. There were only some simple nk roads, some iron ropes that had swayed for thousands of

    years, and stone roads. Even Gods of War might not be able to climb up the mountain, not to mention ordinary people

    It was the station of the Green Mountain Sect, one of the nine super powerful sects in the Dragon Kingdom. The mountain was surrounded by clouds.

    and mist. and there was a maic field in the sky. The mountain extending hundreds of meters was a no-fly zone in the Dragon Kingdom, and

    ordinary people were absolutely forbidden to set foot there.

    At this moment, two old Tacist priests were sitting quietly in the narrow courtyard of the Taoist temple on the edge of the highest cliff. They had their

    hair tied in buns and wore green robes. With deep eyes and prominent cheekbones, they looked like immortals. They had horrible auras, and their

    auras were not inferior to the Senior Elder''s.

    After a long time, one of the Taoist priests slowly said, "Elder martial brother, two people are going up the mountain. Judging from their auras, I can

    tell that they are the rulers of the contemporary dynasty, the Senior Elder Shelton and the Second Elder Judy..."

    The next moment, the old Tacist priest opposite him smiled and said, "Burlie, you are the leader of the Green Mountain Sect. If I''m not wrong, Shelton

    and Judy maye here to get support from the Green Mountain Sect. What do you think?"

    The leader of the Green Mountain Sect named Burlie had the aura of King level nine. Hearing this, he asked the Tacist priest opposite him, "Well,

    Brother Koltin, what do you think of Shelton?"

    The next moment, Koltin, the elder martial brother of Burlie, looked so dignified. After being silent for a long while, Koltin said, "Shelton is like the

    great emperor of an ancient dynasty!"

    Burlie smiled, looked at Koltin, and said slowly, "Ha-ha... I didn''t expect you to think so highly of Shelton. But Brother Koltin, there was no great

    emperor in the ancient dynasty...ˇ±

    Then Burlie paused and took a deep breath. The smile on his face gradually disappeared. Then he said solemnly, "Brother Koltin, do you know what

    you just said meant?ˇ±

    Koltin smiled, nodded, and said, "Yeah, I know, but I still insist on my feelings. Moreover, in addition to Shelton, Judy and Lewis are also like great

    emperors. Even the Fourth Elder Car! is like a great marshal of the ancient imperial dynasty...ˇ±

    ˇ°Hum...ˇ± Burlie suddenly narrowed his eyes and was shocked. Kaltin was a very horrible existence, and he had great discernment in people.

    Burlie asked with a more dignified face, "Brother Kolin, I didn''t expect you to be so optimistic about this dynasty. Are those three people warthy of

    your evaluation?ˇ±

    Koltin smiled, looked at Burlie meaningfully, and said, "Ha-ha... Burlie, in fact, you have known it, haven''t you? Otherwise, when the nine super

    powerful sects signed a new agreement with Shelton a few days ago, you wouldn''t have supported it secretly, would you?"

    "Ha-ha... You must be kidding. I represent the interests of the Green Mountain Sect. How can I get involved with the kingdom at the foot of the

    mountain? The dynasty ruled by Shelton is even worse than an inferior dynasty, such as the powerful Elizabeth Dynasty thousands of years ago, not

    to mention the supreme dynasty. I won''t support them unless I''m crazy..."

    After a pause, Burlie continued, ˇ°Besides, the Green Mountain Sect never interferes in the dynastic disputes at the foot of the mountain, right?"

    Koltin shook his head, smiled, and said, "Yeah, it seems that a young Taoist once carried a long sword and killed countless people overnight decades

    ago. Burlie... do you think... whe the young man was? It has been more than seventy years.ˇ±

    Burlie always had a smile on his face. He looked at Koltin with a smile and said, "Ha-ha... Brother Koltin, since you danˇŻt know him, how could I know

    him? I''m only 70 now..."

    "Ha-ha... So, who are you talking about? Is he from our sect? Is it you? Brother Koltin..."

    Koltin took a meaningful look at Burlie. Looking at Burlie''s smiling face. he was speechless. Was Burlie 70 years old? Yes, BurlieˇŻs age registered on

    the pedigree was 70, but Koltin was not stupid. Burlie was more than 70 years old!

    Koltin was speechless. There were only two of them here. Koltin swore that Burlie was the young man with a sword back then!N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    However, since Burlie pretended that he was not, Koltin couldn''t do anything about it. Then Koltin took a deep breath and said to Burlie, "Burlie, since

    you don''t admit it. forget it...ˇ±

    "It was really not me... I thought it was you... Ha-ha..." Burlie continued with a smile.

    Sitting opposite Burlie, Koltin was very helpless. But Burlie had been like this since childhood, so Kaltin didnˇŻt bother to ask further and continued,

    ˇ°Burlie, I''m serious. Don''t you think this dynasty is very abnormal?"

    Burlie raised his eyebrows and said slowly, "Oh? Why do you think so? I think it''s normal... Besides, this dynasty is well managed... At least there are

    no starving people at the foot of the mountain, right?"

    The corners of Koltin''s mouth twitched violently. He thought, ''I don''t believe you can''t tell it!ˇŻ Koltin was helpless, but he could only continue since

    Burlie didn''t mention it, ˇ°Of course, it''s not normal. For example, think about their names. Shelton, Judy, Lewis... Do you still think it''s normal?ˇ±

    Burlie raised his eyebrows and asked, ˇ°Oh? What''s strange about their names?"

    Koltin leaned forward a little and said, "Let''s put aside SheltonˇŻs name first. Judy and Lewis were the names of great emperors thousands of years

    ago! Now, the two of them use such noble names, but it doesn''t backfire. It''s strange..."

    After a pause, Koltin continued, "Besides, Shelton looks like the taboo two years ago. so I feel that this dynasty may advance further. Maybe..."

    ˇ°Brother Koltin, there''s something you can''t say. You know it..." Koltin was about to continue when Burlie interrupted him.

    Then Burlie stood up and said, "Alright, Brother Koltin, let''s stop talking about it. The guests have arrived. Let''s wee them. We haven''t had guests

    in the mountain for hundreds of years..."

    Koltin stood up as well. He stil

    couldn''t figure out what Burlie was

    thinking, and fre was a little worried.

    After alll, no.dne in the nine super

    powerful sects wanted to see the >>

    rise of the Military Headquarters of

    the Dragon Kingdom! Yes, nobedy!

    Theycould ept the fact that

    Shelton reached King level''nine with

    the blessing of the natiofal fortune

    of the Dragon Kingdom. However, if

    there were more powerful people or

    Shelton became stronger, they could

    never ept it! This was their

    bottom line!

    Simrly, it was the bottom line the

    sects had for those who ruled the

    dynasty sinog ancient times! After

    all, they were € frightened by those

    ancien dynas ies. Aslongasa

    kingdors was established on thisˇŻ

    and.they would be very . .

    ufortable. Even if theywere

    woky enough to keep theitsects,

    they would be forced to hide

    everywhere. That was a lesson they

    earned from blood and tears

    thousands of years ago. Content

    belongs to

    Therefore, nowadays, the Immortal

    Forces in the Rragen Kingdom

    wouldn''t careˇŻabout the

    development of the kingdom under.

    the mouctains. They each minded:

    their ows business. However, ifthe

    kingdom at the foot of the mountain

    was expected to be supreme,

    they would stop it. This was an

    important reason why there was no

    new dynasty in thisnd after the

    last dynasty was ruined two

    thousand years ago...

    So, at this moment. Koltin was very worried about Burlie. He was afraid that Burlie would make impulsive decisions and put the whole Green

    Mountain Sect on the opposite side of the eight super powerful sects. In that case, the Green Mountain Sect would be in danger...

    "Ha-ha... Brother Koltin, don''t always look at me with such worried eyes. I didn''t dig the ancestral tombs of our Green Mountain Sect, nor did I do

    anything harmful. Do you have to look at me like this?ˇ± Burlie said helplessly.

    The corner of Koltin''s mouth twitched violently when he heard that. What was wrong? Did Burlie really want to dig their ancestral tombs? Koltin was

    speechless..

    The next moment, Koltin took a deep breath and said solemnly in a deep voice, "Burlie! Anyway, I mean, we can''t have anything to do with the

    kingdom at the foot of the mountain, or we... will be in danger..."

    Burlie waved his hand unconcernedly and said, "s, I know. When did you be so wordy? You keep chattering. I''m not really out of my mind

    Alright, don''t worry..."

    As soon as Burlie finished speaking, Shelton. the Senior Elder of the Dragon Kingdom, walked in, and the Second Elder Judy followed him.

    When Judy entered the courtyard, his heart tightened, and he immediately became nervous. There were... actually two powerhouses of King level

    nine here! Two!

    Shelton took a deep breath, looked at Burlie, and made an obeisance seriously by cupping one hand in the other before his chest. "I''m the Senior

    Elder of the Dragon Kingdom, Shelton. I''m sorry to bother you. Please don''t mind......"

    "Get out..." After the Senior Elder bowed down, Burlie, the young leader of the Green Mountain Sect, said to the Senior Elder. The next moment.

    Burlie released his aura of King level nine!

    At this moment, the Senior Elder looked extremely dignified... Judy even pulled out the sword at his waist...

 Chapter 263 Taoist Burlie! (3)

    Chapter 263 Taoist Burlie! (3)

    Chapter 263 Taoist Burlie! (3)

    "Taoist Burlie! What do you mean?" At this moment, the Senior Elder asked Burlie who looked ferocious in a deep voice.

    ˇ°Burlie! Don''t be impulsive!" At this moment, Koltin''s expression changed greatly. It never urred to him that Burlie wanted to fight directly.

    The next moment, Burlie narrowed his eyes slowly and looked down at the Senior Elder. His eyes were hostile as he said slowly, "I asked you to... get

    out. Didn''t you... hear me clearly?ˇ±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "How dare you! Burlie, how can you insult the Senior Elder of the Dragon Kingdom?ˇ± The Second Elder Judy looked fierce and was about to attack.

    However, there was a loud bang the next moment. Burlie, who was standing opposite the Second Elder, punched the Second Elder in the air. The

    Second Elder was beaten and his body hit the blue stone wall behind him.

    There was a loud crash. With the sound of clicking, countless cracks appeared on the blue stone wall behind the Second Elder.

    "Poof..." The Second Elder spat out a mouthful of blood. A blow in the air made him seriously injured. With the blessing of the national fortune of the

    Dragon Kingdom, the Second Elder was strong enough te fight against a gold-body powerhouse of King level eight. But at this time, he couldn''t even

    resist BurlieˇŻs punch in the air. The Second Elder understood in an instant that BurlieˇŻs realbat power was probably more horrible than the Senior

    Elder''s.

    There was a trace of horror in the depth of the Second Elder''s eyes. He was too careless. At this time, he regretted that he asked the Senior Elder to

    come here, but he didnˇŻt say anything after being punched by Burlie

    "Hum..." As Burlie punched the Second Elder without saying a word and seriously injured the Second Elder, the atmosphere in the Green Mountain

    Sect suddenly became dignified.

    At this moment, the Second Elder did not speak, but BurlieˇŻs elder martial brother, Koltin, looked very nervous and shouted at Burlie crazily, "Burlie,

    are you insane? Do you want to start a war with the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom? Huh?"

    The Senior Elder''s face was extremely gloomy at this moment. He gave Burlie a deep look, and his fierce aura came to the extreme. The next

    moment, the Senior Elder suddenly appeared in front of Burlie. The sound of a dragon was heard. Then, a huge ck-gold dragon w attacked

    Burlie!

    The Senior Elder didn''t show Burlie any mercy and attacked Burlie with all his strength. Burlie snorted coldly and punched the Senior Elder''s dragon

    w...

    The next moment, with a loud noise, the Senior Elder''s Holy Image dragon w was smashed by a fist for the first time. Then, the Senior Elder and

    Burlie retreated at the same time. The Senior Elder took four steps back, but Burlie only took two steps back! It was easy to tell who was stronger.

    The next moment, when Koltin wanted to say something, Burlie stopped him. Then Burlie stepped forward, stared at the Senior Elder, and asked,

    "Shelton, since you have the courage toe up today, can I ask you a few questions? Of course, you can choose not to answer me..."

    Whiz... When Burlie finished speaking, nine powerhouses of high King level rushed over from all directions outside! Of course, they were of King level

    seven or eight, but they were all of high King level. The Senior Elder and the Second Elder were surrounded immediately. The corner of JudyˇŻs mouth

    was bleeding, and his eyes were gloomy. He held the sword tightly and was ready to break out at any time.

    The Military Headquarters had an ace in the hole in the face of the Immortal Forces. If a war was inevitable, the Military Headquarters could wipe out

    the Immortal Forces with thermal weapons, but the Military Headquarters would suffer internal friction in that case, so no one was willing to do that.

    This was the only reason why those super powerful sects were afraid of the Military Headquarters. After all, the current dynasty waspletely

    different from the one a hundred years ago. Even strong King-Level powerhouses would be killed by thermal weapons unless they escaped in

    advance.

    Of course, the Military Headquarters would not use thermal weapons on thend. This was something both sides were afraid of. So, the Senior Elder

    was not scared at all though he was surrounded. He looked at Burlie, nodded, and said, "OK, you can ask..."

    Burlie nodded, looked at the Senior Elder, and asked, "Shelton, do you want to establish a supreme dynasty?" After asking the question, Burlie stared

    at the Senior Elder, and Koltin fixed his eyes on the Senior Elder, too.

    The Senior Elder shook his head and said, "I''ve never thought about it...ˇ±

    "Ha-ha..." Burlie sneered and then said teasingly, "Oh? Have you ever thought about it? But you made things difficult for the Spiritual Cave again and

    again. Now the Spiritual Cave has been ruined, and you came to us. If you don''t want to establish a supreme dynasty, what do you want?"

    This time, the Senior Elder was silent for a long time. Then he looked up at Burlie and said, "I never think about establishing a supreme dynasty. The

    current Dragon Kingdom is not any dynasty in ancient times! Everyone is equal and important. You ask me this question because you want to know

    what I will do in the future, right?ˇ±

    Burlie nodded and said with a sneer, "Yes..."

    The next moment, the Senior Elder took a deep breath, looked at Burlie very seriously, and said, "The Dragon Kingdom has experienced a hundred

    years of war. The kingdom has just recovered from being invaded by foreign cavalry decades ago. Now, the kingdom still suffers from internal and

    external troubles..."

    After a pause, the Senior Elder continued, ˇ°You ask me what I want to do in the future. Well, I can tell you. What I want to do is very simple. The

    Dragon Kingdom... does not seek hegemony, but we will never be bullied like what happened decades ago! You ask me what I want. What I want is

    that in the future, people in the Dragon Kingdom will no longer envy foreign people, and they will have a strong sense of pride and self-confidence.

    Besides, I want people in the Dragon Kingdom to have confident and happy smiles on their faces. Children can go to school, patients can cure their

    diseases, and the elderly can be supported... "

    "Is this... enough?" The Senior Elder stared at Burlie...

    However, after the Senior Elder said these simple words, Burlie and Koltin were shocked! Yes, as powerhouses of the Immortal Forces, their thinking

    was still limited to the superiority and inferiority of the ancient dynasties. However, the Dragon Kingdom waspletely different. The Military

    Headquarters did not want to dominate the whole world. They just wanted to make people happy...

    At this moment, Burlie took a deep look at Shelton, and there was a different emotion in his eyes. Then Burlie continued to ask the Senior Elder,

    "Shelton, now you don''t have the strength to destroy my sect. Let me ask you. If one day you have the ability to do so, how will you deal with the

    Immortal Forces?ˇ±

    The Senior Elder said without any hesitation, "It is very simple. I can give you certain privileges, but the premise is that you should fight for thisnd.

    You can''t just watch without helping either party like what you did when the kingdom was invaded by foreign cavalry a hundred years ago!"

    "Shelton, do you what Burlie did decades ago?" As soon as the Senior Elder finished speaking, Koltin frowned and wanted to refute him. But Koltin

    was interrupted by Burlie before finishing speaking.

    Burlie stared at the Senior Elder and said, "Shelton, I know why you came here, but you donˇŻt have to talk about it because I won''t agree. Since

    ancient times. the sects and the dynasty are irreconcble. You... can leave..."

    The Senior Elder looked at Burlie deeply and asked, "Taoist Burlie, is it really impossible?ˇ±

    Burlie nodded and didn''t speak.

    "s... Fine. Taoist Burlie, sorry for bothering you..." The Senior Elder sighed deeply, turned around, and walked out. But Judy stayed. He walked to

    Burlie and asked stubbornly, "Taoist Burlie, we heard about the Green Mountain Sect before, and the doctrine of your sect is to help the country and

    world. You really...ˇ±

    With his hands in the green Tacist robe, Burlie looked up at the Second Elder and said, "Judy, do you know what your name means? Do you...

    deserve this name?"

    The Second Elder was stunned by what Burlie said, and then he stopped talking. After taking a meaningful look at Burlie, he left...

    More than ten minutester, the

    Senior Elder and the Second Elder

    walked silently along the path of the

    dense forest at the foot of the Green

    MountaitSect. Both of them were

    unhappy. They did not achievetheir

    goakand the Green Mountaim Sect

    even dealt them a head-on blow at

    th¨¦ first encounter. At this moment,

    the Second Elder''s clothes were still

    stained with some blood. Content

    belongs to

    Moreover, the trip to the Green Mountain Sect was too dangerous. Those super powerful sects really would attack them.

    "Judy, don''t you think it''s strange? The Green Mountain Sect has always been independent, and they strictly abide by the doctrine of their sect, but

    Burlie suddenly attacked you and seriously injured you... ls Burlie really so impulsive?" At this moment, the Senior Elder who had remained silent for

    a long time frowned and asked the Second Elder.

    The Second Elder was stunned and then said, "Strange? I don''t think so... Senior..."

    "Watch out!" Before the Second Elder finished speaking, he suddenly saw a strong figure appear behind the Senior Elder and rush towards the

    Senior Elder.

    "Dragon......" The Senior Elder had been prepared. With the sound of a dragon, a ck-gold dragon which was dozens of meters long swayed its tail

    fiercely at the killer behind the Senior Elder... Holding a long sword, Judy rushed to the sky and attacked the powerful and mysterious killer...

    Boom... The next moment, there was a loud noise, and the Senior ElderˇŻs Holy Image ck dragon collided with the killer in an instant. The Second

    Elder hacked the masked killer with his long sword...

    Boom... They fought dozens of

    times in an instant. The killer was

    actually of Kiag level nine, and he

    was very powerful Although the

    Second Elder was helping the Senior

    Elder, ye Senior Elder couldn''t &ill

    him Soon, the Senior Elder groaned

    anc-got hurt. The mysterious also

    K¨¦came weak. After all, the Senior

    Elder didn''t show the killer any

    mercy and used all his strength

    while fighting...

    "Ha-ha... Shelton, if you dare toe to the Green Mountain Sect again, I''ll definitely kill you!" The mysterious killer sneered and said to the Senior

    Elder. Then he wanted to leave.

    But the next moment, there was a loud bang. A blue long sword cut down from the air at the masked mysterious killer.

    "Impossible!" The mysterious killer''s expression changed a lot and he wanted to dodge. but the sword moved too fast. Besides, the Senior Elder

    attacked with all his might, so the mysterious killer got a blood hole on his body though he tried his best to escape. He was badly hurt...

    The next moment, the mysterious killer disappeared into the distant sky. The Senior Elder quickly chased him. But when the Senior Elder went over,

    he saw another masked man whose face couldn''t be seen fighting with the mysterious killer of King level nine.

    "Puff..." Another sound was heard,

    and the mysterious killer was

    hacked again. But in the same way,

    he turned around and hacked back...

    recklessly The mysterious ~

    powerhouse got a wound on hissˇŻ

    arm -and a poisonous smel came

    out.of the wound. Then, thes

    raysterious powerhouse groaned

    and his body paused for a moment.

    When he wanted to chase the

    mysterious killer again, he found

    that the killer had disappeared...

    Later, the mysterious powerhouse took a look at the Senior Elder who was rushing to him. He moved and disappeared.

    "Boom..." The next moment, the Senior Elder appeared at the ce where the two mysterious people fought. He frowned and said nothing. Then he

    turned his head and looked in the direction of the Green Mountain Sect.

    Five minutester, when Koltin learned that two high King-Level powerhouses fought at the foot of the mountain. his expression changed greatly, and

    he immediately went to BurlieˇŻs room to discuss with Burlie.

    The next moment, Koltin pushed open an ancient study and saw Burlie sitting behind the table looking at a scroll

    "Burlie, at the foot of the mountain..." Koltin said to Burlie anxiously.

    Then, Burlie raised his head, gave Koltin an unkind look, and said, "Brother Koltin. I said many times that I hate it most when someone interrupts my

    reading! Get out!"

    "Well... I''m sorry..." Only then did Koltin remember Burlie''s temper. Then he hurried out.

    After Koltin left, a strange and poisonous green gas came out of the wound on Burlie''s left arm. Of course, the gas was faint. Patter... Drops of blood

    ran down Burlie''s injured arm...

    "Shelton, you... shouldn''t havee to me..." In the room, Burlie, who was reading alone, frowned deeply. Although the poisonous sword wound on

    his arm had been treated simply. blood was dripping down his arm..

 Chapter 264 The Young Man with a Sword Back Then (1)

    Chapter 264 The Young Man with a Sword Back Then (1)

    Chapter 264 The Young Man with a Sword Back Then (1)

    ˇ®Shelton, you came too early. It''s not the right time. s... But since you''vee here, it seems that I have to start many things ahead of time... I just

    hope you can... restore the ancient glory of thisnd...ˇŻ In the study of the Green Mountain Sect, Burlie murmured in his heart, and then a trace of

    determination shed through his eyes...

    Yes, Burlie had his own ideas and ns. Simrly. the nine super powerful sects in the Dragon Kingdom all had their own ns. Each sect was

    guarded by one or several powerhouses beyond King level seven, and such sects could beparable to the sum of the Military Headquarters of

    some small and medium-sized countries, and the sum included all the hidden secrets of those countries. It could be imagined how powerful the

    Dragon Kingdom actually was.

    However, those King-level super powerful sects had their own ns. For example, a hundred years ago, those sects supported many secr agents

    in the turmoil of the Dragon Kingdom, but few people knew about it.

    In particr, the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom fought with the eight External forces on the External Battlefield more than ten days

    ago. To some extent, the result of the battle forced those King-level sects in the Dragon Kingdom to re-examine the current Military Headquarters and

    change some of their ns.

    The Green Mountain Sect was the same. Burlie still wanted to wait. After all, the ns of those hidden King-level forces had beenpletely

    disrupted. Moreover, Shelton, the Senior Elder of the Military Headquarters, had reached King level nine with the blessing of the national fortune of

    the Dragon Kingdom, which forced those hidden King-level sects to show up ahead of time and fight instead of hiding behind the scenes.

    Yes, they were forced. If they didn''t show up, they would probably have no chance to show up after Shelton and Judypletely integrated all the

    forces of the Dragon Kingdom. So, they had no choice. Whether Shelton was willing or not, this was the main trend. Under the pressure of the main

    trend, those hidden King-level super powerful sects could only show up passively.

    Such a result had both advantages and disadvantages. The advantage was the ns of all hidden forces were ruined and they needed to make clear

    their position again! The disadvantage was that the present Military Headquarters was dozens of times stronger than the one before. However, the

    Military Headquarters was still much inferior to those King-level super powerful sects that had been passed down for more than a thousand years.

    For example, Shelton and Judy came to the Green Mountain Sect in person, but they were defeated. They were not strong enough to fight against

    the Green Mountain Sect...

    Burlie frowned hard, looked at the horizon in the distance, and murmured, "What is this life? God''s design has beenpletely disordered. I can''t

    figure it out, and I''m confused. This dynasty is ruled by Shelton, Judy, and Lewis. The three of them are extremely lucky. Someone even reaches Real

    Emperor level five... Can they really seed? Should my sect show up now or wait?"

    "s, Shelton, you came too early, and I''m... not ready yet. But... Forget it. I''m not ready, but those people are not ready, either, are they? I hope you

    can be as imposing as the emperor two thousand years ago! If you can, why can''t my sect support you?ˇ± Burlie frowned and made a decision in his

    heart...

    Yes! Burlie had never been as indifferent as he seemed to be. He hated the foreign cavalry that invaded the Dragon Kingdom! Otherwise, he wouldn''t

    have carried a long sword and killed foreign cavalry all over the Dragon Kingdom decades ago. At that time, he was still young...

    In the end, with a sword, he forced the foreign cavalry that invaded the Dragon Kingdom to change their attitude toward the dynasty back then. Most

    of the enemies left in a hurry, and Burlie just supported some agents. It was a legend back then, and few people knew about it..

    However, Burlie could not change anything on thend with his sword. He just came from a sect. He couldn''t cultivate like the people in the Military

    Headquarters, nor did he have the blessing of national fortune. So, in the end, he had to put away his sword and return to the Green Mountain Sect in

    dismay.

    After that, he had been waiting for the change of the main trend, and he waited for 70 years. In the past 70 years, he became a strong powerhouse of

    King level nine from a God of War. The sword he used back then had been sealed for 70 years.

    The next moment, Burlie twisted a mechanism in the study. Suddenly, there was a rumbling sound. A secret room appeared behind the bookshelf

    behind him.

    Burlie got up and went in. The secret room was closed. In the secret room, there was a blue robe covered with dust and a long sword lying quietly on

    the stone table which had not been used for 70 years...

    Burlie quietly looked at the dusty long sword and murmured, "Buddy, my master told me that I was too impulsive, so I might ruin something important

    easily. He said that we cultivators couldn''t go against the main trend, especially the main trend in the Dragon Kingdom a hundred years ago. It was a

    doomed disaster, and people couldn''t be enlightened without the disaster. He asked me not to interfere..."

    Burlie paused and then said, ˇ°But... I couldn''t sit by idly and remain indifferent. I couldn''t watch people at the foot of the mountain die, starve, or be

    killed by the foreign cavalry, so I went out... I killed many enemies with you...ˇ±

    ˇ°Later, when I returned to the sect. the master imprisoned me for three years and asked me to temper my mind. Three yearster, he died, and I

    didn''t mind the business at the foot of the mountain anymore... However, I''ve remained indifferent for 70 years..."

    "Buddy, now the ruler of the contemporary dynasty wants me to do something. I... may have to let my master down, and I want to help this kingdom

    I... have never changed, and I am still the young man with a sword back then..."

    "Whoosh..." The next moment, a clear and loud sword chant sounded, and Burlie pulled out the sword that had been sealed for 70 years. There was

    no rust on the sword, and it was still cold and bright...

    At the same time, in a ce that was more than ten miles away from the east of the Green Mountain Sect, a mysterious killer in ck was running in

    a panic. The longer he ran, the more seriously injured he became. His face was extremely gloomy.

    "The Green Mountain Sect! How dare you really help the Military Headquarters!" The mysterious killer of King level nine said with gloomy eyes.

    Yes, he had got the news that the

    Senior Elder and the Second Elder

    would pay a wisit to the Green

    Mountain Set, so he ambushed at

    the foot of the mountain and wanted

    to kill th¨¦ Senior Elder. But he didavot

    expeckthat another strong =>

    powerhouse of King level nin¨¦would

    come to stop him! The ce where

    h@ assassinated the Senior Elder

    was at the foot of the Green

    Mountain Sect. So at this moment,

    he was very sure that the

    mysterious powerhouse of King

    level nine who came to stop him

    was from the Green Mountain Sect.

    "The Green Mountain Sect. Sure

    enough, the head was right. You will

    choose to support the Military

    Headquarters! Ha-ha... Very good. I

    You''re the-betrayer in the nine super

    powerful Sects. Since you choos¨¦ to

    support the Military Headquarters,

    you Will be removed from our

    alliance!" The myste ious killer in

    ck was extremely ma&. He had

    made up his mind that he would join

    hands with other forces and ruin the

    Green Mountain Sect after he went

    back!

    The King-level super powerful sects would never tolerate a betrayer!

    The next moment, when the powerhouse of King level nine still wanted to escape, a man with a long sword appeared in front of him. The man didn''t

    hide or cover his face. He was Koltin, Burlie''s elder martial brother! Koltin also owned thebat power of King level nine.

    "s..." After Koltin appeared, he sighed deeply and instantly aimed his long sword at the seriously injured killer in ck.

    The mysterious killer''s expression changed greatly when he saw Koltin. His eyes were gloomy as he said, "Taoist Koltin! Do you... want to kill me?"

    Koltin sighed deeply again and said slowly, "s, I don''t want to, but you shouldn''t have tried to kill the rulers of the Dragon Kingdom at the foot of my

    sect. How scheming you were. Whether you killed them sessfully or not, you''ve burned our bridges, and now we have no choice...ˇ±

    The next moment, the mysterious killer of King level nine who was seriously wounded fixed his eyes on Kaltin and said, "Taoist Koltin, please let me

    go. I promise I won''t tell anyone about what happened today. Is it okay? The other sects won''t trouble you. What do you think?ˇ±

    Koltin smiled and looked at the mysterious killer as if the killer was a fool. "Ha-ha... Are you stupid? You''re no longer young, and you''ve cultivated for

    a long time, but why are you so silly? What a childish trick..."

    Before Koltin finished speaking. he suddenly appeared in front of the seriously injured powerhouse of King level nine and hacked the powerhouse

    with his sword. The mysterious powerhouse of King level nine retreated, but he was scared because Koltin who wanted to attack him disappeared...

    "No..." The King-level mysterious killer''s expression changed wildly. When he wanted to escape again, a long sword pierced through his body from

    his back quietly. The tip of the sword was on his chest. In an instant, the sword spirit smashed his heart...

    The mysterious powerhouse of King level nine had been hacked twice by Burlie, and he was seriously injured. At this moment, he was killed by Koltin

    directly...

    When the mysterious killer in ck fell to the ground, Koltin snorted once again and cut the killer''s head with his sword...

    ˇ°Humph, b*stard! Even if you really have evidence to prove that the Green Mountain Sect supports the War Headquarters, so what? Do you want to

    ruin my sect? Do you stupid guys want your sects to be ruined? How naive you are...ˇ±

    At this moment, Koltin was full of

    rage. He looked up at the Green

    Mountain Segt where Burlie was and

    murmured,ˇ°Burlie, the master kept.a

    firm grip,on you for decades, and <-

    you were forced to remain ~ˇŞ

    indifferent for decades. Since you''ve

    taken action, do it recklesslyBut

    you should remember thatt.. am

    your elder martial brothe#! Since

    ancient times, an elder brother is like

    a father! If you dare to conceal

    something from me again, I will kill

    you..."

    The more Koltin thought about it, the angrier he became. D*mn it! Burlie didn''t even believe him. Why did Burlie have to hide it from him? He watched

    Koltin grow up. How could he not understand Burlie?N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Boom... The next moment, Koltin. who was getting madder and madder, waved the long sword in his hand again. The mysterious killer''s dead body

    on the ground was instantly chopped into pieces..

 Chapter 265 Before Farewell! (1)

    Chapter 265 Before Farewell! (1)

    Chapter 265 Before Farewell! (1)

    Half an hourter, the Senior Elder and the Second Elder had left the Green Mountain Sect by helicopter. In the helicopter, the Senior Elder suddenly

    looked in the direction of the Green Mountain Sect because he felt that a powerhouse of King level nine died there.

    "Bad news!" The Senior Elder''s expression suddenly changed greatly.

    "Senior Brother, what''s wrong? What happened?" The Second Elder who sat opposite the Senior Elder in the helicopter immediately asked.

    With a very serious face, the Senior Elder looked in the direction of the Green Mountain Sect through the window and murmured, "Just now, a

    powerhouse of King level nine died there. He should be the mysterious killer who attacked us."

    "How could it be? Senior Elder, he''s of King level nine, and heˇŻs as strong as you. How could he be killed so easily?" Judy''s expression also changed

    at this moment.

    The Senior Elder looked very solemn. After thinking for a while, he looked at the Second Elder, sighed deeply, and said, "Judy, maybe we did

    something wrong..." The Senior Elder''s eyes were somewhat regretful.

    "Huh? Why do you say so? What did we do wrong?" Judy frowned hard and asked the Senior Elder.

    The Senior Elder took a deep breath, looked at the Green Mountain Sect withplicated emotions in his eyes, and said, "We... shouldn''t have been

    to the Green Mountain Sect today. Or we went there too early...ˇ±

    Judy thought about it for a while, and he was shocked. His heart trembled as he asked the Senior Elder, "Senior Brother, do you mean that the Green

    Mountain Sect is going to support us?"

    After taking a deep breath, the Senior Elder nodded and said with nostalgia in his eyes. ˇ°Yeah, decades ago, when we were teenagers, I heard that a

    young swordsman in a Taoist robe flitted from one city to another in the Dragon Kingdom and killed countless foreign enemies. Later, I investigated

    the man, and he should be Burlie."

    After a pause, the Senior Elder continued, ˇ°If I guess correctly, the mysterious man who helped us when we were attacked should be Burlie!"

    "How could it be? Senior Brother, when we were on the mountain, Burlie treated us indifferently and even attacked us..." Judy asked again in

    disbelief.

    The Senior Elder shook his head bitterly and said, "Judy, if you think about this matter from a different angle, will you feel that everything can be

    exined?"

    "Huh? What do you mean?" The Second Elder frowned and asked the Senior Elder.

    The Senior Elder said slowly, "For example. Burlie attacked you and injured you, causing you to vomit blood. Maybe that was just an act. Or, maybe

    that was a warning. He warned us not to easily put ourselves in danger and go to those King-level super powerful sects in person."

    "For example, we went to the Green Mountain Sect, and Burlie attacked us. After the trip to the Green Mountain Sect, will you recklessly go to

    another super powerful sect for negotiating again? Will you... do that?" The Senior Elder took a meaningful look at the Second Elder.

    The Second Elder''s expression changed again and again. Yes, if he thought about this matter from a different angle. everything could be exined.

    After figuring everything out, the Second Elder felt a sense of ecstasy. Yes, they were finally not alone. Only the Heaven Domain on the External

    Battlefield helped the Military Headquarters in the previous war.

    The Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain were developing rapidly. However, no matter how fast they developed, they couldn''t catch up with

    those King-level super powerful sects that had been passed down for two thousand years in a short time!

    Now, they finally had an ally.

    "Senior Brother... In the future, we..." The next moment, Judy, who had understood everything, looked at the Senior Elder excitedly.

    However, before he finished speaking, the Senior Elder waved and interrupted him. The Senior Elder said in a deep voice, ˇ°Judy, don''t say anything.

    It''s a good thing. Burlie doesn''t want to make clear his position right now. You should understand that he''s in a difficult situation. He wants to support

    the Military Headquarters, which means that he will betray the sect alliance! If we announce it to the public, the Green Mountain Sect will be in a

    predicament...ˇ±

    At this moment, Judy also took a deep breath, nodded solemnly, and then looked at the Senior Elder withplicated emotions in his eyes. "Senior

    Brother, it seems that the powerhouses in the sects have never changed. A hundred years ago and a few decades ago, they chose to offer help

    when the Dragon Kingdom was in trouble..."

    The Senior Elder also nodded and said, "Yeah, this is a good thing. Maybe those hidden forces chose to remain indifferent because they were

    discouraged, or they had some other reasons. But now, the war half a month ago gave them hope and made them look forward with optimism. This is

    something nice..."

    "Yes..." The Second Elder nodded deeply.

    Then the Second Elder asked again, "Well, Senior Brother, how should we treat the Green Mountain Sect from now on? Should we ignore them or

    what?"

    The Senior Elder smiled and said, ˇ°Of course, we have to say something. Burlie is circumspect and farsighted, so we can''t be his weak teammate.

    Well, after we go back, you should tell people that you were injured by Burlie..."

    "Okay. I see. Ha-ha... Burlie is somebody. The Green Mountain Sect deserves to be a native sect in ournd..." Judy smiled. After the Senior Elder

    exined it to him, he thought about Burlie''s conversation with him and the Senior Elder on the mountain and immediately became confident.

    As long as the nine super powerful sects could be persuaded to change their attitude, it was a great thing. The logjam of the Military Headquarters

    was broken in an instant, and the Second Elder was so relieved at this moment...

    "The Green Mountain Sect, Burlie... I can feel that you... are still the upright swordsman in a green robe back then! Burlie, thank you so much..." The

    Senior Elder felt very grateful.

    ow the national fortune of the

    Dragon Kingdom was advancing. At

    st, lwan led-tae Heaven Domain to

    support the-Milita y Headquarters

    when the-ilitary Headquarters was

    in the most difficult situation. Iwan

    foughtwith all his might and helped

    the Military Headquarters wir mthe

    ast war. The result of the war

    affected Burlie and impeted him to

    make a choice. As for the other two

    hidden King-level super powerful

    sects, the Heaven Force and the

    God of War Sect, they hadn''t made

    clear their positions. Content

    belongs to swnovel.ne

    The Senior Elder turned and bowed to the direction of the Green Mountain Sect. He remembered Burlie''s favor.

    Then, the Senior Elder took a deep breath, sat back in his seat, and said to the Second Elder, ˇ°Judy, get ready. We can carry out our next n. This

    time... I will ruin the eight alliances in the External Regionspletely!" As the Senior Elder said this, a trace of coldness shed through his eyes!

    Yes, this time, the eight External Military Headquarters were defeated and suffered heavy losses. The most elite corps in those Military Headquarters

    were all killed and injured. Besides, they lost many high-end powerhouses of the King level and the Emperor level. It was a fatal blow to the small and

    medium-sized forces in the eight External Military Headquarters!

    In modern warfare, if tens of thousands of soldiers were killed in a war, it would cause great trouble. The defeated forces would have all kinds of

    problems. At this time, the eight External Military Headquarters wanted to rearm and take revenge on the Dragon Kingdom. Unlike the Dragon

    Kingdom, the eight External Military Headquarters recruited soldiers for war again.

    This was an opportunity for the Dragon Kingdom to disintegrate the eight External Military Headquarters before they reunited. Since ancient times

    those who didn''t have justice on their side would get little help. The Dragon Kingdom had to disintegrate Z8 Alliance. Otherwise, Z8 Alliance would

    make aeback after rearming..

    The opportunity to disintegrate Z8

    Alliance was around the corner. The

    ilitary Headquarters of the Dragon

    ingdom_waˇŻ very powerful at this.

    time. Alttrough the externa corps-of

    the Dragon Kingdom suffered great

    >) .

    osse&, the national fortune of the

    Dragon Kingdom had been

    awakened, and the Military

    Headquarters was being reinforced

    constantly. Besides, they were sure

    that the Green Mountain Sect would

    help them. It was an opportunity.

    Coldness shed across Judy''s eyes as he said, "Yes, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If we ruin one or two small and medium-sized Military

    Headquarters before the eight External Military Headquarters unite, they will certainly fail to unite! If only the top three or tworge Military

    Headquarters target us, ha-ha... we are really not afraid..."

    The Senior Elder sneered and said,

    ˇ°Yeah, get ready. Don''t let lwan know

    about it. Le Lim enjoy his peaceful

    ife longex. He showed his hand in >

    thest war. Now the eight External

    ili ary, Headquarters must bec>

    preparing to destroy the Heaven

    Damain. So, we should hurky Up.

    We''ll take action first and-divert their

    attention to us so that Iwan and the

    Heaven Domain will have more time

    to develop...ˇ±

    The Second Elder nodded solemnly and said, "Okay..."N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Time passed slowly. A night passed in a blink of an eye. The next morning, Iwan took Jayna, Emily, Scarlett, Zora, Kill, and Jane to Gotham Airport.

    "Daddy, where are we going?" Emily excitedly asked Iwan.

    Iwan kissed her small face and said with a smile, "We''ll go to Southpool City first. I want to visit the city where you and your mother used to live for

    more than four years. Then we''ll go to Pasnd City..."

    Emily nodded happily and said, "Okay, dad. Will wee back to Gotham City again? I can''t bear to leave my two great-grandfathers and Auntie

    Sally. They all like to y with me..."

    Iwan rubbed her nose with a smile and said, "Yeah, we''ll stay in Southpool City for two days and then y in Pasnd City for two days. Then we''ll

    come back to Gotham City and find you a new school, okay?"

    Emily nodded happily. lwan, however, looked at Emily with wistfulness in his eyes. Yes, he always knew what the Military Headquarters and the

    Senior Elder did, and he could guess what the Senior Elder wanted to do next.

    It had been more than three months since he left the External Battlefield and returned to the Dragon Kingdom. Last time, he showed the final card of

    the Heaven Domain. In fact, now the Heaven Domain was in a dangerous situation on the External Battlefield. Before the eight External Military

    Headquarters had time to attack the Heaven Domain. Iwan must make some arrangements.

    Therefore, as the Lord of Heaven Domain... Iwan was about to leave the Dragon Kingdom and go to the External Battlefield again. His brothers were

    waiting for him there, and he had many things to deal with. In addition, he should reach Real Emperor level nine as soon as possible so that he could

    gain a foothold before the next war broke out...

    For a moment, lwan felt so sad and couldn''t bear to part with Emily..

    The next moment, Jayna, who was standing beside Iwan, felt lwan''s sadness, so she didn''t say anything but held lwan''s hand tightly and quietly. Two

    thousand years ago, lwan was Christina''s General Haig. and Iwan couldn''t always be trapped by love...

    ˇ®Honey, I know what you are thinking. Let the three of us stay together and have fun for a few days. Then you can go deal with your things. I will take

    care of Emily...ˇ® Jayna said in her heart...

 Chapter 266 Before Farewell! (3)

    Chapter 266 Before Farewell! (3)

    Chapter 266 Before Farewell! (3)

    Maybe it was really God''s will. When the Senior Elder was about to take action, lwan sensed it and was ready to leave. In fact, Iwan had nothing to

    prepare. He only worried about Jayna and Emily, so he nned to travel with them and apany them more. When they returned to Gotham City,

    he would leave.

    As soon as the morning sun was up. the Senior Elder held a meeting in the Military Headquarters and prepared to carry out his n. Iwan took

    Jayna, Emily, Kill, Jane, Zora, and Scarlett to board his private ne to Southpool City.

    On the ne, Jane wore a ckce dress, ck pantyhose, and ck high-heeled shoes. Her hair tumbled in a cascade down her back. Besides,

    she had an air of aloofness and a beautiful face, which made Kill fix his eyes on her all the time.

    "Are we going back to the External Battlefield?" The next moment, Jane sipped her coffee and asked Kill who sat opposite her.

    With a smile, Kill nodded and said, "Yeah, we have to go back. Maybe Iwan will leave after traveling with Jayna this time. Do you want to follow us?"

    Jane smiled and nodded. "Of course. Why should I stay here? No matter what, I''m a Super God now..." While speaking, Jane leaned toward Kill and

    said very seductively, ˇ°What''s wrong? Are you worried about me?"

    KillˇŻs heart beat faster uncontrobly. He nodded and said, "Yes, why don''t you... stay in Gotham City and not go there? I''m afraid that the External

    Battlefield will be more dangerous. Think about it. If it is not dangerous, Iwan will not go there in person. I have a foreboding, really. We may be in

    danger after going to the External Battlefield..." Kill gave Jane a deep look.

    However, the next moment. Jane smiled and kissed KillˇŻs side face with her beautiful and sexy red lips. Crossing her long legs in ck pantyhose.

    she rested her right elbow on her knee, looked at Kill charmingly, and said slowly, "Then we should have a good time in the next few days. We should

    date several more times. You are not familiar with the cities in the kingdom, but I am. I have been to Southpool City before, but I am most familiar with

    Pasnd City."

    Jane smiled and said to Kill again, "Oh. by the way, Master Kill, I used to be the campus belle of Pasnd City. When I was in college, Jayna and I

    were the two most beautiful girls in the college. What do you think? Do you want me to take you to visit my college?ˇ±

    Jane''s every move was so seductive that Kill couldn''t control himself anymore, and his heart skipped a beat. Therefore, he nodded and said, "Well,

    it''s all up to you..."

    The next moment, seeing that Kill was a little uneasy, Jane got up to sit beside him, leaned against him, and whispered in his ear, "Don''t worry,

    Master Kill. We will sleep together tonight...ˇ±

    KillˇŻs heart beat wildly when he heard this. He was a little embarrassed and said, "Well, I...... You know I didnˇŻt mean that......

    Jane crossed her long leg sexily and said, ˇ°Oh... It seems that I misunderstood you. Alright, that''s fine. Let''s get two rooms again tonight...ˇ±

    "No..." The next moment, Kill blurted out without hesitation.

    "Ha-ha...ˇ± Janeughed happily. She finally became Kill''s girlfriend, and she was so delighted. For the first and only time, she was in a rtionship.

    ˇ®Kill, you''re finally my boyfriend and future husband, and I''m overjoyed...ˇŻ Jane murmured in her heart. She fell in love with Kill at first sight, and she

    loved Kill much more than she showed outwardly.

    More than an hourter, the ne arrived at the airport of Southpool City. Southpool City was LucasˇŻs territory. After learning that lwan and Jayna

    woulde to Southpool City, Lucas immediately arranged everything yesterday afternoon and hurried back to Southpool City overnight. In addition,

    Erick, the director of the Patrol Department in Southpoo! City, also made preparations overnight.

    So, when Iwan took Jayna and Emily out of the ne, he saw arge number of people at the airport who were brought by Lucas and Erick.

    "Mr. Cliff, it''s my honor to see you..." The next moment, Lucas and Erick led others to pay homage to Iwan.

    Iwan waved his hand and said, "Don''t be so polite. I''m just here to visit the city where my wife and daughter used to live... You are at liberty to do as

    you please..."

    "Okay..." Lucas and Erick answered Iwan respectfully. It had been a few months since thest time they met Iwan. When they saw lwan again, they

    were both deeply shocked. Iwan was not a God of War of the Dragon Kingdom, but he was far more important than a God of War. Now Iwan was.

    even a peerless hero in the hearts of the people of the Dragon Kingdom. In the final battle on the External Battlefield that day. Iwan took hundreds of

    powerhouses of Emperor level to kill the enemies bravely, and they would never forget that. lwan was a real hero, a man of superior talent!

    Iwan and Jayna got in a car. It was a fleet of luxurious ck Lincoln. The officers from the Patrol Department rode motorcycles to clear the way for

    them, and many guards followed them. Lucas also followed Iwan in a car.

    Half an hourter, under the guidance of Jayna, the luxury fleet arrived in front of an old housing estate. There was a row of stores in front of the

    outermost buildings in the housing estate, and there was a not eye-catching small restaurant in the middle of the stores.

    When IwanˇŻ''s fleet arrived, all the

    people nearby were shocked. They

    all gathered by the roadsides and

    watched. Looking at the fleet, they ~

    guessedawhich big shot was heres

    Even the cars of the Patrol oF

    Depattment cleared the way for the

    bigshot and escorted him.the next

    rroment, when the director of the

    Patrol Department got off the car

    and opened the door of the car

    behind him, the crowd around this

    housing estate bust into an uproar.

    The next moment, when Iwan got

    off the car with Emily in his arms,

    the crowd suddenly became quiet.

    Everyone.cduld not believe that thex

    great heko of the Dragon Kingdory

    was hefe. Then, when Jayna got off

    the cat, they suddenly realizeˇé-that

    they were familiar with Jayna

    thugh they didnˇŻt know auch about

    Iwan. Jayna was the woman who

    worked here while taking care of her

    child alone a few years ago. Content

    belongs to swnovel.ne

    "Oh, God! Jayna''s husband is actually the hero, Iwan! Well..." At this moment. the people in this housing estate were all stunned

    "Dad, mom and I lived here before. Many gentlemen anddies here were very kind to me. They gave me food, toys, and clothes. Dad..." Emily

    pointed at the crowd and said. She felt familiar with several people in it.

    With Emily in his arms, Iwan took a deep breath, bowed to the crowd at the entrance of the housing estate, and said sincerely, "Thank you all for

    taking care of my wife and daughter..."

    When Iwan bowed, the people around the entrance of the housing estate immediately had tears in their eyes and said, "Mr. Cliff, we don''t deserve

    your gratitude. Get up quickly... That was what we should do..."

    At this moment, the crowd was extremely shocked. The great hero of the Dragon Kingdom actually bowed to them and thanked them. Some old

    people even shed tears. "Jayna married a good man..."

    "Mr. Cliff... please get up quickly..." Lucas took a deep breath, walked to Iwan with tears in his eyes, and said softly to Iwan.

    Only then did Iwan get up. He said to Emily, "Emily. we should be grateful, so you should also thank those people who helped you and your mother..."

    Then Emily nodded sensibly, bowed to the crowd, and thanked them

    Iwan took a deep breath and said to Lucas, "Uncle Lucas, you should be responsible for the housing estate. Reconstruct it and make it the best

    housing estate. Allocate the funds from Morgan Group and pay each family relocation expenses..."

    ˇ°Okay, Mr. Cliff, you can rest assured. I will arrange for people to do it right now and try toplete it before the end of this year..." Lucas said

    respectfully.

    "Okay..." wan nodded, looked at Jayna, and said, ˇ°Honey, is the restaurant at the entrance the one you worked in before?ˇ±

    Jayna nodded. When she came here again after several months, she felt as if a generation had passed because she worked here while taking care of

    Emily a few months ago.

    ˇ°Yeah... I''ll go in and have a look..." lwan''s eyes also turned red. He knew that Jayna and Emily had a hard time in the past few years when he was

    no not with them, but he did not expect their life to be so poor. They lived in such a dpidated housing estate, and they might just live in a small room

    or a basement..

    The next moment, Iwan stepped into the small restaurant in front of him. The restaurant was not big, and it was only of 40 or 50 square meters. The

    restaurant owner was a divorced single woman. When lwan came in, she was so nervous that she didn''t know what to do.

    "Sully... ItˇŻs all right. This is my

    husband, Iwan... Rx." Jayna

    walked to the:middle-aged

    restaurant owner and said with

    complicated emotions in her tone A

    few years-ago, Sully took pity on

    Jaynatbecause Jayna raised Ernily

    alon¨¦-and live a poor life, so she

    gave Jayna a job. Of course, he

    sry was little, but for dayna who

    came to Southpool City atone with a

    child, it was enough to save her life...

    Even if lwan didn''te here this

    time, Jayna woulde back and

    have a look when she had time...

    But Iwan wanted toe here and have a look in person..

    After Jayna said this, Sully became less nervous and hurriedly said, "Well, Iwan... I''ll make you a bowl of noodles. Noodles are the most delicious in

    my restaurant..."

    When Sully wanted to go to the kitchen. Jayna stopped her. Then Jayna said to Sully with a smile, ˇ°Sully, don''t do that. Let me cook for Iwan. He

    wants to eat the noodles cooked by me..."

    Sully nodded but followed Jayna into the kitchen. Jayna cooked noodles, and she helped Jayna.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    In the center of the restaurant, Emily sat in front of lwan happily and said to him with smiling eyes, "Dad, when mom worked here before, I would read

    there and wait for her..." While speaking, Emily pointed to a corner where there was still a small table and a stool.

    Ten minutester, Jayna came out with a bowl of hot noodles, brought it to Iwan with a smile, and said, ˇ°Try this. I learned cooking from Sully for four

    years...ˇ±

    "Okay..." Iwan nodded and took a mouthful of noodles. The noodles were really delicious, but lwan wept when he tasted them...

 Chapter 267 Before Farewell! (III)

    Chapter 267 Before Farewell! (III)

    Chapter 267 Before Farewell! (III)

    Iwan''s tears fell into the bowl. Jayna took his hand gently and shook her head at him tenderly.

    "Mom, what''s wrong with dad? Why is he crying?" Emily walked to Jayna worriedly and asked Jayna in a low voice.

    Jayna shook her head at Emily withplicated emotions in her eyes, smiled, and said, ˇ°He''s okay, Emily. Maybe I added too much pepper to the

    noodles, so his eyes sting and he cries. He''s really fine... DonˇŻt worry..."

    "Okay..." Although Emily nodded, she didnˇŻt believe Jayna. She could feel that Iwan was sad, but she didn''t bother Iwan at this time. Instead. she

    stayed quietly with Jayna. After a while, Scarlett also walked to Jayna with tears in her eyes and took Emily out. Then the shop owner, Sully, followed

    them out. Scon, there were only lwan and Jayna left in the restaurant.

    Jayna''s eyes were slightly red as she sat beside Iwan in a daze. She looked at Iwan in a trance, smiled, and reached out to wipe the tears on his

    face. "It''s all right, honey. At that time, you were fighting to protect the country on the External Battlefield, and you didnˇŻt know what happened to me

    and Emily. Honey... I believe that if you knew about our existence earlier, you would not let me and Emily suffer..."

    Jayna paused, and then looked at Iwan with deep affection again. She forced a smile and said, "Honey, it''s really all right... It''s all over, isnˇŻt it?ˇ±

    Iwan did not speak but continued to lower his head and eat the bowl of noodles which was mixed with his tears. He couldn''t say anything at this

    moment and med himself so badly. After all, he didnˇŻt protect Jayna and Emily well, did he?

    After finishing the noodles, Iwan asked Jayna to take him to the ce where she and Emily had lived for four years. Jayna didn''t want Iwan to go

    there, but lwan tipped the people around him a wink. Soon, an olddy with gray hair sighed. She took the key, led Iwan into the housing estate, and

    opened arge iron door in the basement

    "Honey... Don''t go down to have a look, okay? It''s all over now, really..." Tears ran down Jayna''s face at this moment, and she really didn''t want Iwan

    to go down because she and Emily lived in the dark and damp basement for the past four years

    Jayna knew lwan too well. Beneath his strong exterior, he was the kindest person in the world. He would rather bear everything alone. It was the

    truth. Whether he was on the External Battlefield or in the Dragon Kingdom, he always bore all the pain on his own. But he was absent from Jayna

    and Emily''s life for four years! Jayna could feel how guilty lwan was.

    In fact, it was not his fault. was it? He didn''t know about their existence back then...N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "Dad, don''t go down, okay? There are mice below, and I''m so afraid... The mice are big. and there are many insects... scaring insects..." With fear in

    her eyes, Emily said to lwan in Scarlett''s arms

    ˇ°Hum...ˇ± lwan trembled fiercely after hearing Emily''s words. He did not stop any longer and walked forward

    "Iwan..." Jayna pulled Iwan but failed to stop him. At this moment, hundreds of people behind Jayna were silent. Jayna turned to Scarlett and said,

    "Take care of Emily." Then she followed Iwan in.

    Iwan ignored Jayna and walked directly into the dark basement. He saw a lot of sundries, a bicycle, and some discarded cardboard. There was even

    some water in the corner. An unpleasant smell assailed his nostrils...

    It had only been more than three months since Jayna left this basement. The old woman liked Jayna and Emily very much, so she kept this basement

    for them. The old woman was in her eighties, and she was worried that Jayna and Emily who had fled from Pasnd City would have no ce to live,

    so she kept this room all the time. At this moment, the gray-haired woman also followed Iwan.

    The next moment, the old woman bent over and opened a wooden door in the basement for Iwan. She said to Iwan, "Iwan, this is where Jayna and

    Emily used to live. I said many times that they should move upstairs to live with me, but Jayna was too stubborn. She didn''t want to inconvenience

    me, so she lived here all the time.ˇ±

    The old woman locked at the small bed, quilts, pots, and pans left in the basement. Although the basement was simple, it was very clean. People

    were always mncholy and moody when they were old. The old woman looked at the furnishings in the room and said to Iwan with tears in her

    eyes, "Iwan, since Jayna and Emily were so sensible, how could I dislike them? If they could live with me, I would be so happy, wouldn''t 1? But they

    had strong characters. They had been living a poor life..."

    ˇ°Iwan, I can tell that you are a good man. You are a soldier, and you are also very sensible, but you must take good care of Emily and Jayna in the

    future. They suffered a lot in the past few years..." The old woman said to Iwan with tears in her eyes.

    "Nanny Morris, stop talking about that. Iwan is very kind to me, and I didn''t tell him that I had a child back then. It''s my fault. Nanny Morris, I''m sorry...ˇ±

    Jayna took Nanny Morris''s hand and shook her head at Nanny Morris withplicated emotions in her eyes. lwan had been very guilty, so Jayna

    didn''t want Nanny Morris to talk about it anymore.

    Nanny Morris nodded, sighed, and then said to Iwan, "Talk to Jayna here, and I''ll go out first. s, I''m too old to see such a sad thing. I''m going to

    see Emily. I haven''t seen her for a long time, and I miss her so much. She is the most sensible child I''ve ever seen in my life... s..."

    "Well, but her father is back now, and her father is a great hero. She''s lucky now, and she won''t suffer anymore. She doesn''t have to eat leftovers and

    live in the basement anymore. In the future, she can wear new clothes, eat delicious food, and go to school. It''s so good..."

    Nanny Morris was old, so she was garrulous. Then she walked out trembling while chattering. Jayna wanted to help her, but she refused

    After Nanny Morris left, Iwan stood in the middle of the basement, looked at everything in front of him, and remained silent. In the end, he fixed his

    eyes on the small bed against the wall. There was a shabby doll on it, as well as a sheet that had turned whitish from much washing.

    "Iwan... I..." Jayna wanted to say something, but Iwan interrupted her.

    Iwan took a deep breath, turned around, and looked at Jayna with an extremely distressed face. "Why... didn''t you tell me earlier? Obviously, I hurt

    you back then...ˇ±

    Jayna was silent. Did she never think about telling Iwan everything when she couldn''t hold on in the past few years? Three months ago, Emily was

    able to get through to Iwan, which meant that Iwan always took the phone Jayna gave him back then. It also proved that Jayna could contact Iwan if

    she called him.

    But Jayna didn''t tell lwan. Although she was so tired and suffered too many grievances, she didn''t call Iwan, because she knew that Iwan was

    burdened with great hatred when she saved him. She just didn''t want to disturb him, and she stubbornly believed that she could raise her child alone.

    She didn''t want to burden Iwan

    In the following years, although taking care of Emily alone was tiring, Jayna had a lot of joy in the process. For example, Emily was particrly

    sensible and considerate because she grew up in such a harsh environment.

    A lot of the time, when Emily saw that Jayna was tired, she used her little hands to massage Jayna and wash Jayna''s feet to amuse Jayna in this

    room at night

    "Mom, I heard a very nice story today. It''s the story of a prince and a princess. Let me tell you. There was a princess who lived in a very beautiful

    castle. Every day, she...ˇ± At this moment, Jayna looked at the small bed in front of her and thought of the happy days she had spent with Emily in the

    past few years.

    Life was bitter, but they were happy. Anyway, she had weathered the storm, hadn''t she? Iwan finally came back. She had a peerless husband, while

    Emily had an awesome father.

    "I''m sorry...ˇ± lwan said to Jayna in a very hoarse voice with tears on his face. It seemed that he could not do anything except apologize.

    Jayna stood at the door and shook her head at Iwan with tears. "You know that I don''t me you..."

    Iwan nodded and said, "I want to sleep here tonight, okay?ˇ±

    ˇ°Huh? Well... Are you going to sleep here?" Jayna asked Iwan with some doubts.

    Iwan took a deep breath, nodded withplicated emotions in his eyes, and said, "Yes, I''ll sleep here..." Then lwan paused again and continued, "I

    know that when you slept here with Emily before, you must have told her that her father woulde back one day, and then the three of you would

    sleep here together, right?ˇ±

    Jayna shuddered, and tears ran down her face immediately. Yes. lwan was right. As Emily grew up, she understood more and more. A lot of the time

    she asked Jayna where her father was and when he woulde back intentionally or unintentionally... She had a lot of questions.

    At that time, when Jayna lived in this dark basement and coaxed Emily to sleep at night. she would tell Emily that Emily''s father woulde back

    soon, and then Emily would sleep between them and be protected by them.

    Well, Jayna had told Emily this many times.

    "Okay..." Jayna nodded at Iwan with tears on her face.

    "Yeah..." lwan smiled at Jayna, took Jayna''s hand, and walked out. When he went out with Jayna, there were still many people around the door. They

    were all people living in this housing estate.

    "Dad... Dad..." Seeing that lwan''s face was full of tears, Emily said to him worriedly in Scarlett''s arms.

    "Well. I''m fine. really..." lwan smiled at Emily and nodded.

    Then Iwan took a deep breath,

    bowed deeply again to the people in

    the housing estate, and said

    sincerely, ˇ°Thank you again for

    taking careof my wife and daughter

    in the past few years. I wisk >

    Morgar-Group to rebuild this =~

    housityg estate, the school, the.

    community hospital, the restaurants,

    afd the road. I''ll be respofisible for

    your medical care, childrenˇŻs studies,

    and pension funds. Please do not

    refuse me. This is a token of my

    regard. Thank you for giving my

    child a very good growth

    environment. She can''t be so

    sensible without you..." Content

    belongs to

    As Iwan said this, he once again made a deep bow to the crowd

    "Mr. Cliff... that... was what we

    should do, and we... really didn''t

    offer too much help..."After lwan

    finished speaking, the crowd burst ~

    into an uproar again. The people

    here were all very kind. They knew

    that ifthey epted Iwan''s ˇŞ

    kindness, their future life weld be

    campletely changed. They-would live

    a very good life from now on. The

    children would be supported, and

    old people would have someone to

    rely on.

    Iwan smiled, shook his head with great sincerity, and said nothing. He had experienced countless life-and-death battles on the External Battlefield,

    and he lived in hell five years ago, so he deeply understood that there were both good and bad people in this world

    The world was neither faultiess nor

    seamy. There were good people and

    bad people,such as Anton whom .

    Jayna metthree months ago. At that

    time, Anton was not kind and cruelly

    persecuted Jayna and Emily. Jayna

    wasˇŻso beautiful. Since she sould

    live-in the housing estate peacefully

    for four years, it could b¨¦&Seen how

    kind the people who lived here were.

    Iwan had a deep understanding of the human heart. For example, if several people in this housing estate had bad intentions toward Jayna in the past

    four years, lwan would definitely regret it all his life

    Iwan took a deep breath and continued, "I will set up a housing estate foundation for you. You can ask for help no matter what difficulties you

    encounter in the future. Everything in this housing estate will be free. Thank you for your kindness... Thank you..."

    Iwan said very sincerely.

 Chapter 268 Before Parting! (Four!) (Update 2)

    Chapter 268 Before Parting! (Four!) (Update 2)

    Chapter 268 Before Parting! (Four!) (Update 2)

    The efficiency of Morgan Group was not unpleasant, and this was an order personally issued by Iwan Cliff. the founder of Morgan Group, the Lord of

    Heaven Domain of the External Regions, and the unrivaled hero of the entire Dragon Kingdom. Lucas Mond, the vice president of Morgan Group and

    Erick Bacon, director of Southpool City Patrol Department were here. So almost in ten minutes, the real estate group under the Mond family rushed

    here immediately, and hundreds of technical staff began to draw out a reconstruction n

    Moreover, there was already a special ne of dozens of executives flying here from Cleveque City. Thismunity which was once kind to Jayna

    Brown and her daughter would bepletely renewed in the shortest possible time and be the bestmunity in the country!

    Money? This was not something Iwan need worry about. The battle in the External Battlefield more than half a month ago made the world know that

    he was a hero of the world. In fact, he had another identity, that was, the richest man in the entire Dragon Kingdom. He had more funds and

    resources than he himself knew. So let alone to rebuild thismunity in front of him, even if it was to rebuild the entire Southpool City, Iwan would

    also be capable enough.

    "Honey, thank you..." Jayna Brown said to lwan with a smile, looking at the construction team that was already in themunity and started all kinds

    of busy work.

    Iwan alsoughed, and said with a smile, "It''s not a big deal, we have more money than we can spend in our lifetime. Let''s do more meaningful

    things..."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Emily was also very happy at the moment, Lucas was very good at handling things and brought arge truck of toys! Yes, it was a whole big truck! !!

    Emily was surrounded by arge group of children at the moment and distributing toys to her friends from the past few years. These were very high-

    end toys, each costing thousands of dors. Emily felt really happy.

    "Doris, you used to share me your toys. Now my father is back. Look, he bought so many toys, a whole truck of them. Which one do you like? I''ll ask

    them to bring it to you. Don''t be shy, what is mine is yours..." Emily happily said to another little girl.

    Soon Emily and arge group of children around her were very happy.

    "Mr. ...Mr. Cliff, you don''t need to rebuild my restaurant, you...you have done enough for us..." At this moment, Sully, the owner of the restaurant

    where Jayna used to work at, walked up to Iwan and spoke to him.

    Iwan smiled and replied, ˇ°Sully, it''s okay. This is nothing to me. You are like a lifesaver to our family. If you have any needs in the future, if you can''t

    find me, just go to Jayna , or find Lucas Mond, they will take care of you, please don''t be shy. If it weren''t for you, my wife and daughter might still be

    in hunger. Sully, thank you...ˇ±

    Iwan was very grateful for Sully. Yes, she was the savior of his family.

    This is lwan''s style. Whoever treated him well, he would pay back a hundred times, but whoever treated him badly, he would also pay back a hundred

    times ......

    On this day, with the arrival of Iwan, thismunity that once gave Jayna and her daughter a shelter hadpletely changed. Everyone in the

    community was extremely excited. Lucas Mond was more than generous and booked most of the hotels in Southpool City for the people in the

    community to stay. And the next day thismunity would bepletely demolished and rebuilt. Iwan nned to build the best vi for Nanny

    Morris, who had been taking care of Jayna and Emily and arranged a caregiver to wait upon her.

    Moreover, Zora Cliffs mother and grandma would also move here in the future. Zora was now working in Morgan Group. If Zora''s rtives live in this

    community, they will be able to have one more method to contact with Ivan if they need to. In other words, at this moment, lvan thought of everything

    he could think of and did everything he could do.

    It was worth mentioning that after Lucas Mond learned that Ivan wanted to live here tonight. He quietly arranged dozens of people to run around the

    community and inform everyone in themunity. Everyone in themunity was very grateful. In the afternoon, they left for the hotels. The whole

    neighborhood fell silent in the afternoon.

    Jayna and Emily had a hard time, so did Ivan. The people in thismunity also watched the live broadcast of the battle in the External Battlefield.

    They all knew how much Ivan had contributed for the Dragon Kingdom. It was so close that Ivan almost failed to survive. Therefore, everyone was

    willing to leave a quiet environment and space for Ivan and his family.

    In the afternoon, Ivan, Jayna and Emily walked in the quiet and deserted neighborhood. A pair of parents yed with their daughter. Emily was very

    familiar with everything in thismunity. After a while, she took lvan to a small park, then to the basketball court, and then to a small pond, and then

    the green belt.

    Ivan patiently followed Emily, following her footsteps one by one. Jayna followed behind the two. She was also very happy. with a smile on her face all

    the time. After going through so many things, Jayna looked very mature now. She was not only beautiful, but also had a mature temperament.

    At night, Ivan fulfilled Jayna''s promise that she had told Emily countless times. He slept beside Emily in that dark and damp basement for a night.

    Jayna was at the innermost, Emily at the middle, and Ivan at the outermost.

    Emily was very happy before going to bed. This was her dream for hundreds of thousands of nights. She dreamed that one day, her father would

    sleep beside her and guard her. Today, this dream hade true.

    "Dad..." Emily turned her head and called out to Ivan.

    "Hmm...here..." lvan grinned, nedded, and kissed her little face.

    Half an hourter, Emily turned around again, looked at Ivan and shouted, "Dad..."

    Ivan continued to smile and nodded, "Well, Dad is here... go to sleep..."

    An hourter, ˇ°Dad...ˇ±

    Two hourster, "Dad..."

    Ivan smiled. In one way, he was both

    happy and sad when he heard his

    daughter calling her dad again and

    again. The reason why Emily did this

    was verysim ple. It was because she

    would feel this a little unbelievable if

    she returned to this basement.in

    three months, which waspletely

    Subconscious. She was too sma I to

    control. Clearly knowing that her

    father was by her side, but she still

    couldn''t help calling "Dad" over and

    over.

    It wasn''t until twelve o''clock in the

    middle of the mght that Emily finally

    fell asleep. Ste was so excited, even

    though she was already quite tired->

    after theˇ®day, she stil persisted until

    twelveo''clock. She was very, very

    happy today. In themunity,

    when she saw the childrenˇŻshe used

    toˇŻy with, she would pall Ivan

    closer and introduced to them,

    "Look, this is my father, my father..."

    "Hey... this is my dad... my dad is back, you see I didn''t lie to you, I really have a dad, I have a dad..." Emily, who was in her sleep, was still talking

    happily. This was an obsession in her heart. When she was with Jayna before, all the children in the neighborhood around her had fathers, but she

    didn''t.

    Although Emily hid very well in front of Jayna every time because she didn''t want to make her mother sad, she was still extremely longing in her

    heart. longing for Ivan toe back so that she could hold her fatherˇŻs hand, walk to these children and proudly tell them, ˇ°I also have a father, I also

    have..."

    And at this moment, Ivan looked at his daughter''s smiling face in sleep and listened to her immature voice, tears fell from theers of his eyes

    again.

    "I owe her too much..." lvan whispered to Jayna.

    Jayna reached out and touched lvan''s face, wiped away his tears and said, "Honey. you are the best father in the world, and in Emily''s heart, you are

    the biggest hero in the world, the hero who defends our home and country. So......"

    "So, honey, you Must promise me

    that no matter what you do in the

    future, you must stay safe. No

    matter what you must live. Emily

    and I wilkalways be waiting for you:

    at home, promise me, okay? Hubby...

    we Jayna ouched lvan''s face;her

    eyes extremelyplicatee> She

    was actually very, very warried about

    Ivan in her heart, but she couldn''t

    show it for she knew Ivan still had a

    lot to do.

    She couldn''t be so selfish and keep Ivan to herself. All she could do was to protect their family for lvan. Once he got tired and exhausted, there was

    still a ce where he could feel warm.

    "Hmm..." lvan nodded slightly, deeply remembering this promise to Jayna in his heart, which was also... a small promise to his daughter. He wanted

    to live and protect the person he cared in his heart...

    "Honey..." The next moment, Jayna smiled and said.

    "Huh?" Ivan looked up at Jayna.

    Jayna lightly smiled at lvan and said with a happy smile, "I love you.

 Chapter 269 Before Parting! (Five) (Update 3)

    Chapter 269 Before Parting! (Five) (Update 3)

    Chapter 269 Before Parting! (Five) (Update 3)

    That night. Ivan slept happily and peacefully. Jayna and Emily also slept very soundly. How should this night be defined? It was a fulfillment of

    Jayna and Emily''s four years of life. This small, dark and damp basement, this small room, finally saw the reunion of the husband with a wife and the

    father with a daughter. Just because of this night, Jayna and Emily felt that the previous four years of suffering were all worth it. And it was all over...

    The next day, Ivan got up early, took Jayna and Emily with him, and went to Pasnd City. Zora Cliff and Scarlett Mond were traveling together.

    Simrly, when they arrived at the Pasnd City Airport. they were weed by the highest-level weing service by Dawson Gill and Eden

    Addison. The entire airport was also blocked. Nowadays, the safety of lvan''s family had already been raised to the highest level in Dragon Kingdom.

    The hidden security forces were almost the same as those of the Elders of Dragon Kingdom. Actually, lvan already knew that those people who

    apanied him secretly were the Super God and God of War of the Military Headquarters. In fact, it would be okay if they didn''te, because

    Warrior No.1 and the others were also secretly following and protecting. As long as no powerhouse of the King level appeared, Jayna and the others

    would never have any problems with their safety.

    Moreover, Jayna was so good at hiding that even Ivan didn''t know that her wife didn''t need anyone''s protection at all. As Jayna took in Christina''s

    inheritance more and more, her current realbat power is getting stronger and stronger, also more and more terrifying. She returned to nature. It

    was no exaggeration to say that even if Burlie, the chief of Green Mountain Sect, came to fight in person, he may not be able to defeat Jayna..

    So not only Ivan had known about the hidden security guards, but also Jayna had felt it. It was just that neither of them talked about it.

    And when lvan and Jayna arrived in Pasnd City, although they didnˇŻt say anything, they both knew in their hearts that this was probably thest

    stop of their trip south. After staying here for two days, the two of them would return to Gotham City. Then Ivan was going to the External Battlefield

    and it might take a little longer this time and he couldn''te back in a short period.

    Under Jayna''s instruction, Zora and Scarlett took Emily away to y around so that there would be some private space for Ivan and Jayna.

    When Ivan and Jayna were left at the airport, they looked at each other and smiled. The two of them had known each other for many years, although

    they had five years parted. But during the three months after Ivan returned from the External Battlefield, he had given Jayna lots of beautiful

    memories which were so moving and romantic. It could be said that in the three months, Ivan gave Jayna everything she fantasized about. It satisfied

    all of Jayna''s fantasies and longings for love.

    What kind of a sensation was the Grand Wedding costing more than one billion? How romantic it was when Ivan married Jayna as the groom with the

    title God of War from the External Regions? In this city, all the shame on Jayna was washed away by Ivan with the most powerful and domineering

    means, making her from a Cindere to the Princess of Pasnd City in the hearts of millions of people! The heroine of Pasnd City!

    "Honey...it''s just the two of us now. Where are we going?" The next moment, Jayna, who was wearing a gray woolen trench coat and gray stockings,

    was extremely sexy, with her long hair fluttering in the breeze. She smiled at Ivan and asked.

    "The riverside..." The next moment, Jayna and lvan said at the same time. Yes, the two of them said the exactly same words just now. They did

    understand each other''s mind...

    "Let''s go..." Ivan said to Jayna with a smile, and then opened the car door next to her, and Jayna got in. Then Ivan drove Jayna to the riverside.

    The weather in Pasnd City was very good today. The sun was very warm and the breeze was not that cool. Very few people could be seen

    because it had been emptied out by Dawson Gill and Eden Addison long ago

    So when Ivan and Jayna arrived, both of them were stunned. Ivan said with a speechless smile, "Eh...there isn''t one person here. um, probably

    because of Dawson. Em, those guys are really...ˇ±

    Jayna stood by the river, opened her arms, and took a deep breath against the wind of the river. At this moment, Jayna was very, very beautiful, and

    her beauty was frozen at this moment. There is a gentle river breeze blowing by the sparkling river, the withered willow leaves swaying in the wind

    and a beautiful woman standing here. Ivan was stunned for a moment. Jayna seemed to have such a magical power over him, which fascinated him

    deeply, and he couldn''t extricate himself...

    The next moment, Jayna turned her head and smiled at Ivan, "Ivan, wouldn''t it be better that no one bothers us? The two of us can share the

    beautiful scenery of the entire river...it''s so beautiful..."

    Ivan nodded, "Well, the river view is beautiful, but you... are even more beautiful..." Yes, at this moment, Jayna was looking at the ever-changing river

    view while lvan was looking at her quietly. The view was beautiful, but Jayna was even more beautiful...

    Jayna smiled happily, and then walked side by side with Ivan on the riverside, enjoying the tranquility that belonged to them

    When they walked slowly by the river, Jayna quietly reached out and held Ivan''s hand. lvan felt an electric shock in his body immediately. He turned

    his head to look at Jayna and said, ˇ°Honey, when you held my hand just now, why did I feel like first love?"

    Jayna smiled and stood on her tiptoe to kiss Ivan''s face lightly, and said, "Well, of course, Mr. Cliff, we just met... didn''t we?"

    "Yeah, yes yes... Miss Brown, are you willing to be my girlfriend?" Ivan said with a smile, looking at Jayna

    Jayna raised her head, with a smile on her face, and after smoothing her hair sexily, she replied, "Well... about this question, I... I have to think about

    it...ˇ±

    Ivan raised Jayna''s hand and said intentionally, "Oh? Miss Brown. then why are you still holding my hand?ˇ±

    Jayna quickly withdrew her hand, smiled and said, "No, see? I''m not holding your hand..hehe..." Jayna was a little mischievous. She shook off lvan''s

    hand and ran forward with a smile...

    And the next moment, with a soft bang, lvanˇŻs body appeared in front of Jayna in an instant. Jayna''s body was directly attached to a big willow tree.

    Ivan supported the trunk of the willow tree with his right hand and surrounded Jayna with half of his body. Jayna was trapped and got nowhere to

    escape.

    "Miss Brown, can I kiss you?" lvan asked Jayna with a smile in his dominating posture.

    "No... no..." Jayna also pretended to be very shy, rejecting Ivan...

    "Wuuuuuuuu...ˇ± In the next moment,

    without waitiag for Jayna''s reaction,

    lvan steppetMorward and kissed

    Jayna''s de icate red lips. Thanks to

    lvan''s purich on the big willow tree,

    ye low Wi low leaves started falting

    besitle them... So here was the

    picture, 2 mong the falling-willow

    leaves, Jayna and Ivan hdigged and

    kissed......

    Ten minutester, Jayna, whose pretty face was flushed and who was panting continuously, followed Ivan and continued to walk forward. Slowly, the

    two of them came to the ce where they first met five years ago.

    Jayna pointed to a pile of rocks under the embankment and said, ˇ°Ivan, you were there five years ago..."

    Ivan took a deep breath, with a sh of reminiscence in his eyes, nodded and said, "Yes, that''s where I was rescued by you back then. I was hunted

    down by the killer sent by Lily Swift. and after I fled to Cleveque City, I was poisoned and chased by Jason Morgan again. In the end, with only one

    breath left. I ran here..."

    When Ivan said this, he suddenly frowned and asked Jayna, "Oh, by the way, Jayna, I remember that the weather was very bad the day you rescued

    me. There were basically no people left. You...why did youe here at that time?ˇ±

    Yes, at this moment when Ivan

    came here again after five years, he

    suddenly ha this question. It didn''t

    make sense that Jayna, who had <

    just graduated from university, came

    to thetiver alone in the eveningˇ±

    wherˇŻ the weather was very. bad.

    why? Couid it be that shewas in a

    bad mood? So that she Wanted to

    go out and rx by herself? Content

    belongs to

    What Ivan didnˇŻt know was that right after he asked this question. Jayna also suddenly frowned deeply for this problem had troubled her for many

    years! There was no reason! ! ! She didn''t know neither why she came here on that afternoon five years ago ! ! !

    So at this moment, Jayna was silent. She desperately recalled that day five years ago, but she couldn''t find any answer. She didn''t know why she ran

    to the river alone that day...

    "Huh? What''s wrong, Jayna?ˇ± Seeing Jayna frowning deeply, Ivan quickly asked

    But Jayna didn''t answer his question, but suddenly frowned and looked at Ivan, "Honey, let''s not talk about this now. I also have a question that I can''t

    understand, that is, if you look at the direction of the river, Pasnd City...is upstream of Cleveque City...you...ˇ±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "Wait!" Just before Jayna finished speaking, lvanˇŻs expression suddenly changed. Right! In the past five years, he had ignored one of the most

    important issues-How he came to Pasnd City in aa after he jumped into the river! !

    Jayna was right, Pasnd City was on the upstream of Cleveque City! !! The river water between the two cities were interconnected, but!!! But! !A

    comatose person actually floated from downstream to upstream? This was simply impossible..

    When he realized this question, lvan''s face changed drastically. So did Jayna, her face instantly looking stern. Before Ivan opened his mouth, Jayna

    hurriedly spoke, ˇ°I could hardly understand why I came here five years ago. It seemed that there was a thought ringing in my mind that I muste

    here, I must...ˇ±

    After Jayna finished speaking, they

    both fell silentagain. lvan frowned

    deeply. Five years ago, he was

    poisoned.and hunted down by the.?

    person h¨¦ trusted the most, Jason

    Morganˇ± He jumped into a ivecand

    fell int a. Then when he woke

    up-again, the first person he-saw

    was Jayna!!! He knew nathing

    about what happened in the middle.

    And after his injury healed a little, he

    went to the External Battlefield.

    At that time, Ivan''s heart was already filled with indescribable hatred, so he didn''t take time to recall the details carefully at all. For example, how did

    he who was seriously injured andatose far away in Cleveque City ended up in Pasnd City?

    At this moment, Jayna was also silent. Jayna had inherited everything from Christina, so she naturally understood that Ivan was her destined

    husband and the only man in her life! He was her regret and endless nostalgia in her previous life!

    The next moment, Jayna understood. She suddenly remembered the terrifying existence who was attacking the base camp of the guardian of the

    rules on the edge of the External Battlefield.

    "Did someone arrange all of this? Who is she... Mother? If everything that happened five years ago was also arranged by her, then... who is she...?"

    Jayna was in a huge shock.

 Chapter 270 Before Parting

    Chapter 270 Before Parting

    Chapter 270 Before Parting

    "There is a protector called Joseph, at the top King level. He has been apanying War growing up..." Iwan muttered in a very low voice.

    "Do I also have one? Mom, will it be you?ˇ± Iwan thought to himself. Half a month ago, in the final battle, the five guardians of rules, led by Marcus,

    wanted to kill him even at the risk of breaking the rules. In that battle, the Senior Elder killed four of them.

    Iwan did not believe they would give up after Senior Elder killed four guardians of rules. The organization of the guardians of rules was iparably

    powerful. It could suppress all the top Military Headquarters in the world, so the powerhouses in it must be strong.

    Iwan had a close rtionship with ck Emperor, and he knew the structure of the guardians of the rules. Over the past thousand years, that

    organization had been taking in all kinds of powerhouses from all over the world. The seventh King level powerhouses were the lowest human-level

    guardians in it, and they were the most active ones outside.

    However, this did not mean that the highest level of guardians was the seventh King level. There were King-level guardians at the eighth King level

    and heaven-level guardians at the ninth King level.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Iwan''s eyes darkened. When he took the Real Emperor road, ck Emperor had warned him again and again that the road was not allowed by the

    guardians of rules. He must not expose himself, or the guardians of the rules would kill him. So over the years, lwan had been hiding

    Half a month ago. everything was exposed. However, after Senior Elder had killed four of the guardians, they seemed to give up.

    These days, both lwan and ck Emperor were secretly investigating who had blocked the guardiansˇŻ attack. ck Emperor secretly told Iwan that

    Marcus had been killed. He was cut in half by a sword, and the one who killed him was at least at the ninth King level. Moreover, there were

    powerhouses at the headquarters of the guardians of rules who hade to warn them not to break the rules.

    "Who is helping me? Mom, is that you?" lwan became more and more confused.

    Moreover, judging from what he and Jayna had just realized, he felt that there was a big hand behind him. nning for the past five years for him.

    Iwan had thought it was his mother. In his impression, his mother was very talented, but she was very gentle and quiet. So lwan wouldn''t believe that

    the person who helped him behind his back was his mother. His mother was weak and had no fighting power.

    But he had to doubt his mother when he recalled all these things. Her mother was so smart. How could she not know the moral quality of Fiona,

    Iwan''s fiancee? How could she not know that Jason would betray him? Besides, why would she give the piece of jade to him that could affect his

    mind?

    "Mom, what did you hide from me? Are you still alive? Where are you if you are still alive? Why don''t youe to me?ˇ± Iwan became more and more

    confused

    Iwan was silent, and Jayna didn''t say anything. She was thinking about something. She was looking through the memories of Christina in her mind.

    But at that time, Christina was broken too fast and did not leave her with too many memories. In other words, it had been two thousand years, and

    Christina couldn''t leave her too many memories.

    "Iwan..." Jayna suddenly called him with a smile.

    "What''s wrong?ˇ± Iwan didn''te to his senses until he heard Jayna call him

    Jayna opened her arms and said to Iwan with a smile, "No matter what, I love you and you love me. You are my husband and I am your wife. No

    matter why we meet, I am very satisfied. If someone arranged it, I''m also happy. because he let me meet you in advance."

    Jayna smiled and continued. "Don''t think too much, okay? We have Emily. Even if someone arranged for us to meet five years ago, it''s a good thing,

    right?" Jayna looked at Iwan with deep love in her eyes. Some was her own love for Iwan, and the other was Christina''s obsession with the world

    "Well, it''s enough for me to have you.

    Jayna, you kiow, when I first saw

    you, I feltthat you looked familiar. At

    that time-I had a feeling that I was

    destined to marry you. Do you~ˇŻ

    believe me?" Iwan turned to look at

    Jayna and said seriously. Content

    b¨¦longs  <>

    Jayna''s body trembled violently, and her heart beat faster at this moment. She looked at Iwan and asked, "Do you think I look familiar?"

    "Jayna, you..." lwan''s face changed dramatically as he looked at Jayna. Jayna looked simr to a person, but the person lived two thousand years

    ago. What did Jayna mean?

    Seeing lwan''s reaction, JaynaˇŻs heart skipped a beat. She forced herself to hold back her thoughts and pretended to know nothing. She asked,

    "Didn''t you just say that I looked familiar? So I just asked casually. What''s wrong?"

    Iwan frowned-and looked at Jayna

    with a serious face. He nodded and

    said, "Yes, you look like a person, but

    it''s impossible. When I went to they

    holy tevfiple where my mother went,

    I fai at¨¦d and saw a few scenes.

    Jayna, you look like the person in the

    stenes." -to

    Tears welled up in JaynaˇŻs eyes. She stared at him and asked, "Who was that person? Except for the woman whe looked like me, did you see anyone

    else?"

    "There was a very powerful general, with three thousand King level powerhouses under hismand. He was very powerful, but I can''t remember

    his face now. The scene was very blurred. I don''t know if I was dreaming.ˇ±

    Iwan continued with a smile. ˇ°Maybe I am the powerful general. His name is also domineering. Haig. His wife is very simr to you. Jayna, do you

    think we have a previous life? In the previous life. I was a general, and you were my wife."

    Iwan said with a smile, but Jayna couldn''t help feeling sad. She thought, "Yes. honey, we have previous life. I was your wife, but in our previous life,

    we didn''t stay together. When we meet again, it is two thousand yearster.ˇŻ

    "I have the memory of Christina, but why don''t you..." Jayna looked at Iwan in front of her. At this moment, in JaynaˇŻs eyes, lwan''s figure ovepped

    with the figure of general Haig two thousand years ago.

    There were tears on Jayna''s face.

    "What''s wrong, Jayna? Why are you crying?" Seeing that Jayna suddenly burst into tears, Iwan asked with concern.

    Instead of answering Iwan''s question, Jayna continued to look at him and asked, "Honey, do you think that we have a previous life? You were the

    general you mentioned, and I was the wife waiting for you toe back from the war."

    Iwan was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said with a smile, "How could it be possible? How could a person have a previous life?

    Well, don''t think too much. Maybe I had a dream when I was in aa."

    Jayna''s heart-trembled, and she felt

    sad. She hacMoo little memory of

    Christina.so she didn''t know what x

    had hapfened that year. Iwan didn''t

    believein his previous life, but she

    believ¨¦d it. If it weren''t for the~

    memory of Christina, why did she

    g¨¦t her powerful strength?

    From their conversation, Jayna was certain that lwan had not got the memory of Haig.

    Jayna looked at lwan who was looking at her worriedly. ''No matter if you are Haig or Iwan, you are my husband. Even if you canˇŻt remember it for the

    rest of your life, you are my husband. That''s enough.

    ˇ®You were as stupid as Haig two thousand years ago. You fought for the dynasty two thousand years ago, and you did the same in this life. But I like

    you, and I will be with you in this life.ˇŻ Jayna looked at Iwan and smiled.

    ˇ®Iwan, we are destined to be together in this life. I am your wife, and I will always be. I love you so much." Jayna looked at Iwan with love in her eyes.

 Chapter 271 Before Parting

    Chapter 271 Before Parting

    Chapter 271 Before Parting

    In the evening, Iwan and Jayna came to the house they had lived in Pasnd City before. No one hade to this house until now, and even this

    area had been bought by Dawson. There were subordinates of Eden guarding the periphery. In Pasnd City, with Eden and Dawson, the ce

    where Iwan and Jayna lived would always be maintained. Even if the house was empty. it didn''t matter. It was enough as long as the house was still

    there when lwan and Jayna were free and wanted toe back for a visit...

    At night, lwan and Jayna went out for a walk. Jayna held IwanˇŻs arm happily. When they arrived at the apartment he rented, Iwan stopped with a

    smile

    "Honey, what''s wrong?" Jayna asked with a smile.

    Iwan nedded with a smile and said, "Jayna, do you remember that night more than two months ago, you stood here and told me that I was your

    husband from now on, and you would never leave me."

    Iwan turned to look at Jayna and said, "Jayna, do you remember?"

    Jayna nodded with a smile and said, "Well, I was fooled by you at that time. I really thought that you were fired by Military Headquarters and didn''t

    even have a job. You''re such a good liar. You lied to me that you were God of War of Military Headquarters.ˇ±

    Jayna puckered her lips. She said to lwan, "Later, you lied to me that you are Super God of Military Headquarters, the seventhmander of Military

    Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom, and you are the president of Morgan Group. I was so stupid that I really got fooled by you and worked hard every

    day trying to help you."

    Iwanughed and said, "I had no choice. I was afraid that you wouldn''t believe me even if I told you my identity.ˇ±

    Jayna pouted prettily at him and said, "You always lie to me. I don''t know if you have ever lied to other women in the External Battlefield, such as

    Ivy..."

    Iwan said awkwardly, "Ivy? Are you kidding me? I''ve always treated her as my sister, and she likes Dark.ˇ±

    Jayna sighed and patted her forehead. "Well, you''re stupid. Perhaps all the soldiers of Heaven Domain can see that Ivy likes you, but you don''t know

    it. Well, forget it. Now that Ivy gets together with Dark, they are very happy. Fortunately, you didn''t lie to Ivy at that time, or else she would be

    cheated.ˇ±

    Iwan was speechless and snorted. "You donˇŻt understand. I treat her as my sister!"

    Jayna sighed deeply again, but the smile on her face was even bigger. Sure enough, lwan was destined to be her husband in this life. With his EQ.

    would other women want to be his girlfriend?

    After a while, Jayna pretended to be angry and said, "You have lied to me for so long, and I have shed so many tears. How are you going to

    compensate me?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Iwan scratched his head and said to Jayna with a smile. "How about not going back tonight? Let Emily sleep with Zora and Scarlett for one night. She

    has grown up.ˇ±

    Jayna was dumbfounded. She looked at Iwan and asked, "Are you serious? Is this how you''re going topensate me?"

    Iwan nodded with a smile, leaned forward to Jayna, and said, "I''ll apany you for one night."

    Jayna was so frightened that she waved her hand and said, "No, no, I don''t want to be unable to walk again tomorrow."

    But before Jayna could finish her words, her body was held up by Iwan. Iwan sped up all of a sudden, and his body turned into a shadow in an

    instant. He rushed upstairs with Jayna in his arms.

    Iwan didn''t know why. He and Jayna had had sex many times, but he was still obsessed with Jayna. His wife was like a Siren, and every time he

    would be tempted by her. In front of her, lwan couldn''t control himself.

    Jayna was innocent and sweet in the past, and Iwan liked to bully her. But now, Jayna had a more mature female temperament, which made lwan

    lave her more. Many times, Iwan didn''t want to go to Extemal Battlefield anymore. He just wanted to stay by Jayna''s side every day.

    That night, Emily, who had been waiting for lwan and Jayna in the best hotel in Pasnd City, was disappointed again.

    "Emily, good girl. Your parents have something to do, so they won''te back tonight. Tonight we''ll sleep with you. What do you want to eat? Ice.

    cream or dessert?" In a high-end suite, Zora said to the angry Emily in embarrassment.

    Emily held a ptastic bubble toy in her

    hands, and tt bubbles on it burst

    one by one. She gritted her teeth and

    said, "I''mnot a kid anymore. I''m ~

    already four years old. They must

    have forgotten about me andgone

    tothe hotel to sleep. This istoo far."

    Hearing this, Zora and Scarlett felt more embarrassed.

    Iwan and Jayna didnˇŻt go back that night. On the morning of the second day, Jayna looked at the clothes that were torn apart by Iwan and said, "Why

    do you act like a child? You tear up my clothes every time. How can I go out?"

    Iwan opened the wardrobe with a smile, pointed at thetestdy''s clothes, and winked at Jayna.

    "You!" Jayna rolled her eyes and looked at the wardrobe full of clothes in front of her. She stood up to take it, but as soon as she stood up, her legs

    became soft and she had to sit on the bed again. Then she stared at Ivan even more angrily.

    The next moment, when Iwan took the clothes and put them on the bed, Jayna bit him on the arm.

    After a while. Iwan coaxed Jayna with a smile. "How about I help you wear them?" As he spoke, he helped Jayna change into a ck sweater. When

    he helped her, he couldn''t help but press Jayna on the bed again.

    ˇ°It''s still early. How about doing it again?" Iwan said to Jayna, who was pressed under him. with a devil-like smile.

    Jayna waspletely dumbfounded

    It was not until eleven o''clock in the morning that Jayna, who had changed the third set of clothes, went back to find Emily with Iwan. On the way,

    Jayna didn''t look at Iwan at all. She was angry.

    Iwan had been giggling all the time. He felt happy to bully her. While driving, lwan nced at Jayna''s legs and said, "Jayna, how about we have

    another child?ˇ±

    "No!" Jayna gritted her teeth and snorted

    With a smile on his face, lwan said, "Just kidding. Don''t worry. Even if you want it, I won''t. We have Emily. Well, let''s go to buy a toy for Emily. She

    must be angry with us."

    Gritting her teeth and clenching her fists, Jayna red at Iwan and said, "Don''t you know why she is angry?ˇ±

    "Well, it doesn''t matter. My daughter has grown up.ˇ± Iwan said calmly. He was so satisfied now. When he was in a good mood, he made great

    progress on Real Emperor road, and he didn''t know why.

    ˇ°Can bullying ray wife increase my

    er Zin! learn

    fighting capacityˇŻ Iwan thought to

    himself seriously, Iwan''s aura at the

    = ˇŞ

    seventh level of RealEmperor <=

    fluctuat¨¦d. He was rising to the

    : \ ˇŞ :

    eights level of Real Emperor,-and it

    . NX

    seemed that he had alreadypassed

    th¨¦ threshold.

    Iwan didn''t knew that Jayna, who

    was sitting next to him, also had a

    gleam in hereyes. Of course, she

    could fe¨¦l the aura of Iwan, and itˇ±

    was sh@who helped him increase

    his aura in the past few days~She

    hac-transferred some of CRnstinaˇŻs

    p6Wer to Iwan.

    ˇ®Well, since you are about to go to External Battlefield. I will help you. You don''t know how much your wife has done for you. You are a big fool.ˇŻ Jayna

    thought to herself.

    It would be more dangerous for lwan to return to External Battlefield this time. Therefore, it was better for him to be stronger before he went there.

    and Jayna would be more relieved.

    When he noticed that Jayna took a look at him, Iwan was giggling

    He didn''t expect that his wife was now a strong person. How could his sweet wife who was bullied by him every night be stronger than him?

    "Honey, don''t worry. I will protect you for the rest of my life. I won''t let you get hurt at all." Iwan turned to Jayna with a smile.

    "Okay." Jayna rolled her eyes and took a look at the fool whe was giggling.

 Chapter 272 Before Parting

    Chapter 272 Before Parting

    Chapter 272 Before Parting

    When Iwan and Jayna arrived at the hotel, they saw an old man with grey hair beside Emily. It was William Brown.

    Wearing a suit. William squatted on the ground and talked with Emily. When Iwan saw William, he frowned, and Jayna had aplicated expression.

    After lwan and Jayna came back, William stood up and turned to look at them.

    ˇ°William.ˇ± lwan looked at him with a frown

    "Grandpa," Jayna called him with aplicated expression. When Jayna called him Grandpa, the old man burst into tears.

    William nodded with tears in his eyes. Dawson and Eden, the two top leaders of Pasnd City, came over. Dawson said to lwan, "My Lord, I''m sorry.

    The Brown family is gone, and William is alone now. If I didn''t let hime over, he would kneel down. I''m sorry.ˇ±

    Iwan waved his hand and said, "It''s okay. Let bygones be bygones.ˇ±

    William walked up to Jayna, his eyes full of regret. At present, all the people in Pasnd City were talking about Iwan. If lwan was willing to, he could

    take over the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom at any time and be the fifth elder of the Dragon Kingdom.

    Even if lwan refused, he was still Lord of Heaven Domain, a top force of External Regions. There were thousands of Gods of War under his

    command. He was also the CEO of Morgan Group in Cleveque City.

    However, the Brown family had missed Iwan. When Jayna and her daughter were in the most difficult time, they chose to drive Jayna out of the

    house. Moreover, three months ago, when Jayna returned to the Brown family with Emily and Iwan, William gave all the credit to Krista and forced

    Jayna out of the house again.

    William would never have a chance to apologize in his life.

    "Jayna, I''m sorry. I have nothing now, and the Brown family is also gone. I know I shouldn''t havee today, but I want to say sorry to you in person.

    I''m sorry..." The regret in William''s heart was beyond description. After he lost everything and was about to die, he finally understood

    "My Lord, I just got the news from the hospital of Pasnd City, William..." Eden, who was standing behind Iwan. seemed to want to say something

    but stopped on a second thought.

    Iwan frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with him?"

    Eden took a deep breath and said, "His cancer is at the advanced stage. Besides, he is too old to receive any treatment. He can only live for two or

    three months. I''m sorry.ˇ±

    Iwan and Jayna sighed. William was a dying man now.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "William, you can go to Cleveque City or Gotham City for treatment.ˇ± Iwan never had a good impression of William, but he was JaynaˇŻs grandfather,

    and now he was a man who was about to die, so Iwan felt sorry in his heart.

    William shook his head and said with a smile, "No, it''s enough for me. I have suffered all my life, but I have also enjoyed it. I know I canˇŻt hold on, and

    I don''t want to hold on any longer."

    William looked at lwan withplicated eyes and said, "Mr. Cliff, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. Now that Jayna is with you, I''m relieved. Thank you."

    Iwan didn''t know what to say for a moment. so he nodded.

    Williamughed. He turned to look at Jayna and said, "Don''t worry about me. Everyone will die. I can see you again before I die, and I''m delighted.

    After my death, everything in the Brown family will be the past.ˇ±

    "Grandpa, go back to Gotham City with us. There''s still hope.ˇ± Jayna said to William.

    William shook his head with a smile and said, "No, even if I can live, I will be a cripple. I miss your grandmother. I won''t go anywhere. Don''t let your

    fathere back to me. Just say sorry to him for me. I want to find a ce where no one is around and spend quietly for the past two months.

    There''s no regret in my life.ˇ±

    After finishing his words, William left without waiting for lwan and Jayna to say anything more. Just like what he said, he had suffered in his life, but he

    had also enjoyed the power. That was enough.

    Watching William''s figure, Iwan and Jayna sighed with emotion. William was controlled by his family and interests all his life. Now he had seen

    through it before he died. Although Iwan didn''t like William, he didn''t hate him

    "Iwan..." Jayna turned to look at Iwan with mixed feelings.

    Iwan nodded and said to Dawson and Eden. "As for William, he has his own choice. Don''t disturb him, and don''t let anyone disturb him. If he wants to

    do anything. you can help him.ˇ±

    "Yes!" Dawson and Eden replied

    respectfully. Faey also looked at the

    lonely figure.of William. There was

    only Wil iagneft in the Brown family.

    of Pasnd City. As for the others

    memb¨¦rs of the Brown family, he

    two families of Wilson and Warren

    hactbroken up because of the death

    of''Brady, and the two families had

    moved out of Pasnd City. William

    was thest member of the Brown

    family in Pasnd City.

    If he died, the Brown family would never exist. Looking at the lonely figure of William, Dawson and Eden sighed deeply. They were secretly d that

    they had made the right choice at that time. Now, they had made great achievements. They had left Pasnd City and be top leaders in

    Cleveque City. However, the Brown family had never gone out of Pasnd

    Iwan and Jayna didn''t expect William woulde, and they never expected William''s ending. When they left in the past, Iwan didnˇŻt let Dawson aim

    at the Brown family anymore. Therefore, this was fate.

    Anyway, aftering to Pasnd City this time, they met William. They felt satisfied.

    "Jayna, don''t be sad." Iwan sighed and said to Jayna.

    Jayna nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go."

    "Well, are we leaving today? Don''t you stay here for two more days?" Iwan asked Jayna.

    Jayna shook her head and took a deep breath. She looked at Iwan and said, "No, let''s go back to Gotham City today. It''s time for you to leave, right?"

    "Jayna, you know it?" lwan''s face darkened and he didnˇŻt know how te tell Jayna. Jayna knew everything he wanted to do.

    Jayna smiled and said, "Well, I''ve

    known it since you brought me back.

    Iwan, you''re the superhero of the

    Dragon Kingdom. Although the  ~

    Dragon Kingdom won this battle.

    those External forces will take

    revenye on Heaven Domain. ai

    sa tisfied that youhave =~

    d panied me for so raany days.

    Don''t waste any more time. Your

    soldiers are waiting for you on the

    External Battlefield, and the Dragon

    Kingdom is also waiting for you.

    "Go ahead, my hero. my husband." Jayna smiled and nodded earnestly at Iwan.

    In the afternoon, under the persuasion of Jayna, lwan took Jayna and Emily back to Gotham City. Jayna was right. It was time for him to leave.

    t had been more than half a month

    since thestbattle on the External

    Battlefield. Astor the result of that

    battle, theWilitary Headquarters of?

    the Dragen Kingdom, Heaven ~

    Domain, and Z8 Alliance had almost

    digested it. In that battle, theDragon

    Kingdom won with the he Ipof the

    Heaven Domain. The eight External

    itary Headquarters had suffered

    heavy losses, but they wouldn''t give

    up.

    The peace of this half month was only a short period of peace. The war would start again. In the current world, no one was willing to see an overlord

    rise and break the original rules.

    Iwan had got the news that the elders of the Dragon Kingdom had started their cultivation in seclusion two days ago. The Senior Elder Shelton, the

    Second Elder Judy, the Third Elder Lewis, and the Fourth Elder Carl had all entered Dragon Pond. They were doing everything to improve

    themselves because they were preparing for the next battle.

    Iwan took Jayna and Emily back to Gotham City. In the evening, Iwan and Jayna didn''t leave Emily alone. Instead, the two of them stayed with her.

    After Jayna and lwan''s exnation, Emily understood that her father had to leave for a long time.

    Emily opened her eyes wide and asked Iwan, "Dad, you wille back, right?"

    Iwan smiled and said, "Well, I wille back. After I finish my work, I will always be with you, okay?"

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ± Emily, who was lying under the quilt, stretched out her little finger and pulled it together with Iwan''s

    After Emily and Jayna fell asleep, Iwan stood up on the balcony. He lit a cigarette and looked in the direction of the External Battlefield. After a while,

    he looked back at his sleeping wife and daughter and muttered in his heart. "Don''t worry. I won''t die!"

 Chapter 273 Grand Celebration of Dragon Kingdom!! Showing Determination to Martyrs!!

    Chapter 273 Grand Celebration of Dragon Kingdom!! Showing Determination to Martyrs!!

    Chapter 273 Grand Celebration of Dragon Kingdem!! Showing Determination to Martyrs!

    The next moment, Iwan Cliff. who was standing on the balcony, disappeared in a sh. He must go to a ce and take something away before he left

    tonight!

    What Iwan didn''t know was that the moment he left, Jayna Brown, sleeping in bed, suddenly opened her eyes and looked serious..

    She knew that... he was going to take action..

    In the dark night, lwan quickly walked out of MillerˇŻs mansion. With his strength, even Evan Cliff at the peak Emperor level wouldn''t notice him

    leaving. But y did! y had returned to Miller''s mansion yesterday and was lying on the bed. He opened his eyes, looked at Hannah Bass

    sleeping next to him, and tucked her in. After a while, he left!

    In less than one minute, y arrived at the gate of Miller''s mission in the dark and stood respectfully behind Iwan. He was excited, looked at the

    determined Iwan, and said, "Brother!"

    Iwan nodded and asked, "Have you finished forging the Upright Armor?"

    y nodded, "Yes. Even though I canˇŻt block those at the High King level, I can tackle those at the peak Middle level. I may not be able to kill them,

    but they can''t kill me easily!" As he spoke, a hint of coldness shed in his eyes!

    Iwan nodded with a serious face and said. "OK. That''s enough!ˇ±

    Then y looked up at Iwan and said, "Brother, Ivy has arranged everything, Kill in the External Battlefield has assembled all of our men, and they

    will leave in a few hours... Dark has secretly mobilized the masters of the Dark Night Organization to guard our headquarters of the External

    Battlefield! Brother, how''s your injury?ˇ±

    The next moment, the aura of level-eight Real Emperor shone from Iwan''s body. He nodded and said, ˇ°I''m OK! This time, we must avenge every

    brother-in-arm of Heaven Domain!" With his strength of level-eight Real Emperor and the Godly Armor, Iwan could release thebat power of level-

    nine Real Emperor in a short time! Even though he was only at the preliminary stage, that was something! Iwan didn''t even know that he had two, not

    one, Real Emperor paths, and he couldbine the two paths! Therefore, his power was totallyparable to that of an ordinary level-nine King at

    the preliminary stage!

    Everyone thought after the bad injuryst time, Iwan could recover his strength at most. But no one expected that his strength had reached level-nine

    King!!! It was the greatest support for him to go out to fight!!! After all, no one at level seven or level eight Real Emperor could dominate the External

    Battlefield!

    The truth was, when Iwan was at the peak of level-seven Real Emperor, if he didn''t care about his body loss, used up the power of Godly Armor, and

    let his Real Emperor path burn and burst, he could temporarily release thebat power of level-nine Real Emperor. However, he didnˇŻt expect that

    after spending a few days with Jayna, he would be able to open his mind and break through again. At present, his real realm had reached the

    preliminary stage of level-eight Real Emperor and could even release the power of level-nine King!

    With his strength, nothing could stop him this time, not even the Heaven-level guardian of the rules! Worst of all, he could retreat without being hurt!

    All in all, he was full of confidence now!

    "Kill them all!" With homicidal intent releasing, y soared in a rage!

    At the same moment, there was a slight sound in the air from the distance. Suddenly, many figures covered in ck robes appeared. They were

    twenty powerhouses at the Super God level, Warrior No.1 to No.20. This time, there was no need to send powerhouses to protect Jayna and Emily,

    because Evan Cliff and Oscar Miller, who were at the Emperor level, would be there! Besides, with powerhouses of the King level staying in Gotham

    City, there was nothing to worry about! And that''s why Iwan was taking the twenty warriors with him.

    ˇ°Brother!ˇ± Warrior No.1 respectfully greeted Iwan. He was full of hostility because he broke through so fast that he couldn''t suppress his momentum

    perfectly. And this time, it would be a good chance for Iwan te train the warriors!

    "Hmm... let''s go!" Seeing that everyone was here, lwan shouted in a low voice. They didn''t take any cars and just walked towards the distance...

    Not long after Iwan, y, the twenty warriors, and other powerhouses left, Hannah Bass woke up. Realizing that y had left, she felt worried and

    didn''t want him to go.

    And at the same time, the four powerhouses of the King level who oversaw the Military Headquarters of Gotham City, Bryant Darnell, Terry Liam,

    Brandon Turner, and Rendon Scott. opened their eyes. They sensed something but couldn''t feel it clearly, and just took a look in the direction of

    Miller''s mansion...

    What outsiders didnˇŻt know was that the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom was brightly lit. On the martial-arts arena outside the Military

    Headquarters, armored vehicles andbat air-crafts were being adjusted and tested. Moreover, the most elite troops of the military camp far away

    had been transferred to Gotham City overnight.

    All of the actions did not rm any force of the External Battlefield because tomorrow would be a big day for the Dragon Kingdom.

    It was the grand celebration of the 80th anniversary of Dragon Kingdom! (Dear readers, don''t care about the specific time!). It was well-known that the

    Dragon Kingdom would have an ordinary celebration every five years and a grand celebration every ten years, and the military parade was part of the

    grand celebration because it could not only show the power of the Military Headquarters but also greatly increase peopleˇŻs morale and confidence!

    Therefore, Rendon Scott and the other three powerhouses of the Dragon Kingdom were preparing with all their might. What people didn''t know was.

    that the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom did more than just prepare for tomorrow''s grand celebration.

    Rendon Scott said with a cold and serious face, ˇ° Bryant, Terry, Brandon, it''s time. Are you ready?ˇ±

    Hearing his words, the three powerhouses inbat robes, with sabers around their waist, stood up, releasing their aura of peak level-three King

    Yes, they had also promoted. As the national fortune of Dragon Kingdom was strengthening, the three of them as well as Steve Morris who was far

    away in the External Battlefield could temporarily release the strength of the middle King level.

    And their mission was to takemand of the External Battlefield again because the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom was going to shock

    the whole world!

    "We are ready for Mr. Addison''s order!" The next moment, they bowed their heads to Rendon, whom they were addressing as Mr. Scott!

    Hearing this, the aura of level-three

    King released from RendonˇŻs body,

    which was awe-inspiring! Rendon

    Scott, as thegeneralmander of

    the Military Headquarters of the ˇ°

    Dragon:Kingdom, which was ~ˇŞ

    equ ivalent to the great marshat of

    the whole country in ancienttimes,

    natural y owned more national

    fortunes and gifts given by the

    kingdom! In the past few days, when

    the national fortune was rising, he

    had broken through all the way and

    now reached level-three King!

    He took a deep breath, cupped his fists, and bowed to the three powerhouses. Then he looked up and said, ˇ°Let''s go!"

    "Yes!" They greeted in a low voice and strode out of thebat conference room

    Ten secondster, the three most advancedbat air-crafts of Dragon Kingdom secretly took off from the square of the Military Headquarters and

    headed for the External Battlefields...

    Ten minutester, Rendon Scott walked out of the conference room of Military Headquarters and went to the roof. He looked down at the tens of

    thousands of soldiers who were urgently and orderly mobilized. The slightly cold night wind blew and stirred his robe...

    At this moment, the most elite soldiers of Dragon Kingdom were taking action on the square of Military Headquarters in a quiet and orderly fashion.

    In the huge martial-arts arena of the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom, hundreds of the most advanced armed helicopters took off under the

    command of the elite generals on the ground...

    Meanwhile, giant armored vehicles, tanks, and the most advanced precise guided missile troops of Dragon Kingdom were heading toward the

    martial-arts arena from nine roads...

    What no one knew was that all the soldiers had real weapons in their hands! And those super longbat vehicles were loaded with live bombs and

    bullets!!!

    Therefore, Rendon Scott and all soldiers looked extremely serious because it was a dangerous action! And no one would have thought that the

    Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom was so powerfull!!!

    "We are betting our national fortune

    this time, so we must and will

    seed! If w¨¦:can make it, we will

    be gloriousˇ®andpletely break

    the shackles of the rules! If we fail.

    No! Wewon fail! We will never-faillˇŻ

    Rendon looked cold and fierce.

    Then powerhouses of the Emperor

    level showed up behind him,

    including Marlon Duncan, who was

    at Half-a-step King level, and James

    Zachary of the Military Headquarters

    of Dragon Kingdom...

    At the same time, lwan and the

    others in ckclothes and cloaks

    sneaked intetthe military cemetery in

    the subu rbof Gotham City. It was >

    the c¨¦-where soldiers who hads

    died nthe battlefield since the:

    founding of Dragon Kingdonmand

    theshu ndreds of brothers-ir-arms of

    H¨¦aven Domain who had-died on

    the External Battlefield half a month

    ago were buried...

    Although the cemetery was still cold at night, it was no longer gloomy as it used to be. After the awakening of the national fortunest time, countless

    people from all over the kingdom woulde here to worship in the daytime!

    The burning incense formed smoke covering the whole cemetery. The smoke rose gently with the night wind rearing in a low voice as if the countless

    souls of the kingdom were fighting on the battlefield.

    Iwan took his group to worship the hundreds of soldiers of the Heaven Domain who died in thest battle, and then they also offered incense to the

    battlefield martyrs.

    After that. all of them lowered their heads and didnˇŻt say a word..

    Ten minutester, they stood up and left the cemetery, but they didnˇŻt go back to Miller''s mansion to say goodbye. What Iwan wanted to do was to

    settle everything down as soon as possible, so that he could return home in triumph and live a worry-free life...

    Not long after they left. several Super Gods and more than a dozen of Gods of War, who were guarding the cemetery, rushed over. When they saw

    the hundreds of incense sticks in front of the tombs, they were all shocked..

    ˇ®Soldiers of the Heaven Domain were here before! Could it be the great hero, Iwan Cliff?ˇŻ These guardians turned to look in the direction of the Millers

    and didnˇŻt say anything...

    At the moment, there were only six hours left before the start of the grand celebration of Dragon Kingdom. Therefore, the guardians did not report

    what had happened in the cemetery to anyone..

    Almost immediately, the Dragon Pond under the residence of the Senior Elder was surrounded by a massive amount of national fortune. In the rising

    fog, Shelton Hayes, Judy Lopez, Lewis King, and Carl Addison, the four senior elders of Dragon Kingdom, suddenly opened their eyes...

    And their eyes were filled with cold killing intent...

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 274 Step Aside for The Grand Celebration of Dragon Kingdom!!!

    Chapter 274 Step Aside for The Grand Celebration of Dragon Kingdom!!!

    Chapter 274 Step Aside for The Grand Celebration of Dragon Kingdom!!!

    Right now, the national fortune in the Dragon Pond of Gotham City, the most mysterious power of the Dragon Kingdom which had awakened and was

    overflowing after a hundred years of dreariness, had all gone. Yes, all national fortune had been absorbed by the elders more than ten days ago.

    With the awakening of national fortune, people in ninends of the Dragon Kingdom gained stronger faith. Therefore, although the national fortune in

    the Dragon Pond was once again wasted, it was surging at a faster speed, and it wouldn''t take long to fill the Dragon Pond again.

    And this time, the elders were using up the national fortune for a great event! If they seeded, they would be able to protect the Dragon Kingdom

    for a century! Therefore, they had to do everything to strengthen themselves!

    Since the senior elder and Judy came back from Green Mountain Sect three days ago, they began to cultivate in seclusion for three whole days! And

    they used substitutes to take care of things in the outside world.

    Then, the Senior Elder took a deep breath and released his aura of peak level-seven King. He was almost able to officially break through the level-

    eight King! But even so, being the central pir of the Dragon Kingdom with the support of national fortune, the Senior Elder was able to give full y

    to hisbat power at the middle orte stage of level-nine King. Hisbat power was more than doubled when he went to rescue people in the

    External Battlefield a dozen days ago!

    "Boom!" Judy, the Second Elder, also burst out the aura at the preliminary stage of level-seven King. And with the help of national fortune, he was

    able to use the strength of peak level-eight King. Maybe he was not as strong as those at level-nine King, but that was enough for him!

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    Both the Third Elder and the Fourth Elder exuded the aura of level-seven King, that was the aura of King-level upgrading to powerhouse, and with the

    national fortune inside them, they became gald-body powerhouses at level-eight King.

    The Second Elder looked at the Senior Elder and said, "Brother, you have given us too much national fortune, but we have only risen to level-seven

    King. You should use all of it. In this way, you can have thebat power of peak level-seven King, your power will beparable with that of the

    Master of Green Mountain Sect, and we will have a better chance of winning...ˇ±

    After he finished talking, Lewis King and Carl Addison also looked at the Senior Elder seriously. In fact, they had tried to persuade the Senior Elder to

    use all the national fortune three days ago, but he did not listen. Instead, he distributed half, or even six or seven percent of the national fortune to

    them so that they could reach a higher level.

    However, the Senior Elder shook his head and said, "There''s no hurry. If our national fortune has been awakened, the energy in the Dragon Pond will

    be overflowing again. And the stronger our national fortune is, the more energy in the Dragon Pond will be. That being said, our improvement will be

    barrier-free..."

    As he spoke, he looked grim. He took a deep breath again. looked at the three elders seriously, and said, ˇ°We''ve got to make it work this time! The

    national fortune of other kingdoms in the external regions has been awakened earlier than us! We have beente for a hundred years. Therefore, in

    the Military Headquarters of other kingdoms, there must be someone who have the strength of level-nine King and is qualified to enter Z8 Alliance in

    a short time..."

    "So, we have to go all out in this battle. Six hourster, it will be our grand celebration, and all the great dynasties and forces in the world will gather in

    the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom. What we need to do is to destroy at least one or two of their headquarters and cut off their national

    fortune before they can do anything! We must make sure that eight External Military Headquarters can no longer unite to suppress us for decades, or

    even hundreds of years! "

    Then, the Senior Elder with powerful aura stood up, showing his great courage and determination. He took a deep breath again and said in an

    extremely serious tone, "Everyone, do your best!ˇ±

    "Yes!!!" Judy Lopez, the Second Elder, Lewis King, the Third Elder, and Carl Addison, the Fourth Elder, stood up and replied.

    Then they followed the Senior Elder and left the Dragon Pond as fast as they could. When they were gone, a spurt of milky white national fortune air

    burst from the eight spring openings of the Dragon Pond again...

    At night, hundreds of soldiers of the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom in coat armor were holding the signal light and guiding the four most

    advanced invisiblebat air-crafts on the parking apron behind the Senior Elder''s mansion to take off..

    Then, the four elders got an the samebat air-craft and headed to the distance in darkness with a rumbling sound...

    "Salute!" When the aircraft took off, the soldiers stood straight on the ground and saluted toward direction in which they left...

    They didn''t know where the elders were going because this was a highly confidential action. But they all knew that the four strongest powerhouses of

    the Dragon Kingdom were going to fight again. On the day of grand celebration, they would fight for the a brighter future for the kingdom!!!

    At two o''clock in the morning, it was still dark in Dragon Kingdom, but the soldiers of the Military Headquarters had already begun to work on the

    streets of Gotham City.

    Due to the time difference, most of the ces in the Dragon Kingdom were still at night. However, in the External Regions tens of thousands of miles

    away, it was already daytime. Today was destined to be a day that the whole world would remember. It was the 80th anniversary grand celebration of

    the Dragon Kingdom! Moreover, the celebration would be held with the great victory in the External Battlefield half a month ago. Therefore, every

    force in the world was focusing on Dragon Kingdom.

    (Dear readers, to save you from some unnecessary trouble, I will change the names of all the Military Headquarters. The Amerind Military

    Headquarters is reced with Lion Military Headquarters, the Eagle Kingdom Military Headquarters is reced with Iron Eagle Military Headquarters,

    and the Frach Kingdom Military Headquarters is reced with Silver Snake Military Headquarters! Once again, I dere that the story ispletely

    made up. Any resemnce to actual individuals or events are coincidental."

    There were only six hours left before the grand celebration of Dragon Kingdom, and every war zone was making preparation intensively. Simrly, the

    three top Military Headquarters and five small Military Headquarters in the west were also crazily lurking in the dark, trying to overturn or destroy this

    grand celebration...

    It was nine o''clock in the morning, a group of heavily armed generals of three top Military Headquarters rushed towards the conference room of the

    Lion Kingdom Military Headquarters. Everyone looked extremely serious and gathered as fast as they can without saying a single word

    However, their hurried footsteps obviously demonstrated that their mood had beenpletely messed up today.

    Five minutester, the 28 Allianceposed of hundreds of members of the Lion Kingdom Military Headquarters, Iron Eagle Military Headquarters,

    Silver Snake Military Headquarters, and the other five middle and small Military Headquarters gathered in thebat conference room of the Lion

    Kingdom Military Headquarters. All of them were tall and strong. and even the weakest of them was powerhouse at the level of Super God. But at this

    moment, they all looked grim, and the entire room was filled with a cold and murderous atmosphere.

    Suddenly, Quark, the General

    Commancer of the Lion Kingdom

    Military Headquarters who had

    reached the King level, took out his

    saber and shed itatthe huge >

    conference table. With a gloomy

    face, h@toared, "Guys, our Eightˇ±

    ilitaky Headquarters have sent four

    hundred and sixty thousan¨¦dsoldiers,

    in€luding one hundred and thirteen

    powerhouses of the Emperor level

    and thirteen powerhouses of the

    King level! But in the end, only three

    at the High King level have escaped

    rom death! Don''t you feel

    ashamed?"

    ~

    ˇę

    As the General Commander of Lion

    ngdom Military Headquarters, the

    ost powerful one in the world,

    uark wag Supported by the Lion ?

    ngdontand some powerful forces.

    omejme ago, he had just been

    ometed by these hidden forces ike)

    hetop position for the objective of

    stibpressing the Dragon Kingdom

    and maintain the current world

    order! But he had lost at once,

    making him extremely angry.

    34

    Foe YRKD

    However, what everyone didnˇŻt notice was that when Quark was in a rage, there was a dark aura with extreme killing intent shed away from his

    eyes..

    At this moment, themanders of the equally powerful Iron Eagle Military Headquarters and Silver Snake Military Headquarters, were silent and

    avoided eye contact with Quart. They were also furious.

    They couldn''t ept the fact that nearly five hundred thousand soldiers from their Eight Military Headquarters all died and that the battle was a

    crushing defeat!

    Then, Quark took a deep breath, forced down the anger in his heart, and looked at everyone coldly. Slowly, he said, "We must destroy the Heaven

    Domain with all the forces of the Eight Military Headquarters! Today, I will use the blood of their people to celebrate the anniversary of the Dragon

    Kingdom!"

    The next moment, the project of Iwan Cliff as high as seven or eight meters appeared above the center of therge conference room.

    His projection was lifelike, which was holding a long sword in his hand with a cold and sharp expression, making the powerhouses of the eight

    External Military Headquarters scared.

    Quark pointed at the huge projection of Iwan Cliff with his long sword and said, "This is lwan Cliff. the Lord of Heaven Domain in the External

    Battlefield!"

    "He used to be the heir of the Cliffs in Gotham City. But five years ago, he was driven out of his family by his stepmother and was chased by killers.

    After that. he fled to Cleveque City, where he was once again poisoned and chased by his most trusted men...ˇ±

    "By the way, when he was seriously injured and escaped from Gotham City five years ago, he was also torn up the engagement by his once beloved

    fiancee, the only daughter of another rich family in Gotham City, and kicked out of the family..."

    As Quark was speaking, the huge projection of Iwan Cliff was constantly rotating. and all kinds of information including his past were listed out one by

    one!

    However, even the projection of Iwan could scare every powerhouse in the room because he was the reason why the Dragon Kingdom could win the

    battle half a month ago! If it weren''t for lwan Cliff, the eight Military Headquarters were probably discussing how to divide and devour the resources of

    the Dragon Kingdom.

    Then, Quark controlled the huge and murderous projection of lwan Cliff in the center of the hall to slowly rotate, so that everyone could remember his

    face!!!

    Quark took a deep breath, pointed his sword at the projection of lwan, and shouted hysterically, "Why? Iwan, you are such a lunatic! Idiot! You have

    suffered a lot in the Dragon Kingdom. but you still try your best to help them in the External Battlefield. Why do you have to do that? Lunatic! Lunatic!"

    Quark''s eyes turned red. As the most

    ambitiousmander in chief of

    the Lion Kingdom Military

    Headquarters,:,he had known about

    lwana longtime ago and even sent,

    someone to contact him for several

    times. Moreover, he had offeredˇ±

    ~ we

    attractive terms to lwan and the

    Heaven Domain. Two years-ago, he

    even promised that as long as lwan

    could work for him, he would give

    Iwan the identity of a councilman of

    the Lion Kingdom with great

    authority, and Iwan and his

    brothers-in-arms of the Heaven

    Domain could be the top nobles of

    the kingdom!

    But lwan refused! And not only did he refuse, he even killed all the people sent by Quark, and then cut their heads and sent back!

    That was why Quark was furious. On the one hand, he admired Iwan Cliff very much, and his admiration was more than anyone else in the Dragon

    Kingdom! He believed he was the same kind of person as Iwan!

    But Iwan denied him with practical action...

    The next moment, Quark tried to calm himself down, but his eyes were still filled with hatred. He continued, "We must kill him! At thest moment of

    the decisive battle, he destroyed three powerhouses of the King level, several powerhouses of the Emperor level, and army groups of sixty thousand

    soldiers!"

    ˇ°Two hours before the decisive battle, he destroyed the Spiritual Cave, the force that had been fighting against the Military Headquarters of Dragon

    Kingdom for national fortune, and forced the Emperor-level Sky Sect to surrender!"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "His men assisted Rendon Scott, themander in chief of the Military Headquarters of Dragan Kingdom. in suppressing the turmoil of the sects..."

    "The four top powerhouses at Emperor level, the Four Masters of Heaven Domain, y, Dark, War, and Kill, who work for him, led three thousand

    soldiers to kill our elites..."

    "He forced the awakening of the national fortune of Dragon Kingdom, and brought tens of top powerhouses at Emperor level to fight and win..."

    "What''s more, he even survived from the killing of the five guardians of rules at level-seven King..."

    As he spoke, his killing intent soared into the sky. He leaned forward and said to the top powerhouses andmanders of the Z8 alliance, ˇ°People!

    Iwan Cliff must die! He is the biggest threat to us. If he doesn''t die, it will be more difficult for us to take down the Dragon Kingdom!ˇ±

    Hearing Quark''s words, all powerhouses in the room looked up at the huge projection of Iwan Cliff...

    But somehow, they seemed to sense the cold killing intent from the projection..

    They saw IwanˇŻs projection holding a long sword and looking at them with coldness...

    Even it was just a projection, the image of Iwan could still scare everyone!!!

 Chapter 275 Storm Was Coming

    Chapter 275 Storm Was Coming

    Chapter 275 Storm Was Coming

    ˇ°Besides killing lwan Cliff and destroying the whole Heaven Domain, what more should we do in todayˇŻs grand celebration?" William, the King-level

    commander in chief of Iron Eagle Military Headquarters, asked Quark.

    A hint of viciousness shed through Quark''s eyes. At this moment, the projection of Iwan Cliff in the Lion Kingdom Military Headquarters slowly

    dissipated and was reced by the scene of Gotham City. Although it was still dark over there, the central streets were already brightly lit.

    Squinting at the screen, Quark said, "Haha... Sure, we need to do something. Tell our men on the External Battlefield to attack the new legion of the

    Dragon Kingdom. We suffered a great lossbinedst time. but if we split it. it was still eptable to us. After all, we have taken down their entire

    elite legion..."

    "Okay..." William nodded slowly with a gleam in his eyes. He agreed with Quark because the national fortune of Dragon Kingdom had risen too fast

    recently to the extent of scaring themN?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Then, Louis XiIll, the King-levelmander in chief of Silver Snake Military Headquarters also asked, "Anything else?ˇ±

    Quark looked at Louis XIII, who, although wearing armor, still looked handsome and attractive, "Of course. Louis XIII, do something you are good at,

    such as ganging up with the Immortal Force in the Dragon Kingdom. You know that we are not the only ane who fears the development of the Dragon

    Kingdom now. Don''t forget the nine super powerful sects in their region..."

    "The Dragon Kingdom did a good job of hiding its actual strength. I believe if the powerhouses of their nine sects are of one mind, then even our

    Military Headquarters would have te fail, and it would require all the ancient councilors of the Lion Kingdom toe out to defeat them. But we won''t

    let that happen..."

    After these words, both Quark and Louis XIII looked at each other with evil smiles. They understood that not all sects in the region of Dragon

    Kingdom would support the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom. After all, in the ancient history of the Dragon Kingdom, when dynasties

    became powerful and prosperous, they were bound to eradicate some sects that robbed the national fortune, such as the two great dynasties

    thousand years ago.

    Back then, when the two great dynasties were established on thend of the Dragon Kingdom, no force in the kingdom and not even the entire world

    dared topete with them. The two mighty emperors were invincible, and no one could fight against them

    "Okay, I will take care of it. I believe... that someone in the Dragon Kingdom is willing to make a move. Haha, if we can weaken their national fortune

    on the day of their grand celebration, we will achieve more than just winning a battle. Haha..." As Louis XIIl was speaking. his eyes revealed

    coldness

    "Let''s do it. Our top three Military Headquarters will take the lead, and the five small Military Headquarters will support us. Don''t worry, we will

    definitely seed this time..." Quark took a deep breath with a slight smile because he was sure that no one could stop them and their furious

    brothers-in-arms!

    However, no one in the conference room would have thought that when they were having this meeting, the four Elders of Military Headquarters of the

    Dragon Kingdom and the Lord of Heaven Domain, Iwan Cliff. had alreadye to them and were ready to ambush...

    That was right. The best defense was to attack! In previous times, Dragon Kingdom was weak, and its national fortune didn''t awake, so they had to

    resort to passive defense, like the battle on the External Battlefield about ten days ago. But this time, they were taking the initiative!!!

    The cloaked senior generals of Dragon Kingdom, Bryant Darnell, Terry Liam, and Brandon Turner had once again stepped into the External battlefield

    at 4 o''clock in the morning after more than half a month, with several secret powerhouses at Emperor level behind. Right now, the national fortune of

    the Dragon Kingdom had been awakened and burst for more than half a month, so over ten powerhouses of the Dragon Kingdom had been promoted

    to the Emperor level.

    Ten minutester, the four senior generals of the Dragon Kingdom, who had fought side by sidest time, gathered again in Steve Morris''s secret

    basement. But this time, their hearts were full of confidence and supreme fighting will

    Steve Morris looked at everyone at present and said, "I''ve heard that under the leadership of Lion Kingdom Military Headquarters, Iron Eagle Military

    Headquarters, and Silver Snake Military Headquarters, the Z8 Alliance willunch a surprise attack a few hourster on our grand celebration and

    weaken our national fortune..."

    Hearing his words, Bryant Darnell, Terry Liam, and Brandon Turmer looked extremely serious. Although this battle would bepletely different from

    the previous one and they were much stronger than before, if the Dragon Kingdom suffered a crushing defeat during the 80th anniversary live grand

    celebration, their national fortune would be damaged again.

    All senior generals who had fought for the Dragon Kingdom for their whole lives, the tens of millions of soldiers, and the hundreds of millions of

    people in the whole kingdom would never ept such failure!

    After taking a deep breath, Steve Morris said in a deep voice, "Everyone, every external force is trying to destroy our kingdom, so we must keep

    vignt all the time! And a few hourster, we are going to tackle the greatest difficulty..."

    "Steve, we understand! Just give us your order and we will do as you say!" Terry Liam was impatient.

    But the next moment, Steve Morris shook his head and said, "No... You don''t understand. You don''t realize how dangerous it is. Once we fail, we will

    probably be the sinners of the kingdom...ˇ±

    "What?" Hearing his words, the three senior generals were stunned. Bryant Darnell frowned deeply and asked, "Steve. what''s going on?"

    Steve Morris said with a serious face, ˇ°The Dragon Kingdom. .. is without protection...ˇ±

    "What? Steve, are you saying that the soldiers outside..." As soon as Steve finished his words, Brandon Turner suddenly turned to look at the

    soldiers outside who were gathering secretly and raised the question. When they arrived at the External Battlefield, they felt weird because the

    soldiers outside were filled with unusual toughness and coldness. Therefore, when they heard Steve''s words, they seemed to realize something.

    Steve nodded and said, "Yes. I have reced the one hundred thousand soldiers outside. They are... the most elite frontier corps from the four

    bordends of the Dragon Kingdom. I''m sorry that I didnˇŻt tell you before..."

    "The bordend troaps!" Although the three senior generals had guessed it, they were still shocked when they heard what Steve said. Indeed,

    Dragon Kingdom was without protection now. The fighting capacities of the frontier corps from the four bordends were not much weaker than that

    of the external legion.

    "The North Realm corps...ˇ±

    "The South Realm corps...ˇ±

    "The West Realm corps...ˇ±

    The East Realm corps

    The four corps were guardians of

    the bordends of the Dragon

    Kingdom, which had always been

    very tense. Now they were all .

    transferrettto the External x

    Battlefield, it could be imaginedthat

    therewere only a few ordinary*

    troops left on the bordends. In

    that case, if any hostile Military

    Headquarters attacked the

    bordends, Dragon Kingdom would

    be in great danger because the

    ordinary troops couldn''t resist such

    an attack...

    ~

    "Steve... It''s very dangerous! So dangerous! Do you know what you are doing? Once we lost our border, wars will break out everywhere in the

    territory of Dragon Kingdom!" Said Bryant Darnell in a very serious tone.

    Steve nodded and said, "Yes, I know. That''s why we can''t lose this battle. Moreover... It was the order from the Senior Elder, and the four elders have

    already left Gotham City!"

    "What? Are you saying that the four elders are not in Gotham City?" Everyone was in great shock again.

    Steve Morris said in a low voice, "Okay, say no more. Now let''s check the time!" Then, they took out their watches.

    "Four ten!" They said at the same time.

    Steve nodded and said, "Okay. This time, we don''t need to care about the guardian of the rules. Let''s remain undercover and kill the powerhouses of

    the Z8 Alliance who are still stationed in the External Battlefield so that our elite corps can advance quickly...ˇ±

    "We still have more than three hours

    before the grand celebration starts.

    Let''s go nowt Steve gave the order.

    The next-fnament, the four generals

    concealed themselves. Right now,

    they did n''t care about any of the

    ruleSunless the guardian ofthe

    rules caught them! Besides, they

    could kill people without faving any

    evidence...

    The moment they set out, ck Emperor came to the Central Region of External Battlefield where Dimitrie (a guardian of rules) was, with her even

    bigger ck gold hammer. At the same time, her aura had broken through to level-eight Emperor. Of course, she was only at the preliminary stage

    ck Emperor said to Dimitrie with a smile, "Hey, old pal. let''s practice. I''ve just broken through. By the way, I didn''t know that you are a gold-body

    powerhouse at level-eight King. You sly..."

    Dimitrie, who was wearing a priest

    frock and holding his wand, took a

    deep look at ck Emperor and

    said, "Humph, I just sensed that the

    four senjorgenerals of Dragon <

    Kingdon left, and they all reached

    the peak stage of level-three King.

    withthe help of the nationalfortune,

    they can even fight with cembat

    power at the medium stage of the

    Emperor level. This is not in

    ordance with the rules..." As he

    spoke, he nced at ck Emperor

    again.

    The tall and sexy ck Emperor chuckled at Dimitrie and said, "Hey. Grandpa, what are you talking about? I don''t understand..." She was shy at the

    moment.

    ˇ°Oh no! DonˇŻt talk to me like this. Come here! Let''s have a fight!" Dimitrie was shocked. He couldnˇŻt ept the violent ck Emperor act like ady,

    that was a horrible thing

    Then, a loud bang rang out, and a huge deep pit suddenly appeared in the ce where Dimitrie had just sat cross-legged.

    Suddenly, ck Emperor was furious and emitted a ck-gold light. She stared at Dimitrie coldly and said, ˇ°Old pal! You... What did you say just

    now? Did you say that I am not like a woman? Yes? "

    Dimitrie dared not say a word

    "Boom, boom, boom..." A series of violent explosions destroyed DimitrieˇŻs field, which he built with great effort. Looking at the copsed walls, Dimitrie

    was depressed.

    s... Do you not realize that you are not like an ordinary woman? No woman would y with a hammer every day like you, OK?ˇŻ Dimitrie thought

    to himself.

    ck Emperor was angrier. She had saved her strength just now, but now she tried to use her ultimate move that could kill him. Dimitrie was stunned

    and had to resist the attack and begged. "Oh no! What''s wrong with you? Do you want to kill me?"

    After hitting Dimitrie with the hammer, ck Emperor said in a low voice with anger, ˇ°Your expression told me that you were judging me not like a

    woman. Right?ˇ±

    Dimitrie: ˇ°

    The two guardians of the rules were fighting on the External Battlefield. Well, not fighting, they were practicing, so they could no longer be distracted

    to supervise the affairs on the External Battlefield. Right? Well, it made sense...

    Just as ck Emperor was holding Dimitrie, the four senior generals of Dragon Kingdom had already sneaked into the base of the eight External

    Headquarters, and each of them was guarded by several powerhouses at the Emperor level. The decapitation strike was about to begin

    At the same time, the corps of the Dragon Kingdom on the External Battlefield were spreading secretly.

 Chapter 276 A Storm Is Coming! Many Countries Attend the Celebration

    Chapter 276 A Storm Is Coming! Many Countries Attend the Celebration

    Chapter 276 A Storm Is Coming! Many Countries Attend the Celebration

    At 5 a.m. Gotham time at the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters, Rendon took a deep breath, put on hisbat uniform and boots, tied the

    saber to his waist, and came to the outside of the Military Headquarters. Now two inspection vehicles were parked in front of him.

    He looked up at the distant sky that was going bright and then at the area in the west for a while.

    "Senior elder, are... you people ready? It.... is almost dawn.ˇ± Rendon mumbled inwardly. Although he was more or less worried, he looked perfectly

    calm. He was now the suprememander of the Dragon Kingdom. Anyone could be flustered, but he could not! What outsiders didn''t know was

    that the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters was already empty! Now he was the only powerhouse of it in the kingdom.

    Then four people appeared behind him. Their dressing styles and looks were almost the same as those of the senior, second, third, and Carl, but they

    were fake ones-the doubles! The four disguised old men looked at Rendon deeply and nodded at him imperceptibly.

    Rendon nodded and saluted them. Then the five people got in the war chariots, heading for the central axis of Gotham

    At 5:30 Gotham time, the sky over the city was brighter. The day... was to break. Now at the parade square in the center of the axis,rge teams of

    soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters were already standing quietly in front of the huge g pole. Everyone looked very serious,

    standing straight and still.

    Far away from the soldiers, the people who had hurried over to attend the great celebration from around the Dragon Kingdom yesterday were sitting

    quietly on the sides of the square. Farther than that. many army arrays were standing silently!

    Martialw had been enforced in Gotham. Everyone was waiting for the great celebration to begin

    Now it was only two hours before the start of the celebration. Yet, hundreds of millions of people across the Dragon Kingdom were already waiting for

    the military parade to begin.

    All the people were waiting quietly.

    At the same moment, the senior elder Shelton Hayes, the second elder Judy Lopez, the third elder Lewis King, and the fourth elder Carl Addison, all

    in ck robes, had quietlynded on a coastline of the Antic Ocean tens of thousands of miles away. And two hours away from here was the Spaza

    Kingdom Military Headquarters!

    Yes, their target this time was the Spaza Kingdom Military Headquarters! If things went smoothly, they would first destroy the Spaza Kingdom Military

    Headquarters and then the nearby Poghu Kingdom Military Headquarters as fast as they could!

    This was such a confidential n that even the four old generals including Steve Morris on the External Battlefield were not very clear about it. Steve

    just knew the senior elder and his team had secretly left the Dragon Kingdom, but he didn''t know where they had exactly gone! This showed the

    importance of this operation.

    Wearing a ck mask, the senior elder inhaled deeply and looked up in the direction of the Spaza Kingdom Military Headquarters, thinking, "Hope...

    everything goes smoothly! Hope the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom protects us! Though we''re ald, let''s fight for a good future for the Dragon

    Kingdom!"

    "Let''s go!" The senior elder growled and disappeared on the spot. Then the second, third, and fourth elders disappeared after him.

    A few minutester, a team of soldiers came over for a patrol. Led by a God of War, they stayed for a while in the ce where the senior elder and his

    men had been, but did not find anything

    At the same moment in the best seclusion chamber of the Spaza Kingdom Military Headquarters, a blue-eyed old man with golden hair and a hooked

    nose suddenly opened his eyes. He had an aura of one at the seventh stage of the King level. He was the chief of the current Spaza Kingdom Military

    Headquarters and a peerless powerhouse who, with the help of national fortune, could perform the power of one at the early seventh stage of the

    King level for a short time.

    But the peerless powerhouse frowned deeply and mumbled, "Why do I feel like something is wrong? Did something happen again?"

    Then he video-called themander of the headquarters. Yet, themander, far in the Lion Kingdom Military Headquarters, told him everything

    was fine. He said that the top eight military headquarters were mobilizing troops on the External Battlefield, going to attack the Dragon Kingdom

    Military Headquarters, and that nothing bad would happen.

    "Okay, then it seems I think too much, but you must work out a good n this time. Don''t repeat the same mistake!" The chief hung up as soon as he

    finished that. Then he massaged his temples. frowned, and continued to close his eyes to seclude.

    True, the Spaza Kingdom Military Headquarters had suffered a stunning defeatst time on the External Battlefield, resulting in some losses of its

    national fortune. The chief could clearly sense that. Under such circumstances, he could only perform the fighting power of one at the ninth stage of

    the King level, and it was not stable. This was a very dangerous situation. His premonition was getting stronger, but he thought it was the result of

    national fortune losses, so he didnˇŻt think further, but continued to seclude to improve himself.

    "A storm ising... The future is unpredictable.ˇ± The chief at the seventh stage of the King level mumbled in his head. The room turned dark, and

    he... continued his seclusion.

    Tens of thousands of miles away from the Spaza Kingdom Military Headquarters where the senior elder and his team were, a person in a fine suit

    was walking down the street quietly in the capital city of the Canedy Kingdom Military Headquarters. No different from ordinary people, a group of

    people seemed to be heading for the Canedy Kingdom Military Headquarters.

    These disguised intruders were the soldiers of the Heaven Domain-almost a hundred Super Gods including Warrior No. 1. The Canedy Kingdom

    Military Headquarters and even the nearby Lion Kingdom Military Headquarters had never dreamed the Heaven Domain and its lord Iwan Cliff that

    they wanted to wipe out were now... right in front of them!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Iwan had no idea about the senior elder and his team''s specific target, but could more or less guess something. The senior elder and his team had

    probably gone to the west, so he hade to the east with almost a hundred top powerhouses of the Heaven Domain. The Canedy Kingdom Military

    Headquarters also had suffered huge losses in thest battle, with lots of its top Super Gods and Emperor-level powerhouses killed. Although it had

    brought in some powerhouses from its different areas, it was much weaker than before.

    The key was that itsmander had gone to the Lion Kingdom Military Headquarters for a meeting with almost half of its top powerhouses.

    It was getting dark over the Canedy Kingdom Military Headquarters. Not far away in a tall building, lwan was standing quietly at the window. watching

    the headquarters building. Narrowing his eyes slightly, he checked the time and mumbled, ˇ°There are still two hours..."

    What he meant was the time left to the start of the great celebration in Gotham, Dragon Kingdom, tens of thousands of miles away.

    ˇ°Brother, Ivy is ready, but our strength is notparable to that of such a great country, after all. Ivy has sent us a message. We can only paralyze

    the inte system of the area within the Canedy Kingdom Military Headquarters for three minutes! Only three minutes!ˇ± Kill, standing behind Iwan,

    said to lwan. Behind Kill was Jane in neat clothing with a sharp de at his waist.

    "Only three minutes?" Iwan narrowed his eyes, the intention to kill in the depths of them freezing. Then he nodded and said, "Enough, three minutes

    is enough. Well, let''s make final preparations."

    After that. Iwan drew the curtain. He could not stare at that ce all the time because there were also powerhouses there. There were no auras of top

    powerhouses there, but the auras of two at the seventh stage of the King level. Yet. he was sure there must be powerhouses at the ninth stage of the

    King level in the capital.

    "Yes!" Kill nodded. Then he took a group of powerhouses, going downstairs and sneaking into the sewer to enter the Canedy Kingdom Military

    Headquarters from underground.

    wan''s n was: Three minutes

    ater, when lvy had temporarily

    paralyzed the inte system of the

    Canedy Kingdam Military

    Headquarters,ˇŻhe would force into it

    rom the front with y. During thes

    ight, lvywould do something in

    three FAinutes. Over the years, the

    Heaven Domain had secretly.

    coltected lots of inforrnatiofrabout

    th¨¦ dark and disgusting things that

    had happened within the territory of

    the Canedy Kingdom Military

    Headquarters. Today Ivy would

    present them on the mobile phones

    andputers of its people and

    download them to their devices,

    putting sand in the rtionship

    between its people and its top

    leaders.

    ˇę

    It was hard to weaken the national fortune of a big country like the Dragon Kingdom, but it was much easier to deal with one like the Canedy

    Kingdom. Once the people there did not trust their leaders, their national fortune was weakened.

    More than half a month ago, when

    the Dragon Kiagdom was at the

    most miserable and critical moment

    on the External Battlefield, the sects.

    in the country rebelled. Now lwans

    suspeefed that those external forces

    had.cdnnections with it. Therthe

    wanid use the same trick they had

    Used on his mothend!.H¨¦ would

    let them taste the pain of dealing

    with both internal and external

    troubles at the same time! Content

    belongs to

    Far on the External Battlefield, lvy was in front of 10,000 normalputers and a 100-meter-longputer in the head office of the Heaven Domain.

    Hundreds of logistics top intelligence officers were waiting quietly. All the people were staring at the clock on the wall. When the time came, they

    would let the Canedy Kingdom Military Headquarters taste desperation for three minutes.

    Time passed second by second. The top forces around the world were all getting prepared quietly. The great celebration to take ce in two hours in

    the Dragon Kingdom was the signal! Then they wouldpete to carry out their schemes.

    Now it was already 7 a.m. in Gotham, Dragon Kingdom, only one hour before the start of the celebration. At the parade square were motionless

    soldiers, drops of sweat running down their cheeks. But they stood there straight.

    ˇ®It''s 7." On the tower beside the square, Rendon looked up at the distant sky. It... was dawn. Delegations from the External Regions in the distance

    were nowing over.

    But no one knew that beads of sweat were also running down Rendon''s cheeks.

    "Trotters''s delegation ising for the celebration of the Dragon Kingdom.ˇ± The voice of the master of ceremonies came to the square. Then the

    orchestra of the Military Headquarters began to y. With the ngor of the music, a neatly dressed delegation of a small country from the middle of

    the world stepped on the red carpet, walking over from the distance.

    It was still an hour before the start of the celebration. Before it started, all kinds of delegationsing for the celebration began to sit down.

    "Big lron''s delegation ising to attend the Dragon Kingdom''s celebration.ˇ±

    "Great Ford''s delegation ising to attend the Dragon Kingdom''s celebration.ˇ±

    Those who came to the seats first were delegates of small countries, and then came the delegations of big countries.

    At 7:30 Gotham time, as the master of ceremonies shouted, the delegation of the Ferocious Tiger Military Headquarters was arriving. It was almost as

    strong as the Silver Snake Military Headquarters or the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters in fighting power, or even slightly stronger than them.

    "The delegation of the Ferocious Tiger Military Headquarters ising for the great victory of the Dragon Kingdom on the External Battlefield!" The

    message of congrattions from the Ferocious Tiger Military Headquarters was quite impressive. It clearly said that it hade here to congratte

    the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters over its victory in the earlier battle.

    The reason was simple. Over almost

    100 years, the Ferocious Tiger

    Military Headquarters had fought

    the Silver Snake Military

    Headquartets (Frach Kingdom .

    Military Headquarters) and the Iron

    Eagle Military eadquarters (Eagle

    Kingdom Military Headquarters)

    twice quite fiercely on the

    battlefields in the west of the world,

    but it had failed in the end. In fact, it

    was not weak, but it was too

    arrogant, making so many forces its

    rivals. As one disliking the Silver

    Snake Military Headquarters and the

    lron Eagle Military Headquarters, it

    was so happy to see the Dragon

    Kingdom win.

    "The Ferocious Tiger Military Headquarters, thanks foring to our celebration.ˇ± Given the powerful strength of the Ferocious Tiger Military

    Headquarters, Rendon. in the tower, said to its delegation with a smile and nodded, showing his gratitude.

    The delegation smiled back at Rendon and bowed

    "The Great Bear Military Headquarters ising for the Dragon Kingdom''s celebration!" Then came a delegation of another very powerful military

    headquarters, and its representative was simply the emperor of the Great Bear Kingdom. a top King-level powerhouse.

    Rendon changed color and hurriedly bowed. When he was about to wee him, the emperor shook his head with a smile, but signaled to him with

    his eyes. After that, he, a powerhouse with an extremely powerful aura, sat down quietly on the first row of the section for foreign guests, waiting for

    the celebration to kick off.

    Now it was already 7:30 Gotham time. It was only half an hour before the start of the celebration. All the international delegates were smiling broadly.

 Chapter 277 The City Under Threat, Sword Fighting Involved

    Chapter 277 The City Under Threat, Sword Fighting Involved

    Chapter 277 The City Under Threat, Sword Fighting Involved

    Time was running short. It was only about half an hour before the official start of the Dragon Kingdom''s great celebration. The delegations from the

    External Regions had all sat down. waiting for it to begin.

    But the most dangerous and intense moment was alsoing. Far in the Lion Kingdom, Amerind, hundreds ofmanders of the alliance of the

    top eight external military headquarters in the Lion Kingdom Military Headquarters were making the final deployment. They would attack the

    strongholds of the Dragon Kingdom on the External Battlefield the moment the great celebration began.

    Now, when it was only about half an hour before the start of the celebration, the senior and second elders of the Dragan Kingdom and their team, and

    Iwan and his team had finished their final deployments. And numerous forces in the External Regions were also watching the celebration

    It was only half an hour left. Martialw had been fully enforced in Gotham, Dragon Kingdom. All the people here were staring at the screens in their

    companies or at home, waiting to watch the celebration

    Now all the legions in Gotham waiting to be inspected were prepared, all their soldiers standing straight.

    When the celebration was to begin, those very strong King-level sects in the Dragon Kingdom finally became anxious. If this celebration was

    sessful, to some extent, the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom would grow much further. Now, Shelton Hayes, the senior elder of the Dragon

    Kingdom Military Headquarters. was as strong as they were in fighting power at a certain level. They would never allow the Dragon Kingdom Military

    Headquarters to get a few more powerhouses at the ninth stage of the King level! They didn''t want to see it grow so strong.

    Outside the west gate of Gotham and the tall ancient wall, a cald, ck-robed old man wasing over. He moved very fast. with each stride

    covering about a dozen meters. The same as Carson, he was not found.

    With a very strong aura, he was a powerhouse at the ninth stage of King level. Now, when he had reached the west gate of Gotham, he paused and

    locked up at the city wall of the west gate. He narrowed his eyes, where there was chill.

    "Ha... this dynasty is very strong, and its national fortune has awakened. Being at a decent level is enough. No more dynasty shall appear in this

    land," the cold-eyed senior mumbled with disapproval and disdain. Then he moved on.

    But he then trembled hard, and the foot that had moved forward stopped. Then he took back his right foot and said with narrowed eyes, "Who is it?

    You locked me up with your Aura Mechanism. What do you want?"

    The moment he finished that, the air about a dozen meters away behind him fluctuated. Then a white-veileddy with a sword wearing an ancient

    white dress appeared.

    Thedy nced at the ck-robed old man and said, "Go back, or you... die!ˇ±

    As soon as she finished that, the old manughed.

    "Hahaha..." Hisughs were so cold, just like the cries and screams of the ghosts in hell

    He leaned forward, looked at him so coldly, and said slowly, ˇ°Haha... good. very good. I haven''t heard anyone talk to me like this for a long time. It''s

    been so long! Little child, are you... sure you... can stop me?"

    Now there was no one but the old man and the white dressdy at the west gate of Gotham. The Dragon Kingdom was having a celebration, and this

    was an ancient city gate, so there were no tourists or guards here.

    When he finished speaking, his momentum, which was at the peak of the ninth stage of the King level, stormed out! Yes, it was at the peak of the

    ninth stage of the King level! His strength was so powerful that the senior elder Shelton of the Dragon Kingdom was no match for him, even with the

    help of national fortune! He dared toe to Gotham alone because he believed that the Dragon Kingdom was unable to stop him from leaving the

    city!

    When the old manˇŻs momentum hade out, the mysteriousdy behind him didn''t do anything but hold her sword a little more firmly and look at

    him more coldly.

    The cold-faced old man paused again, nodded stubbornly, and said, ˇ°Haha... interesting, very interesting! When my momentum has stormed out, you

    still dare to face me with your sword. You''re... really brave.ˇ±

    After that, he paused and continued, "But... little child, are you sure... you can stop me? I am the Deputy Head of the Sect of Supreme Darkness. I

    Hell... have killed numerous powerhouses in this life. Are you... sure you can fight me, eh?"

    Before he finished that, his face turned ashen, simply because thedy behind him stopped talking and aimed her sword at him. Then, a visible

    numbing-cold force of the sword swish, which was dozens of meters long, assaulted him

    "My Lord! This is unreal! You''re too young to be at that level! It''s impossible!" As his face turned ashen, he immediately turned and parried with his

    sword. While parrying, he moved back like a sh. He was fast, but the force of thedyˇŻs sword swish was faster.

    With a puff, the old man''s left arm was chopped off by the force, blood squirting in the air.

    "This is impossible! Who... who are really you? Who are really you?" Now he didnˇŻt dare to belittle thedy. His face, which had been full of

    confidence, was now filled with fear.

    But thedy instantly disappeared without telling him anything. The moment she disappeared, Hell, the Deputy Head of the Sect of Supreme

    Darkness, turned ashen again. Without having second thoughts, he quickly ran away from Gotham

    So afraid, he was running at top speed. He was sure thedy was a powerhouse at that level. Otherwise. he could at least have been able to avoid

    the attack. While he was running. he caused sonic booms in the air.

    Hell was the Deputy Head of the Sect of Supreme Darkness, a King-level top sect. As one at the ninth stage of the King level, he had wanted to

    challenge the top four elders of the Dragon Kingdom. But he was scared shitless now.

    Now he had lost interest in dueling with thedy. Instead, he was running with all his might. There was someone really terrifying in Gotham, so he

    must leave! He should never stay here a little longer.

    But then came another puff. A

    numbing-colckforce of another

    sword swishshased after him and

    left a deep Scar on his back. =

    Instantlyblood squirted. Beneath

    the ck robe was a strong ck

    goldeti ˇ®soft armor. He had always

    been wearing it, and it had saved his

    lif€ numerous times, butdtwas cut

    open by the force and became

    useless. Yet, it protected him, and he

    took the chance to escape. Content

    belongs to

    The seriously wounded Hell was so pale and so afraid, not daring to linger anymore. He ran like crazy and soon disappearedpletely from the

    lady''s perception

    ˇ°Gotham is so scary! What kind of

    beings are in Ggtham? Who is the

    lady ina white''dress? Who is she?

    Why does.she have toheipthe =?

    Dragon. Kingdom Military ~

    HeadqŁ¤arters? Why?" Hell was SO

    fright¨¦hed on the run. Now he had

    been scared out of his witssnot

    d¨¦ting to stop for a moment.

    Seriously wounded, he ran all the

    way to the Sect of Supreme

    Darkness.

    But He missed one thing. After he fled, in the ce where he had just been, the mysteriousdy in a white dress who had attacked him trembled, and

    blood oozed out of the corner of her mouth.

    Yes, she was... also wounded. Then she stared in the direction where Hell was running, frowned deeply, and said, "I''m... not you after all. You''re

    Christina, the one who was with Haig. Although I''ve inherited everything of yours, I canˇŻt be as strong as you. I''m not strong enough!"

    Then a breeze came past the ancient west gate of Gotham. Thedy''s veil danced with it. exposing a stunning face, which turned out to be Jayna''s.

    Iwan had left, and she sensed that the senior elder and his team also had left Gotham. Now the only King-level powerhouse at the Dragon Kingdom

    Military Headquarters was Rendon. Her husband was out on the battlefield. Then she... Jayna Brown, would guard their home!

    Jayna knitted her brows. She had

    ust wanted te stop Hell from

    eaving, butshe was not Christina .

    fter all. AYact, as one at the peakˇ±

    of the nitith stage of the King leva,

    Hell was also quite strong. Shettried

    hert best, but she could only ?

    s¨¦tiously wound him. She. had no

    strength to stop him fror running

    away.

    fab}N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    After all, it was just a very short time since she had inherited Christina''s strength. If the time were longer, the Deputy Head of the Sect of Supreme

    Darkness who came to attack the city today would... not have fled

    Then Jayna nced at the inside of Gotham. She wanted to guard another gate, but when she moved, a little more blood came out of her mouth. Her

    internal organs were wounded. She frowned deeply. sat down cross-legged, and closed her eyes to heal her wounds

    But she missed something. The moment she sat down to heal her wounds, the sunlight at the ancient east gate of Gotham suddenly swirled violently.

    Then a terrifying old man in a white robe with a sun pattern on his sleeve gradually appeared and walked toward to the east gate.

 Chapter 278 The Sun Descends on the City, the Magical Book Shows Strength

    Chapter 278 The Sun Descends on the City, the Magical Book Shows Strength

    Chapter 278 The Sun Descends on the City. the Magical Book Shows Strength

    The ancient east gate of Gotham was now so quiet and empty. While the sunlight over the gate was swirling and bing harsher to the eye, a long-

    haired young man wearing an ancient student''s white clothes emerged. This man was no other than... Carson who had wanted to visit Gotham to

    meet Iwan half a month ago.

    But his eyes then turned grave. He found that the air before him was now warping. Then his heart began racing, simply because theer was so

    strong.

    The air before him was warping and rippling more violently. Faintly, a man in white gilt-edged clothes slowly emerged out of the air, but Carson could

    almost not look straight at him because the person was as dazzling as the sun. Right, the person before him was emitting extremely harsh, scorching

    sunlight.

    Because of it, Carson had imperceptibly shed tears

    Gradually, the man in mid-air before him totally emerged. It was also an old man, but he was giving off a momentum that was slightly half more

    powerful than that of the ninth stage of the King level. The visitor was stronger than Hell, whe had wanted to enter the city through the west gate but

    had been hunted by Jayna and fled!

    Carson took a deep breath, stared so gravely at the man who hade out of the air, and mumbled, "Fierce Sun Sect, leader of the King-level super

    powerful sects! Vice Chief William!"

    Unable to bear the visitor''s monstrous pressure, Carson suddenly released the powerful momentum of the eighth stage of the King level. But this

    momentum was far too weak for him to resist the man. He was now just feeling slightly better and could look into the man''s eyes.

    Then the Vice Chief of the Fierce Sun Sect, stronger than an ordinary powerhouse at the peak stage of the King level, looked at Carson and asked.

    "You''re... Carson Simpson... the best genius in today''s academies?"

    "Haha... Yes, I am, Carson Simpson of the Academy. Greetings, Vice Chief William," Cason said to the Vice Chief with a smile. But the look in his

    eyes was graver.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    A few days ago, the president of their academy ordered him to visit Gotham to keep the Dragon Kingdom''s celebration gaing smoothly, and he

    epted the order. Last time, he didn''t see Iwan who he had wanted to meet, and he could meet him this time.

    Thest time he was here, he had reserved some of his strength, just showing the momentum of the fifth stage of the King level. But now facing the

    Vice Chief. he could not hide his strength anymore. Instead, he had to go all out to fight. Yet. even if he fought with all his might, it was not so easy to

    stop the man.

    William looked at Carson coldly and asked curtly, "You... want to stop me?" Talented, Carson was honored as the best one in the contemporary

    academies, but a genius was different from a powerhouse! A super powerhouse like William. whe was much stronger than those at the peak stage of

    the King level, had so far seen so many geniuses perish.

    After he finished that, he suddenly released much more momentum. Carson, whe was not far away from him. immediately spat a mouthful of blood.

    True, he could not even resist William''s momentum.

    Carson wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth and became a little dispirited, but he did not step back even an inch. Instead, he fixed his

    eyes on William and said, "Sorry, Vice Chief William, I came this time with our academy president''s order to keep the Dragan Kingdom''s celebration

    going smoothly. Please leave!ˇ±

    Carson was much weaker than William, but he didn''t take a step back! William was so strong. If he really let William in, the whole Dragon Kingdom

    Military Headquarters would suffer! Even if all those of the Military Headquarters fought together, they were no match for him. Then the national

    fortune of the Dragon Kingdom would be destroyed, and this celebration would fail! So... he, Carson Simpson, could not retreat!

    Sure enough, when Carson mentioned his academy, William fell silent. But after a slight pause, he continued to look coldly at Carson and said, "Your

    academy is one thing. You... are another!"

    Carson immediately turned ashen. No doubt, a top powerhouse of the current world would never joke about anything. However, after he had brought

    up his backer as defense, William actually still refused to leave. He swallowed with difficulty, cold sweat running down his cheeks.

    He felt great pressure, but he still stared at William and said in a low voice, "William Young! Go back! Then I''ll pretend that nothing has ever

    happened today!

    Carson gritted his teeth, eyes colder, and shouted at William, "Go back!" He was the most talented student in modern academies. and their academy

    was far better than the trash Spiritual Cave, so he was a peerless hero who wouldpete with Iwan!

    He had investigated Iwan and knew he was domineering, so he could not lose!

    William smiled strangely with some disapproval. Then he took a deep breath and slowly said, "Haha... I''ve just sensed Hell of the Sect of Supreme

    Darkness leave. It seems so many of you havee here this time. right?"

    "What are you talking about, William? I don''t understand." Carson frowned deeply, thinking, "I''m the only one who hase here from our force! How

    come there is someone else? But a man like William can''t be bothered to tell lies. Who is it then?" He was confused, but now was not the time to

    think about it. He still paid full attention to William.

    "Haha... academies, academies? You

    people always don''t care about

    worldly affairs, but great reason.

    Then... whystio you have to care .

    about... the-affairs happening during

    this dynasty? The top nine super>

    powerful sects and you acadernies

    usually donˇŻt mind each other''s

    business, but today you...awant to

    fight us? Am I right, Cars6n

    Simpson, the sessor of your

    academy? .... Eh?" William slowly

    narrowed his eyes, showing a strong

    will to kill.

    Carson had more cold sweat drops. Suppressing the great pressure he felt, he stared at William and said, ˇ°William, stop talking nonsense. I just want

    you to leave. If your nine King-level super powerful sects want to attack the Dragon Kingdom in the future, it has nothing to do with me."

    Carson paused, then continued to stare at William, and said, ˇ°William, I said we just want to make sure the Dragon Kingdom''s celebration goes on

    smoothly. The Dragon Kingdom has awakened. It can''t perish! This is the bottom line! Then I ask you for thest time, "You really won''t leave?"

    "Haha... hahahaha... hahahaha...ˇ± William suddenly threw his head back andughed. His momentum, which was 10 times stronger than Carson''s,

    burst out. With it, he reached out his palm to attack Carson.

    With a boom, Carson was sent flying and hit the thick city wall of the east ancient gate of Gotham hard. The part he hit was so damaged, and his

    ancient student''s clothes turned into dozens of pieces. Blood wasing out of his eyes, ears, nostrils, and mouth.

    William moved on, but very slowly. While walking, he stared at Carson, who was now in the city wall and was bleeding, and said, "It''s not worth it for

    me to kill... you. Of course, itˇŻs worth it to kill those powerful tutors in your academy.ˇ±

    "Ha..." William sneered, his

    domineering momentum getting

    much stronger He kept walking

    calmly into Gotham. Nowadays, the

    ordinary people in the Dragon =

    Kingdonbasically wouldn''t go into

    the cityythrough the ancient city.

    gates> but great recluse a

    powerhouses like William.ˇé and Hell

    would do it if they came to visit

    Gotham because they thought they

    had high status. After all, the

    emperors, great generals, and top

    powerhouses would choose the four

    city gates in ancient times. Content

    belongs to

    While walking calmly into the city, William looked at Carson coldly with disapproval. Of course, Carson also looked at him coldly.

    With many of his bones and

    meridians broken, Carson bled from

    head to toe. His heart was shaking.

    That Willians fought him today was.

    in fact arrattitude, the attitude of the

    top nine-King-level super powerful

    sectsin the Dragon Kingdom: No

    doubt, their academy was guch

    reore powerful than theseKing- evel

    Super powerful sects, but there were

    also great powerhouses in these

    hidden sects who were as strong as

    those in their academy.

    "Nature''s designs are in disorder in this life," Carson sighed quietly in his head. Then he took a deep breath and broke the pendant around his neck

    with a hard squeeze. Instantly, a transparent book shadow of dozens of meters long shielded him, and he fell with a heavy thud, stopping William

    again.

    Under the book shadow, Carson, covered with blood, roared quite fiercely at William, "Go back!"

    William stopped again and looked up at the huge book shadow over Carson, the shadow that seemed frightening to him.

    He looked at Carson deeply and said, "The Academy Fortune Projection? How long can... you persist?"

    He gritted his teeth, blood running out of the corner of his mouth. He stared at William and said, "You... may try and see!"

    "If I attack, you... will die,ˇ± William said to Carson coldly. After that, he reached out his palm to attack the book shadow over Carson. But hundreds of

    transparent shadows of great ancient schrs suddenly appeared in the book shadow and aimed their palms at William

    William changed color and immediately went back. As William shed with Carson, his palmˇŻs transparent shadow was worn out. Then hundreds of

    great schrs attacked him.

    With a boom, Carson spat another mouthful of blood, face ashen

    William immediately went back, and his momentum began shaking. Some blood rushed up to his mouth, but he managed to swallow it.

    He had gone back a dozen meters. His face was a little pale, but he stared at Carson grimly and said, "How many attacks like that can... you

    launch?"

 Chapter 279 The Moment the Celebration Starts, the Counterattack Begins

    Chapter 279 The Moment the Celebration Starts, the Counterattack Begins

    Chapter 279 The Moment the Celebration Starts, the Counterattack Begins

    "Puff." Carson spat blood again. The transparent book shadow over him had begun shaking. William was right. He... was really unable tounch

    many more attacks like that. William was too strong. The force behind Carson had not expected that William had almost exceeded the King level.

    But Carson knew he could not retreat. even if he had to die here today. Then he thrust a lot of mysterious healing medicine into his mouth and

    continued to talk to Carson, "Ha... how many attacks like that can Iunch? William, you... might try and see! Or I''ll kill the whole Fierce Sun Sect

    before I die today!"

    William changed color again and narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ˇ°Hahahaha...." Carsonughed savagely and wantonly. He was not afraid of death. Then he continued to stare at William and said, ˇ°Haha... William,

    tell me, ˇ®Does the Sect of Supreme Darkness want to take your Fierce Sun Sect''s status?ˇŻ Or do you think how stronger your Fierce Sun Sect is than

    the Sect of Supreme Darkness? Is your Fierce Sun Sect... haha... really very strong?ˇ±

    As he spoke, he stood up straight slowly. Now the transparent book shadow over him was much stronger. Suddenly he got an immensely strong will

    to fight. fight to the death!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    William fell silent. He looked at Carson deeply again and said, "I really don''t understand something. You academies are a force against kingdoms, but

    you''re helping this dynasty? Aren''t you really afraid to see an emperor dynasty reappear in thisnd?ˇ±

    "Haha..." Carson chuckled. But he gradually stopped chuckling and became serious. Shaking his head at William, he said, ˇ°Don''t know, I really donˇŻt

    know. What the academies mean is that one dynasty can rece another, but the national fortune in thisnd can''t remain silent anymore. A hundred

    years of tears and blood are enough. Do you understand then, Vice Chief Young?"

    William fell silent again. After a long while, he looked at Carson and nodded, saying, "Understand, but I hope you guys won''t... regret... what you

    chose today!"

    Carson nodded, silent, but he continued to stare at William, ready to fight anytime. But William turned and left. The ball of dazzling sunlight went away

    from Gotham and gradually disappeared into the distance. Then it waspletely gone.

    "Bang!" After William left, the transparent book shadow over Carson exploded! It turned into pieces, flying in the air! He couldn''t help but smile bitterly.

    Just now, he was simply lying to William. Not to mention a few more attacks, he was even unable tounch one more attack

    Fortunately, William finally left. or he, Carson, would have died. He sat down feebly on the ground, cold sweat running down and soaking the rest of

    his clothes. He panted, but he gradually frowned deeply and looked back at Gotham

    "Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters, Iwan Cliff, you... owe me a favor! Remember to return it!" Carson took a deep breath, very unhappy before

    he shed and disappeared. He had estimated that a terrifyingly strong powerhouse would visit the east gate of Gotham today, so he hade here.

    There had never been an order from the academy. When facing William, everything he said and thought was from his own heart-all made up by him.

    A peerless powerhouse like William was really terrifying. He had almost exceeded the King level, and he could make it anytime. Therefore, when he,

    Carson, faced such a terrifying being, even his mind should never sway!

    Why did hee here today? No doubt. he wanted topete with lwan and see who the real peerless hero of the time was!

    Carson had an obsession. Five years ago, an outstanding and well-learned mysterious tutor joined their academy. Carson was never arrogant, but

    was quite proud of himself. Yet, the mysterious Ms. Miller denied him.

    He asked the tutor, "Am I the most brilliant genius of the time?"

    He had thought the tutor would say yes, but she shook her head and said, "Carson, you''re brilliant... but you are not."

    Unconvinced, Carson continued to ask, "Oh? But could you tell me, Ms. Miller, who canpete with me in this era or in recent centuries?ˇ±

    Ms. Miller said, "My son Iwan!"

    After the chat with Ms. Miller, he, who was unconvinced, went alone to the seclusion ce of the president of the academy and talked to him at the

    door. He asked who the mysterious Ms. Miller was and why she could directly join the academy as a teacher or tutor.

    Carson had good reason to suspect. After all. their academy had extremely strict rules in recruiting staff. Over the hundreds of or even a thousand

    years during various dynasties, only unmatched saints and great schrs had the chance to enter their academy. This was an ironw! But why

    could their academy recruit an ordinary woman from the mundane world? And why did their president who secluded to cultivate all year round have to

    give the recruiting order?

    But the president said, "Haha... you don''t think Ms. Miller is unqualified to be a teacher or tutor? No, Carson, you''re wrong. Ms. Miller is absolutely

    qualified. If she''s willing, I can also let her be our president. Well, Carson, I can''t leak God''s secret. God''s secret for this generation is inplete

    disorder. Leave. I''ll seclude to calcte."

    The scene from five years ago appeared in Carson''s mind. Now, five yearster, he had reached the eighth stage of the King level. With the help of

    some mysterious methods and the fortune of the academy, he could even challenge those at the ninth stage of the King level!

    Iwan was very strong, but he was not weak. He was bound to continue topete with Iwan! He was the real peerless hero, and Holden, the so-

    called Best Chief Disciple of Spiritual Cave, was no match for him, so he wouldn''t do anything dirty in the dark. Instead, he was a real peerless hero,

    with great ambition and persistence.

    ˇ°But who fought off the powerhouse of the Sect of Supreme Darkness?" Carson nced with confusion in the direction of the west gate of Gotham.

    At the same moment, Jayna, who

    was already far away from the west

    gate and wasˇ®hurrying to the east

    gate, pausedand nced in the

    direction ef Carson. But she ?

    disappeared after a few seconds

    Whenshe was healing her wounds,

    shehad sensed the activity at the

    east gate-peerless powerhdtises

    w¨¦re fighting. Then she tried her

    best toe over. Yet, before she

    reached the ce, she found that

    the two powerhouses who had been

    fighting each other had gone far

    away from Gotham.

    N

    "Itis getting more and more chaotic." After a mumble in her heart, Jayna began heading for Gotham because the great celebration in the Dragon

    Kingdom was... to begin.

    Now it was 7:59 Gotham time. It was only one minute before the start of the great celebration. Although Jayna and Carson had beaten back two top

    powerhouses, a few secluded powerhouses of the King-level super powerful sect had sneaked into Gotham

    For example, Chief Burlie of the Green Mountain Sect and the powerhouses of the rest six super powerful sects, all at the high stage of the King

    level, had reached Gotham. But they were now hiding, and no one had found them.

    It was one minute before the start of the 80th Anniversary of the Founding of the Dragon Kingdom. Everyone was quiet. Now hundreds of millions of

    people in the Dragon Kingdom were looking at their watches and counting down in their minds, and these top forces outside the kingdom were also

    counting.

    The time and timing to celebrate the

    anniversary were so deliberately set.

    After all, the Dragon Kingdom

    ilitary Headquarters had fought

    the top eightexterna military .

    headquarters half a month ago. New

    the two-sides were still fighting;vot

    me) vy

    making peace! From ancient to

    modern times, every mi itanytparade

    had a deep historical meaning and

    influence. For example, decades

    ago, when the Great Bear Kingdom

    and the Ferocious Tiger Kingdom

    were fighting each other, the

    Ferocious Tiger Kingdom had

    almost reached the foot of the

    capital of the Great Bear Kingdom.

    ~

    Then the great emperor of the Great Bear Kingdom held a military parade to enhance the confidence and fighting spirit of its people. After that, the

    legions of its military headquartersunched counterattacks and kicked the legions of the Ferocious Tiger Kingdom out of their country. In the end,

    they won the battle!

    The situation for the Dragon Kingdom to hold this great military parade was almost the same as the one for the Great Bear Kingdom to hold theirs

    back then, so this wartime parade attracted the attention of the world.

    "Ten... nine... eight... seven... three... two... one!" Time was up.

    Rendon, standing on top of the inspection tower on the central axis of Gotham, inhaled deeply and shouted seriously, "The military parade... at the

    80th Anniversary of the Founding of the Dragon Kingdom... officially starts!"

    "Boom, boom, boom..." As soon as Rendon, the incumbent generalmander of the Dragon Kingdom, announced that, 80 guns thundered salutes

    almost at the same time.

    Then those arrays of the Military Headquarters that had long been ready began marching to the parade avenue with heavy footfalls. Each array

    consisted of 8,000 brave and iron-willed soldiers. They had the same movements, and theirbat uniforms were also the same. As their feet fell in

    unison, the ground shook slightly, shocking the heart!

    The moment the celebration began,

    the Dragon Kingdom''s senior elder

    Shelton Hayes, second elder Judy

    Lopez, third-elder Lewis King, and ˇ°>

    fourth elter Carl Addison, who were

    already lying in wait around theˇŻ

    Spaz Kingdom Military =ˇ±

    Headquarters, suddenly released

    their momentum, rose irtthe air, and

    shot as fast as bullets into the

    military headquarters.

    On the External Battlefield, the most elite troops of the Dragon Kingdom Shepherd Border Legion. who were also lying in wait, rushed to their preset

    location. Steve Morris, Bryant Darnell, Terry Liam, and Brandon Turner, four old generals under cover, immediately rushed into themand post of

    the Eight External Alliance.

    At the same moment, a boom came out of the Canedy Kingdom Military Headquarters, which then copsed

    "Charge!" With a long sword, Iwan took the lead, rushing into the copsing military headquarters, and so did more than 100 Super Gods of the

    Heaven Domain.

    Now the whole world was eying the great celebration in Gotham, Dragon Kingdom. No one knew that the Dragon Kingdom was now just a strong-

    looking shell. When the whole country was happily celebrating the anniversary, war broke out again on three External Battlefields! Numerous soldiers

    of the Dragon Kingdom were fighting fearlessly!

    The hooray of the hundreds of millions of people across the Dragon Kingdom mixed up with the drumbeats on the three battlefields that were

    encouraging the soldiers to fight.

    The moment the great celebration in the Dragon Kingdom started, their counterattack began!

 Chapter 280 The End of the Military Headquarters of the Spaza Kingdom

    Chapter 280 The End of the Military Headquarters of the Spaza Kingdom

    Chapter 280 The End of the Military Headquarters of the Spaza Kingdom

    "Stomp!Stomp!Stomp!Stomp!Stomp!"

    The stamp of parade steps from each square of troops of the Dragon Kingdom resounded powerfully and in perfect alignment throughout the central

    za, imposing everyone and making the earth tremble.

    Meanwhile, tens of thousands of miles away, a sonorous dragon''s roar came out suddenly outside the Military Headquarters of the Spaza Kingdom

    on the Battlefield, and then an a-few-dozen-meter long spiritual ck dragon impacted upon the buildings, followed by three smaller ones.

    The impact of thebined auras of one stage-nine and three stage-eight Kings knocked in the Military Headquarters of the Spaza Kingdom.

    "Crap! It''s the Dragon Kingdom! Shelton Hayes!ˇ±

    The Speaker of the House of the Spaza Kingdom, who was a stage-seven King and retreated to the training chamber, rushed out at this point and

    soared up into the air. He immediately summoned and absorbed their national fortune, but he would be no more than an early stage-nine King in that

    case.

    "Kill him!ˇ±

    The next moment, Shelton Hayes the Senior Elder, without any hesitation,manded the ck dragon to strike the Speaker.

    "Roaaaaaaaar!ˇ±

    As the dragon''s shout came out, the national fortune the Speaker had absorbed was suddenly shattered. They had been defeated previously on the

    Battlefield, whereupon their fortune had been damaged. The Speaker could barely wield the power of an early stage-nine King even after he

    absorbed their fortune. But after the resolute impact from the Senior Elder, the Speaker''s aura dropped to peak stage eight right away.

    The Speaker was panic-stricken at this point, for he did never anticipate that the Dragon Kingdom''s sharpest spear would start a raid on him on its

    celebration day.

    The worse case was that he wasn''t prepared at all for the attack, which came at full cock and inflicted great damage to him immediately. Fear climbed

    up his mind within an instant, and his strength had dropped to peak stage-eight King level, whereas that of the Senior Elder was at the level of a peak

    stage nine! And the Senior Elder was not alone. Judy Lopez the Second Elder, Lewis King the Third Elder, and Carl Addison the Fourth Elder of the

    Dragon Kingdom all were here, too.

    The Speaker had no time to react when the three smaller ck dragons behind the Senior Elder struck him after he was heavily injured.

    "Rumble, rumble, rumble!"

    Another three bursts echoed in the air as the other three Elders of the Dragon Kingdom smashed the Speaker, and thetter took another three

    critical hits within several seconds.

    The aura of the Speaker kept dropping from that moment on until it stopped at early stage eight King level. He was spitting blood at the same time,

    his body bleeding after some sts. Suddenly, fear dominated his head

    "Save the Speaker! Hurry!"

    The hidden swords in the Military Headquarters of the Spaza Kingdom finally realized the situation and in several seconds, six early-and-middle-stage

    Kings and a dozen of Emperors soared up into the sky. Then, they were desperate to be dashing to the Speaker.

    The Speaker couldn''t die in their opinions, and he was the incarnation of the national fortune of the Spaza Kingdom, what Shelton Hayes the Senior

    Elder, Judy Lopez the Second Elder, Lewis King the Third Elder, and Carl Addison the Fourth Elder were to their Kingdom. The death of Any one of

    them would give their national fortune mighty damage. This was also exactly why those super-powerful sects in Gotham plotted to suppress the

    Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom.

    "Don''t hold your strength! Kill him!" Shelton Hayesmanded the condensed ck dragon toe at the Speaker again. Gruff dragon''s shout

    came out.

    "Kill!"

    The Senior Elder and Second Elder chased the heavily injured Speaker as he escaped due to extreme fear.

    ˇ°Hayes! I resign! I''ll cede our territory and pay you indemnities! Let''s call it a truce! Mercy! Show the Spaza Kingdom your mercy please!"

    Fear controlled the Speaker, but he was not afraid to die but concerned that their national fortune would be uprooted after his demise. If the Four

    Elders of the Dragon Kingdom killed off all their powerhouses, their national fortune would have a huge chance to hibernate because of the heavy

    injury as the Dragon Kingdom had done a hundred years ago. And once the national fortune hibernated, it would be hard to wake it again.

    The Dragon Kingdom was an example that had been devouring tons of humiliation and rebuilding its strength for nearly a hundred years. Finally, it

    made its national fortune shine again after such a long and tough journey. So, if the national fortune of the Spaza Kingdom hibernated, would it be

    shining again?

    That was why the Speaker was scared and full of remorse in his heart. He regretted listening to the evil tongue of the Lion Military Headquarters and

    dering a war on the Dragon Kingdom. But what was poured could not be retaken

    "Kill!"

    Shelton Hayes the Senior Elder ignored his bullshit and immediately sprinted to the front of him as the incarnated ck dragon. Then, he mmed

    the Speaker with a w at full cock.

    Whoosh!

    A giant crab incarnated behind the Speaker, and that was his national fortune, but once it was whole, it got torn in half by the dragon''s w. The

    national fortune that the Speaker had absorbed was instantly drained out, and his aura slumped direct to the stage-seven King level

    Puff! Puff! Puff!

    The Speaker couldn''t even screech a syble before he died to the potent sts from the other three Elders of the Dragon Kingdom, the three stage-

    eight Kings.

    Whoosh!

    The moment the Speaker perished, a wail echoed around the Military Headquarters of the Spaza Kingdom, and the kingdom''s citizens somehow felt

    upset and became much dispirited.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    The incarnation of the giant crab, after being torn apart, slowly dissipated in the air.

    ˇ°Devout it! Be quick!" seeing it escaping. the Senior Elder shouted at the Second Elder.

    ˇ°Kill! Do not let them devour our fortune! Kill! Kill!"

    Then, the early-and-middle-stage

    Kings and peak Emperors just came,

    their eyes being bloodshot and tears

    S reaming down. They couldn''t =>

    ept that their Speaker was =

    instantly killed and their fortune was

    instantly damaged. They couldn''t

    allow the Dragons to devour their

    fOrtune, because if that happened,

    their Kingdom wouldn''t have a

    chance to rise again for at least

    several hundred years. Content

    belongs to

    ~

    "Kill!"

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Those dozens of top powerhouses of the Spaza Kingdom knew they couldn''t tun this situation around so they dashed to the Dragon Kingdom''s

    Elders to be suicide bombs. They exploded only to stop their enemies from devouring their national fortune.

    In the air, the ck dragon behind the Senior elder was mauling the fragments of the giant crab, and the procedure was smocth until those suicide

    bombs came to interrupt it one after another.

    Then, the other three Elders exchanged a look and at once gave up devouring the national fortune of the Spaza Kingdom. They began chasing the

    enemies in outer circles.

    "Shelton, focus on their national fortune. We''re buying you time!" Judy Lopez the Second Elder yelled as he killed an enemy middle-stage King with a

    sh

    "Yes!" Shelton Hayes the Senior Elder didn''t hesitate in the slightest and punched the giant crab several times instantly. Then, he inhaled a breath

    hard and devoured all of the struggling national fortunes of the Spaza Kingdom.

    Thunder!

    After he devoured the Spaza Kingdom''s national fortune, his body

    cracked rhythmically until the aura of the Dragon Kingdom''s national Fortune began swelling.

    ˇ°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    "Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!ˇ±

    The remaining powerhouses of the Spaza Kingdom, seeing their national fortune devoured by the giant ck dragon, all became desperate to kill the

    Dragon Kingdom''s Senior Elder before he devoured all of their national fortune.

    But it was no more than a daydream

    for them to kilNhe Senior Elder. After

    their nationatfor une which had

    condensed for several hundred

    years got-devoured, they had ngs

    support from it anymore, and their

    strength therefore sharply declined.

    They couldn''t hurt the Senior Elder a

    little as long as he was strongly

    guarded by the other three Elders of

    the Dragon Kingdom. Conten

    ?N

    However, after the Senior Elder was

    forced to deyopr the Spaza

    Kingdom''s aational fortune all by

    himself, hesAad to suffer a great <

    impact. After all, the fragments-oF

    the giant crab were still struggling

    inside the ck dragon. He had to

    suppress and absorb the power of

    the crab with all his strerigth and

    focus.

    "Don''t you merge!" the Senior Elder went fierce as the ck dragon behind him started shrinking until it be an atom. Finally, the fragments of the

    crab copsed after stopping struggling.

    The ceremony went on at the same time in Gotham. Each square of troops was firmly parading across the central axis avenue. But, at that moment,

    the giant dragon, the national fortune of the Kingdom, appeared above the city. It started to swell as if something inside it was struggling.

 Chapter 281 The Fall of the Military Headquarters of the Canedy Kingdom

    Chapter 281 The Fall of the Military Headquarters of the Canedy Kingdom

    Chapter 281 The Fall of the Military Headquarters of the Canedy Kingdom

    Two minutes ago, the moment the Four Elders carried out a raid on the Military Headquarters of the Spaza Kingdom, the main buildings of the Military

    Headquarters of the Canedy Kingdom were blown off after a gigantic explosion, tens of thousands of miles away from the Dragon Kingdom''s

    headquarters. Meanwhile, the parade went on smoothly at the central za in the Dragon Kingdom.

    The Master Kill of Heaven Domain was the one who did the explosion, and he was one of the only two top powerhouses that Iwan had at the point.

    even including y who received a set of excellent armor. Kill could not yet reach King level, so Iwan decided tobine forcible kill and raid on his

    enemies

    Kill performed this bombing raid by sneaking into the underpass of the Military Headquarters of the Canedy Kingdom. The military headquarters

    should be a key strong point of kingdoms even if it was not the convergence point of the national fortune. The Dragon Kingdom had its national

    fortune converge beneath the residence of Shelton Hayes the Senior Elder, whereas the Canedy Kingdom had that of its under the main buildings of

    its Military Headquarters.

    The critical point where the national fortune of the Canedy Kingdom nested, a ce simr to the dragon vein of the Dragon Kingdom. was blown off

    all of the sudden. Soon, while the national fortune of the Canedy Kingdom began shrinking. the General Speaker of the Canedy Kingdom whe was in

    a standoff with Iwan, and his aura instantly dropped from early stage-nine King level to middle stage seven. He left a window to Kill to bomb their

    national fortune convergence when he met head-on with Iwan.

    "Shit!" the General Speaker in the head-on confrontation with Iwan darkened his face and went panicked immediately. When the blessing of the

    national fortune was drained out from his body, he paused for multiple heartbeats.

    Right within the heartbeats, lwan whooshed up in front of him and decapitated him with the sword. At that moment, Iwan released and let all of his

    momentum of an early stage-nine King burst.

    "Nooooocococo!"

    ˇ°Rumble!ˇ±

    The Speaker whined out loud, but before he could do anything else. Iwan shed him in half already.

    "Kill them all!" Iwan shouted after he killed the Speaker with one sh, his tone bearing no temperature. Then, he lunged like a dark sh at the early-

    and-middle-stage Kings that just escaped from the Military Headquarters of the Canedy Kingdom.

    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!

    After four ps of thunder in quick session, Iwan, with great speed, one against four, instantly killed those four middle-stage Kings who were

    countering the impact of the shrinking national fortune.

    Puff!

    The sword in lwanˇŻs hand fractured and he spitted a mouthful of blood. After all, he had forcibly killed five Kings within one minute, and among them

    the weakest was even a stage-eight King. After lwan got rid of the five Kings of the Canedy Kingdom, they only had three early-stage Kings and a

    dozen Emperors left in their headquarters.

    Iwan moved again, appeared before the two early-stage Kings, and blew off their bodies with two punches.

    Crash!

    The second Iwan killed the two Kings, y in his new armor also decapitated the enemy''sst early-stage King with his huge des.

    Kill led a team of Super Gods to rush out of the underpass to support Warrior No.1 and siege the Emperors of the Canedy Kingdom. y also joined

    the action.

    Meanwhile, lvy who was in the headquarter of the Heaven Domain on the External Battlefield shut down the wholework andmunication

    system of the Canedy Military Headquarters. All of that happened within three minutes.

    "Make it quick! Hurry up! Time''s ticking!" lwanˇŻs shout echoed. Then his body became a rapid blur of movement again, and each time an enemy could

    have him in sight, a peak Emperor of the Canedy Kingdom would be dead to him. After two seconds, every single Emperor-level or above

    powerhouse was killed by a hundred Super Gods, y, Kill, and Iwan Cliff himself.

    A loud wail resounded through the Canedy Military Headquarters the moment the national fortune of the Canedy was underpulsion to incarnate

    in the sky after all the powerhouses of the Canedy were killed off.

    Iwan had his cold eyes over it and let his one-hundred-meter-tall incarnation which was in Godly Armor appear. He let it move to and tear apart that of

    the Canedy.

    "Orders, Heaven Domain! Shatter the

    incarnation and devour it! Make it

    quick!" lwan.himse f devoured

    almost halfˇ®of it and started XN

    digestingsitting on the floor on his

    knees-[hen, over one hundred>>

    wartiss of the Domain, noneof

    then were weaker than a Super

    G@d, soared up in the air.and

    unleashed waves of energy at the

    incarnation with sshes of their

    swords and des.

    to

    Ruuuuuuuumble!

    Instantly, the incarnation of the Canedy Kingdom was shattered after taking the shes, and then these warriors started devouring and digesting the

    fragments. Their auras began swelling rapidly.

    Iwan stood up and spitted another

    mouthful of bleed as he had

    devoured togmuch of the national

    fortune of the Canedy Kingdom, >?

    almost sixty percent devoured bys

    him aldfie. The rest forty percentˇ±

    was.shared among one hundred

    watsiors. Devouring nationahfortune

    W¨¦uld bring pure energy.to one who

    was building strength. After

    digesting it, one could increase his

    strength by a lot.

    Iwan was in that ce. He had more and more internal injuries, but his body was mending them rapidly, and thus his aura was shrinking and swelling

    at the same time. The warriors of the Domain, Kill, y, and Warrior No.1 were experiencing the same thing

    Only one minute passed after Iwan led his men to pull off the raid on the Military Headquarters of the Canedy Kingdom. Ivy in the headquarters had

    made two extra minutes for the warriors on the mission.

    Iwan knew he couldn''t keep the information that the Military Headquarters of the Canedy Kingdom were destroyed from spreading. As one of the

    middle-scale military headquarters for a long time, the Canedy certainly had powerhouses in its Kingdom, and perhaps those powerhouses were

    heading in this direction

    ˇ°ordingly disperse out of here quickly! Those who cannot leave shall find a hideout immediately and find a proper time to retreat!" lwan gave his

    command loudly.

    y and Kill led the warriors to disperse out of here ording to their n. y, even though his aura was fluctuating, could briefly hold off peak

    middle-stage Kings with the blessing of the terrific armor Hannah Bass designed for him.

    For a while, the warriors had dispersed rapidly in all directions. lwan disappeared after he sensed several times, but he didn''t leave, for he was to

    bring up the rear. No one would see Iwan Cliff didn''t leave at the very beginning but sneaked into the copsed headquarters. He simply killed a

    commander and changed into that man''s suit

    The moment the warriors were retreating, the Canedy Kingdom was messed up as it was imbued with countless inside information. Immediately, the

    citizens of the kingdom were shocked and outraged

    by the dark side of their Military Headquarters. People began assembling on the streets and swarming to strongholds for an exnation.

    There was such a copse of order in the Canedy Kingdom, and the mayhem happened to offer Heaven Domain a great opportunity to withdraw.

    y and Kill led a hundred powerhouses to the shores of the Canedy Kingdom to dive into the sea without hesitation.

    Ten minutester, a furious stage-nine King with an aggressive aura led three stage-eight Kings to the Military Headquarters of the Canedy Kingdom,

    his face darkening.

    They were in red-hot anger seeing the ruin of their headquarters and the corpses of their rear personnel, especially when they couldn''t sense their

    national fortune

    "My lord, it was Heaven Domain.

    Iwan Cliff led more than one

    hundred powerhouses to carry out

    the raid ons! The Speaker has I =>

    been kille ed and so have the rest of

    our men. '' ˇ®aman whined at the

    ,whowasinthe co

    corima nder''s suit, his face-covered

    with blood and his eyes reddening,

    staggering to the furious stage-nine

    King like a drowned mouse.

    The stage-nine King roared and asked themander, "Where are they? Where''s Iwan Cliff? I''m going to kill him! Fuuuuck! I''ll kill! I''m going to kill

    him!" the stage-nine King howled, his head raised over his shoulders

    The next second, a sound of puff came as a sword stabbed into the heart of the stage-nine King. Suddenly, energy was released via the sword to

    quake this heart into pieces.

    The panic-stricken, wailing, staggeringmander, whose face was covered with blood, raised his head and, a cold grin curving on his lips, sneered

    ˇ°Huh, he''s right in front of you."

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 282 Warfare on the External Battlefield Part I

    Chapter 282 Warfare on the External Battlefield Part I

    Chapter 282 Warfare on the External Battlefield Part I

    "Kill!" Iwan let out a roar and the long sword in his hands went straight up. hacking the stage-nine King before him in half in an instant. A stage-nine

    King who could maintain their national fortune perished immediately.

    The deceased didn''t even realize what brought him death and why a powerhouse at the same level as him disguised himself and repressed his

    power toe to his front with so many guts.

    What is done cannot be undone. The stage-nine King of the Canedy Kingdom died in shock, for he didn''t have any ominous feelings before his

    sudden death. He thought Heaven Domain had already escaped, having no men behind. He had three stage-eight King following him. so he was so

    heedless for not sensing the crisis, not in the slightest.

    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!

    The next moment, after Iwan killed the stage-nine King, the rest three stage eights immediately broke away in three different directions.

    Iwan soared up in the air and, sneering. tugged away themander''s suit that he was in to let his stage-nine King-level aura burst. Ten minutes

    ago, he managed to reach stage eight by forcibly digesting half of the national fortune of the Canedy Kingdom in the ruins, the most dangerous ce.

    Apart from his strength, he had blessings from the Godly Armor of Haig and the two Real Emperor paths, pushing his level to peak stage nine

    ncing over the corpse of the stage-nine King whose eyes opened still on the ground, Iwan sneered, "Stupid! You really thought it was a safe ce

    here? You knew exactly your headquarters were attacked by me, and how dare you be such defenseless? How could an early stage-nine King be

    such torpid before a crisis?"

    "Moron, you can''t me your death on anyone else.ˇ± Iwan was astonished and didn''t know what to say, because, on the External Battlefield, even a

    half-a-step God of War would be cautious any minute enough to keep his familiar from touching him, not to mention a stranger. But a stage-nine King

    of the Canedy Kingdom being this careless only meant he was putting a rope around his neck.

    The three stage-eight Kings already freaked out because they witnessed the demise of a stage-nine King. Another shocking truth was that the Lord of

    Heaven Domain who attacked their headquarters from tens of thousands of miles away still stayed here!

    "External Battlefield, Lord of Heaven Domain!" one of the three stage-eight Kings scowled at Iwan.

    Wielding the sword in his hand and releasing the stage-nine King-level

    aura, lwan nodded and sneered at the three stage-eights not far away from him, "Well, it''s me."

    ˇ°You! How dare you kill every one of our headquarters!" another stage-eight shouted in panicking voice.

    Iwan shrugged off and sighed a breath, for he didn''t have the mood to beat around the bush with those idiots. It was of zero meaning to discuss it

    above the ruins of their headquarters that lwan caused. After reckoning, Iwan confirmed they were one peak stage-eight, one middle stage-eight, and

    one early stage-eight.

    The next moment, Iwan squinted, pointed a finger at the three, and slowly said, "I''m offering you two choices. One is that you stay here and besiege

    me. Fight me until death without anyone leaving. That way you''ll be able to buy some time for the rest of the stage-nine Kings in your Kingdom and

    stall me frompletely destroying your national fortune underneath your headquarters. Although it had a great loss, but you can keep thest of it

    and restore it in decades or a century.ˇ±

    Iwan paused for a moment and continued, "The other is that you can run away in three directions and I will kill at most one of you. The rest two will

    live. But in that scenario, I will ruin the gathering point of your national fortune. Well, what''s your choice? You have ten seconds to make the decision!"

    Having finished his talk, lwan stood where he was with the sword, his aura permeating the whole area. The blood of that dead stage-nine was still

    trickling down from the des of Iwan''s sword, entuating lwan''s aggression. As he said, although he couldn''t kill all three stage-eight Kings if they

    were desperate to run away, he had the confidence to kill one or two of them

    If the Canedy Kingdom hoped to restore their national fortune based on the damages and losses, it would take them decades or even over a century.

    Therefore, Iwan or the Dragon Kingdom would benefit little from ruining the national fortune of the Canedy Kingdom. On the other hand. if Iwan could

    kill the three stage-eight Kings, it would be the best option for the Dragon at moment. It would undermine the Canedy Kingdom again in the shortest

    time so it wouldn''t have the strength to unite the Lion Kingdom, its neighbor, to attack the Dragon Kingdom

    Iwan would call it an overt plot.

    Time passed by and it had been ten seconds after a blink of an eye. Iwan noticed each stage-eight make a short call.

    "Time is up.ˇ± Iwan sneered at the three stage-eights, and then he didn''t say anything.

    The next moment, the three exchanged a look and nodded, serious looks on their faces. Without any words, they retreated in the same direction and

    stopped to hold their swords at lwan.

    Iwan grinned, and he began slowly walking forward in the air. After two steps, he disappeared, and the next time he could be seen, he was in front of

    the three stage-eights. The fight proceeded after a boom.

    This was a head-on confrontation,

    and the three-stage-eight King-level

    gold-body powerhouses fought

    tooth an@nail to protect their =<

    national fortune. The moment,they

    burntthemselves as fuel to briefly

    burst peak stage-eight strength and

    fStight Iwan, three againsfone.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Facing the three burning themselves to fight him, Iwan couldn''t instantly kill them, because he wasn''t a real stage-nine King, after all. He wasn''t even

    a stage-one King if it had to be specific.

    Thus, the fightsted for a long time, during which Iwan could quickly hone his martial arts, force, and skills ofbat by fighting the three stage-eight

    Kings.

    Ten minutester, after thest stage-eight was shed by lwan, the fight finally ended.

    Thest one who was to die to lwanˇŻs sword sensed reinforcing stage-nine Kings of the Canedy Kingdom before hisst breath andughed at Iwan.

    Iwan stabbed the sword into his heart, but before he lost his awareness, heughed at Iwan, ˇ°Lord of Heaven Domain. hem, I hope you''re... a man of

    your word! Leave our national fortune alone!"

    A hint of pity took root in IwanˇŻs heart, and he held the three stage-eight Kings who died fighting against him in esteem. They knew they would die

    taking the fight, and they fought nheless.

    Iwan took a deep breath the next

    moment anckslowly nodded, "I''ll

    keep my promise. To be honest, I

    was lying_and I didn''t mean to ruiry

    your national! fortune. That would

    onlyt¨¦ad the bad blood between our

    twe:kingdoms into an irrec¨¦ncble

    pface." ˇ±

    That stage-eight nodded and wanly smiled, "We presumed that way, but... We can''t risk it."

    "Lord of Heaven Domain, you should go..." the vitality of the stage-eight King was drained out of his body rapidly.

    Iwan nodded and dragged back the sword. He disappeared after a blur of movement in a far direction.

    The three reinforcing stage-nine Kings paused for a moment and changed their way to chase Iwan.

    But the next second, the peak stage-eight King on the ground used hisst breath to yell in a shrill wail, "Seniors, stop chasing, please! We''re not

    holding a tremendous grudge against Heaven Domain and the Dragon Kingdom!ˇ±

    "Listen to me, Seniors! Listen to me, every breathing powerhouse of the Canedy Kingdom! We''re leaving Z8 Alliance, leaving the Lion Kingdom!

    We''re no longer the puppet of the Lion Kingdom!"

    Bang!

    After the final and grieving yell of the stage-eight King. his body exploded in an instant, sttering blood over the sky.

    That was his choice. The stage-eight King warned the powerhouses of the Canedy Kingdom using hisst breath. Iwan didn''t quake his heart into

    pieces when he ran away. He had the hope to survive but he didn''t choose to.

    The whole ar¨¦a-was quiet, none of

    the reinforcittg powerhouses

    speaking:aword. A dozen seconds ?

    later, thethree stage-nine Kings

    decided not to chase Iwan and:

    returited to the site where the

    stage-eight King choose toexplode.

    The three stage-nines turned silent when seeing the blood spray drifting above the ruins.

 Chapter 283 Warfare on the External Battlefield Part II

    Chapter 283 Warfare on the External Battlefield Part II

    Chapter 282 Warfare on the External Battlefield Part II

    Half an hour before the ceremony was going on in Gotham, when it was 8 a.m. in the city,te night fell on the External Battlefield. The moment the

    ceremony started in Gotham, the Senior and Second Elders of the Dragon Kingdom carried out a raid on the Military Headquarters of the Spaza

    Kingdom, while Iwan attacked the Canedy Kingdom with his men. At the same time, warfare prevailed on the Battlefield as well.

    All four events happened at the same time.

    As the first square paraded the first step and the people in the ceremony cheered, Steve Morris, on the icy night-shrouded Battlefield tens of

    thousands of miles away, pressed the button to initiate the general offensive

    Z8 Alliance, having nned to attack the outposts of the Dragon Kingdom on the Battlefield in five minutes, had to face the sudden deployment of

    Steve Morris, Bryant Darnell, Brandon Turner, and Terry Liam, before they had any time to prepare.

    Within several heartbeats, the fourmanders had destroyed the Military Headquarters of the Spaza Kingdom, the Canedy Kingdom, and other

    three middle-and-small-sizemand posts.

    The fourmanders all had a solid base of a peak stage-three King, and with the blessings of the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom, they

    could bring middle-stage King-level power into y. When the fourmanders led a team of Emperors to conduct the assassination in the dark,

    those headquarters in middle-and-small sizes could only be uprooted since they had no King-level powerhouses to back them up.

    Then, the Dragon Kingdom''s two hundred thousand troops, divided inte twenty legions, were marching over to the five headquarters. Among the two

    hundred thousand soldiers, half of them were newly recruited from the Kingdom and the other half was the most offensive Shepherd Border Legion

    that the Military secretly assembled.

    "Faster! End the battle faster! Uproot the five headquarters within the shortest time!" after Steve Morris''s raid on the Spaza Military Headquarters, he

    gave this new order. Nobody at this moment knew that the Dragon Kingdom was barely guarded, and its four Shepherd Border Legions had never

    been this weak since decades ago. It would be a big trouble if anyone who harbored malicious intentions started riots along the borders of the

    Kingdom.

    After Steve Morris''s order, on the extensive External Battlefield, the Dragon Kingdom''s legions initiated the attack as armed helicopters hovered

    across the sky one by one in the night, casting searchlights upon the ground. Apart from that, countless res were rocketing into the sky.

    The Dragon Kingdom''s legions swarmed out of multiple hidden corners and towards the eight External Military Headquarters.

    During thest battle, the Dragon Kingdom had always been defending, and even though it had won it. atst. the one hundred thousand troops had

    last over ny thousand. And most of those who had survived had wounds, more or less. That had left the Dragon Kingdom no strength to

    exterminate the outposts of the Overseas Alliance, but this time. the opportunity finally favored the Kingdom

    On the barren and harsh Battlefield, the soldiers held spears and des and, along with the great animosity against the enemies, plunged at those

    outposts like wolfpacks. With the ceremony as a distraction to the enemies, they earned an opportunity to counterattack.

    And this time, the fourmanders even broke the rules in secret by directly attending the fight and destroying five enemy headquarters at the very

    beginning. Having lost themand system, the five headquarters became headless chickens not knowing anything happening on the Battlefield

    Eventually. to their surprise, they found a sea of Dragon Kingdom''s troops flooding them.

    Super Gods and Gods of War of the Dragon Kingdom rushed into the enemy line, disrupted the central part of the enemy squares, and tore down the

    enemy defense. Then, the Dragon Kingdom''s troops swept across all the enemies as the flood.

    Dozens of outposts of the Overseas Alliance were ruined at a split second.

    The Battlefield was under a bitterly cold dome that made thete-Fall night freezing as hell, particrly on top of that this area was up the Tropic of

    Cancer. Air had even condensed into ice on nearly half of the Battlefield, and snowkes were drifting down. But no matter how harsh the

    environment was, it could not cool down the hot blood running in the veins of the Dragon Kingdom''s Soldiers!

    Because everyone knew they would have no reinforcements after the Kingdom had sent them. the sharpest spears, to the frontiers. They must win

    the gamble that the Kingdom had put everything in. Only victory would be eptable in this case!

    Ten minutester, two middle-stage Kings soared up into the sky from the Lion Military Headquarters, and on watching the Dragon soldiers attacking

    from all directions they had dark faces.

    "Kill them all! Quickly!ˇ± the two middle-stage Kings grantly intervene in the battle after a shout. Both of them dashed to the Super Gods and Gods of

    War of the Dragon Kingdom.

    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!

    In an instant, the two Kings had caused a huge loss to the Dragon Kingdom by killing a dozen Gods of War and three Super Gods

    ˇ°Ahhhhhhhhhh! Killlifiil!"

    Watching countless soldiers charging at them again, the two Kings, before they started another round of massacre of the warriors, with the coldness

    shing across their eyes, sneered, "You''re overestimating yourselves!"

    Even though most of theirpanions were killed by the two Kings. they didn''t flinch at all while charging at the two killers one wave after another,

    seemingly they were going to swamp them with their blood and body parts.

    Within one minute, the two Kings had ughtered over one thousand soldiers and several dozen Gods of War!

    The two Kings were on the rampage, having nothing but plenty of scorn for these Dragon Kingdom''s soldiers that had been stupidly following the

    rules, which were bullshit in their eyes and what they would never obey.

    Suddenly, chills went up the two

    KingsˇŻ spines-@ a8 an ominous feeling

    took root inctheir hearts. The next ~

    moment,th¨¦y wanted to run away.

    but couldr''t move a leg. Neitherof

    thems ˇ®dticed that their legs were

    somewhen stuck firmly in the arms

    and body parts of those Gods of

    War, who had thest br¨¦ath after a

    deadly strike.

    Four booms came in quick session as four waves of sword energy hit the two Kings. One immediately died on site, and the other had his right arm

    chopped.

    "Are you done killing our Kingdom''s

    soldiers?ˇ± Steve Morris said in his

    gruff voice a8 the fourmanders,

    finally m ade it here. Before they ~

    a rivedethey had noticed eighty

    percent of the Gods of War and

    Super Gods among the thirty

    thousand troops killed bythe two

    Kings.

    Terry Liam and Brandon Turner had

    meant to be ff:a head-on with the

    two Kings, but Steve Morris hadn''t .

    allowed them but asked them to x

    disguige-themself as normal soldiers

    in theSfoops. Therefore, they had to

    watch their soldiers die to the two

    Kings one by one, because the two

    Kings couldn''t be left alive.

    NS

    Steve Morris felt his tears well up, but he had to choose this way. Finally, he managed to sneak around the two middle-stage Kings along with the

    other threemanders and the Kingdom''s soldiers and then pulled off the critical hits and killed one of the two immediately.

    "Morris!" the remaining King yelled out with rage. with one of his arms severed and a huge wound on his chest. He was already heavily injured.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    ˇ°Commander Morris, kill him! Go te kill him and revenge for our brothers!" soldiers shouted at the mind-wavering Steve Morris, with their eyes getting

    bloodshot. Even though they were about to lose theirst breath. they were holding the middle-stage King''s legs firmly.

    ˇ°KIIIIL"

    With blood spreading in his eyes, Steve Morris, along with Terry Liam, Brandon Turner, and Bryant Damell, charged at the King, who intended to soar

    up to escape but failed because his legs were dragged down by the dying soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom

    Boom!

    After a rumble resounded through the area, the King''s body was shed into exploding.

    The sword energy also impacted the dying soldiers, but they all put on smiles before death arrived.

    "The Dragon Kingdom will win!" they yelled out at thest second of their lives and got killed by the sword energy.

    Tears streamed down from Steve Morris''s eyes, and he shouted, "The Kings of the Lion Military Headquarters broke the rules by intervening in the

    battle first, so don''t me us for not following the rules! Darnell, Liam, and Turner, kill every enemy on sight!ˇ±

    The fourmanders charged at the Emperors and two early-stage Kings of the Iron Eagle, the Silver Snake, and the Lion Headquarters.

    Meanwhile, on central axis avenue in Gotham, the squares of troops were parading more vigorously.

 Chapter 284 The National Fortune and Dragons Roar

    Chapter 284 The National Fortune and Dragon''s Roar

    Chapter 284 The National Fortune and Dragon''s Roar

    In Gotham, while the parade was going on, the incarnation of the gigantic dragon of national fortune was swelling until it was fluctuating above the

    za. It even began declining.

    "Something''s wrong!" Rendon Scott. in the building right in front of the za, frowned and pondered over the situation, but he still kept peace on his

    face.

    The squares of armed troops were on parade as normal, but every soldier was distracted

    "The Dragon never yields!" every soldier on parade yelled in their minds as they marched more firmly. They knew that the Kingdom was weakly

    guarded since the forces of frontier defense were dispatched to the External Battlefield. As thest ones standing between their homes and enemies,

    they had to stay moralized all the time.

    "Victory belongs to the Dragon!" a Super-God-levelmander, ahead of the line, eximed with all his strength. highlighted by his military suit and

    the sharp sword in his hand.

    "Victory belongs to the Dragon! Victory! Victory!" every soldier behind themander spared no efforts eximing, going on the warpath and heating

    up the atmosphere

    People who came to watch the parade became nervous as they also felt that something wrong happened to the national fortune as it was on the

    decline.

    "What''s going on? Is there a war again?" everyone felt the vibe here very tense and those soldiers on parade were stressed as if they were going to

    attend a war.

    At the moment, even regr people sensed the tension among the parading squares, not to mention the foreign diplomatic corps who were top

    executives in their country. All of them started to contact their headquarters. But when the connection was on, they, at first, received news from their

    headquarters.

    "Emergency! The Dragon Military and Heaven Domain carried out raids on the Spaza and the Canedy while distracting us with the parade! The

    headquarters of thetter two are destroyed. The powerhouses of the Dragon are gone, and we assume other headquarters will be their next targets!"

    these ambassadors were inundated with information.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    All the foreign powerhouses in the Dragon Kingdom gasped for air, their face darkening and looking shocked. They were muttering to themselves that

    the Dragon Kingdom was firm and resolute to exterminate two strong headquarters within a short time.

    Another piece of information said that the Dragon Kingdom started a war on the Battlefield as they were in fiercebat with the headquarters of

    Lion, Iron Eagle, and Silver Snake after they destructed the Spaza, the Canedy, and the other three middle-and-small-sized posts.

    More ambassadors gave gasps of horror and they were too nervous to sit through the whole parade. The Dragon Kingdom, who would have thought,

    would initiate the second war during the ceremony of the 80th anniversary of its founding? It had been defending the attacks from the Z8 Alliancest

    time, but this time the sides had switched.

    Fears took root in their hearts because the Dragon Kingdom somehow destroyed two headquarters in an instant and confronted Lion, Iron Eagle, and

    Silver Snake all by itself. Warfare spread across the Battlefield again!

    "The Dragon Kingdom, Hayes. Iwan Cliff? Impressive!" the Great Emperor of the Giant Bear Quarter with an unparalleled aura squinted in direction of

    Rendon Scott who was in the building. Then, he gave some unseeable gestures to the Chief behind him, whoter disappeared after a blur of

    movements

    On the other side of the za, the Chief of the Tiger Headquarters narrowed his eyebrowed and also gave gestures to themanders behind him,

    who immediately disappeared as well

    "The Spaza is over? Well, nice timing. and itˇŻs time for Iron Eagle and Silver Snake to give up something since you''ve been oppressing the Tiger for

    decades. Shelton Hayes, good, great!" the Chief of the Tiger Military was overjoyed on learning the opportunity came. Although they were strong on

    the western continent of the world, their neighbor Iron Snake and Iron Eagle across the sea had been oppressing them. They were excluded from and

    even got sanctioned by the Z8 Alliance that the two counterparts built in name of pressing down the Dragon Kingdom.

    "Haha, things are going intriguingly!" overjoyed, he sent back the message to his headquarters to catch the great opportunity.

    Besides the Bear and the Tiger, every diplomatic corp had arranged for the emergency.

    Some were happy seeing the whole

    thing happen, while Some wanted a

    share of it, like the Elephant

    Kingdom lyittg on the south of the I

    Dragon Kingdom. The powerhouses

    of the El¨¦phan found out the ~>

    Dragon Kingdom had dispatched its

    western and southern frontie?

    legions to the External Battlefield,

    which meant that these Steas were

    defenseless, their eyes glittering.

    They had been allies with the Lion,

    and they realized immediately that

    this was a chance.

    to swnovel.ne

    However, before anyone could take any action, the screens under the building where Rendon Scott was, and on the za where the parade was

    going on, were ying footage in which there were misles ready tounch and warzone vehicles parked in a great many lines on the four vast

    borders of the Dragon Kingdom.

    Then, Rendon Scott, having cast his eyes over the ambassadors below, spoke via a speaker in a cold and fierce voice, "To celebrate the 80th

    anniversary of the founding of the Dragon Kingdom, we''re going to hold a live firing exercise on our four borders. Please Watch!"

    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!

    After Scott''s voice finished echoing, on the screen, missiles wereunched into the sky. A fuside of missiles were shot across the sky towards the

    borders like raindrops if one saw them from a distance, and four walls made of missiles were built up on the four borders of the Kingdom.

    Shoop! Sheop! Shoap!

    After the first round of fuside, another row ofunching vehicles were ready as the missile barrels were aimed at the sky and soldiers loaded the

    missiles. At the same time, many fighter jets took off into the sky on the borders.

    These jets took off from the secret hangars slowly and, with the rumble of engines, they soared up to group up as a wandering elephant.

    The ambassadors of the Elephant Kingdom started pondering because as forces of the military they could tell the aircraft were loaded with ammo on

    one sight. It was a live firing exercise, not just reflected by theunched missiles, but by the jets on standby.

    The Dragon Kingdom had got every

    preparation for the iing frontier

    wars. deterring the powerhouses of

    the Elephantkingdom. The Dragon

    Kingdombad gone insane inthe

    eyes of the rest Kingdoms, for it had

    sent its ¨¦lite teams to the External

    Battletie don the celebration-day.

    Whe would believe that theteaders

    ofthe Dragon Kingdom miade such

    crazy decisions? Given that the

    Dragon had destroyed several

    headquarters on the Battlefield,

    those who dared poke the Dragon by

    invading its frontiers would be

    facing fusides of missiles in the

    end.

    Emperor Beus of the Giant Bear Quarter lying on the north of the Dragon Kingdom squinted his eyes and stood up, and then he covered the whole

    za with his peak stage-nine King-level aura.

    He took a deep breath and gruffly said to Scott. "On behalf of the Giant Bear, I give you our congrattions on the celebration and we''re willing to ally

    with the Dragon Kingdom! Can we ally together during the ceremony today, Mr. Addison?"

    All the other foreign ambassadors were surprised at Emperor Beus showing his goodwill to the Dragon Kingdom at its toughest time. for the Giant

    Bear Quarter was a strong headquarters full of powerhouses and top-tier legions and equipment. Compared to the Lion Kingdom, it was slightly

    weak, but stronger than the Silver Snake and the Iron Eagle.

    Since the Dragon Kingdom''s national fortune awakened, its strength had been increasingly built up to match the Silver Snake and Iron Eagle. If the

    Immortal Forces in the Kingdom were on the side of its Military, the Dragon Kingdom would not eat dust when facing the Giant Bear Quarter one day.

    So, the alliance of the two headquarters would change the rules of the world in many ways.

    Scott was shocked, for it left him in

    a dilemma that would lead the

    Dragon Kingdom to an arduous

    struggle if he chose poorly. Ifthe I

    Kingdom-was trapped ina seesaw

    battle, itwould cause great loss.to

    their national fortune and strertgth.

    The warfare on the Battlefiel? with

    the eight External MilitaryˇŞ

    Headquarters was still ufder control,

    but if any external factors prolonged

    the war, that would be a disaster for

    every Military Headquarters in the

    world.

    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!

    After Emperor Beus finished talking, the void around the za started trembling while Scott was hesitating. What normal people couldn''t see was that

    nine stage-nine King-level guardians of the rules showed up around the ce.

    The nine guardians all shoot their eyes at Scott in the building, their face darkening. If he agreed to ally with the Giant Bear, it would be a bomb to the

    world. All of this happened in an instant, and Emperor Beus was a great emperor.

    At the time, all looked at Rendon Scott and Emperor Beus, awaiting their replies.

 Chapter 285 The Fortune of The Country Rises, the Dragon Roars! (Second Part) (Update 2!)

    Chapter 285 The Fortune of The Country Rises, the Dragon Roars! (Second Part) (Update 2!)

    Chapter 285 The Fortune of The Country Rises, the Dragon Roars! (Second Part) (Update 2!)

    The Great Emperor of the Giant Bear Quarter was unparalleled, overwhelming the audience. He looked directly at Rendon Scott who was on the

    attic. Now that the news from External Regions had spread, he naturally understood that the elders of the Dragon Kingdom who were standing next to

    Rendon Scott were all fake. The courage of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom made him, the great emperor of the Giant Bear Quarter,

    admire it. That''s what powerhouses from the Military Headquarters should do! If there was a war to fight. they fought! If someone wanted the war to

    be ended, they wouldn''t let it happen without their permission!

    There were thousands of thoughts shing in RendonˇŻs mind. But the Dragon Kingdom had its national policy which couldn''t be changed. So Rendon

    took a deep breath, cupped his hands to the Emperor of the Giant Bear Quarter and said, "Thank you for your kind invitation, but I''m sorry, Dragon

    Kingdom isn''t changing the current national policy! Your lord, as you know, even though we are not allies, we are friends. "

    Then Rendon paused, as a powerhouse of the King level, his imposing aura rose to the sky, echoing the dragon of national destiny in the sky. And he

    said in a deep voice, "We Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom do not marry, paypensation, cedend,or pay tribute! The emperor guards

    the gate of the country and the king dies for the country! We Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom has no intention of starting a big war, and we

    are forced to get involved in the current battle. We will not actively provoke any parties, but we are not afraid to fight!ˇ±

    The Emperor of the Giant Bear Quarter had a light shing in his eyes. He smiled and didn''t speak any more. Instead, he sat down again. He was

    overjoyed in his heart. He had already expected how Rendon Scott would reply. Though he knew that Redon would refuse, he still got up and it. To

    put it bluntly, he didn''t care, just... scare a bunch of you to death, don''t piss me off. If anyone offend me, I and the Military Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom will fight with you!

    It was widely thought that the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom were full of lunatics, but in fact, so was the Giant Bear Quarter who had been

    suppressed by the Z8 Alliance led by the Lion Quarter. They had long been very upset.

    But at this moment, after Rendon Scott''s words, after the belligerent emperor of the Giant Bear Quarter took his seat, the guardians of rules who were

    at the ninth rank of the King Level, floating in midair also breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Rendon Scott did not agree, otherwise the world would

    be difficult if he followed the style of that lunatic Emperor of the Giant Bear Quarter..

    Afterwards, the nine guardians of the rules who had been lurking in the Dragon Kingdom all looked gratefully at Rendon in the attic. The world

    structure was extremelyplicated, the interests ofrge warheads were interwoven withplexity, and the situation in the Dragon Kingdom was

    also extremely intricate. Lives would be ruined if any mistake urred. There was never an absolute winner in a war. Even if they won, how many

    soldiers and their families would be devastated?

    On the part of their guardians of the rules, the interior was also extremelyplex. There were voices that wanted to kill lwan Cliff and other voices

    that wanted to maintain world peace. They didn''t suppress any party, which was rtively fair. Well, the fairness of the guardians of the rules was also

    only rtive..

    The next moment, the nine guardians of the rules slowly receded. But just after they retreated, trouble resumed. Having already entered the Gotham

    City, just near the military parade square, the powerhouses of the Nine Great King-level super powerful sects of the Dragon Kingdom began

    provoking around again. Those didn''t care much about the guardians of the rules

    Now except the powerhouses of Sect of Supreme Darkness and Fierce Sun Sect were repelled, the remaining seven King-level supreme sects of the

    nine hidden King-Level supreme sects had all entered Gotham City, within the territory of the Dragon Kingdom. The suzerains of the seven sects

    came in person.

    Johnson Garcia from the God of War Sect. Burlie from the Green Mountain Sect, Zack Smith from the Heaven Force, Aiden Edwards from the the

    Nether Sect, n Robinson from the Fore Sect. Amos Joseph from the Destine Sect and Snow Jones from the Gxy Sect! All the top powerhouses

    from the nine ninth-rank of King-Level were here.

    At this moment, the seven suzerains were not together, but scattered in seven different directions. Right now they were all staring at the sky above

    the Gotham City and focusing on the wavering dragon symbolizing the National Fortune of the Dragon Kingdom. At this moment, the aura of the

    dragon of National Fortune in the Dragon Kingdom had dropped to the early stage of the ninth King Level. and it was still declining

    "What happened? Could it be that Shelton Hayes and Judy Lopez are having a problem?" At this moment, Burlie, the suzerain of the Green Mountain

    Sect. frowned and stared intently at the descending aura of the phantom of the giant dragon symbolizing the National Fortune of the Dragon Kingdom

    in the sky above Gotham City.

    He was optimistic about Shelton Hayes and Judy Lopez. But if they died. he would not choose to make any movements again. The price of standing

    in line rashly was terrible, and behind him stood the entire Green Mountain Sect!

    Simrly, Johnson Garcia of the God of War Sect and Zack Smith of the Heaven Force who had once helped the Military Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom also frowned, staring at the dragon phantom symbolizing the National Fortune in the sky above Gotham City with solemn expressions.

    "The fate of the country on thisnd has been silent for a hundred years. Now that it has finally awakened, is it sleeping again? This dynasty, this

    dynasty does not seem to have the fate of dying..." At this moment, Johnson Garcia of the God of War Sect and Zack Smith of the Heaven Force both

    felt their hearting clenching

    Among the nine King-level sects in the Dragon Kingdom, except that Suzerain Burlie, God of War Sect and the Heaven Force were still hesitating. the

    rest four tyrannical sects, Aiden Edwards, the head of the Nether Sect, n Robinson, the head of the Fore Sect, Amos Joseph, the head of the

    Destine Sect and Snow Jones, the head of the Gxy Sect started emitting powerful aura at this moment. The four of them instantly locked on to the

    giant dragon symbolizing the Dragon Kingdom''s fortune in the sky above the Gotham City.

    They... these four parties, wanted to snipe the Dragon Kingdom! There was no hatred, it was entirely due to historical reasons. At present, in their

    view, this dynasty, the luck of the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom, had vaguely reached the peak level of the dynasty, and the next step

    was the Royal Dynasty! And once this dynasty advanced to the next level, those secret sects hidden in the Dragon Kingdom would be very passive.

    And if this dynasty could advance to the Imperial Dynasty one day. Hehe... Then they were basically doomed. Historically, an thisnd, when the

    Imperial Dynasty appeared, there were basically no shadows of their sects...

    And if the Imperial Dynasty did not copse, these super powerful sects wouldn''t have a good time. So the suzerains of these four king-level supreme

    sects wanted to make a move!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    And at this moment, Rendon Scott on the attic also felt the aura of those four great king-level sect powerhouses. At this moment, in the eyes of

    Rendon, four long knives vaguely appeared beside the dragon of National Fortune of the Dragon Kingdom in the sky above Gotham City, and they

    were about to chop down on the giant dragon

    "Huh?" At this moment, Emperor Beus of the Giant Bear Quarter quinted his eyes and looked up at the phantom of the dragon of the Dragon

    Kingdom''s National Fortune in midair. His eyes were deep, but he didn''t make any further movements. These were domestic affairs of the Dragon

    Kingdom, he had no ce to intervene. And he didn''t want to interfere...

    Simrly, the figures of the nine rule guardians of ninth-rank King-level who had just retreated reappeared. There was a trace ofplexity in their

    eyes.

    Dragon Kingdom, a tyrannical battlefield that could have beenparable to the Lion Kingdom, but because of internal disagreements, these hidden

    sect powerhouses in the Dragon Kingdom were not united with the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, resulting in the strength of the

    Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom had been weak.

    ˇ°Just think about it, if the nine King-level supreme sects in the territory of the Dragon Kingdom help the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom

    to confront with the outsider, then would the Z8 alliance from the External Regions dare to fight against the Military Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom?" At this moment. one of the rule guardians said emotionally.

    Hearing the rule guardianˇŻs words, the remaining eight ninth-rank of king-level fell silent. Yes, if the Dragon Kingdom could bepletely integrated

    and unified externally. Then Z8? Hehe... No kidding, they would have no guts at all to attack the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. But

    there was no if, wasn''t it...

    Rendon Scott took a deep breath,

    squinted his eyes, and there was a

    cold murderobtts intent in his eyes.

    The top powerhouses in the Dragon

    Kingdom:actually wanted to attack~

    the Dragssn Kingdom''s national.

    a

    fortune heh, this really made the

    whol worldugh! The next>

    rorment, Rendon looked atthe

    hidden ces of the fouepowerful

    sects and said, "Rx, everyone.

    This grand celebration is a good

    opportunity to practice the extreme

    thermal weapons of the Dragon

    Kingdom..."

    "Om...!" Following RendonˇŻs words, the images of the frontier exercises disappeared instantly on therge screens around the square, and were

    reced by extremely thermal weapons more than ten meters long and two or three meters thick slowly emerging from the extremely secretive silos

    one by one.

    And with the emergence of these nine extreme thermal weapons, five coordinates and some scenes of the hidden sect''s residences appeared next to

    the big screen.

    The picture on the big screen was silent. only nine terrifying thermal weapon slowly emerged..

    Soon the crowd in the entire parade square was silent. No one dared to speak anymore, extreme thermal weapons! There were actually extreme

    thermal weapons on this grand celebration.

    A gust of cold wind blew through Rendon''s hair, his face was gloomy, murderous intent appeared in his eyes. He leaned forward, looked at the nine

    extremely thermal weapons on the screen, and said without any emotion in his eyes, "Nine extreme thermal weapons, And I have located nine

    targets, what do you say... Should I press theunch button and give everyone a drill..."

    ˇ°Om...ˇ± At this moment, among the

    crowd in the square, the four sect

    powerhouses. who were hiding in the

    crowd who wanted to take action

    against thegiant dragonofthe  ~

    ational ortune on Dragon =

    Kingdom felt a chill in their hearts

    - ? aw)

    or atnoment! They are unrivaled

    powerhouses of the ninth-rank King

    ¨¦vel, but it was impossible for them

    to intercept the extreme thermal

    weapon flying at high speed! And

    Extreme thermal weapon''s lethality

    was super powerful, even if it was

    really intercepted, the range of the

    explosion was enough to wipe out

    everything in their sect... Content

    belongs to

    "Chants...!" And at this moment, the

    phantom of the giant dragon of the

    ational Fortune of the Dragon

    Kingdom whieh had been weakening

    just now suddenly raised his head ~

    and let out a resounding dragon

    chant-he next moment, the o>

    uTtom of the giant dragon-grew

    y, and its aura began 6 rise

    ily, and then rise agaijf! The early

    stage of the ninth-rank of King

    Level... Boom...! The mid stage of

    ninth-rank of King Level...

    late stage of ninth-rank of King

    Level! Boom... the peak of the

    ninth-rank of King Level! !!

    ˇ°Chants...!!!" The next moment, the phantom of the rapidly growing giant dragon, with a body length of 100 meters, suddenly rolled over the sky

    above the Gotham City. Suddenly, the phantoms of the four long knives that appeared beside the giant dragon instantly shattered into fragments all

    over the sky...

    "Puff puff puff..." For a moment, the phantom of the four long knives shattered. Boom... After a loud bang. the phantom of the 100-meter-long giant

    dragon in mid-air, and the huge dragon head with a size of five or six meters rushed towards the bottom...

    "Chants..." The head of the huge dragon phantom rushed down from mid-air in an instant, and rushed to the four ninth-rank of King-Level

    powerhouses who were hiding in the crowd and wanted to attack the Dragon Kingdom before.

    At the same time, in the mid-air behind the phantom of the giant dragon of National Fortune, at this moment, thousands of super-sixth-generation

    annihtion fighters, the most terrifying super-sixth generation fighters in the Dragon Kingdom, rose suddenly. After these hundreds of fighters

    emerged, All of them were locked on to the direction the dragon was looking at...

    At this moment, the National Fortune of the Dragon Kingdom was furious!

 Chapter 286 The Dragons Chant Shook the Sky! The Lord Came in Anger! (I)

    Chapter 286 The Dragon''s Chant Shook the Sky! The Lord Came in Anger! (I)

    Chapter 286 The DragonˇŻs Chant Shook the Sky! The Lord Came in Anger! (I)

    "Not good! Let''s go...!" At this moment. feeling the angry roar of the dragon symbolizing the National Fortune of the Dragon Kingdom rushing towards

    them, the four suzerains of the most powerful King-Level sects who made the move before, the four beings who were of ninth-rank King Level, Aiden

    Edwards, the suzerain of the Nether Sect, n Robinson, the suzerain of the Fore Sect, Amos Joseph, the master of the Destine Sect, Snow Jones,

    the suzerain of the Gxy Sect, all immediately soared into the sky and fled rapidly towards the distance..

    Although the National Fortune Dragon of the Dragon Kingdom was only at the peak of the ninth-rank King Level, its body was too huge, for it

    contained a lot of energy. At this moment, this giant dragon that had absorbed the national fortune of the Spaza Kingdom had the same energy as

    that of five or six ninth-rank King Level Peaks. Moreover, the giant dragon had been greatly nourished this time and had gained some spirituality!

    Therefore, the strongest powerhouses from the four King-Level Sects who made some moves and wanted to kill the National Fortune Dragon of the

    Dragon Kingdom were extremely frightened at this moment. In addition, there was something else that was felt by the four of them at this moment. In

    the distance, there was an extremely tyrannical and terrifying being rushing towards them quickly. Instantly, the four of them no longer thought about

    anything else, but ran away quickly.

    They wanted to escape but the dragon was already angry. Just now, these four little mice were trying to kill him! At this moment, the Dragon roared

    and appeared in front of Aiden Edwards and Snow Jones in an instant, then its huge dragon ws suddenly pped at the two of them...

    ˇ°Come on!" The next moment, Aiden Edwards, the lord of the Nether Sect and Snow Jones, the master of the Gxy Sect, shouted angrily and

    turned back to meet the dragon. Endless sparks instantly shot out in the air. That was right! Now the giant dragon''s body was almost condensed into

    substance! Therefore, when the huge dragon w, the ck gold dragon w with a size of two or three meters, collided with two top powerhouses

    of ninth-rank King Level. it actually made a substantial sound

    "Boom...!" The result of the confrontation between the two sides was obvious. The long swords in the hands of Aiden Edwards and Snow Jones broke

    instantly. And then the huge dragon w pped the two of them hard. Along with a loud noise. the bodies of the two top powerhouses of ninth-rank

    King Level were sted away from a distance. Their bodies flew upside down for a thousand meters in mid-air where they spat out a big mouthful of

    blood.

    Aiden Edwards and Snow Jones managed to hold themselves together and didn''t dare to hesitate any more. Regardless of the serious injuries on

    their bodies, they ran out of the Gotham City without looking back.

    The National Fortune Dragon didn''t chase the two who were running away, instead it swung its giant tail fiercely. The air was exploded. A burst of

    violent sound was heard. In the next moment, the other two masters of super powerful sects, n Robinson, the master of the Fore Sect and Amos

    Joseph, the master of the Destine Sect, who also had the peak strength of ninth-rank King Level, were also instantly pumped up soaring to the sky...

    "Puff...!" Simrly, Aiden Edwards and Snow Jones couldn''t stop the attack of the dragon, neither could n Robinson and Amos Joseph. The faces

    of the two were instantly pale as paper, then their bodies were thrown upside down by the Dragon and they were thrown a thousand meters away.

    The two of them turned around without any hesitation and ran away at a very fast speed...

    However, the dragon did not go after them. Gotham City was the gathering site and center of the current dynasty of the Dragon Kingdom. Only here

    could the Dragon exert its maximumbat power. And if it left Gotham City, its strength would drop drastically. Even within Gotham City. if he was

    too far away from the Dragon Pond, its strength would also be weakened

    The dragon knew its own weakness. And the four masters of the four mast powerful sects who were repelled by him and fled also knew it, so they fled

    from Gotham City far away in the most appropriate timing!

    Four of them... not enough! ! ! Ifpared individually, the Dragon was five times as powerful as any of them. But this did not mean that four or five

    ninth-rank King Level together couldpete with the Dragon. Theparison ofbat power should not be taken into ount in this way. After

    all, the four of them were four separate individuals. Even if they were in an alliance, it was basically impossible to achieve a wless cooperation. So

    if they wanted to ughter the Dragon to death or make it fall into deep sleep again, they would need at least seven, eight or even ninth-rank King

    Level together!

    At this moment, the four Ninth-Rank King Level powerhouses who were fleeing quickly in four directions towards the outside of the Gotham City

    became worried because they were the only ones who attacked the dragon just now! But there were seven of them at presence, seven top King

    Levels! If the other three masters also joined the fight, they would have the chance of beheading the dragon today! But the truth was, those three did

    not!

    Burlie, the master of the Green Mountain Sect, Zack Smith, the master of the Heaven Force and Johnson Garcia, the master of God of War Sect did

    not make a move! ! ! The masters of the four major sects who fled out suddenly felt a trace of fear in their hearts. In fact. they were currently not afraid

    of the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters who might have potential to grow into an Imperial Dynasty in the future! At least. they hadn''t been there

    yet. It was still early!

    What they were afraid of was that in the first joint operation of their nine King-Level supreme sects, a crack appeared unexpectedly at a critical

    moment! This was the most deadly! Though the nine King-Level supreme sects were not brothers of blood, their attitudes towards Secr dynasty,

    Royal Dynasty and Imperial Dynasty were at least the same in the past history! But now in this dynasty, there were actually three King-Level supreme

    sects who hesitated! Yes, not one, but three! I!

    And the three of them were all ranked very high among the nine King-level supreme sects. The three most powerful sects were second only to Sect of

    Supreme Darkness and Fierce Sun Sect!

    Yes, if to rank the nine king-level supreme sects in the current Dragon Kingdom ording to their strength, then the first was Fierce Sun Sect, and

    the second Sect of Supreme Darkness, then from the third to the fifth, they are the Green Mountain Sect, God of War Sect and Heaven Force! And

    thest few were the four who just made a move. The Gxy Sect led by Snow Jones was the weakest among the nine sects and there were only

    two ninth-rank King Level in their sect. The Gxy Sect was at the bottom of the nine super powerful sects.

    Therefore, among the four most powerful sect masters who were fleeing outside the Gotham City at this moment, Snow Jones was the most fearful

    and terrified. There was no other reason, but one that she was the weakest in strength. Just now she had made a move against the Dragon so that it

    had forged the hatred. Once Shelton Hayes and the others came back, they would probably not let her go!

    As for the so-called contract that they concluded? Ha ha... Were you kidding, that was just a joke. Yes, more than half a month ago, Shelton Hayes.

    the great elder of the Dragon Kingdom, had concluded a non-interference contract with these nine king-level supreme sects. But! Hadn''t you seen

    that four king-level sects had torn up that contract today?

    Snow Jones''s face was extremely pale at the moment, seriously injured. She was the first that got pped by the giant dragon and her injury was

    also the heaviest. At this moment, she could only perform the middlebat power of the ninth-rank King Level if she tried all her best. So she fled to

    her own sect residence desperately...

    The next moment, Jayna Brown

    appeared near the Military Parade

    Square in Gotham City. She was

    wearing a white dress, a white ~

    bamboo, hat and a white veil. Her

    face was S stil a little pale and the

    bloods her body was still floating.

    She frowned and nced atthe

    riging National Fortune Dragon of

    the Dragon Kingdom. Then she

    turned and nced at the direction

    where the four masters of the super

    powerful sect were fleeing. Content

    belongs to

    She wanted to chase after them but

    after thinking about it, she gave up

    and turned her attention to Johnson

    Garcia of th¨¦ˇŻGod of War Sect, Burlie

    of the Green Mountain Sect and ~

    Zack Spaith of the Heaven Force.

    who-hadnt left. There must beno

    more mistakes today. She didn''t

    came here sooner just now, and

    now if the remaining powerhouses

    of the three King-level sects made a

    move again, she would definitely not

    let them escape...

    to

    As Jayna was staring at Johnson

    Garcia, Zack Smith and Burlie, the

    three of thenvalso trembled in their

    hearts. Here came a peerless

    powerhouse whose aurawasS

    vaguely stronge than theirs. The

    threeof them thought abdoutthe

    powerhouses from Fierce sun Sect

    afd Sect of Supreme Darkness who

    did note today. Countless

    thoughts shed through their

    minds quickly.

    ˇ°Or,

    There was still another hidden Supreme powerhouse in the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom! The suzerains of the three tyrannical king-

    level supreme sects all trembled in their hearts.

    However, Burlie of the Green Mountain Sect, who had already made a choice that day lowered his head silently and there was a trace of gleam in his

    eyes that no one saw. He clenched his fist secretly, maybe? Maybe? Had he chosen the right dynasty for this generation?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Then Burlie took a deep breath, suppressed theplicated thoughts in his heart and didnˇŻt think about it any more. Instead, he hid his thoughts.

    deep in his heart. More than seventy years, almost a hundred years! !! The rules on thend of the Dragon Kingdom should be changed!

    At this moment, even if Rendon Scott on the attic of the parade square wanted to chase after Snow Jones and the others, he was powerless to do so,

    for no other reason but that he...was too weak.

    ˇ°Commander, our fighter jet formation is ready, are we going to chase those four fleeing king levels?" The next moment, from the earphone hidden in

    RendonˇŻs ear, there was a voice from the captain of the Formation of Annihtion fighters from the sky.

    Rendon Scott looked at the direction in the distance, took a deep breath, and said in a low voice, "Don''t chase, Gotham City is empty. The most

    important task for you is to protect Gotham City! Wait for the return of the great elders! ˇ°

    "Yes!" The voice of the fighter captain came again from the headset. After that, the formation of the most advanced fighter nes of the Dragon

    Kingdom in the sky began to arrange andbine into various formations ording to the original n. and flew over the high altitude of Gotham

    City..

    So from the beginning to the end, the people of the Dragon Kingdom whe watched the military parade of the grand celebration didnˇŻt think much

    about it. Even though they felt that something was wrong with the Dragon Kingdom''s military parade today, they still didn''t think much about it...

    The next moment, Rendon Scott raised his head, took a deep breath, and shouted at the soldiers below,"The military parade continues!!!"

    All of a sudden, following RendonˇŻs words, a group of soldiers, one by one regiment phnx, once again walked across the central axis of Gotham

    City in a uniform order...

    "Tat Tat Tat..." Then came the sonorous and powerful sound of soldiers stepping on the ground with endless ambition to fight and determination to kill

    all enemies inside and outside! !

    And it was until this moment that Rendon Scott finally breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. The difficulties in Gotham City had been temporarily

    ovee. At this moment. the soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom standing behind Rendon all nervously saw that the clothes on Rendon''s back were

    completely soaked...

    Though the crisis on Gotham''s side had passed, a stormy wave sshed the battle operations room at the headquarters of The Lion Quarter on the

    other side of the ocean. No one could believe the shocking news...

    Bang... Themander-in-chief of the Spaza Kingdom was shocked as if his eyes were blind and passed out seeing the news in his hand...

    Their Spaza Kingdom...had been destroyed!!!

 Chapter 287 Dragons Roar Resounds

    Chapter 287 Dragon''s Roar Resounds

    Chapter 287 Dragon''s Roar Resounds

    "What? How could it be possible? How could it be possible?ˇ± Quark, the General of the Lion Quarter, all went baffled at the moment, and so were

    William of the Iron Eagle and Louis XIII of the Silver Snake.

    ˇ°A rout on the External Battlefield..."

    "The Spaza Quarter was thoroughly destroyed as well as its national fortune!ˇ±

    "The Canedy Quarter has also been undergoing the raid of the Lord of Heaven Domain, and not only did they lose their headquarters but their

    reinforcements of a stage-nine and three stage-eight Kings were murdered!"

    "The Dragon Kingdom''s national fortune is growing, swelling!"

    "Their ceremony is going on well in their kingdom.ˇ±

    The powerhouses of these military headquarters were inundated with an unbelievable chain of bad news. They all were impressed at the Dragon

    Kingdom''s bravery, as it sent all of their most powerful warriors to fight on the Battlefield even when a great ceremony was being held in their

    kingdom

    ˇ°Geez! Are the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom a bunch of lunatics? Aren''t they afraid a little that something bad happens to their

    ceremony, or their national fortune goes into hibernation again? Lunatics! A bunch of freaking lunatics!" everymander of the 28 Alliance was

    cursing and swearing but after that, fears climbed up their spines.

    The Lord of Heaven Domain was a lunatic, too! A warlord on the Battlefield, no matter how strong he was, couldn''t have the guts to implement a raid

    on huge military headquarters ording to history. However, lwan Cliff led over a hundred warriors toe all the way from tens of thousands of

    miles away to attack the Canedy Quarter and won. He even butchered one stage-nine and three stage-eight Kings that rushed to back up their army.

    No one could hold a candle to him in bravery!

    Shelton Hayes, the Dragon Kingdom''s Senior Elder, and Iwan Cliff, Lord of Heaven Domain, both haunted the powerhouses in External Regions as

    their source of fear.

    The next moment, the Canedy Kingdom''s General and dozens of Super God-levelmanders all went silent on watching the footage sent from the

    Battlefield. Instead of cursing Iwan Cliff and the Dragon Kingdom, the peak stage-eight King died shouting with hisst breath to warn the Canedy not

    to team up with the Lion.

    "The Canedy Kingdom please is no longer to be the puppet of the Lion!ˇ± after these furious shouting words and a sound of boom, the footage showed

    that the peak stage-eight King exploded

    Quark, the General of the Lion, his face went colorful. The Canedy Kingdom was always next to their Lion Kingdom, and the Canedy had been long a

    puppet in Quark''s eyes, a de or even a hound. Hearing the words that the peak stage-eight King shouted angrily, he became nervous.

    Sensing the tension after reading the room, Quark hurriedly paced to the General of the Canedy, but before he spoke, thetter folded his hands and

    said to him, "I''m sorry, General Quark. But now that our Headquarters was destroyed, our national fortune was hacked, and dozens of great warriors

    died on the battlefield, from now on, we quit the Z8 Alliance. We give up our share of the benefits in the Alliance. Cheerio."

    His face darkening, the Canedy''s General felt his heart bleeding after their national fortune was hacked, and multiple warriors were murdered. This

    was the deadly strike on their Military Headquarters. He must be cautious about dealing with the fallouts, or the Canedy Kingdom would be highly

    possible to be annexed by their neighbor the Lion Kingdom.

    But as the Canedy''s General and Commanders intended to leave, Quark stopped them. The Canedy was a middle-sized military, but in the alliance, it

    only ranked below the Iron Eagle and the Silver Snake. If it quit, the 28 would exist in name only or even be renamed as the Z7. Plus, no one could

    guarantee whether the Spaza whose headquarters were also destroyed would quit, and whether would the rest three small-sized ones do.

    Thus, Quark stood in the Canedy''s General''s way out and coldly said, "Be cool, General. Chill out. We the Lion Kingdom will make the enemies pay!

    We will kill off every single man of Heaven Domain and avenge you! So, please, stay!ˇ±

    The Canedy''s General squinted as rage started burning in his chest and he nearly couldn''t press it down. Since they had joined the Z8, they had only

    gained a bed of nails but lost half of their foundation. The Canedy would no longer have a future if they continued this way.

    "As I said, General Quark, we give up our benefits! Let us leave!" The Canedy''s General said gruffly as he put his hands on the handle of his sword.

    QuarkˇŻs face darkened, for everything that happened in a series didn''t give him a moment to breathe. Nheless, he couldn''t let the Canedy Quater

    leave no matter what happened

    "As I said, General, chill out. We''ll avenge you and make the enemies pay!" Quark said roughly.

    "Make the enemies pay my ass. Get the fuck out of my way!" the General of the Canedy''s Kingdom blew his fuse after Quark finished his talk. He

    drew his sword out of the sheath on the waist and hacked it at the head of Quark, with his aura of a peak stage-three King bursting.

    "The Canedy! Spare no efforts and break the siege! We''ll go back and lock up our borders from the Lion Kingdom! Move your butts!ˇ± the General of

    the Cadeny''s Kingdom ordered on the moment he chose to go on the tough way.

    There was no friendship between Kingdoms but themen pursuit of benefits. How Quark reacted was a sign of the boat turning over. The General

    of the Canedy felt grieved and knew he was not going to break out of here. But even that, he would let their people see the Lion Kingdom''s greedy

    ambition and nature clearly!

    "You''re digginˇŻ your own grave!" QuarkˇŻs eyes glittered with a hint of weird darkness in the deep when he saw the Canedy''s General wave the sword

    at him. The next moment, without any notice, Quark had prated the chest of the Canedy''s General with his right hand.

    Plop!

    "You! You... You''re... You''re..." the Canedy''s General was stunned. He had been gambling that Quark had the concern to kill him in front of the

    members of the Alliance, but he obviously betted the wrong horse. The darkness in the deep of QuarkˇŻs eyes aroused the fears in his heart, though

    his heart was crushed by Quark.

    "The Canedy, Run!" the Canedy''s General shouted with all his strength, and he was firmly grasping Quark by the arms to prevent thetter from

    killing. But after he shouted, Quark crushed his skull with a p.

    Buzz...

    People of the Lion Kingdom were shocked at Quark daring to kill the General of the Canedy Kingdom in front of all of the attendees here.

    "General! No! You''re going to die, Quark! The Canedy, follow me and kill Quark! Avenge our General!" the rest dozens of warriors of the Canedy

    Kingdom all let their wrath burn. Their ally killed their General in front of the Alliance! Everymander of the Canedy rushed to Quark with the

    swords held in their hands and blood spreading in the eyes.

    "General Quark, why would you... Geez." William of the lron Eagle and Louis XIlI of the Silver Snake all were ncing over the stupid Quark in

    bewilderment. They thought Quark must have lost his mind for killing the General of the Canedy Kingdom at the moment.

    "Well. I... I didn''t mean to. That was a self-defense. I..." Quark realized what he had done when he lost his mind to his rage. He couldn''t resist but

    directly kill the General of the Canedy Kingdom

    "Trash!" an old voice full of fury came into the hall of the Lion Headquarters and the next moment an elder who was tall and enveloped by the stage-

    nine King-level aura appeared. In an instant. he dashed to the front of Quark and pped him in the chest, and it pped Quark backward until he hit

    the wall

    Bang!

    After his body hit the wall, Quark was spitting blood and falling into aa

    Afterward, the stage-nine King-level

    Speaker of the Lion Kingdom

    breathed in d¨¦eply and turned

    around to. speak to themanders

    of the Canady Kingdom, "I''m so ~

    SOIry, but things happened too, fast

    for raeto intervene. You can wust

    us,trust hat the Lion Kingdom is

    gaing to avenge the Canedy

    Kingdom! The emergency right in

    front of us is you need to hurry back

    to your Kingdom and oppress the

    riots. We''re sincerely sorry.ˇ± Content

    belongs to swnovel.ne

    The stage-nine King took a deep

    breath. He hae.to do this to stop the

    moron Quark-He could kill the men

    of the Canedly Kingdom anywhere ?

    else but fot here before the eyes.of

    the Alliance. Quark didn''t know, but

    he, as:the stage-nine King, knew that

    sixstage-nine Kings of the Canedy

    KiAgdom were defending-the

    borders on standby. If the war was

    initiated, no one could handle the

    consequences.

    On seeing the appearance of the stage-nine King, the Canedy''smanders knew they were not capable of killing Quark and avenging their General

    even if they desperately wanted to. After snorting, they turned around, left the hall, and, without any moment of pause, they hurried back to the

    borders of their Kingdom at full tilt.

    The General of the Spaza, previously

    in a, waswoken up by the

    people around him. He didn''t say

    anything,ˇ± ˇ®put his face was ?

    shadowed. The next moment, heved

    a tearmof powerhouses to rush-out

    of thet hall. They had toeback

    totheir Kingdom in the shortest

    time, for the chaos had germinated

    in their homnd due to their

    hacked national fortune. Content

    belongs to

    N

    Then, representatives of another two small-sized headquarters left the scene

    Last but not least. the moment the General of the Poghu Kingdom was going to talk to the Generals of the Iron Eagle and Silver Snake, he felt panic-

    stricken, "Crap! Shelton Hayes is heading for our Kingdom! They''re not going home!ˇ±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "Go! Fast!" terror attacked the warriors of the Poghu Kingdom after they read the information from their intelligence department. All of the sudden,

    they began sweating, because they were next to the Spaza Kingdom!

    The four Elders of the Dragon Kingdon didn''t go back but to head for the Poghu Kingdom after attacking the Spaza Kingdom.

    "Hurry up! Inform the headquarters of this news. Ask them to put up the shields. Go! Go! Go!" the General of the Poghu Kingdom was filled with dread

    because they only had one stage-nine King in their Kingdom, just one

    Anxiety started throttling the Poghu''s General, but since he was in the Lion Kingdom, tens of thousands of miles away from his Kingdom, it was very

    difficult for him to go back in a short time.

 Chapter 288 Lord of Heavan Domain Arrives with Rage

    Chapter 288 Lord of Heavan Domain Arrives with Rage

    Chapter 288 Lord of Heaven Domain Arrives with Rage

    Without any hesitation, the representatives of the Poghu Kingdom hurried back to their kingdom with their greatest speed to rescue theirpatriots.

    The only hope they had was the powerhouses of their headquarters could hold off the warriors of Heaven Domain, otherwise, everything would be

    over.

    After the Poghu''s representatives left. the Lion Kingdom''s stage-nine King-level Elder turned his face to the Generals of the Silver Snake and Iron

    Eagle and, with a hint of apology, said, "Generals, I''m sorry you had to see this. Quark took a quick way to his level, making him emotionally unstable.

    My apology, to both of you.ˇ±

    William of the Iron Eagle and Louis XIII of the Silver Snake waved their hands, "It''s okay. Senior. What should be focused on now is to help out the

    Military Headquarters of the Poghu Kingdom. We cannot let the Dragon Kingdom destroy them, too, or the Giant Dragon is going to grow again. That

    way we''ll be facing troubles as the Dragon Kingdom will fuel war with warfare and keep going strong.ˇ±

    The elder of the Lion was stone-faced and nodded, "I agree, but we''re way far away from the Poghu. So, I kindly ask you both to do us a favor and

    send several powerhouses there for the rescuse. s! Hope we can settle down everything in time, and I now have to go to the borders of the

    Canedy Kingdom to mediate. s!"The elder sighed constantly.

    What the Dragon Kingdom and Iwan Cliff, Lord of Heaven Domain, did this time was beyond everyone''s expectations. Given that condition, two of the

    Z8 Alliance were destroyed in a split second, and worse, the Canedy Kingdom put their great grudge against the Lion Kingdom on the table at this

    moment. The six stage-nine Kings in the middle of the air on the borders between the Canedy and the Lion were enough to show the Canedy

    Kingdom''s Attitude.

    "s! What an eventful period!" the stage-nine elder deeply sighed and then disappeared after a blur of motion. He was heading for the borders. The

    two Generals of the Silver Snake and the Iron Eagle exchanged a look and a nod. The Paghu Kingdomy between the Iron Eagle and the Silver

    Snake and even adjoined thetter. That was why it was the quickest way to send powerhouses to the Poghu from the Silver Snake.

    William and Louis XIll exchanged a look but neither spoke a word. They needed to discuss a solution to the problem with their authorities

    respectively. They would have massively sabotaged the Dragon Kingdom on the sly as nned while its ceremony was going on, but what surprised

    them was the Dragon Kingdom and Heaven Domain had stolen a march on and sabotaged them.

    Suddenly, those powerhouses preparing to destabilize the Dragon Kingdom left the hall and headed for their own headquarters respectively, except

    for those of the Lion Kingdom.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The powerhouses of the five middle-and-small-sized headquarters were all reckoning the situation as countless thoughts jammed their minds. The

    Dragon Kingdom had demonstrated that even if they couldn''t defeat the three big headquarters, they had so many ways to destroy the smaller ones.

    The weak must choose their allies wisely, otherwise, their dooms woulde first! So, with the destructs of the Canedy and the Spaza, and the

    Poghu on the verge of death. the powerhouses of the rest two smaller kingdoms started considering quitting the Z8 Alliance, which was not

    sustainable for them. Perhaps the Lion Kingdom would live as usual, but they would be buried under ruins in the end

    Half an hourter, on the borders between the Lion and the Canedy, the six stage-nine Kings who looked gloomy were floating in the air opposite the

    Lion Quarter, ncing over themanders that just rushed out of the Lion Headquarters. When the six Kings didn''t find the General of their military

    among the pullback, they had an ominous feeling.

    "Seniors, the General is killed by Quark in the hall of the Lion Headquarters!ˇ± the pullback cried out at the six stage-nine Kings while retreating to their

    kingdom

    Dong! The six Kings felt their hearts stricken hard, looked all gloomy, yet didn''t say anything

    The stage-nine King-level elder of the Lion arrived on the border at the moment. and he bowed to the six Kings and bitterly apologized, "I''m sorry,

    everyone, but it was your General who drew his sword at Quark at the very beginning. But whatever the situation was, I''ll give you a proper result on

    this thing. I''m so sorry!"

    "Hem!" the six Kings snorted and, without any emotions, gestured to the elder, "Whatever, but now that our national fortune is shed, so many

    warriors killed, we''re suffering a great loss and no longer have the strength to fight. So, from now on, we quit the Z8 Alliance to rehabilitate our

    structures."

    Having said so, the six Kings didn''t stay here any longer but turned around to leave, for they had nothing to talk about with the Lion. As they left, the

    borders between the two kingdoms werepletely shut down. Then, countless lines of thermal weapons that were the most advanced were

    transported to the borders and targeted the Lion Kingdom as a deterrent.

    The Canedy was weaker than the Lion, and even their General was killed by the Lion''s. But it didn''t mean the Lion could push the Canedy too hard,

    otherwise, the Canedy wouldunch thousands of the most advanced thermal weapons to shower thend of the Lion with missiles.

    Knowing words would be of no meaning and that they couldn''t force the Lion to kill Quark, the six Kings didn''t evenment on the killing of the

    General of their military. In the reality, only the strongest yers could lead the world. The Lion Kingdom was the only Military Headquarters beyond

    the tier-one ones, and the Canedy Kingdom. even if it was stronger than ever, couldn''t dare to seek war with the Lion, because defeat was inevitable.

    After the Canedy''s six Kings left, the

    stage-nine King-level elder of the

    Lion Kingdondput on a very blue

    face. He weld rather have the

    Canedy''sKings yell at and release->

    their wrath upon him about the ~

    killing of the Canedy''s General tha

    havecthem be silent about itt heir

    sit¨¦fice only meant they keep the

    hatred in the bottom of their hearts

    and one day when they had the

    strength they might retaliate against

    the Lion Kingdom. Plus, the Canedy

    Kingdom had ultimately quit the 78

    Alliance.

    "Dragon Kingdom, Shelton Hayes,

    Heaven Domain, and Iwan Cliff...

    What courage and stratagem you

    have! Notaiming your shots at us,-~

    but still put us through the biggest

    loss."the elder muttered to himself,

    withhis eyes shooting in direction of

    theCanedy Kingdom. Thenshe

    turned to the Headquarters of the

    Lion Kingdom to check Quark, who

    seemed to have some problems.

    As the Canedy Kingdom locked up its borders, thousands of miles away, the Poghu Kingdom put up all its shields with tens of thousands of well-

    trained soldiers guarding inside and outside its headquarters. But even that couldn''t ease the nerves of its powerhouses, who paled out of fear with

    sweat streaming down their cheeks.

    Half an hour ago, they received news that the warriors of the Dragon Kingdom wereing at them. They knew they would be the Dragon

    Kingdom''s next target before the Spaza Headquarters was destroyed. Finally, they found out the whereabouts of the Dragon Kingdom''s warriors, who

    had been in their kingdom a dozen minutes after the Spaza Headquarters was destroyed.

    The PoghuˇŻs powerhouses were on their guard for the possible dangers. The Dragon Kingdom''s warriors could destroy the Spaza Headquarters in a

    short time, which meant they could also destroy the Poghu which was weaker than the Spaza.

    The only advantage that the Poghu had but the Spaza didn''t was time to prepare. Their only early-stage-nine King was guarding their kingdom with

    the Speaker and fighting against the enemies.

    But even in this case, the Poghu Kingdom only had two early-stage-nine, three stage-eight, and four stage-seven Kings. As for middle-stage and

    early-stage Kings, they only had a few. During regr battles, it was an advantage to have a dozen King-level powerhouses. But this time, their faith

    was hollowed, for their neighbor''s headquarters was already destroyed.

    Considering that the powerhouses of the Dragon Kingdom had devoured and digested the SpazaˇŻs several-hundred-year-old national fortune, who

    would know how strong they would be?

    "We must protect the convergence of the national fortune from any damage or ident at all costs!" the Poghu''s stage-nine King said with a gloomy

    face.

    "Yes, Sir!" the Speaker nodded and

    led the four stage-seven Kings to

    sh downwards. The reason why

    the Canedykingdom was swept sa

    fast was that the convergence of

    their national fortune was bombed

    at thevery beginning by the warriors

    of Heaven Domain. That nipped off

    th¨¦ national fortune blessing of the

    Canedy''s Speaker and otfier

    powerhouses and made their

    strength slump. The Poghu

    Headquarters couldn''t follow that

    same old disastrous road. Content

    belongs to

    "Hope we can hold them off until the reinforcements from the Iron Eagle and the Silver Snake arrive, or... Qur Poghu Headquarters are in great

    danger of being destroyed this time...s!" the Poghu''s Speaker sighed deeply and his mood was gloomy to the extreme.

    But the next moment, his face changed dramatically and he shouted, "Crap! Go to guard the national fortune pond!"

    Almost at the same time, from distance in the east appeared a one-hundred-meter-long ck dragon, permeating the air with peak stage-nine King-

    level aura. It rampaged straight toward the Poghu Headquarters at a very fast speed.

    "Shit! Shelton Hayes, how dare youlˇ± the only stage-nine King of the Poghu Kingdom released his momentum and drew out his sword, jumping at the

    ck dragon incarnated by the Elders of the Dragon Kingdom.

    But he couldn''t stop the ck dragon and the next moment after a huge st, he was hit off several kilometers away. Then, he had to watch the ck

    dragon smash into the building of their headquarters.

    "Boom!"

    A sound of rumble came as the national fortune of the Poghu Kingdom hidden in the convergence under the ground was crushed into fragments.

    spread over the sky.

    And with a screech let out, a giant incarnation of the Poghu''s national fortune appeared above the headquarters, but its aura had already shrunk to its

    half.

 Chapter 289 The Domination of the Dragon Kingdom

    Chapter 289 The Domination of the Dragon Kingdom

    Chapter 289 The Domination of the Dragon Kingdom

    "Hayes! Spare our lives! We''ll make amends by ceding territory and never stand against you forever! Spare us, please!ˇ± the Speaker of the Poghu

    Kingdom hiding under the headquarters cried out. Shelton Hayes, the Senior Elder of the Dragon Kingdom, as a stage-nine King, could kill every

    single one of the Poghu Headquarters all by himself. After all, the strongest men of the Poghu were two early-stage-nine Kings.

    More importantly, since the convergence of Poghu''s national fortune was wrecked, the Speaker, previously had the power of an early-stage-nine

    King, but at the moment could only wield that of a stage-eight King without the blessing of the national fortune. That meant the Poghu Headquarters

    were not able to hold off the Dragon Kingdom''s troops at all. Plus, the Dragon Kingdom''s warriors arrived unexpectedly earlier than those of the Silver

    Snake and lron Eagle whe were still on the way. In this case, the Poghu Kingdom could never receive their reinforcements.

    But Shelton Hayes shrugged these pleads off, for he didn''t think his opponents had the right to start or cancel a war at this moment

    "Kill!" Hayes roared, and Judy Lopez, Lewis King. and Carl Addison all release their strength of a peak stage-eight King, adding to that of Hayes'' peak

    stage-nine King. All of them charged at the Poghu''s Speaker.

    Boom! The Speaker just took one hit and got heavily injured by the four strongest men of the Dragon Kingdom, with his aura dropping a lot again. The

    moment, the incarnation of their national fortune was all forced out of his body, and his aura had dropped to a peak stage-seven King.

    "No! Please spare us! We could be your vassal country!ˇ± the Speaker was pleading in a screech. The warriors of the Dragon Kingdom went hard on

    the Poghu Kingdom with the outburst of their rage and force, leaving no opportunity for their enemies to turn this situation around.

    "Do it quickly. Kill him! Now!"

    The Speaker got the reply which was an order to kill him.

    ˇ°Hayes! Ahhhhhh!" the only stage-nine King of the Poghu Kingdom, who had been hit several kilometers away, fought a way back with all his might.

    leading stage-eight and stage-seven Kings to plunge to the Elders of the Dragon Kingdom.

    Boom! Shelton Hayes suddenly appeared before the General Speaker and the sword in his hands hacked towards thetter with a st. He had to

    kill the carrier of the Poghu''s national fortune, which would draw the blessing out of the King-level powerhouses of the Poghu Headquarters, making

    the battle easier. Killing the carrier of the national fortune would also halve the national fortune and that would put the Poghu Kingdom to rout even if

    he couldn''t kill every one of the Poghu Headquarters.

    On the other side, the warriors of Heaven Domain had attacked the Canedy Headquarters, which lifted some burden for the four Elders. This was a

    great opportunity, and the window was too short for Shelton Hayes to think much. Judy Lopez, Lewis King, and Carl Addison knew how important it

    was to first kill the Poghu headquarters General Speaker.

    So, at the moment, the three Elders scattered to block the reinforcements with all their strength.

    "Go away!ˇ±

    Three sounds of rumble resounded through the area as the three Elders were hit off. Though that way, they adjusted and came back. They united and

    could match an early-stage-nine King. keeping blocking the enemy stage-nine King despite the fact that they were bleeding.

    Plop! Plop! Plop! Suddenly, all three were bleeding and spitting mouthfuls of blood. But they didn''t stand back a little but faced off the stage-nine King

    who paled with severe wounds due to the previous head-on impact from the Giant Dragon. The three Elders were struggling to fight the General

    Speaker, making thetter spit blood from the corners of his lips.

    None of them was sparing efforting or standing back in the battle, for it was the battle of the national fortune! No one would retreat, not the four Elders

    of the Dragon Kingdom, nor the warriors of the Poghu Headquarters. This was the battle for the national fortune from this moment on, not for the

    sh between justice and evil anymore.

    "Noocooo!" a squeal came as the General Speaker''s aura dropped to a stage-seven King and his body was split into two by the Senior Elder with a

    sh. the Senior Elder was also shed multiple times on the body, for he didn''t defend against the attacks from the Speaker but forcibly killed the

    carrier of the enemy national fortune.

    Whoosh! As another squeal came, the incarnation of the Poghu KingdomˇŻs national fortune shrank again suddenly, and so did all rest of the warriors

    of the Poghu Headquarters as the result of the national fortune carrier shed.

    ˇ°Hahahahaha! The Poghu Kingdom, did you see thising when you were coborating with the Lion, the lron Eagle, and the Silver Snake and

    using force on us?" the Senior Elder, blowing his top,ughed out. with his body covered with blood his eyes glittering with coldness.

    "Noocoooo!ˇ± the Poghu''s warriors all shouted in despair as their national fortune lost half. Worse, Shelton Hayes and his men were still here! If the

    stage-nine Elder wrecked all of their national fortune convergence, the fortune would be silenced forever like that of the Canedy Kingdom.

    "Kill them! Hold on and the Iron Eagle and Silver Snake wille at any minute!" the Poghu HeadquartersˇŻst stage-nine King led several stage-

    eight, stage-seven, and a bunch of early-and-middle-stage Kings to attack bristled Shelton Hayes.

    The moment, the Senior Elder breathed deeply. He had devoured the centries-long national fortune of the Canedy Kingdom, which boosted him into a

    peak stage-eight-King-level gold-body powerhouse, a step away from a stage-nine King. Although he was not yet a stage-nine King, with the blessing

    of the Giant Dragon, he couldpete against a peak stage-nine King at this moment.

    And Judy Lopez, Lewis King, and Carl Addison could perform powers of peak stage-eight Kings. The four Elders could confront all the Poghu''s

    warriors at the same time. From one nce at the states of the enemies. the four knew immediately they wouldn''t break out of here easily. In that

    case, why not let the ughter begin?

    ˇ°Lopez, King, and Addison! Kill everyone standing in our way out!" the Senior Elder, who was all in ck and covered with blood,manded in a

    loud voice. In a split second, he became the ck-gold giant dragon that was one-hundred-meter tall to swoop at the enemy stage-nine King. Hayes

    and the stage-nine King both were wounded, but the former was a peak stage-nine King and was capable of easily pinning down the early stage-nine

    King at this moment. The worst scenario would be Hayes killing the Speaker again at cost of being heavily wounded

    "Kill!"

    "Kill!"

    All of the sudden, the rest three Elders of the Dragon Kingdom and the warriors of the Poghu Headquarters were sparing no efforts in fighting the

    battle. Both sides put the trump cards on the table and didn''t hold in any chips!

    eanwhile, while the two sides were

    in this violentHattle in the Poghu

    Headquarters, three stage-nine

    Kings of the Silver Snake were <

    eapingtowards where the battle>

    was on from the borders. From+rthe

    Poghu Kingdom''s northern gdast, a

    fighter jet of the Iron Eagle.was

    flying south, carrying three

    Stage-nine Kings.

    The Iron Eagle and the Silver Snake

    sent six stage-nine Kings in total to

    rush to rescue the Poghu

    Headquartets. They couldn''tlet I

    anything Happen to the Poghu <

    eadq uarters since the Canedy.and

    the Spaza were done. If anythihg

    bad did happen to the PoghyˇŻ

    dgddquarters, the Z8 Alliance would

    be nothing corporeal butJust a

    name. Besides, on this side of the

    continent were there two Kingdoms

    not weaker in the slightest than the

    lron Eagle or the Silver Snake.

    And most time, ghosts only haunt

    those who arevafraid of them. The

    three stagecttine Kings of the Silver

    Snake whewere rushing to the = >

    Poghu Headquarters from the =~

    borders suddenly decelerated, and

    theinfaces became gloomy to the

    extfeme. They had to stop because

    three peak stage-nine Kirrgs were

    blocking their way to rescue the

    Poghu Headquarters.

    "The Tiger? " one of the three Silver Snake''s stage-nine Kings, with his face turning to blue, said to the three who were not weaker than him.

    The three stage-nine Kings, being slipshod, with masks obviously randomly chosen on their faces, shook their heads, " The Tiger? No, no, no. We''re

    the Lion. We''re allies with you, Silver Snake. Haha, since we meet here, why not go grab a cup of coffee with us?ˇ±

    "Coffee my ass! Get out of our way!ˇ± the three of the Silver Snake headquarters were enraged in an instant, for the masked three were making fools

    of them.

    But sometimes, one doesn''t have the evidence to reveal the bullshit or deal with the liars if they don''t admit it. Knowing the fact won''t help one a little

    in that scenario.

    At that minute, the three peak stage-nine Kings of the Tiger were holding such an idea tight. They didn''t care about whether the Silver Snake''s ally

    was destroyed, and even if it was, it could benefit them at least.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Therefore, the three peak stage-nine Kings of the Tiger Headquarters wouldn''t take any step back.

    "The road is closed now. Well, as long as we''re here, the road won''t open anymore. If you want to fight a way through it, so be it!" the leader of the

    three peak stage-nine Kings squinted and released all his momentum to boom his warpath. They held a tremendous grudge against the Silver Snake.

    "Fine, we''ll kill you first!" the three of the Silver Snake were infuriated at the moment. They knew it was a deliberate act of the Tiger Headquarters, but

    that was how the world worked. The rtionships between big military headquarters were driven by benefits!

    Actually, everyone in the Silver Snake Headquarters knew exactly that the Tiger and the Dragon wouldn''t be an alliance by any chance. Nevertheless,

    the Dragon going to destroy the Poghu would benefit the Tiger a lot which was on the western continent. which was why the Tiger turned up in the

    battle uninvited.

    "Kill!"

    "Kill!"

    Instantly, the six peak stage-nine Kings soared up and started the fight.

    At the same time, when the jet that was carrying three Kings of the Iron Eagle just flew across the coast of the Poghu Kingdom, several submarines

    came to the surface of the sea near the coast and shoot a fuside of missiles at the jet.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The three Kings had to eject, floating in the air.

    Almost at the same time, three incarnations of giant bears grew upon the surface of the sea, and the faces of the three peak stage-nine Kings all

    darkened deeply.

    They couldn''t go to rescue their allies at the moment

 Chapter 290 Iwan Cliff Comes from the Void

    Chapter 290 Iwan Cliff Comes from the Void

    Chapter 290 Iwan Cliff Comes fram the Void

    "We got a problem..."

    Three peak stage-nine Kings who were on their way to rescue the Poghu Headquarters all turned gloomy at this moment. Known for their

    belligerence, the powerhouses of the Giant Bear Headquarters normally were good at protracted battles. The three Kings couldn''t easily get away

    from here if stuck in the battle, albeit they weren''t afraid to fight.

    But the three Kings of the lron Eagle had to break off thinking as the three of the Giant Bear Headquarters rushed to them after soaring up in the air

    from the sea surface. The fierce battle began in an instant, with energy impacting the sea surface into waves.

    And as the situation came in this way, yers would no longer hide their cards or chips under the table. The Dragon Kingdom had Shepherd Border

    Legions and new recruits, totaling 200,000 men, nonstop attack the military garrisons of the Lion, the Silver Snake, and the lron Eagle on the External

    Battlefield. The Canedy Kingdom had locked themselves up, especially with the highest level of caution against the Lion Headquarters. As for the

    Spaza Kingdom, whinners had filled thend

    The Dragon Headquarters, for they had Steve Morris, Bryant Darnell, Terry Liam, and Brandon Tumer, the four King-levelmanders, wouldn''t go

    off the track in the battle on the Battlefield. It was a matter of time before the Dragon Kingdom won. The only arbitrary factor was the battle in the

    Poghu Kingdom.

    Another thing that could be brought up was that at the moment, no one could divert their attention toward the warriors of Heaven Domain who had

    just attacked the Canedy Headquarters. After they were gone fram the ruins, no one could spot their positions anymore.

    Therefore, the whole world was casting its eyes upon Poghu Headquarters where the battle was on. No one could predict how it would end since the

    reinforcements of the Iron Eagle and Silver Snake ran into obstacles. Strong as the four Elders of the Dragon Kingdom were, they were at a

    disadvantage in quantity, which made the battle in the Poghu Kingdom a weird tie.

    Boom! Shelton Hayes hit off Poghu''s early-stage-nine King with one punch, and turned around and shed down another stage-seven King-level

    enemy. But soon, the stage-nine King regained his bnce and dashed back at the Senior Elder, attempting to cause a critical hit.

    "Kill!" the stage-nine King fought tooth and nail at the moment while his body was seriously bleeding, but he wouldn''t step back at all.

    The Senior Elder frowned a little and released his energy all of the sudden, wielding the sword in his hands towards the stage-nine King. The four

    Elders were surprised at how tough the powerhouses of the Poghu Kingdom were.

    The moment, not only the Senior Elder was stuck in a bitter battle, but the other three Elders were. The enemies risked their lives rushing to them

    time after time, and whenever the third Elder was going te kill a high-stage King, one or two stage-one-or-two Kings came to explode before him

    The enemies were merciless even to themselves! This was the battle for national fortune, casualties were the least considered for the warriors of the

    Poghu Headquarters, for they were fighting at all costs. However, it could cause limited effects, as the Senior Elder could easily kill one warrior each

    time he hit back the stage-nine King.

    Warriors of the Poghu Kingdom were aware that they were gaing to die here eventually with the situation going on. So long as Shelton Hayes, the

    only peak stage-nine King in the battle, still lived, his enemies would die sooner orter. If the Poghu Headquarters wanted to defeat him in a

    protracted battle, they might need four early-stage-nine Kings at least.

    The stage-nine King of the Poghu Headquarters showed much destion deep in his eyes while watching Hayes sh down another middle-stage

    King, but he couldn''t do anything since their national fortune had been hacked. The only way to recover the fortune was to kill every one of the

    Dragon Kingdom in the battle. So, even if they were to risk their lives to stall the battle, they wouldn''t think it a big deal

    Identically, the four Elders of the Dragon Kingdom were fighting the battle in the faith of devouring all of the Poghu''s national fortune. Everyone in the

    battle was a stranger to his opponent but at the moment had to fight with all his might for the national fortune.

    With time passing, the Poghu Headquarters became weaker and weaker as their powerhouses below stage-eight Kings all were killed by Shelton

    Hayes. The Poghu had only the heavily wounded wage-nine King and three stage-eight Kings.

    The other three Elders of the Dragon Kingdom all had severe wounds on their bodies, with their aura dropping. But the scale had tilted toward them

    no matter what, and that was only three minutes after the battle had begun!

    The destion grew in the eyes of the stage-nine King of the Poghu Headquarters. He knew he couldn''t hold off the enemies until the reinforcements

    arrived

    "The cruel-hearted Silver Snake and lron Eagle! How would our destruction benefit you?" he cursed with rage in his mind. But this time, he med

    the wrong guys. His allies did send men to back them up but got blocked in the way by the Tiger and the Giant Bear.

    "You three keep that stage-nine busy for some seconds and I kill off the other three, and then we kill him by circling him!" the Senior Elder

    telepathically said the other three Elders.

    At the same time, the stage-nine King also gave his men the same order as he felt he couldn''t hold up any longer. He''d risk his life killing a King or

    two of the Dragon Kingdom.

    "Kill!"

    "Kill!"

    Everyone yelled simultaneously and rushed to the enemy very fast. But before anyone could block the enemy''s sword, suddenly two guardians of the

    rules whooshed in between. One was peak stage-nine King, the other early-stage-nine King.

    The two guardians of the rules sighed a long breath and let their energy burst out to instantly both sides in the battle away from each other.

    Seeing the King-level guardians of the rules show up, the Senior Elder put on a long gloomy face. These guardians kept breaking the rules

    themselves! On the contrary, the wounded stage-nine King of the Poghu Headquarters was overjoyed.

    This was the part where the Poghu Kingdom was saved.

    "s... Senior Elder Shelton Hayes,

    please, end thbattle right here.

    You''ve destroyed the Spaza

    Headquarters, and Lord Iwan Cliff of

    Heaven Bomain has eradicated the

    Canedy Headquarters. You hawe

    wormhe battle already, so stop

    kitfˇ±ig more and end the war...ˇ± the

    p¨¦ak stage-nine King-level guardian

    exhaled a long sigh and said to

    Shelton Hayes with grief.

    The Senior Elder sighed deeply as well and locked his eyes on the stage-nine King-level guardian and gruffly heckled, ˇ°Guardians of the rules? Are

    you aware of what you''re doing right now? You''re intervening in a war between worldly kingdoms! And that might buy time for the reinforcements of

    the Poghu headquarters toe!ˇ±

    The guardian shook his head and said, "They won''te, and that''s why we''re here... So..."

    ˇ°Hem! Cut your bullshit and get the hell outta here!ˇ± Judy Lopez cut in with a howl to stop the guardian from finishing the sentence.

    Then, Lopez squinted and, not repressing any of his wraths, drawled, "A century ago, when these people indulged in a wanton massacre on ournd,

    when countless innocent lives perished in their hands, and when so many families ended up breaking apart, where were you?"

    He took a step forward and continued, "Where were you during the decades when our people were pinned down by their hegemony?"

    "Now, when we''re so close to the victory, you fucking showed up? Well, quite a double standard you have on the rules! That''s how you guard the

    ˇ®rulesˇŻ? Beat it! Or don''t me us for targeting your headquarters with thermal weapons!" Judy Lopez finished his talk, leaving no space to negotiate.

    Then, the guardian squinted his eyes, frowned at the people of the Poghu Headquarters, and said to the seriously wounded early-stage-nine King,

    "Mister, your defeat is unavoidable. Is it okay to cede half of your national fortune to make amends to the Dragon Kingdom?"

    The stage-nine King nodded, "It''s okay! Half of our national fortune to the Dragon Kingdom!"

    The guardian nodded and looked back at the Senior Elder, "Senior Elder Hayes, you retreat from here with half of Poghu''s national fortune, deal?"

    The Senior Elder didn''t reply but. looking into the guardian''s eyes, changed the subject. "Mister, do you understand what you''re doing?"

    The guardian''s face darkened out of

    the blue because he understood

    quite well what he was doing. They

    could be the guardians of the rules.

    that were above the headquarters>

    due to.@signed contract that the:

    guardians of the rules couldnit.put

    their fingers in the war between

    worldly kingdoms no matter what,

    Breaking the rules meant attending

    the war, and the rule-breakers,

    whoever he was, would be kicked

    out of the faction.

    The guardian knew about the creed quite well, but he had a strong feeling toward the Poghu Kingdam since he had been living here for decades.

    Hence, he intervened and broke the rules

    e turned silent then, whereas the

    Senior Elder paused a little, looked

    into his eyesyand continued, "The

    uardian ofthe rules cannot ~

    ntervenein the worldly war! He who

    intervenes will either face corporal

    punishment and be exiled froma the

    faction or capital punishment and be

    executed by the firing squad of the

    faction! It depends on how terrible

    your crime is. Now you''re

    intervening in our battle with your

    partner. I Suppose it is very terrible..."

    The guardian''s face turned colorful, and the moment he was to say something to justify his actions, the other three Elders of the Dragon Kingdom

    holding their swords, rushed to the heavily wounded enemies.

    "Stop!" the two guardians didn''t hesitate and hit off the three Elders with a hit. The three start spitting a mouthful of blood.

    "Retreat from here or you stay here forever!" the peak stage-nine King-level guardian roared at the Senior Elder.

    The three Elders were catching their breaths, with their blood streaming down their lips, their eyes turning red, and their hands grasping swords

    shuddering. The Senior Elder''s face became blue to the extreme. The two guardians ignited the rage in the four Elders by helping the Poghu

    Headquarters regardless of the consequences.

    If the two hadn''t shown up at the moment, the Dragon Headquarters could have won after the backups from the Iron Eagle and Silver Snake were

    blocked in the way.

    Rage began burning in the bottom of the four EldersˇŻ hearts immediately, while the nerves of the defeated finally were eased.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Right at the moment when the Senior Elder opened his mouth, his eyes shimmered and he charged at the peak stage-nine King-level guardian with a

    de.

    Meanwhile, the guardian drew out his sword and engaged the Senior Elder, and so did his partner behind him.

    But at that moment, the situation became upside down. The space behind the early stage-nine King-level guardian shattered into fragments and there

    came Iwan Cliff, who was all in ck and grasping a ck-gold sword

    "Noocoococo!ˇ± that guardian, sensing the great danger from behind, was scared the crap out of him. He had no time to turn around but to sh

    backward. Then, a crash came, and the guardian''s sword was broken. Afterward, Iwan shed his body in half with one hack.

    Boom! After a sound of rumble, Iwan, covered with blood, halding the long cold sword, fixed his eyes on the peak stage-nine King-level guardian.

    Suddenly, he burst out his aura of a peak stage-nine King.

 Chapter 291 Jackson the Guardian of the Rules

    Chapter 291 Jackson the Guardian of the Rules

    Chapter 291 Jackson the Guardian of the Rules

    "Iwan!" Judy Lopez eximed on seeing Iwan Cliff appearing.

    "Iwan!" Lewis King and Carl Addison were also surprised to see Iwan show up. They were d that Iwan made it here to save their mission from

    being aborted and boosted their confidence with his aura of a peak stage-nine King. They believed they still could win the battle atst.

    "Iwan..." Shelton Hayes, at the other end of the battlefield, stopped fighting the peak stage-nine guardian at that moment but looked in lwan''s

    direction. Earlier he decided to attack the guardian just because he had sensed lwan''s advent.

    But the Senior Elder thought Iwan might attack and kill the heavily injured early-stage-nine King of the Poghu Headquarters. However, Iwan chose the

    early-stage-nine King-level guardian as his target, which greatly impressed the Senior Elder. He had to admit that lwan''s choice made his blood burn

    as he thought this was the way the Dragon Kingdom''s powerhouses fight battles.

    Guardians of the Rules that dominated the world? The Senior Elder didn''t give a damn, and he would kill whoever was standing in his way, which

    would just lead to a battle at most. With the arrival of Iwan, the Senior Elder even had the intention to murder the peak stage-nine King-level guardian

    in front of him. He was holding a grand enmity with the guardians since they had always been having a double standard when ites to affairs of

    the Dragon Kingdom.

    While the four Elders of the Dragon Kingdom felt their hot blood pumping. the four powerhouses of the Poghu Headquarters with severe wounds felt

    stricken by panic. Lord of Heaven Domain, the one who led a hundred warriors to carry out a raid on the Canedy Headquarters, came to support the

    Dragon Kingdom. After Iwan had devoured the Canedy''s national fortune, he had his power reach peak stage-nine King level. The four men of the

    Poghu at the moment had no idea what they could do next. The situation turned upside down and they lost their advantage again.

    The moment, Lord of Heaven Domain, in his best conditions, could stall the peak stage-nine King-level guardian all by himself, buying the four Elders

    some time to wipe off the Paghu''s powerhouses. Or Shelton Hayes could buy Iwan time by blocking the guardian. It might take peak-state Iwan less

    time to kill all of the Poghu''s powerhouses.

    The scale tilted towards the Dragon Kingdom since Iwan''s arrival. This battle was meant for the national fortune, but several minutester, as Iwan

    killed a Heaven-level guardian of the rules, the battle turned into a fight between the Dragon Kingdom and Lord of Heaven Domain versus the

    Guardians of the Rules.

    The Poghu''s four powerhouses with severe wounds suddenly had nobody''s attention anymore.

    Then, the peak stage-nine King-level guardian finally realized what happened and he turned around to stare at Iwan with coldness in his eyes, ˇ°Lord

    of Heaven Domain, do you know what you''re doing? You killed one of us, an early-stage King-level Heaven-level guardian!"

    Iwan sneered and replied, "Well. of course, I know what IˇŻm doing. And you did use force on our Senior Elder, didn''t you Why not cut the bullshit since

    the war is on?" A hint of cruelty shed across Iwan''s eyes, and his look became more and more fierce as he was prepared to attack at any moment

    Iwan was reckoning how much it would cost him and the four Elders to together kill the guardian in front of them

    The guardian. in the center of the siege of the Dragon''s top warriors, stared into lwan''s eyes, noticed Iwan''s fierce look, and sensed that the Lord of

    Heaven Domain, the unparalleled hero, had made up his mind to kill him.

    "Do you really think you can kill me right here, Lord of Heaven Domain? Do I need to remind you that both sides are even at the force level? The

    Poghu''s powerhouses are injured, but your Elders are not any better..." the guardian stared at Iwan with a dark face. Judging from the situation, he

    might be dead by the end of the battle.

    Either Lord of Heaven Domain who showed up in his best conditions or the Senior Elder of the Dragon Kingdom had strong energy surging in their

    bodies, giving the feeling that they were even slightly stronger than a normal peak stage-nine King. If the battle led to someone''s death, that someone

    would be the guardian indeed.

    With his lips curving in a taunting grin and his eyes fixed on the guardian, Iwan leaned forward, grasped the sword in his hands tight. and slowly said,

    "I don''t know, but I''m willing to give it a try."

    "Let the battle begin!" the other three Elders behind the Senior Elder release their energy of peak stage-eight Kings. with their spirits boosted high

    I''d like to give it a try, too. You

    Guardians of the Rules keep

    oppressing.stur Kingdom with your

    double standards. Well, do we look?

    like we''r¨¦-gonna flinch at wars tos

    you? Push us too hard and yournd

    will b@ burned to the dust byour

    theFmal weapons!" the Senior Elder

    sneered and grasp his sword tight

    with his eyes fixed right on the

    guardian.

    The moment, the Poghu''s powerhouses were gathering their strength in secret in case the battle broke out at any minute.

    A gust of cold air whooshed through the area, condensing the vibe to the extreme. A more intense battle was about to be triggered. The guardian had

    nothing bright on his face anymore.

    The moment both sides were set to start the deadly battle, the space in the distance crumbled again. From the void stepped out a powerhouse who

    was with a firm look and in a white cloak with tinum silk sleeves and the embroidery of the Guardians of the Rules.

    The neer''s arrival stunned Iwan Cliff and Shelton Hayes that were going to kill the guardian of the rules. The new guardian was strong enough

    to be far above Iwan and Hayes. lwan and Hayes frowned their eyebrows into little hills.

    "Well, another one! Guardians of the Rules, the rats that sailed under false colors. Good for you..." lwan knew immediately their mission was aborted

    the moment the guardian showed up. The only option they had was to pull back.

    And reluctance could be seen in the eyes of the four Elders of the Dragon Kingdom.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "Way Master, you..." the peak stage-nine King-level guardian became humble and bowed to the neer, but his sentence was stopped by the

    neer with a gesture.

    The next moment, the Way Master locked into lwan''s eyes and seriously asked, "Lord of Heaven Domain?"

    Iwan squinted and sensed a huge danger the second the Way Master opened his mouth. The moment, the ancient bronze sword mark on his chest

    start burning and throbbing with energy, sending him the signal of danger.

    The Guardians of the Rules had a

    detailed rank system. The reason

    why they got tg dominate the world

    was that theweakest of them were

    the s rongest stage-seven Kings, ?

    also known as Human level x

    gua diafis. Their stage-seven o>

    King¨¦ve candidates must be he

    strangest among the stagebefore

    b¨¦ing entitled as the Humian level.

    For instance, Marcus, who wanted

    to kill lwan on the Battlefield half a

    month ago, was a Human level

    guardian but the other guardians he

    led didn''t have the title. That was the

    discrepancy.

    Above the Human level were the Earth-level guardians who were the strongest stage-eight Kings. Above that were Heaven-level guardians who were

    the strongest stage-nine Kings. And above the Heaven level would be the ones beyond the King level, known as Way Masters.

    The Way Master in the scene was one beyond peak stage-nine King, which was the source of the danger that lwan sensed. The bronze sword mark

    on IwanˇŻs chest seemed to urge Iwan to run away by throbbing.

    As the Way Master came. the four Elders of the Dragon Kingdom pull back arge distance. All they couldn''t believe a beyond-King was here.

    The situation was dangerous for the

    four Elders and wan. The Way

    Master didatteven care or have a

    look at thke-Dragon Kingdom''s

    powerhouses when they pull back.

    He kept his eyes peacefully onˇ®wan.

    At the moment, nobody could tell

    what the Way Master of the

    Guardians of the Rules was thinking

    about.

 Chapter 292 The Senior Elder and Iwan! (I) (2)

    Chapter 292 The Senior Elder and Iwan! (I) (2)

    Chapter 292 The Senior Elder and Iwan! (I} (2)

    Iwan took a deep breath. The guardian of the rules in front of him was extremely horrible, but he had an ace in the hole. Yes, the mark of the bronze

    ancient sword was lwanˇŻs greatest ace in the hole! Since thest war, Iwan had been studying the mark of the bronze ancient sword on his chest. In

    the past, he could not mobilize the power of the mark of the bronze ancient sword, but now he felt that he could mobilize it more or less. Therefore, he

    had the confidence to escape though he couldn''t defeat the Way Master in front of him.

    So, thinking of this, lwan took a deep breath, looked at the extremely horrible Way Master in the sky, and said in a deep voice, "Yes, I am the Lord of

    Heaven Domain on the External Battlefield, Iwan Cliff! What''s your name, sir?ˇ±

    The horrible Way Master in the air nodded and said, "My name is Jackson. Lord Cliff, let me ask you. Are you cultivating in the Ancient Real Emperor

    way?"

    Iwan nodded and said. ˇ°Yes, and it''s not a secret anymore. With your discernment, you should find it out easily..."

    The next moment, Jackson frowned slightly, nodded to Iwan with a very dignified face, and said, "You''re at the peak of Real Emperor level eight, but

    yourbat power is at the peak of King level nine. You... are awesome...ˇ±

    "I''m inferior to you, ha-ha... If you want to attack me, I can only escape, right?" Iwan sneered and was ready to escape at any time. He had no choice

    because Jackson was too powerful and he couldn''t defeat Jackson. Perhaps he could fight with Jackson after he was promoted to the King level, but

    that was what would happen in the future. At least lwan was much inferior to Jackson at this time.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    However, the next moment, Jackson smiled, looked at Iwan, and said, "Ha-ha... Lord Cliff. why are you so sure that I will attack you?ˇ±

    "Huh?" Hearing this, lwan frowned. If Jackson wanted to attack, it would be good for those present to escape. Besides, Iwan killed Jackson''s people!

    Half a month ago. the Senior Elder also killed Jackson''s people on the External Battlefield.

    Iwan frowned hard, looked at Jackson, and said, ˇ°What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to kill me? As guardians of the rules, you kill everyone who

    cultivates in the Real Emperor way, don''t you? Besides... I killed your peaple just now...ˇ±

    However, Jackson shook his head when he heard Iwan''s words. Then he smiled and said, "No... Lord Cliff, you are wrong. As guardians of the rules.

    we abide by the rules. This is our cultivating way, and we can''t vite it. You said that we would kill everyone who cultivated in the Real Emperor way.

    Ha-ha... This is not our rule. Well, there may be one or two factions in our camp that donˇŻt want to see the rise of the Real Emperor way. But... I don''t

    care, and I''d like to see if you can finish your cultivation in the Real Emperor way. I also want to see what it will be like when you break through to the

    King level..."

    "Won''t you kill me?" At this moment, Iwan''s heart trembled violently.

    But before Iwan could continue, the guardian of the rules who was at the peak of King level nine said to Jackson anxiously, "Way Master Jackson

    they killed our people just now... Way Master Jackson...ˇ±

    "Boom... You''re so noisy!" The next moment, to everyone''s surprise, Jackson suddenly growled coldly with an indifferent face and pped the

    guardian of the rules who was at the peak of King level nine, causing him to vomit blood. Yes, the guardian of the rules was severely injured just by

    Jackson''s one strike!

    "Way Master Jackson... Why did you attack me?ˇ± The eyes of the guardian of the rules were full of disbelief. Jackson actually attacked him!

    At this moment, not only the guardian of the rules but also Iwan and the Senior Elder were confused.

    "Hum..." The next moment, Jackson appeared in front of the guardian of the rules and said in a cold voice, "Since when did you... have the

    qualification to represent the camp of guardians of the rules? How dare you... interfere in the fight between secr dynasties? Huh?"

    "Way Master Jackson, I''m... sorry. I.." At this moment, the guardian of the rules who attacked before felt so scared.

    But Jackson didn''t give him a chance to speak. The next moment, he directly pped the head of the guardian of the rules.

    "Boom..." In an instant, the guardian of the rules turned into a blood fog all over the sky, while Iwan and the Senior Elder retreated crazily

    "He... died! The Way Master in the camp of the guardians of the rules killed a powerhouse who''s at the peak of King level nine!" At this moment, Iwan

    and others were deeply shocked, and they feared Way Master Jackson more.

    After killing the guardian of the rules who was at the peak of King level nine, Jackson shook his hand. His white gold-rimmed robe was actually not

    stained with blood, and it was still as white as snow.

    Then Jackson turned to look at the Senior Elder and said, "Senior Elder, are you... satisfied with my way of dealing with him?"

    The Senior Elder said solemnly, ˇ°Yes! Thank you for abiding by the rules!" While speaking, the Senior Elder retreated again in fear.

    Then, Jackson waved his hand to

    the guardian of the rules who was

    killed by him just now and the other

    guardian of the rules who was killed

    by Iwan. In aniastant, the blood mist

    di sappearedand then two

    b ood-coloxed diamond-shaped

    crystals that were as big as his

    thumbvappeared in his hand.

    Jackson threw the diamond-shaped

    crysta s to the Senior E der''and said,

    "We guardians of the rules don''t act

    ording to a double standard, and

    well never have a double standard.

    We always abide by the rules, and

    what others do has nothing to do

    with us. But I have my code of

    conduct. I give you the two Holy

    Image Fruits topensate the

    Military Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom, and you should forget

    what my subordinate did rashly.

    What do you think?" Content

    belongs to

    N

    The Senior Elder looked at the two diamond-shaped crystals which contained great energy. Jackson called them Holy Image Fruits. At this moment,

    the Senior Elder''s heart trembled because Holy Image Fruits were great good things, second only to the national fortune. With these two Holy Image

    Fruits, there would be two more powerhouses of King level nine in the Dragon Kingdom! Jackson was so generous!

    The next moment, the Senior Elder took a deep breath, nodded very seriously, and said, "Thank you, Way Master Jackson!"

    "H''m..." Jackson nodded and walked away. Just when he was about to disappear, he suddenly looked back at Iwan and said meaningfully, "I... hope

    that one day you can give me a pleasant surprise." As scon as Jackson finished speaking. he disappearedpletely.

    The Senior Elder was shocked, and so was Iwan. Jackson''s arrogance and strength scared them a lot. The camp of the guardians of the rules... At

    this moment, lwan had a deeper understanding of this mysterious camp. It was too strong. Jackson could kill a powerhouse who was at the peak of

    King level nine with a strike!

    When Iwan and the Senior Elder were shocked, the four disabled soldiers of the Military Headquarters of the Poghu Kingdom quietly retreated. Yes,

    they wanted to escape. After Iwan arrived, thebat power of the Dragon Kingdom was much stronger than theirs. The national fortunes of the

    Canedy Kingdom couldn''t be kept. and the four of them would be killed if they stayed here...

    However, when the four powerhouses wanted to escape, Iwan suddenly appeared opposite them. Holding a long sword, Iwan sneered and slowly

    said, "I can''t kill the guardian of the rules, but do you think I can''t kill you?"

    "Hum..." The next moment, the Senior Elder and others also appeared behind the four powerhouses and blocked their way out

    Among the four seriously injured powerhouses, one was at the early stage of King level nine, and three were at King level eight. There was a trace of

    deep despair in their eyes.

    "Kill them!" The next moment, the four powerhouses raised their heads and uttered a shrill roar. Then they rushed to the distance and tried to break

    out.

    But... the result would not be

    changed. Although the four disabled

    soldiers fromthe Military

    Headquarters of the Poghu Kingdom

    were heroic-and brave, they couldn''t

    change-the fact. Now the Dragon

    Kingdom and the Heaven Domain

    weremuch stronger than halfa

    month ago. The Military >

    Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom and the Heaven Domain

    had developed rapidly. With the

    combat power at the peak of King

    level nine, they could be overlords

    anywhere.

    Therefore, this battle ended very

    quickly, and they didn''t use any

    fancy me hods or strategies. Iwan

    blocked theSerious y injured S

    powerhaase of King level nine alone,

    while She ton and Judy killed the

    threeˇŻseriouslyI njured powerhouses

    of King level eight at the fastest

    speed. In the end, the fivecof them

    surrounded and attacked the only

    powerhouse of King level nine

    together, and the powerhouse died

    on the spot...

    However, unlike Jackson, Iwan and the Senior Elder did not have the means and ability to condense all the powerhouseˇŻs energy into Holy Image

    Fruit after the powerhouse died. But even so, it was enough... wasn''t it?

    Five minutester, the Senior Elder cut the national fortune of the Canedy Kingdom into two pieces. He did not absorb it but gave half of it to wan

    Then he split the other half into three pieces and sent them into the Second Elder and the othersˇŻ bodies.

    Then, the Second Elder Judy, the Third Elder Lewis, and the Fourth Elder Carl sat on the ground without hesitation and tried their best to absorb the

    national fortune of the Canedy Kingdom, while the Senior Elder Shelton and Iwan flew to the sky to guard the three of them...

    As they absorbed the hundreds of years of national fortune of the Poghu Kingdom, their injuries recovered at a visible speed, and their auras were

    rising rapidly and steadily.

    Gradually, with a loud bang, the Second Elder, the Third Elder, and Carl reached the middle-stage of King level seven... Immediately afterward, they

    quickly reached theter-stage of King level seven... Then they reached the peak... In the end, they faintly reached the early stage of the King level

    eight... Then the national fortune of the Poghu Kingdom gradually dissipated...

    Although theirbat power had just reached the early stage of King level eight. they could use thebat power of the early stage of King level

    nine with the blessing of the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom...

    At this moment, the breeze blew, and they continued to digest the remnants of the half national fortune of the Poghu Kingdom and stabilize their

    realms slowly.

    Above therge area of ruins, Shelton and Iwan stood in the air and looked at each other silently...

 Chapter 293 The Senior Elder and Iwan! (II) (3)

    Chapter 293 The Senior Elder and Iwan! (II) (3)

    Chapter 293 The Senior Elder and Iwan! (Il) (3)

    "Boom..." On the ruins of the Military Headquarters of the Poghu Kingdom, the Second Elder Judy, the Third Elder Lewis, and the Fourth Elder Carl

    had all reached King level eight! With the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom, they had thebat power of King level nine!

    Besides, the Senior Elder Shelton and lwan, the Lord of Heaven Domain, had reached the peak of King level nine, so the strength of the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom had improved a lot. It was no longer weak, and they didnˇŻt have to be cautious when they dealt with everything.

    If something happened on the External Battlefield at this time, it was no longer necessary to ask those old powerhouses who had fought for the

    Dragon Kingdom all their lives to put on theirbat uniform, take their swords, and go to the battlefield!

    When there was danger, the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom didn''t have to use thermal weapons to threaten the enemies and die

    together with them again! Yes, the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom was too weak before, so they had no choice but to deter the enemy

    again and again by perishing with the enemy together. In fact, this method was criticized by some people, but the Military Headquarters had no

    choice. If the Military Headquarters used to be so powerful, would they have to use thermal weapons? They could just send some powerhouses of

    King level nine to kill the enemies...

    However, it was just because of the thermal weapons that the Senior Elder and others could improve theirbat power, or they would definitely be

    suppressed by those hidden King-level sects. On the other hand, those super powerful sects had never expected that the national fortune of the

    Dragon Kingdom, which had been sealed for nearly a hundred years, would be awakened in just half a month, and the Senior Elder and others

    owned the power of King level nine instantly!

    So, when those King-level super powerful sects wanted to take action in person again, they suddenly found that they couldn''t find a stepping-stone

    like the Spiritual Cave to suppress the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom again. This time, the Dragon Kingdom held a grand celebration.

    Four hidden King-level super powerful sects in Gotham City tried to cut off the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom, but they were seriously injured

    and escaped!

    However... haw long had it been since all this happened? More than half a month ago, the four veteran generals of the Dragon Kingdom were forced

    to write suicide notes and give up their lives. They put on theirbat uniform again, took their swords, and went to fight on the External Battlefield.

    At that time, the Dragon Kingdom had no advantages. They had no choice but to fight on the External Battlefield with their lives and die together with

    the enemies!

    Yes, the difficult battle on the External Battlefield half a month ago seemed only yesterday to them. What about now? Only half a month had passed,

    but the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom had been awakened. Iwan, the Lord of Heaven Domain, fought for the Dragon Kingdom with his

    sword everywhere! Half a monthter, the Military Headquarters was facing apletely different situation. It became more and more powerful,

    making those hidden King-level super powerful sects in the External Regions want to turn to the Military Headquarters.

    The Green Mountain Sect led by Burlie was an example! So, the extremely difficult situation no longer existed. The Military Headquarters of the

    Dragon Kingdom was stronger! The national fortune had been strengthened!

    At this moment, the Senior Elder stood above the ruins of the Military Headquarters of the Poghu Kingdom and looked at the surrounding scenes. His

    heart was filled with all kinds of emotions. He didn''t expect that one day, he could stand above the ruins of the enemy''s Military Headquarters and see

    the scenery of the foreign country.

    Iwan was the same. He belonged to the Dragon Kingdom, and it would never change though he had established the Heaven Domain on the External

    Battlefield. In his heart, he hoped that the Dragon Kingdom would be more powerful and be on top of the world! This was his dream! He would

    fight for the Dragon Kingdom everywhere with his sword!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    After a long time, the Senior Elder turned to give Iwan a meaningful look, nodded at Iwan with a smile, and said, ˇ°Iwan, I''m curious. How did you know

    our n? How did you know that we wanted to attack the Military Headquarters of the Spaza Kingdom first and then attacked the Military

    Headquarters of the Canedy Kingdom?" Yes, the Senior Elder was very confused. After they ruined the Military Headquarters of the Spaza Kingdom

    and wanted to march toward the Military Headquarters of the Poghu Kingdom, he received the news that Iwan took a hundred soldiers in the Heaven

    Domain tounch a surprise attack at the Military Headquarters of the Canedy Kingdom...

    Hearing this, lwan took a deep breath and turned to look at the Senior Elder who had fought for the Dragon Kingdom with devotion all his life. He

    smiled and said, ˇ°Well, Senior Elder, ha-ha... If I tell you I just had a feeling that you would attack the enemies on National Day, will you believe me?"

    Yes, lwan just depended on his feeling. When National Day was getting closer and closer, the several elders actually entered the Dragon Pond and

    stayed there. Iwan understood it three days ago. He guessed that the elders might attack the enemies when all the enemies were paying attention to

    the grand celebration... The fact was that lwan''s guess was right!

    The Senior Elder gave Iwan a deep look, and he was more satisfied. There was relief and a trace of distress in his eyes because Iwan risked

    everything for the Dragon Kingdom in the war on the External Battlefield more than half a month ago. including the lives of all the powerhouses in the

    Heaven Domain and his own future. On that day, Iwan went to four ces with his sword and fought in four wars of the highest intensity without

    stopping.

    In the end, Iwan turned the table with his own strength! Today was the same! When they were forced to give up. Iwan arrived with his sword. He killed

    a guardian of the rules of King level nine with his sword and then helped the military Headquarters win the war!

    The Senior Elder took a deep breath and looked at Iwan. The emotions in his eyes were extremelyplicated. When he looked at Iwan who was

    handsome and extremely red-blooded again, he didnˇŻt know why but he had a familiar feeling again. Yes, the feeling was so familiar...

    ˇ°Iwan, thank you. Thank you for everything you have done for us and the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. I really appreciate it..." The

    Senior Elder said to lwan with extremelyplicated emotions in his eyes. At this moment, there were tears in the Senior Elder''s eyes.

    But at the next moment, lwan shook his head and said with a smile, "Senior Elder, you know that... don''t have to thank me. In fact, everyone in the

    Dragon Kingdom should thank you."

    The Senior Elder smiled bitterly and

    shook his head. He stopped talking

    about this withNwan, but changed

    the topic andasked wan, "lwan,

    there is another thing I am also very

    curious: about. Back then, I asked

    Lewigand Carl toe to yousand

    discus it with you. We wanted to

    confer a title on you and the eaven

    Domain with the nationatfortune,

    but why did you refuse it? You

    should understand that the Heaven

    Domain won''t be a regr

    army without the title conferred by

    the national fortune..." Content

    belongs to

    Iwan was silent when he heard the words. After a while, he looked up at the Senior Elder, shook his head, and said with a smile, "Ha-ha, there was no

    need to do that. Although the Heaven Domain will benefit from the national fortune, I don''t think it is suitable for us. I think I should lead the Heaven

    Domain to cultivate in a different way, and maybe it is right..."

    Hearing this, the Senior Elder was silent and didn''t know what to say for a moment. In the end, he nodded hard and said to Iwan, "Alright, Iwan, if you

    have any needs or ideas in the future, you can tell me at any time. If you want the Heaven Domain to have a title, we can do it at any time!ˇ±

    "H''m... Okay!" lwan also smiled and

    nodded. However, he thought for a

    moment, and his face gradually

    darkened. Lo¨¦king at the Senior

    Elder, he said in a deep voice, "Seniar

    Elder, I heard that there are nine ~

    King- level super powerful sectsin

    the Btagor Kingdom, and I received

    a piete of news on my way.to the

    Peghu Kingdom. Today, when there

    was a grand review of troops in

    Gotham City, powerhouses from

    four King-level sects attacked the

    national fortune..." When Iwan said

    this, he narrowed his eyes and

    ooked fierce and indifferent al

    over...

    Hearing this, the Senior Elder also narrowed his eyes. He nodded with malicious eyes and said, "Yes, that''s right. The leaders of four King-level super

    powerful sects wanted to cut off the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom. They are the leader of the Nether Sect, Aiden, the leader of the Destine

    Sect. Amos, the leader of the Fore Sect, n, the leader of the Gxy Sect, Snow...ˇ±

    lwan nodded with a serious face and said. "I see...

    Then lwan looked far ahead and leaned forward. He looked more fierce as he slowly said, "I heard that the nine King-level super powerful sects differ

    in strength. If I''m not wrong, the four sects that attacked the Giant Dragon are the weakest among the nine King-level super powerful sects."

    Saying this, lwan raised his eyebrows and continued, "Well, in this case, Senior Elder, what do you want to do? The Giant Dragon was sealed for a

    hundred years, and it has just been awakened, but some people want to ruin it. Ha-ha... Ha-ha..." lwan sneered as he spoke, and he looked more

    hostile. The nine King-level super powerful sects? Humph... How dare they!

    How dare they attack the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom!

    At this moment, the Senior Elder looked more and more malicious, too. He squinted his eyes and slowly said, "Yes, who gave them the courage to

    ruin the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom? King-level super powerful sects? Do they think they''re very strong?"

    "Then shall we ruin one or two of them this time?" Iwan had a cold smile on his face, and he seemed to say it casually. It seemed that ruining one or

    two King-level super powerful sects was just a piece of cake.

    The Senior Elder nodded and smiled when he heard Iwan''s words. "Yeah, ha-ha... We have destroyed the three biggest Military Headquarters in the

    External Regions. How can it be difficult for us to ruin one or two sects in the kingdom? Since they dared to attack the national fortune, it means that

    they have dered war on us. Let''s just fight..."

    "Boom..." When the Senior Elder was talking to Iwan, Judy, Lewis, and Carl had thoroughly digested and absorbed half of the national fortune of the

    Poghu Kingdom in therge area of ruins. At this time. they rose to the sky. They were at the peak of King level eight, and they had thebat power

    of King level nine with the blessing of the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom...

    For a moment, above the ruins of

    the Military Headquarters of the

    Poghu Kingd¨¦m, five powerhouses

    who had thebat power of King.

    level ninerose in the sky and looked

    domineering, Among them, two

    werest he peak of King leveLnine,

    and.th ee were at the early stage of

    King level. Their King-leveFauras

    came to the extreme... They were so

    horrible that the secr legions

    outside the Military Headquarters of

    the Poghu Kingdom kept retreating...

    ow

    At this time, they all had a feeling that it was so great to talk andugh above the ruins of the enemy''s Military Headquarters!

 Chapter 294 Reversal of the Situation, Victory on the External Battlefield! (1)

    Chapter 294 Reversal of the Situation, Victory on the External Battlefield! (1)

    Chapter 294 Reversal of the Situation, Victory on the External Battlefield! (1)

    "Senior Elder, lwan, where are we going next? Are we going home directly?" The next moment, the Second Elder Judy asked the Senior Elder and

    Iwan in the air. In addition to him, the Third Elder Lewis and the Fourth Elder Carl also felt so excited when they stood above the ruins of the Military

    Headquarters of the Canedy Kingdom! They were full of pride and enthusiasm. At this moment, they felt that nothing could stop them asng as the

    Senior Elder and Iwan were with them...

    "We''ll go to the External Battlefield..." The next moment, the Senior Elder Shelton and Iwan said together with a smile. They looked at each other and

    smiled more brightly.

    Yes, the war here was basically over. At first, they ruined the Military Headquarters of the Spaza Kingdom and the Military Headquarters of the

    Canedy Kingdom. In the end, they forcibly wiped out the Military Headquarters of the Poghu Kingdom. Three members of the Z8 Alliance had been

    ruined. The remaining two small and medium-sized Military Headquarters in the Z8 Alliance were the Military Headquarters of the Ostria Kingdom and

    the Military Headquarters of the Iteny Kingdom. They should be well-prepared now, so it was impossible tounch a surprise attack on them.

    Moreover, would the two Military Headquarters dare to turn to the Lion Quarter, the Silver Snake Military Headquarters, and the Iron Eagle Military

    Headquarters?

    Three Military Headquarters had been destroyed. Would the remaining two small and medium-sized Military Headquarters... dare to resist? Now, the

    Brave Tiger Quarter and the Giant Bear Quarter had seized the opportunity to attack. The Z8 Alliance? Ha-ha... It would be ruined today. No one

    would dare to join the Z8 Alliance again! At least the two small and medium-sized Military Headquarters wouldn''t dare..

    Then the Senior Elder and Iwan went to the External Battlefield at the fastest speed without hesitation. The war here was over because it was a battle

    of the highest level. It started quickly and ended quickly, too. But the war on the External Battlefield was between army groups, so it couldn''te to

    an end in a short time.

    Moreover, Iwan and the Senior Elder had heard that Steve. Bryant, Terry, and Brandon, the four King-level veteran marshals, had participated in the

    war, so they vited the rule that King-level powerhouses couldn''t participate in the war between secr army groups. They... might be in trouble.

    Just now, Iwan and the Senior Elder both feared the camp of the guardians of the rules that was superior to all the great Military Headquarters in the

    world. There were countless powerhouses in that camp. No one knew how long the camp had been passed down or how many powerhouses they

    had. Therefore, if Heaven-level guardians of the rules who were at King level nine stirred up trouble on the External Battlefield, it would be

    troublesome

    ck Emperor was Iwan''s elder sister, and Dimitrie helped themst time, which proved that Dimitrie supported the Military Headquarters of the

    Dragon Kingdom. However, ck Emperor and Dimitrie were golden-body powerhouses of King level eight. Even if they joined hands with each

    other, they couldn''t fight against powerhouses of King level nine... So, at this moment, Iwan and the Senior Elder should rush to support the Military

    Headquarters..

    When Iwan and the Senior Elder rushed to the External Battlefield, the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom had got andslide advantage in

    the war on the External Battlefield. There were two hundred thousand soldiers in the legion of the Military Headquarters. One hundred thousand

    soldiers formed the ordinary legion, and the rest of the soldiers formed the Shepherd Border Legion

    The Military Headquarters of the Spaza Kingdom, the Military Headquarters of the Canedy Kingdom, the Military Headquarters of the Poghu

    Kingdom, and several other small and medium-sized Military Headquarters had beenpletely defeated on the External Battlefield. There were only

    some defeated soldiers who were fleeing everywhere.

    The Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom only needed to deal with the powerhouses from the Lion Quarter, the Iron Eagle Military

    Headquarters, and the Silver Snake Military Headquarters. The three Military Headquarters had the most elite legions on the External Battlefield, and

    they were the most difficult to deal with. However, they would be defeated sooner orter...

    "Boom..." On the horizon outside the Silver Snake Military Headquarters on the External Battlefields, the night sky was dark, the cold wind was.

    howling, and snowkes floated down. The next moment, dozens of top-armed helicopters of the Dragon Kingdom arrived, and then dozens of

    dazzling searchlights shone on themand headquarters of the Silver Snake Military Headquarters. Then themand headquarters was shot by

    countless bullets...

    There were high-level weapons in this world. Therefore, if a God of War was being chased and scanned by an armed helicopter on External

    Battlefields, he could escape and even kill the one who chased him. However, if he was attacked by dozens of armed helicopters, and the helicopters

    were escorted by some Gods of War, Super Gods, and powerhouses of the Emperor level, he would be killed on the spot! Even a Super God would

    be severely hurt!

    "They''re from the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom! Kill them!" The next moment, roars came from themand headquarters of the

    Silver Snake Military Headquarters, and nearly a hundred powerhouses rushed out with knives!

    There were Gods of War, Super Gods, powerhouses of the Emperor level, and even powerhouses of Half-a-step King level. As one of the top Military

    headquarters in the world, the Silver Snake Military Headquarters indeed had many strong powerhouses.

    But it was useless because the Dragon Kingdom had prepared for this war for a long time, and they had never intended to abide by the rules.

    Therefore, when those powerhouses rushed out of the Silver Snake Military Headquarters, they were attacked by dozens of powerhouses of the

    Emperor level and more than a hundred Super Gods from the Heaven Domain and the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom...

    Yes, after the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom was awakened, those veteran generals who failed to make a breakthrough in the past years

    reached the Emperor level secretly.

    eanwhile, y and Kill had led

    more than one hundred Super Gods

    tounch a surprise attack on the

    ilitary eadgvarters of the Canedy

    Kingdom ande back. On their X

    way back Warrior No.1, Warrior ~

    0.20, anid the rest of the warriors

    el reached the Emperor level. Fhe

    remaining more than eighty.Super

    Gads and Jane became peak Super

    Gods and reached the haif-a-step

    Emperor level. As for Kill and y,

    they devoured most of the national

    fortune of the Canedy Kingdom, so

    they became more powerful, but

    they were suppressing their

    promotion, and they hadn''t chosen

    their future cultivating ways. Content

    belongs to

    For example, they had not yet decided whether to cultivate in the King-level way or the Real Emperor way, so they were trying their best to suppress

    their promotion. lwan was getting stronger and stronger, and they were almost unable to keep up with lwan, which made them extremely anxious.

    But it was not the time to think about it now. After returning to the External Battlefield, y and Kill took the three thousand top powerhouses who

    were recruited by the Heaven Domain and participated in the war again with the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. After all, having a life-

    and-death battle was the most efficient way to break through.

    So, at this moment, when dozens of powerhouses rushed out of the Silver Snake Military Headquarters, they becamepletely desperate because

    more than forty powerhouses of the Emperor level and two hundred Super Gods were waiting for them outside...

    At this moment, those top powerhouses of the Silver Snake Military Headquarters swallowed with great difficulty, and their hearts trembled. When

    they fought with the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom in the past, they owned several times the strength of the Dragon Kingdom. Today,

    the situation waspletely different...

    "Kill them!" The next moment, y roared. lwan was not here, so he became the deputy leader of the Heaven Domain. As y roared, all the top

    powerhouses from the Heaven Domain and the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom rushed to kill the enemies in an instant...

    There were no twists and turns in

    the battle, and it was very smooth. In

    just a few mindtes, hose top

    powerhous¨¦s from the Silver Snake

    ilitary Headquarters all died on thie

    spot. The Military Headquarters.of

    the Dragon Kingdom and thes

    Heaven Domain won a big victory.

    Later, the soldiers did not-stay but

    went to deal with thestenemy at

    the fastest speed... That was the

    command headquarters of the Iron

    Eagle Military Headquarters on the

    External Battlefield!

    to

    Steve, Bryant, Terry, and Brandon were in the Lion Quarter, and the battle was over. Therefore, at four o''clock in the morning, the darkest moment

    before dawn, the soldiers of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and the Heaven Domain were divided into two teams and rushed in two

    directions at the same time. They were aiming at the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters...

    At this moment, in the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters, amander of Half-a-step King level looked at the two red arrows that were rushing

    towards them on the screen, and he was... desperate.

    "Marshal, we don''t have any reinforcements. What should we do? Now there is nothing we can do. Let''s retreat in a hurry. We can evacuate as many

    soldiers as we can..."

    "Yes... Marshal, give an order. The Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and the Heaven Domain are much stronger than half a month ago.

    Let''s retreat... If we donˇŻt go, it will be toote...ˇ±

    In the conference room in the lron Eagle Military Headquarters, themanders of the Emperor level and Super Gods were sweating all over, and

    their eyes were filled with endless fear and despair because... they couldn''t win. All the powerhouses in the Lion Quarter and the Silver Snake Military

    Headquarters had been killed...

    "Go! Hurry up!ˇ± The next moment, the marshal of the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters did not hesitate and gave the order to escape immediately.

    They couldn''t care about the massive supplies in the headquarters anymore. They only hoped that they could use the massive supplies to waste the

    time of the soldiers from the Dragon Kingdom and the Heaven Domain...

    ut... they miscalcted because the war nowadays had changed. Even the most important strategic resources were less useful than the strength of

    powerhouses.

    So, ten minutester, when a ray of light appeared in the distant sky, nearly two hundred Gods of War, Super Gods, powerhouses of the Emperor

    level, and powerhouses of the Half-a-step King level from the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters stopped in despair. Later, they threw their weapons

    and raised their hands awkwardly though they were unwilling...

    Because... they were blocked in all

    directions. There were more than

    twenty powerHjouses of the Emperor

    evel, more {han one hundred Super

    Gods, and miore than two thousand

    Gods of War from the Heaven ~>

    Domaia. Besides, there were more

    tharrten powerhouses of theˇŻ

    Emperor level, more than.ene

    hundred Super Gods, an@countless

    Gods of War from the Military

    Headquarters of tne Dragon

    Kingdom. They came from all

    directions...

    T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    At this moment, more than one hundred thousand soldiers who were sent to attack the Z8 Alliance rushed over from afar. Under the ray of bright light

    in the distant sky, countless armed helicopters of the Dragon Kingdom thundered from afar..

 Chapter 295 Forever Glory! Silence! (2)

    Chapter 295 Forever Glory! Silence! (2)

    Chapter 295 Forever Glory! Silence! (2)

    At this moment, facing the encirclement of countless powerhouses from the Dragon Kingdom, themanders of the Iron Eagle Military

    Headquarters surrendered in despair. If they continued to fight, the result wouldn''t be changed. Even if they fought with all their strength, they couldn''t

    even kill many powerhouses of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. That wouldn''t make any sense. Yeah, it was useless...

    The next moment, Jack, themander of the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters who had blue eyes and yellow hair, arranged his greenbat

    uniform, took a deep breath, and looked at the powerhouses from the Dragon Kingdom. He was surrounded by the warriors of the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and the Heaven Domain. "I am the eighthmander of the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters, Jack! We

    surrender, and I want to meet Mr. Morris, themander of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom on the External Battlefield..."

    After a while, the soldiers of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom stepped aside. Steve. whose military uniform was stained and broken,

    took a deep breath and strode toward Jack with a serious face step by step... His face and body had been wounded in the war. He was a powerhouse

    of the early stage of the King level, and his aura came to the extreme.

    At this moment, Steve was shocked. This was the greatest glory in his life! He had been guarding the External Battlefield for the Dragon Kingdom for

    decades, and he had a hard time every year. He had to be careful to deal with the oppression of the Z8 Alliance which was led by the Lion Quarter.

    Steve fought all his life, and he never thought that he would have such a day! Today, he was going to ept the surrender of the marshal of the

    worldˇŻs top Military Headquarters, the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters!

    In fact, at this moment. not only Steve but also the remaining ten thousand soldiers who fought in thest war on the External Battlefield were

    extremely excited! Nothing excited them more than epting the surrender of the enemy. After all, they had fought on this battlefield for decades!

    Today, they finally won!

    But the next moment, Steve, who was walking toward Jack, suddenly stopped and looked at y. Then he took a deep breath and said to y,

    "Master y, Lord Cliff is not here, but the Heaven Domain contributed a lot to both the victory on the External Battlefield and thest war. Now I

    invite you to ept the surrender of the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters with me!"

    After Steve finished speaking. a group of veteran generals and marshals whe had fought on the battlefield for many years all agreed with him,

    nodded, and looked at y with expectation. Yes, although the Heaven Domain had only emerged for a short time, they had helped the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom fight on the External Battlefield for five years!

    In the past five years, to help the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, many soldiers of the Heaven Domain were killed in the wars. Last

    time, the 28 Alliance gathered more than four hundred thousand warriors to attack the Dragon Kingdom. Among them, there were about one or two

    thousand powerhouses who were stronger than Gods of War. Facing the desperate situation, the soldiers of the Heaven Domain did not hesitate to

    participate in the war. Iwan, the Four Masters of Heaven, and three thousand ordinary soldiers in the Heaven Domain all joined the war. But in the

    end, more than one-fifth of the soldiers died! They suffered a great loss...

    Therefore, at this moment, all the soldiers of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. including generals and ordinary soldiers, deeply

    admired the Heaven Domain from the bottom of their hearts! The Heaven Domain was a force on the External Battlefield that did not belong to the

    Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, but it became the most elite corp of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, standing right in

    the forefront!

    However, y shook his head under everyone''s expectant gazes. Then he bowed to Steve with a smile and said, "Mr. Morris, the honor belongs to

    you only, and it belongs to the countless soldiers who died on the External Battlefield in the past decades! It belongs to all the soldiers of the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom! Mr. Morris, the war is over, but we still have a lot of things to do. Goodbye. I have been informed by the Lord,

    and he''s on his way back..."

    After finishing speaking, y turned around and left without any hesitation. Some of the soldiers of Heaven Domain were in good condition, and

    some were in a sorry state. Some seriously injured soldiers were helped away.

    "Salute!" Seeing that the saldiers of the Heaven Domain were leaving, Bryant, Terry, and Brandon stood behind Steve and roared. All the soldiers of

    the Dragon Kingdom whe fought on the External Battlefields immediately saluted the soldiers of the Heaven Domain..

    y, Kill, Dark, and thousands of soldiers were walking in the front. At this moment. their bodies trembled and their eyes were full of tears. Yes, it was

    the friendship they gained by fighting on the battlefield! The next moment, y, Kill, and Dark took a deep breath and shouted to the soldiers of the

    Heaven Domain, "Everyone, turn around and salute!"

    "Boom..." The next moment, all the soldiers of the Heaven Domain turned around and saluted to the hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom!

    Ten minutester, all the soldiers of the Heaven Domain left. They wanted to get the honor together with Steve, but they couldn''t afford it. Even if Iwan

    was here, he would not ept the surrender of the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters. He was not qualified, either.

    Because the fact was that, the Heaven Domain and Iwan had just fought on the External Battlefield where the environment was bad to the extreme

    for only five years, but Steve and the one hundred thousand soldiers had been here for decades. On the External Battlefield, it was extremely hot in

    the summer, and the highest temperature here in summer could reach about 50 degrees because of the frequent wars. In winter, however, it was

    extremely cold, and the lowest temperature could reach more than ten or even dozens of degrees of frost.

    Yes, in the winter a few years ago, Iwan once saw with his own eyes that a group of soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom who wanted to ambush the

    enemy spent a night in the trenches. When Iwan saw them the next day, they had been frozen to death. But even so, they resolutely followed the

    order and did not move a step!

    Besides, there were mountains, marshes, miasma, and jungles on the External Battlefield, and the environment was so harsh and abominable. They

    had to be prepared for the sneak attacks of enemies at any time. The worse thing was that the Dragon Kingdom had always been in a weak position

    on this battlefield.

    So today, the only people who could ept the honor were the soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom who fought on External Battlefields. Originally, there

    were one hundred thousand soldiers, but only ten thousand of them survived after the war...

    Another five minutester, Steve, themander in chief of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, sat at the surrender table in a wartime

    posture with his sword. He didn''t change into clean clothes or wash his bloodstained face. Yes, the surrender ceremony of the branch of the Iron

    Eagle Military Headquarters was very simple. Steve only asked people to carry two tables here and threw them in the middle of the battlefield. He sat

    opposite Jack, themander of the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters.

    Unlike Steve, the oldmander of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, Jack washed his face and put on a clean and new

    commander''s uniform though he was about to surrender.

    For a moment, Steve was in stark contrast to Jack. Those who didn''t know might think that Steve was about to surrender, but Steve didn''t care, and

    the hundreds of thousands of soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom didn''t care about it, either!

    Steve''s bloody sword was ced on the table. Steve took a deep breath, took Jack''s surrender letter, and signed his name on it! Only he could sign

    the surrender letter. After all, he was themander in chief of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom on the External Battlefield! Although

    they epted the surrender of the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters, they could only be happy in private, and they needed to respect the Iron Eagle

    Military Headquarters on the surface. After all, the Dragon Kingdom had been a state of etiquette since ancient times! Etiquette couldn''t be

    abolished!

    After Steve signed his name, he stood up, took a deep breath, and said to Jack, "Commander Jack, I''m sorry. You''re all powerhouses, so we have to

    seal yourbat power to avoid unnecessary trouble. But you can rest assured that the surrender agreement has been signed, and no one will hurt

    you!"

    Jack sighed, nodded withplicated emotions, and said, "Okay, it''s fine. Mr. Morris, please do it..."

    In less than a minute, all the powerhouses in the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters, including Jack, had their channels blocked, and they were just like

    ordinary people now...

    The next moment, Steve said loudly, "Come and prepare a dining car for all the powerhouses in the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters. We fought all

    night. Don''t let them starve. The war is over. Besides, arrange some good rooms for them..."

    When Jack heard this, his eyes shed as he looked at Steve who was tired. At this moment. he hadplicated feelings. Then he took a deep

    breath, learned the ancient etiquette of the Dragon Kingdom to cup his hands at Steve, and said, "Thank you...ˇ±

    "It''s no bother, Commander Jack. Don''t worry. People in the Dragon Kingdom never act perfidiously. But I''ll have to wrong you in the next few days

    I''m afraid you may not be able to go back until we reach an agreement with the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters..." Steve looked at Jack deeply and

    said.

    Jack nodded and said, "Well, I understand. Don''t worry."

    Then Jack frowned and looked at Steve with confusion. He looked at Steve meaningfully for a long time and asked, "Mr. Morris, I always have a

    question in my heart, and I am very puzzled. We were several times as powerful as you before, but why did we lose so badly in the end?"

    "Ha-ha...ˇ± Steve smiled, but he didn''t

    speak again. Was it... easy for the

    Dragon Kingdem to win? Was it

    really easy? [twas not easy. The

    most elite legion was formed by one

    hundredtthousand soldiers, but less

    than tefrthousand soldiers survived

    aftecthe war. Nearly ny p¨¦rcen

    of:them died in the war. In the war

    l48t night, the organizatiorial system

    of the remaining soldiers had been

    ruined, but they rushed to the front

    line and the ce where the war

    was the most miserable. The result

    was that nearly thirty percent of

    them died...

    So, was it really easy? Only about seven thousand soldiers survived, and ny-three percent of them died in just a month. Ny-three thousand

    soldiers were killed!

    They were human beings, not animals! No matter where they were, they could be the most elite soldiers!

    Steve did not answer Jack''s question. Jack and his subordinates were sent to the chariot where there were hot water and exquisite food.

    After Jack and his subordinates left in the chariot. Steve took a deep breath, held the surrender agreement high, and shouted at all the soldiers,

    "We... win!" Then he burst into tears.

    At this moment, all the soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom were tired and dirty. They did not cheer. With tears in their eyes, they silently nced at the

    surrender letter in Steve''s hand and then turned to leave. They had no time to celebrate the victory because they had more important things to do...

    They needed to cure the wounded,

    clean up the whole battlefield, and...

    collect the dead bodies of their

    comradesin-e arms who died in the

    warst st hight. Yes, although hes

    Military ? Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom won a big victory, nearly

    thirty thousand soldiers di¨¦ ied. In

    addition to the soldiers who diedst

    time, nearly one hundred and thirty

    thousand soldiers died in total!

    Five minutester, itis found that there was a river dyed red with blood on the External Battlefield. The weather was too cold, so the edge of the river

    had frozen. It froze overnight. In the iceyer, there was a soldier of the Dragon Kingdom who died with his eyes open, and there was a sword in his

    chest.

    At this moment, an ordinary soldier walked up to the corpse, smiled, and said with tears, ˇ°Captain, we won! Let''s go... I will take you home. We will go

    back to the Dragon Kingdom..." However, as the soldier spoke, tears ran down his face...

    On the other side of the battlefield,

    a sea of blood and corpses, several

    soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom

    struggled to get up from the corpses

    with crutches. They had broken their

    legs or Igst thei arms, and their =

    heads were wrapped in bandages,

    The dead soldiers at their feet. were

    either from the Military S

    Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom or the Foreign Mi litary

    Headquarters. The next moment,

    they saw several chariots in the

    distance, as well as the medical

    staff of the Military Headquarters

    who were running towards them at

    high speed...

    Several soldiers on the piles of corpses opened their eyes forcefully, looked at those people who were running towards them in the distance, and

    asked with difficulty, "Has the Dragon Kingdom won?"

    Seeing this scene, the soldiers who were running nodded vigorously with red eyes. "Yes! It''s a big win!"

    At this moment, on the External Battlefield, the message smoke was all over the sky, and such a scene happened in countless ces.

    During the tworge-scale wars this month, the eight External Military Headquarters lost almost five hundred thousand soldiers, but one hundred and

    thirty thousand soldiers of the Dragan Kingdom died! It was a great victory indeed! After all, there was no second country that could get such an

    achievement in this world

    However, the truth was that the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom lost more than any of the eight External Military Headquarters! After all,

    that was an alliance of eight Military headquarters, and they joined hands with each other. As for the Dragon Kingdom, it was alone!

    At this moment, in the middle of the External Battlefield, Steve stood next to the surrender table, held the surrender letter of the Iron Eagle Military

    Headquarters, and roared at the soldiers who left in silence. ˇ°We have won! Cheer! Cheer!"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    But as Steve roared, tears ran down his cheeks..

    Because... no one answered him..

    Bang... Steve sat on the stool. The cold wind blew his old face which was wounded in the war and his white hair...

    At this moment, the people of the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters were sitting on the chariot, drinking hot water, and eating clean food. Looking at

    what the soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom were doing on the battlefield, they... were silent.

    Jack was so shocked and murmured in his heart, Why did the Dragon Congress win? Steve, I don''t need your answer anymore. I have......

    understood..."

 Chapter 296 An Indomitable Army! The Black Emperors Pain! (1)

    Chapter 296 An Indomitable Army! The ck Emperor''s Pain! (1)

    Chapter 296 An Indomitable Army! The ck Emperor''s Pain! (1)

    On the External Battlefield, hundreds of thousands of soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom were quietly cleaning the battlefield though they were tired. No

    one was celebrating the victory because they knew there would only be two ends when they joined the war. One was that they would die in battle. In

    that case, they didn''t have to think about anything after death. The other was that they would definitely win the war! It was just a matter of how much it

    would cost to win

    Yes, perhaps even Steve and those veteran generals didn''t know that those soldiers believed they would definitely win the war as long as they joined

    it! It was not pride, but deep-rooted belief! They had the faith to win!

    So, at this moment, no one cheered. Those soldiers put away their swords quietly, carried those who couldn''t walk on their backs, and retreated

    silently. They were in good order even when they retreated.

    ˇ°The soul of the army! The soul of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom has been built up!" At this moment. the ck Emperor was

    standing on the edge of a cliff on the External Battlefield with her big hammer. There was a trace of deep shock in her eyes as she looked down at

    those soldiers who were retreating slowly.

    Yes, no one knew that the soul of the army that only existed in the ancient Imperial Dynasty appeared! It not only existed in the soldiers of the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom but also in the three thousand powerhouses in the Heaven Domain.

    They might not feel it themselves, but it was real. As long as they gathered in a battle array, their sha qi, self-confidence, and faith would rise, and

    their strength would turn into a soul! This kind of soul of the army would only appear when an ancient Imperial Dynasty was the most powerful!

    "After this battle, the soldiers in the Heaven Domain and those in the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom will be more powerful!

    Brother... is this... the kingdom you want to protect even if you have to risk your life? Brother, I didn''t understand what you did before, but now... I think

    I understand. Brother... You''re indeed more farsighted than me. I wish the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and your Heaven Domain

    would continue to press forward with an indomitable will!" The soldiers of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom were retreating, while the

    powerhouses of the Heaven Domain were walking in the distance with their swords inbat uniform. Looking at them, the ck Emperor was

    deeply shocked again!

    This was an indomitable army that no enemy could resist! At this moment, the ck Emperor was inspired though she was not involved. She was

    burning with righteous ardor!

    After the bloody battlest night. the Dragon Kingdom won a great victory! A Military Headquarters fought against the eight External Military

    Headquarters alone and won a big victory in a desperate situation! But this battle was not over yet. because... some people broke the rules in this

    battle. For example, Steve, Bryant. Terry, Brandon, and the two dead powerhouses of the King level in the Lion Quarter.

    So, at this moment, at the other end of the External Battlefield, some soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom who were going to the Lion Quarter to clean up

    the battlefield suddenly found a group of powerhouses of the High King level. They were dressed in ck and wore ck masks on their faces. and

    their clothes were embroidered with the marks of the guardian of the rules. They were rushing to the Lion Quarter from the edge of the External

    Battlefield...

    A minuteter, a guardian of the rules who was of King level eight squatted down, reached out, and touched the dead powerhouse of the King level

    who was from the Lion Quarter. Then he said in a deep voice, "He was killed by a powerhouse of the Middle King level with a knife! Is this... a

    vition of the rules?"

    After he finished speaking, the others remained silent and didn''t speak. A more powerful Heaven-level guardian of the rules who was at the peak of

    King level nine said in a deep voice, "Go check the other Military Headquarters, such as the Military Headquarters of the Canedy Kingdom, the

    Military Headquarters of the Spaza Kingdom, and the Military Headquarters of the Poghu Kingdom which were destroyed first! See if they were

    attacked by powerhouses of the King level!ˇ±

    "Gat it!" After the Heaven-level guardian of the rules finished speaking. the other guardians of the rules who were of King level eight or nine nodded

    Then, they went in four different directions. The atmosphere on the External Battlefield became intense again. Those guardians of the rules came

    here to check. After all, as the guardians of the rules, the ck Emperor and Dimitrie broke the rules and attacked Marcus and othersst time.

    Therefore, they couldn''t trust the ck Emperor and Dimitrie...

    More than ten minutester, six guardians of the rules of the High King level came back and gathered around the Heaven-level guardian of the rules

    who was at the peak of King level nine.

    ˇ°Captain, we confirmed that some powerhouses of the King level killed some people of the Emperor level and Half-a-step King level, which led to the

    immediate destruction of several Military Headquarters in the External Regions!"

    "Powerhouses of the King level attacked the Military Headquarters of the Canedy Kingdom!"

    "The Military Headquarters of the Spaza Kingdom was the same!"

    "The Military Headquarters of the Poghu Kingdom was also attacked by them!"

    Those gold-body powerhouses reported to the masked Heaven-level guardian of the rules in a solemn voice.

    "Are you... sure that those powerhouses of the King level are from the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom?ˇ± The next moment, the

    powerhouse of King level nine asked in a deep voice.

    However, those powerhouses of the High King level under hismand all shook their heads and said, "No, we can''t make sure. We can''t tell how

    they killed those people. After all, a powerhouse of Middle King level can kill a powerhouse of Emperor level easily. Their opponents can''t even resist

    one strike from them..."

    "Yeah... That''s right. But it will be troublesome to deal with this matter because we can''t attack the powerhouses of any Military Headquarters without

    evidence. Moreover... that''s the greatest Military Headquarters in the world. If we attack without conclusive evidence, we''ll be in trouble..." The next

    moment, the guardian of the rules who was at the peak of King level nine frowned hard under his mask.

    An hour ago, he received the news

    that the Dragon Kingdom had won a

    big victory on the External

    Battlefield. Besides, the Lion Quarter,

    the Silver SQake Military 7

    Headquarters, and the lron Eagle ?

    tary:Neadquarters put pressure

    on hina The Lion Quarter was:the

    onlyˇŻsuper Military Headquagters in

    th¨¦ world, while the Silver:-Snake

    itary Headquarters ard the Iron

    Eagle Military Headquarters were

    the top Military headquarters. They

    put pressure on him together and

    asked him to investigate what had

    happened on the External Battlefield.

    So, he came here with other

    guardians of tne rules... T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    He arrived soon and quickly got some clues. However, the problem was that they couldn''t get any more clues. At this moment, the Heaven-level

    guardian of the rules had a very gloomy face under the mask. This matter was troublesome.

    Because he was absolutely sure that the powerhouses of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom definitely joined the final battlest night.

    Rat-a-tat... The Heaven-level guardian of the rules tapped the long sword on his waist and couldn''t make a decision

    At this moment, the powerhouse of King level eight who had reported to him hesitated for a moment and said, "Captain, there is another thing. I think

    we can use it to convince the Lion Quarter, the Silver Snake Military Headquarters, and the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters!"

    "Oh? What''s it? Tell me about it.ˇ± The Heaven-level guardian of the rules was depressed, and he asked immediately.

    The guardian of the rules of King

    evel eight said in a hurry, "ording

    to our inference on the spot, the two

    ing-leve powerhouses of the Lion

    Quarter killedˇŻsome Gods of War

    and Super Gdds of the Military ˇŞ..

    Headquarters of tne Dragon ~

    Kingdonst night. Perhaps that

    was Why all the powerhouses-of the

    King leve attacked the Lion-Quarter.

    Gaptain, I think there shottd be a

    record of this matter in the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom. Now the Military

    Headquarters of tne Dragon

    Kingdom is much stronger. Their

    national fortune has been awakened

    and we can''t suppress them much.

    You also know that the several

    elders of the Dragon Kingdom are

    very unfriendly to us... "

    After he said that, another powerhouse of King level nine said, "Yes, Captain, Jackson killed a guardian of the rules of King level nine at the Military

    Headquarters of the Poghu Kingdom te apologize to the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom an hour ago. We... can''t... cause trouble

    again!"

    Rat-a-tat... Hearing this, the Heaven-level guardian of the rules continued to tap his long sword. After a long silence, he said, "Okay, you can send two

    people to find the leader of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom on the External Battlefield and ask them to provide some videos of

    being attacked by the powerhouses of the King level of the Lion Quarterst night!"

    "Got it!" The two guardians of the rules of King level eight quickly left and hurried in Steve''s direction.

    The remaining five guardians of the rules of King level nine stayed there. One of them had been silent, but he said at this time, "Captain, since it has

    been settled, let''s leave here..."

    "Ha-ha... Leave? Now that we are

    here, should we leave like this? We

    all know what happened herest

    night. The twa.powerhouses of the

    King level from the Lion Quarter did

    attack, but the powerhouses of thes

    K . ˇŞ

    H

    ing lev¨¦Lfrom the Military S

    eadqarters of the Dragon >

    ingdom did the same thing!We

    dont want to trouble the ilitary

    Ł¤@adquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom, but... Shouldn''t the ck

    Emperor and Dimitrie give us an

    exnation? Especially the ck

    Emperor! She''s a woman. Last time,

    arcus led a team here, but she

    attacked Marcus for the Lord of the

    Heaven Domain! Marcus is from our

    action. Since we are here, we have

    to ask the ck Emperor about it..."

    At this moment, a trace of hostility shed through the eyes of the guardian of the rules who was of King level nine. Marcus was his favorite

    descendant, but Marcus died after he came to the External Battlefieldst time. Four powerhouses of King level seven died together with Marcus! The

    guardians of the rules were strong indeed, but it was just because of their strength that there were many factions in their camp. All the factions fought

    both with open and secret means...

    "Let''s go! Powerhouses of the King level joined the war between secr legionsst night. As a guardian of the rules on the External Battlefield, the

    ck Emperor did not perform her duty of supervision well! She must exin it to us! At least, we should abolish her golden body to teach her a

    lesson! Ha-ha..." A trace of coldness shed across the guardian of the rules of King level nine. Then he led the team to the depth of the External

    Battlefield where the ck Emperor stayed...

 Chapter 297 Critical! Black Emperors Golden Body Was Broken!

    Chapter 297 Critical! ck Emperor''s Golden Body Was Broken!

    Chapter 297 Critical! ck Emperor''s Golden Body Was Broken!

    At the moment, ck Emperor was standing in her ashram, which was at the cliff edge of the External Battlefield. She was looking down at the

    soldiers of the Military Department of Dragon Kingdom and the Heaven Domain who were quietly retreating.

    After a while, she took a deep breath, took ast look at the soldiers below, and was about to leave. Suddenly, her body trembled, and her face

    changed dramatically because she could sense five powerhouses at level-nine King with an ice-cold aura wereing at her at an extremely fast

    speed.

    ˇ°Oh no!" The next moment, ck Emperor came to her senses and took a few steps. She was now a powerhouse at level-eight King with a golden

    body, so she could sense danger clearly. She just wanted to run without hesitation...

    Just when she had been running for a thousand meters, the space in front of her suddenly fluctuated. Then. a Heaven-level guardian, who was at the

    peak of level-nine King and filled with a cold aura, appeared in front of her. ck Emperor was shocked and awed by the powerful aura.

    When ck Emperor kept her feet and tried to escape from other spots, she was astonished to find that she was surrounded by powerhouses at

    level-nine King. and they were a hundred meters away from her..

    All of sudden, her face turned extremely gloomy, and she tightly grasped her ck-Gold Hammer...

    The Heaven-level guardian squinted at ck Emperor with extreme coldness in his eyes and said slowly, "ck Emperor, why are you running? I am

    your superior. Shouldn''t youe and greet me?"

    The guardian said in an unfriendly tone. ck Emperor couldn''t ask for help from the outside because she was blocked by the strong aura. She was

    lasing hope because she understood that this was big trouble...

    ck Emperor took a deep breath and held her ck-Gold Hammer tightly. She stared at the Heaven-level guardian and said, "We serve different

    camps, so as the rules said, I donˇŻt have to do that!"

    The guardian of the rules nodded slowly, took a look at ck Emperor, and said, "Well... ck Emperor. Let me ask you a question. Last night, there

    were King-level powerhouses participating in the battle of worldly legions. Why didn''t you do something?"

    ck Emperor squinted at him and said, "My superior is Dimitrie, not you. So I don''t have to report to you, de 1? Whe do you think you are?"

    ck Emperor was aggressive as usual! She didn''t care if he was the guardian of the rules or not. He was not qualified to make her yield!

    After ck Emperor finished her words, the Heaven-level guardian of the rules looked at her more coldly and said, ˇ°Well, you are very sharp-

    tongued! Since you refuse to obey, don''t me me for being violent. Do you really think we don''t know that you have been protecting a Real Emperor

    on the External Battlefield?"

    "Take her down!" The guardian stopped talking nonsense and gave the order in an instant with a cold killing intent shing in his eyes.

    The face of ck Emperor was distorted. Just as she picked up her ck-Gold Hammer, the four powerhouses at level-nine King around her had

    rushed towards her with overwhelming aura...

    "Die!" ck Emperor was no pushover. Even though she had just stepped into the level-eight King not long ago, her realbat power could reach

    the peak of level-eight King, or even close to level-nine King. After all. she was a peerless genius in ughter!

    At the moment, she was holding her ck-Gold Hammer and directly hit a guardian of the rules at theter stage of level-nine King. Then, she took

    two steps back with a loud bang, her aura was surging inside, and ck blood spilled from her mouth. The next second, before she could react, three

    powerhouses behind her were ready to attack her. ck Emperor immediately turned around and waved her hammer to resist. but it was useless.

    One of these guardians of the rules would be much stronger than her, not to mention that there were three of them!

    "Boom!" The next moment, a deafening explosion was heard, and ck Emperor was thrown away by the three powerhouses at level-nine King..

    "Puff..." ck Emperor spat out a mouthful of blood in midair. In just a few seconds, she had been seriously injured.

    Bang... ck Emperor and the ck-Gold Hammer in her hand fell to the ground and were dragged back ten meters by the great inertia.

    Her clothes were ripped, revealing her fair skin, but just in a second, there were several wounds on her back and she was covered in blood. She

    looked like a mess, with her hair flowing in the air. Blood kept gushing out of her mouth, and her face gradually turned pale..

    "Humph... you are really something.

    As a level eight ng, you can even

    unleash thebat power of a

    level- nineking. But today, I don''t

    care what level you are at. So what if

    you area level-nine King." At this

    moment, the Heaven-level guardian

    of the rules, who was at theypeak of

    level-nine King and hadnt taken any

    actions, leaned forward and looked

    at ck Emperor coldly.

    ˇ°N

    Then, he said in a cold voice, "Destroy her golden body!"

    As soon as he finished his words, the four terrifying powerhouses who surrounded ck Emperor moved again, and each of them burst out a

    monstrous aura, rushing towards her...

    "Puff..." At the moment, ck

    Emperor was-Seriously i injured, but

    she still heldier ck-Gold .

    Hammer-ightly. She gritted her <

    teeth, ahd her aura surged agaia. in

    an instant, her aura broke through to

    thes fevel-nine King. Then, sheˇă

    suddenly grabbed her hanarher and

    rushed towards those guardians

    who wereing at her...

    "Kill!" Boom! She hit a guardian at level-nine King with her hammer, and the guardian took steps back. His pupils contracted, his chest was

    depressed, his long sword was broken, his face under the mask instantly turned pale, and there was blood spilling from his mouth. ck Emperor

    hurt him badly with a hit!

    "Puff... Bang..." However, the next moment. ck Emperor was stabbed by another guardian from her back to her stomach, and then another

    guardian gave her a hard kick on her back...

    ck Emperor spat out another mouthful of blood, but she didnˇŻt hesitate and struck out with her hammer again. The two guardians didn''t have the

    time to react, and in an instant, they were knocked out by ck Emperor''s hammer...

    Then, ck Emperor was extremely weak, and she once again tried her best to hit another guardian.

    ˇ°Run!ˇ± After ck Emperor broke out all her power and temporarily repelled the four guardians, she ran away with her big hammer without

    hesitation..

    However, she failed, because in the next moment, the man who was titled the Heaven-level guardian of the rules and at the peak level-nine King,

    appeared in front of her. He reached out and grabbed her ck-Gold hammer. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get rid of him

    "Haha... It turns out that you are strong because of the hammer. In that case, I''ll destroy your weapon... "Bang! He suddenly exerted force on his

    palm, and the ck-Gold Hammer was crushed immediately.

    Then, he red at ck Emperor coldly and directly hit her chest with his palm, throwing her away.

    Was ck Emperor strong? Of

    course, she was! And she was

    incredibly str¨¦ng! It was no

    exaggeration to call her a peerless ~

    genius! Igthis battle, even thoughs

    she was-a powerhouse at level-eight

    Kingawith a golden body, she could

    teraporarily break out the fight

    against four guardians ofthe rules

    at level-nine King. Besides, if it

    weren''t for the Heaven-level

    guardian making moves, she would

    have a great chance to escape.

    However, the cruel truth was that she was badly hurt and thrown away. and her weapon, which had a great impact on herbat power, was also.

    broken. In contrast, that peak guardian was not hurt at all. Instead, he was standing in front ck Emperor indifferently...

    When ck Emperor was thrown away, the four guardians who had been beaten back by her for a short time, stood up again and surrounded her.

    ck Emperor was in critical condition..

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 298 Indomitable Black Emperor! Goodbye, Iwan...

    Chapter 298 Indomitable ck Emperor! Goodbye, Iwan...

    Chapter 298 Indomitable ck Emperor! Goodbye, Iwan...

    Right now, with ck Emperor falling down and seriously injured, the entire External Battlefield became extremely gloomy, and the joy of Dragon

    Kingdom''s victory before seemed to have been dispersed at the moment.

    "Puff..." At the cliff edge edge, ck emperor on the ground was pale, and blood kept spilling from her mouth. She had no strength at all and couldn''t

    move a little bit.

    ˇ°Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!" The five guardians at level-nine King slowly walked to her and looked at her coldly.

    The leading one, whe was at the peak of level-nine King, a Heaven-level guardian of the rules, took a look at the four injured guardians and said

    angrily, "Losers! How could you get beaten by a level-eight King! Shame on you!"

    Being scolded by their superior, the four guardians lowered their heads in shame, and at the same time, when they looked at ck Emperer., their

    eyes were full of killing intent!

    Then, the leading guardian of the rules, whe hadbat power greater than a peak level-nine King, walked to ck Emperor, squatted down

    grabbed her long hair, and said coldly, "Try to run again. I dare you!"

    "Don''t touch me!" ck Emperor gritted her teeth and stared at the man with resentment.

    "Well... Still can''t admit your defeat. Don''t worry. As we are all guardians of the rules, I won''t kill you today. However, you''ve broken the rules again

    and again, so I must punish you."

    He stood up and said coldly to the four guardians at level-nine King. ˇ°Take her golden body away. DonˇŻt care if she can survive or dies.ˇ±

    Hearing his words, ck Emperor trembled. She couldn''t believe that the man would give such an order! Taking away the golden body was more

    painful than death. Unfortunately, no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t change his mind, and the four guardians walked to her

    unsympathetically.

    Ten minutester, a shrill scream resounded for miles. ck Emperor was covered in blood, and her golden body at level-eight King was forcefully

    pulled out!

    At the moment, Dimitrie was repairing his ashram dozens of kilometers away. He picked up a brick and shook his head with a bitter smile, muttering

    "s, it was broken by you again, and I have to repair it. Can''t you respect me a bit? My girl, why are you so violent?ˇ±

    As he spoke, he put the bricks on the copsed wall. Suddenly, he heard a shrill scream. Then, his face distorted drastically because he recognized

    that it was ck Emperor!!!

    "ck Emperor!" Dimitrie was rmed, and his body trembled violently. From the scream, he could sense that ck Emperor was in great pain

    "ck Emperor!" Dimitrie shouted her name and burst out an iparably terrifying aura. Then, he disappeared in a sh and rushed in the

    direction of the scream

    The wall behind him that he had just repaired copsed with a loud bang, but he didn''t care anymore. The only thing on his mind was to make sure

    that ck Emperor was okay! He would rather ck Emperore to his ashram from time to time and smashed it than anything bad happened to

    her.

    Then, a weird thing happened. When Dimitrie was rushing forward in a rage, his aura became stronger and stronger, and soon broke through level-

    nine King. Then, it climbed up crazily again and again. What was stranger was that when he broke through, his offcoloured hair slowly turned into

    shining silver-white, and the wrinkles on his old face also slowly disappeared. He looked younger as he rushed forward

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Wherever he passed, a series of explosion sounds rang out, and his aura suddenly surpassed the King level and became

    matchless.

    "I will y whoever hurt ck Emperor!!!" Dimitrie was rushing forward madly, creating numerous explosions. His killing intent was surging.

    At the same time, while Dimitrie was breaking through on the External Battlefield, in a secret ancient cyan stone field located on an ind far away, a

    terrifying Way Master of guardians of the rules was sitting in the middle to cultivate

    The next moment, the Way Master suddenly opened his eyes and looked frightened. He looked in the direction of the External Battlefield.

    "Oh no! My men are still there! Foxley! What did you do to force that old guy to break through? You have no idea! Don''t!" Then, the terrifying Way

    Master rose into the air and rushed towards the External Battlefield.

    The Heaven-level guardian of the rules who pulled out the golden body of ck Emperor was Foxley, and he was a disciple of the Way Master,

    Starwind! Thebat power of Starwind was almost the same as Jackson, who was a guardian of the rules on the Western continent! However,

    Starwind was iparably solemn at the moment.

    Others might not know what was on the External Battlefield, but he knew it clearly. Just imagine, how could such arge battlefield be without a

    guardian of the rules at level-nine King? The truth was that someone was reluctant to send such a powerhouse to the External Battlefield. And that

    someone was... Dimitrie! He had hidden very well for a long time! However, decades ago, he was the one who had killed hundreds of King-level

    powerhouses on the External Battlefield!!!

    And today, that crazy killer was forced to break through! After thinking for a while, Starwind guessed it might be that his disciple Foxley went to the

    External Battlefield and investigated what happenedst night angered Dimitrie! That was not something an ordinary person could do. Something

    terrible must have happened on the Extemal Battlefield at the moment!

    "Foxley! I hope it''s not you. Otherwise, I''ll kill you! Loser! Such a loser!" While rushing madly to the External Battlefield, Starwind couldn''t stop cursing

    Foxley in his mind! Although he believed that he was not much worse than Dimitrie, he didn''t want to meet that madman!

    Starwind was in a rage and deep worry..

    At the same time, Iwan Cliff, Senior Elder, and the rest, who had flown from the Military Department of Poghu Kingdom to the External Battlefield,

    finallynded. Originally, they couldn''t have arrived that soon, but lwan had a bad feeling while he was on the ne, so he kept urging the pilot to

    speed up

    And the second he stepped on the External Battlefield, he heard a shrill scream

    "ck Emperor!" At that moment. lwan''s face changed dramatically. He was very familiar with ck Emperor''s voice. Fortunately, he had sensed

    something wrong on the ne and asked the pilot tond not far fram ck Emperor''s ashram. Now, lwan finally knew why he was upset.

    It was because something bad happened to ck Emperor!!! Boom... After a loud explosion, Iwan rushed toward ck Emperor as fast as he could

    without any hesitation.

    ˇ°Iwan... What happened?" As soon as theynded on the ground, the Senior Elder saw lwan''s face and sensed his killing intent, he knew that

    something was wrong, so he asked Iwan with worry. However, Iwan left in such a hurry that Senior Elder couldn''t even finish his words.

    "Senior Elder, it seems that something terrible had happened. What should we do?" Judy Lopez also looked serious and asked Senior Elder

    immediately.

    "Follow him! Hurry up!" Senior Elder and the others chased Iwan as fast as they could without any hesitation because they knew that things that could

    make Iwan so anxious must be huge. And Senior Elder, who was more anxious, even used the Holy Image of the Giant Dragon!

    Suddenly, an iparably huge ck dragon appeared on the External Battlefield. After a loud dragon roar, Senior Elder and the others rushed

    towards Ivy at a fast speed

    At the moment, none of the guardians surrounding ck Emperor at the cliff edge expect that there were anxious powerhouses from three parties

    rushing towards them!

    ck Emperor was covered in blood, and her breath was extremely weak, like a candle in the wind, which could be extinguished and die at any time.

    A drop of red tear fell from her eye. She was trembling subconsciously, and every pore on her body was bleeding. Her golden body... was pulled out

    of her, and there was a bloody skeleton next to her. This was torture! Extremely cruel torture!!!

    The guardian of the rules at the peak of King level who gave the order, Foxley, sneered and trampled her golden body into pieces, and the other four

    guardians looked so indifferently. They had no feelings inside, let alone sympathy.T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Foxley looked down at ck Emperor coldly, sneered, and said disdainfully. "Now, tell me. Do you still want to protect that guy at Real Emperor?"

    ck Emperor''s eyes were filled with blood and tears. It was because of the pain! It was the pain that a tough powerhouse like her couldn''t bear. The

    skeleton of the golden body was attached to her blood and flesh, and pulling it out was not different from dismembering the body, the cruelest

    punishment of ancient times.

    ck Emperor couldn''t say a word and just looked at Foxley with hatred.

    Did she regret it? No. Never. Five

    years ago, she had been full of

    disgust for th whole world and had

    been indiffer¨¦nt to everything. Back,

    then, shemie Iwan Cliff on the i

    S

    ExternatBattlefield, who was twe''or

    > KN

    threemonths younger than her, but

    with deep hatred inside ancdserious

    Ryuries. At that time, ck Emperor

    thought that Iwan was a fool.

    However, after spending some time

    with him and fighting side by side,

    wan helped her to open up.

    Then, herbat power improved crazily, and in the end, she was one step ahead of lwan Cliff. Instead of breaking through the Real Emperor level

    she selected to break through the King level and became a guardian of the rules on the External Battlefield, because she knew that it was the only

    way for her to protect him, the only brother she recognized in her mind.

    However, at the moment, she was facing death. Herbat power was used up, and her blood was about to run out. Perhaps she could no longer

    protect him.

    ˇ°Leader, she''s dying..." One of the level-nine King guardians said to Foxley.

    Foxley, who was wearing a mask,

    frowned and goked at ck

    Emperor on the ground, and sensed

    that she was*close to death. This ~

    was capital punishment! His revenge

    on he MA some ways, he wanted:

    revenge for Marcus, because-he

    believed that ck Emperarwas

    responsible for MarcusˇŻ death! If it

    weren''t for ck Emperor''s

    hindering, Marcus would have

    alreadypleted the task and left

    and would never have died here.

    As a Heaven-level guardian of the

    rules, he was able to kill ck

    Emperor easily, because he was

    much stronger than her, and a Way.

    Master would support him! i

    However! Although he could kilther

    by aetident for his personal hatred,

    it would be different if the ~

    powerhouses in the camp-of

    guardians of the rules knew that he

    tortured ck Emperor to death. In

    that case, even the Way Master

    couldn''t protect him!

    Therefore, after thinking for a while, Foxley took out the long sword from his waist and pointed it at ck Emperor''s chest.

    "Let me end it for you..." After saying that, he was about to stab her.

    At that moment, Iwan Cliff, who was close to ck Emperor, finally rushed over. When he saw the miserable ck Emperor on the ground. he felt as

    if he had been struck by lightning. In an instant, the killing intent burst out from his body...

    "ck Emperor!" Iwan shouted and rushed towards her desperately.

    At the moment, ck Emperor, whe was in extremis, used thest bit of strength in her life and turned her head to look at the direction in which Iwan

    was rushing. She forced a smile on her face and said, "Iwan... Goodbye...ˇ±

    As soon as she finished her words, the vigor in her eyes gradually disappeared, and her hands dropped feebly.

 Chapter 299 Saving Black Emperor with National Fortune! A New Sword!

    Chapter 299 Saving ck Emperor with National Fortune! A New Sword!

    Chapter 299 Saving ck Emperor with National Fortune! A New Sword!

    ˇ°Iwan... Goodbye..." At the moment. Iwan Cliff, who was desperate to save ck Emperor, instantly read her lips. For a second, Iwan felt as if

    doomsday hade!

    Yes, doomsday! If Jayna Brown and Emily far away in the Dragon Kingdom were the light in his life, the powerful and violent ck Emperor was his

    shield because she had been secretly protecting him on the dangerous External Battlefield. She was like the sister he never had!!!

    "Ahhh!" In an instant, lwanˇŻs eyes turned red, but he was still a thousand meters away from ck Emperor, and Foxley''s long sword was about to

    pierce into her heart. Once her heart was hurt by the sword spirit, nothing in the world could save her!

    Foxley took a look at Iwan Cliff who was still far away and rushing towards them, and immediately recognized that he was the Lord of Heaven

    Domain on External Battlefield and the powerhouse at Real Emperor!

    Foxley deliberately slowed down and stopped the long sword in his hand for a second. He turned his head and looked at Iwan Cliff, with a sneer in his

    eyes.

    .. I will let you witness this woman die!" Foxley said coldly. Then. he raised his sword again and stabbed at the unconscious ck Emperor.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Iwan was almost driven mad. Foxley was at the peak of level-nine King, so no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get to ck Emperor in time.

    Suddenly, there was a loud rumbling sound above Iwan, and multiple explosions were heard. It was the Haly Image of the Senior Elder, Giant

    Dragon.

    "Senior Elder, help my sister! Hurry up!" Iwan yelled at Senior Elder in the sky at the critical moment.

    "Giant Dragon, go!" Senior Elder, who was in midair, clearly saw what happened on the ground. It was ck Emperor, the woman who had been

    protecting Iwan on the External Battlefield, and the guardian of the rules who had helped the Military Department of Dragon Kingdom before! Senior

    Elder finally understood why Iwan was so anxious, so he directly used the Giant Dragon to help him without any hesitation.

    "Ahhh!" The next moment, on the ck dragon in front of the Senior Elder, there was a shadow of the Giant Dragon. It let out a deafening roar and

    rushed in the direction of ck Emperor at a faster speed.

    "Oh no! Die!!!" Foxley, who was at the cliff edge, saw the Giant Dragon rushing towards him, so he wanted to kill ck Emperor immediately and

    destroyed herst aura!

    After all, he had pulled out her golden body, and she would never forgive him! If ck Emperor survived, she would chase after Foxley for the rest of

    his life. At the moment, the foolish Foxley still thought that he still had a life!

    Soon, Foxley realized that if he killed ck Emperor, no one would protect him anymore!

    "Ahhhh! Boom!!!" Just as FoxleyˇŻs long sword was a few centimeters away from piercing ck Emperor''s heart, the Giant Dragon rushed to him with

    a loud bang. The huge dragon head, which was four or five meters in size, let out an extremely angry roar like a grade nine hurricane. blowing

    Foxley''s robe. Then, Foxley''s body and the long sword in his hand were knocked into the air by it.

    "Sister..." Iwan Cliff finally rushed to ck Emperor and held her in his arms.

    "Kill them!" At this moment, Foxley, who was knocked out by the Giant Dragon, issued the order coldly.

    At the moment, Iwan Cliff hadpletely ignored everything else, and just stuffed a handful of secret medicines into ck Emperor''s mouth in a

    hurry.

    "Kill!" Hearing the order, the four guardians of the rules at level-nine King rushed over with long swords.

    "Go away! Boom!" However, at that moment, the rest elders also arrived. In an instant, they were fighting crazily against these guardians of the rules.

    "Ah..." At this moment, the Giant Dragon next to Senior Elder directly swallowed one of the guardians of the rules, who had been seriously injured by

    ck Emperor before. With a loud and crisp sound, his head was bitten to pieces!

    At the same time, the Holy Image of the Senior Elder was also blown up a lot. but he didn''t care about it, because that was what it took to kill one of

    those guardians. lwan was very worried about ck Emperor and Senior Elder must help him.

    As expected, Foxley, who had just been knocked out by the shadow of Giant Dragon, once again rushed over with his long sword. After all, it was just

    a shadow and not the real national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom. The real Giant Dragon was too far away from here, and it was not realistic for

    Senior Elder to summon it from Gotham City in an instant.

    "Go to hell! Kill them all!" Foxley roared madly. The mask on his face had already fallen off, his hair was disheveled, and blood spilled out from his

    mouth. His face was extremely gloomy and cold at the moment.

    "No way!" Senior Elder shouted, and the huge shadow of Giant Dragon knocked Foxley into the air again. Then, he fought against Foxley crazily.

    At the same time, Judy Lopez and Lewis King were also fighting against the other three guardians of the rules. However, they were just at the

    preliminary stage of level-nine King, and the guardians were at the middle andte stage, so the elders were instantly suppressed, and even though

    they were bleeding. they didn''t retreat at all.

    Right now, all lwan Cliff cared about was ck Emperor. He held her tightly and was really scared. He cried hard and kept feeding her medicines with

    his trembling hand.

    "Sister... Take the medicines, and hold on. Please hold on." Iwan cried. No one could imagine how sad he was at the moment, and he could do

    nothing but kept giving ck Emperor medicines.

    But nothing worked. The aura of ck Emperor still kept fading away.

    "Sister! Hold on! Please!" Tears welled up in lwanˇŻs eyes. He couldn''t lose ck Emperor. Their rtionship was not about the affection between men

    and women, but about family! Like a real family!!!

    She was the woman with a hammer weighing hundreds or thousands of pounds who had been protecting her on the External Battlefield for years,

    who was only two or three months older than him but forced him to call her sister, and who had always been bad-tempered...

    ˇ°Right, the national fortune! The national fortune!!!" Then, Iwan Cliff seemed to remember something and took out a milky-white crystal from his

    pocket. It was the half-condensed national fortune of the Paghu Kingdom given by the Senior Elder.

    Just as he was about to feed it to ck Emperor, Senior Elder in the distance suddenly shouted, "Don''t use the national fortune of foreign kingdoms.

    Use ours! Ours is better and more approachable!"

    After he said that, the shadow of the Giant Dragon noticed and suddenly rushed to Iwan Cliff and ck Emperor. Half of its body instantly melted and

    merged into ck Emperor, and then the remaining half, which was more transparent, floated above them and protected them from the fights.

    "Sister... Sister... Sister?" The power of the shadow of Giant Dragon was constantly merging into the body of ck Emperor. Iwan was confused. He

    was still too young to understand the usage of national fortune. He couldn''t do anything now except for praying for ck Emperor.

    After the shadow of Giant Dragon waspletely merged into ck Emperor, her aura slowly calmed down. Although she was still weak, her vitality

    stopped dissipating.

    A strong vitality started to emerge from her body, and the sense of death began to dissipate by the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom.

    Suddenly, her body trembled, and then she could breathe again. Although she was still very weak, at least she survived.

    Iwan Cliff lowered his head and tightly held ck Emperor''s body, and when he sensed that she had recovered a bit, he was finally motivated.

    The next moment, with a loud bang, Senior Elder, who was fighting fiercely against Foxley, was distracted and hit in the chest by Foxley. In a battle

    between top masters, even a bit of negligence would cause a fatal injury.

    After hitting Senior Elder, Foxley shook theng sword in his hand, looked at Senior Elder with a sneer, and said disdainfully, "Well, how dare you

    distract when fighting against me? You deserve it!ˇ±

    "Puff..." Senior Elder spat out a mouthful of blood. In an instant, his wounds began to hurt again. He hadn''tpletely recovered from the injuries he

    had suffered at the battle with the Military Department of Poghu Kingdom.

    At this moment, the Senior Elder

    was serious y-ijured and

    suppressed-by Foxley, and the other

    three eldersˇŻ were also facinga =>

    tough fight. Even though they were

    supported by the national fortune,

    theycould only unleash thebat

    power of the preliminary stage of

    the level-nine King. It wasedifficult for

    them to win the guardians of the

    rules.

    "Iwan..." Lewis King who had been knocked away by a guardian shouted! They had tried their best to suppress the attack, but they were about to

    lase it. If they died, even if lwan Cliff was strong, he would be surrounded and killed by these guardians.

    ˇ°Haha... Since.the Military

    Department ont Dragon Kingdom has

    taken the initiative to fight against NN

    us, we are hot breaking the rules + S

    then. Ki them all! And then kill that

    Real EMhperor! The Real Emperor

    shouldn''t have existed in this world!

    No one can live today!" Foxley

    snorted and gave the order, Content

    belongs to

    Then, with a cold snort, he held his sword and rushed towards the Senior Elder again.

    However, Foxley, who had his back to Iwan, suddenly had a bad feeling out of nowhere.

    Behind Foxley was Iwan Cliff sitting in the center of the battlefield in a pool of blood and holding ck Emperor. The shadow of Giant Dragon was

    protecting them above, and the endless power of the national fortune of Dragon Kingdom was constantly curing the seriously injured ck Emperor.

    Although it couldn''tpletely cure ck Emperor, at least it could save her life.

    What no one noticed was that lwan''s eyes werepletely red, and there was a surging rage and killing intent slowly rising from his body.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The next moment, the shadow of Godly Armor gradually appeared behind Iwan and grew bigger and bigger, and its aura became stronger and

    stronger and reached the peak of level-nine King in an instant.

    Five meters... Ten meters... Fifteen meters... Twenty meters... As the shadow of Godly Armor was getting bigger, it stopped when its aura was about

    to reach the peak of level-nine King.

    In the distance, Foxley sneered and muttered, ˇ°Level-nine King? Well, if that''s the case, he won''t defeat us.ˇ±

    Iwan ignored him, gently put down ck Emperor, and slowly stood up with his eyes red.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Iwan''s body suddenly gave out the sound of explosions.

    ˇ°Break... Through!!!" All of sudden,

    Iwan roared erazily, stretching his

    right hand into the void beside him

    Then, there were clusters of blood.

    mist exploded on his body. He kiew

    that itwWas difficult for a powerhouse

    at tHe peak level-nine King te kill a

    Heaven-level guardian of the rules,

    not to mention that ther¨¦Were three

    guardians at level-nine King!

    At this moment, the guardians felt that something was not right. Seeing Iwan''s strange action, they had a bad feeling inside.

    "Sword... Come!!!" With a loud bang, an enormous cluster of blood mist burst out from lwan''s body, and he shouted crazily. The mark of the ancient

    bronze sword on his chest suddenly disappeared.

    In the shadow of the huge Godly Armor behind him, there was another long sword with an indescribably terrifying aura...

 Chapter 300 You Hurt Black Emperor

    Chapter 300 You Hurt ck Emperor

    Chapter 300 You Hurt ck Emperor

    The huge shadow of the ck Godly Armor behind Iwan, especially the ce where the Godly Sword was, began to crack. As the Godly Sword

    appeared there, deep sound explosions could be heard in the air.

    After Iwan forcefully summoned the Godly Sword, his body could not bear the power of the Godly Sword. Blood constantly exploded from Iwan''s

    body, but his eyes were extremely red. He forcefully summoned the Godly Sword because the person who hurt his sister hadn''t died.

    "That''s impossible! His power is almostparable to the Way Master level. Let''s go!" When Foxley saw that lwan had summoned an extremely

    powerful long sword, he no longer had any hesitation. He knew that if he didn''t run away, he would die.

    "Let''s go!" After Roxley said this, the three guardians of the rules under hismand ran away without hesitation.

    "Go after them!" The Second Elder and the others were almost bathed in blood. Iwan had already woken up. They wouldn''t let these guardians of the

    rules escape.

    However, just as the Second Elder and the others were about to leave, Iwan took a step forward. The huge ck shadow with the Godly Sword in his

    hand and wearing the Godly Armor suddenly appeared behind the three guardians of the rules who were running away. The shadow of the Godly

    Sword, which was more than ten meters long, shed out.

    The bodies of the three guardians of the rules, two of whom were at the middle-stage ninth King level, and one was at theter-stage ninth King level,

    were cut off and exploded. The three bodies instantly burst into blood all over the sky.

    "Iwan..." The Senior Elder Shelton, the Second Elder Judy, the Third Elder Lewis, and the Fourth Elder Carl were all shocked to look at Iwan, who

    was covered in blood all over his body. Obviously, they could see that lwan had used the power that he could not bear at the moment.

    "Why is that sword so familiar?ˇ± When Senior Elder saw the long sword shadow iid with seven stars on the de of the sword in lwan''s hand, an

    iparably familiar feeling emerged in his heart.

    For a moment, two words appeared in his mind. ˇ°Godly Sword..."

    After Iwan forcibly mobilized the power of the Godly Sword and killed three guardians of the rules, more blood erupted from his body. He spat out a

    mouthful of blood from his mouth.

    "It''s impossible! What the hell is that? It''s impossible..." Foxley was scared. The Godly Sword shadow was summoned by Iwan, and in an instant, he

    had killed three of his subordinates. The fear in Foxley''s heart was even stronger. He had thought that his three subordinates could resist Iwan for a

    little longer, but he was wrong.

    "Run!" Roxley shouted in his heart. He was extremely embarrassed and fled desperately in fear, but his figure suddenly stopped in ce.T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    A ck hole suddenly appeared in the space in front of him. A figure with silver hair and dressed in a white robe blocked in front of him. The man''s

    body exuded a terrifying aura that was far beyond the peak ninth King level. His aura was as terrifying as that of the Way Master behind him.

    "Dimitrie? Aren''t you at the eighth King level? You are a Way Master?" Foxley went almost crazy. In front of him was a powerhouse who was as

    powerful as a Way Master.

    Behind him was Iwan, who was close to the Way Master level. The huge shadow on IwanˇŻs body, which was nearly a hundred meters high, turned

    around and looked at him with the Godly Sword in his hand

    Foxley swallowed hard in fear. He was almost scared to death. If he had known earlier that he would have provoked two extremely terrifying

    powerhouses, he wouldn''t have dared to hurt ck Emperor.

    "Dimitrie, I am the heaven-level guardian, under the leadership of Starwind. I..." Foxley said to Dimitrie

    However, Dimitrie didn''t pay any attention to him. Instead, he took a look at ck Emperor, who had fainted under the protection of the Giant Dragon

    shadow of the Dragon Kingdom. He instantly understood that ck Emperor''s golden body was forcefully pulled out.

    Darius''s body was filled with killing intent. His eyes turned red.

    Dimitrie stared at Foxley and said, "Go die!"

    "I''ll kill him!" Iwan, who was standing opposite Dimitrie, stared at Dimitrie with his bloodshot eyes and said slowly.

    When Dimitrie was about to refuse and wanted to kill Foxley, another loud rumble came from the edge of the sky in the distance. A powerhouse at the

    Way Master level rushed over from afar.

    This powerhouse that had rushed over was the Way Master behind Foxley, Starwind

    When Starwind saw from a distance that Foxley was surrounded by Dimitrie and Iwan, and the four dead guardians of the rules in the air, his face

    instantly darkened.

    "Dimitrie, you have killed four of my subordinates. That''s enough. Let me take Foxley away!" Starwind''s voice came from afar, and he was

    approaching

    "Take him away? Do you think he can live after hurting ck Emperor?ˇ± Dimitrie took a deep breath, and he stretched out his hand, making the

    fragments of ck-Gold Hammer of ck Emperor in the distance begin to gather. Soon, a sword was condensed in his hand

    Dimitrie had abandoned his sword for many years. But now, ck Emperor was badly hurt, and he had to draw his sword again.

    Dimitrie, whose body was filled with

    monstrous killing intent, slowly

    floated in tothe air. His eyes were ~

    bloodsh¨¦i as he stared at Starwind

    who was rushing towards thenvin

    the distance. He said inaco Id-voice,

    "Dozyou think you can get out of here

    t¨¦day?" .to

    Starwind, wha was rushing over in

    the distance with a gloomy face,

    trembled when he heard this, x

    However he had lost almost ten

    powerhouses, and he couldn''t ~

    =

    retreat today. Otherwise, no one

    would be willing to follow hitn i in the

    group of guardians of the-rules in

    the future.

    Dimitrie''s body slowly soared into the air. He was going to kill Starwind, and right now, only he was able to block Starwind. lwan''s aura was strong,

    but he couldn''t hold on for long. Iwan was far from being able to support the power of the Godly Sword.

    "Kill him!" Dimitrie''s eyes were bloodshot and his body was full of killing intent. He said to Iwan coldly.

    Iwan, who was also filled with killing intent, looked up at Dimitrie with red eyes but did not say anything. lwan didnˇŻt care about Starwind who was

    rushing over in the distance.

    "Lord Cliff, let go of Foxley. The enmity between us will be erased from now on!" Starwind shouted at Iwan from a distance. He had no choice but to

    do so because Foxley couldn''t escape. FoxleyˇŻs body had been firmly locked by Iwan

    Roxley''s face turned deathly pale

    : ~ .

    and his bodyawas trembling. He was

    one of the tep powerhouses in the .

    world. If 18 stayed in the Military <

    Headquarters of a small country he

    would-be able to be a leader.

    EvenˇŻ in the guardians of therules,

    he ¨¦ a guardian of the heaven level,

    enjoyed boundless power.

    ~

    He didnˇŻt want to die!

    Roxley turned around and said to Iwan, "Lord Cliff, I was wrong. Please let me go...ˇ±

    However, Iwan didn''t pay any attention to him. He controlled the shadow behind him to grab the body of Foxley.

    With a loud bang, the body of Foxley was not crushed. Instead, it was squeezed by lwanˇŻs strong pressure. In an instant, a phantom of Holy Image

    burst out, which was a unique measuring ruler of guardians of the rules.

    Iwan grabbed the Holy Image of Foxley and separated it from his body bit by bit.

    Foxley immediately let out a scream. His Holy Image was pulled out by Iwan, and this was what he had done to ck Emperor.

    Foxley was at the ninth King level. After removing his Holy Image, he still had a golden body.

    Soon, RoxleyˇŻs scream became louder. A golden phantom skeleton was pulled out from his body.

    "Lord Cliff, how dare you!" Starwind in the distance shouted at Iwan in a sullen voice.

    However, when he was distracted, he was shed. Starwind didn''t dare to speak anymore. He instantly ran away. After he fought with Dimitrie, he

    realized that he wasn''t a match for him

    Dimitrie and Jackson were the best two in the group of guardians of the rules decades ago. Since Jackson was powerful, Dimitrie was also powerful,

    not to mention that he was in a rage now.

    Iwan didn''t take Starwine''s threat seriously at all. He was ying. He pulled out the golden body skeleton of Foxley and merged it back into his body

    again and again.

    Iwan''s eyes were bloody red, and the hatred and killing intent in his heart were burning. Foxley had hurt his sister, and how could he let him go so

    easily?

    After a dozen times, Foxley, a guardian of the rules at the ninth King level, died in pain.

    The more powerful the powerhouse was, the more unbearable the pain of the golden body being pulled out was.

    The blood mist on Iwan''s body was still bursting out. After Roxley died after a long time, Iwan still unconsciously pulled out his golden body.

    The Senior Elder walked up to Iwan, who hadpletely turned into a bloody man. Iwan had already used up all his strength. When Senior Elder hit

    him, he fainted

    Another shadow of the Giant Dragon from the Dragon Kingdom shrouded IwanˇŻs body to heal him

    "Senior Elder, just now, there was news from Steve. Two powerhouses at the eighth King level are investigating there..." The Second Elder walked up.

    to Senior Elder and said.

    "Kill them!" Senior Elder said coldly.

    With a sh, the Second Elder and the Third Elder ran in the direction of Steve in the distance. They were going to kill the remaining two guardians of

    the rules at the eighth King level.

 Chapter 301 Jacksons Strength

    Chapter 301 Jackson''s Strength

    Chapter 301 Jackson''s Strength

    Half an hourter, in a quiet room, ck Emperory on a very simple bed. ck Emperor was strong in the whole External Battlefield, but no one

    expected that her residence would be so simple, with only a single bed and some tables and chairs.

    ck Emperor''s breath had calmed down, but she was still very weak. Fortunately, she was alive. At the bedside, Iwan held her hand tightly and said,

    ˇ°You must hold on. You will wake up. You have promised me that you will fight the world with me. I still have a lot of enemies. I need your help."

    Iwan''s eyes had returned to normal but were still bloodshot. No one could understand how deep his rtionship with ck Emperor was.

    Iwan''s face was pale and his breath was weak. He had just summoned Godly Sword in order to kill Foxley. lwan tried his best to hold on. He was

    seriously injured, but he had only been in aa for half an hour before he forcefully woke up. He wanted to be with ck Emperor.

    When Iwan was talking to ck Emperor by the bed, the space outside the door fluctuated. The next moment, Dimitrie came back with blood all over

    his body. He was holding a golden body skeleton in his hand.

    When Senior Elder saw the golden body skeleton in DimitrieˇŻs hand, his eyes narrowed because it was half of the body of the guardian of the rules.

    Senior Elder suddenly thought of something. More than half a month ago. when he rushed to the External Battlefield to rescue Iwan, he felt an aura

    that made him nervous. but he didn''t think too much at that time

    Now he suddenly understood that the terrifying aura he had sensed in the External Battlefield should be from Dimitrie. Senior Elder also understood

    that even if he hadn''t arrived at thest moment, Dimitrie would probably save Iwan.

    "Dimitrie..." Senior Elder lowered his head and said to Dimitrie in a low voice.

    Dimitrie nodded, quickly walking up to the unconscious ck Emperor.

    "Please save my sister..." lwan looked at Dimitrie with burning eyes. Even if ck Emperor could wake up, she would no longer have any fighting

    power.

    Dimitrie nodded. When he was about to shatter half of StarwindˇŻs skeleton, Senior Elder quickly walked up to Dimitrie. He took out two energy

    crystals from his pocket and handed them to Dimitrie. "These two are Holy Image Fruits. Do you think they are useful for ck Emperor''s injury?"

    The two Holy Image Fruits in Senior Elder''s hands were given to the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom by Jackson in the Military

    Headquarters of Poghu Kingdom. Jackson wanted Senior Elder to absorb them and strive for a higher level of fighting power. But at this moment,

    Senior Elder took them out without hesitation. At the same time, Iwan quickly took out the condensed body of the national fortune of Poghu Kingdom

    in his arms and handed it to Dimitrie.

    However, Dimitrie took a deep breath and shook his head. "Put it away. The energy of this half of the skeleton is enough for ck Emperor''s injury,

    and this is the purer energy.ˇ±

    Dimitrie didn''t say anything. As he waved his hand, the half of the skeleton in his hand shattered into pieces, turning into a golden light that sprinkled

    on ck Emperor''s body.

    Gradually. the aura of ck Emperor began to grow stronger with the fusion of the golden light. By the time the countless golden light dust was

    integrated into her body, her breath had returned to the level of ordinary people. However, in the previous battle, ck Emperor not only exhausted

    her body but also her spirit, as well as her own cultivation. Therefore, even though the wounds on ck Emperor''s body had almost healed, she still

    did not wake up.

    After a pause, Dimitrie took out three dark green Soul-growing Grass from his pocket. He used Soul-growing Grass to save Hannah. Dimitrie crushed

    the three Soul-growing Grass in his hand and infused them into ck Emperor''s forehead.

    ck Emperor, who was still in aa, had afortable expression on her face and then fell asleep.

    ck Emperor''s wounds, both physically and mentally. had almost been healed by Dimitrie, but her cultivation waspletely destroyed. When

    ck Emperor fought with the five powerhouses at the ninth level King level alone, she burned her own cultivation. At that time, she had destroyed

    her future. After that, ck Emperor''s golden body was pulled out by Foxley. Therefore, her cultivation had beenpletely destroyed

    Dimitrie''s eyes were filled withplexity. He took a look at the unconscious ck Emperor and said slowly, ˇ°ording to my deduction five years

    ago, your future is limitless and will surpass mine. You will fight the whole world. Logically speaking, your cultivation wouldn''t be destroyed..."

    Dimitrie murmured with a frown. Powerhouses at his level were able to perceive some of the heavenly secrets and deduce something

    Five years ago, when Dimitrie met ck Emperor, he started to train ck Emperor. As expected, with the help of Dimitrie, ck Emperor had

    broken through to the High King level in just a few years and had be a powerhouse at the seventh King level.

    Therefore, at that time, Dimitrie was very sure about his own calctions. However, what happened today made him suspicious. ck emperor''s

    cultivation waspletely destroyed?

    While Dimitrie was murmuring to himself, Iwan. who was sitting by the bed of ck Emperor with his head down, had an idea in his mind. He began

    to calcte the practicability of the n.

    When Dimitrie rushed back to rescue ck Emperor, at the coastline of the External Battlefield, Starwind was seriously injured and covered in blood.

    He held an arm that had been cut off by Dimitrie in his hand, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes. He left the External Battlefield and went back

    to his ashram.

    "Dimitrie, I''ll remember this. I''ll pay you back ten times in the future!" Starwind thought. In the battle just now, he waspletely suppressed by

    Dimitrie. If he hadn''t forcefully exploded half of his body at thest moment, it would have been difficult for him to escape.

    Starwind had made up his mind. He

    would try his best to cultivate and

    upgrade. fie didn''t reach a higher

    evel, he woild nevere out. He

    had to quickly heal his injuries and

    recoye? his body. Otherwise, heˇŻ

    might not be able to hold onc¨¦ven if

    several Heaven-level guardians

    attacked him. He was badly injured

    now.

    Another half an hourter, on the edge of the External Battlefield, Starwind rushed back with his badly injured body to the ashram on the deserted

    ind in the ocean

    However, as soon as Starwind rushed back, he waspletely dumbfounded, because his ashram had beenpletely destroyed, and all the

    buildings had copsed. Besides, the three Heaven-level guardians of the rules who had stayed in the ashram had died.

    "All of them are dead..." Starwind

    murmured in disbelief. A trace of

    fear spread in in-his heart. Starwind

    didn''t dare to run away, because as

    group ofpeople had appeared ins

    ront of him. The man in the lead sat

    on achair and looked at himcoldly.

    Behind that person were fiveˇ±

    H¨¦aven-level guardians ofthe rules.

    oreover, there were drops of blood

    dripping down from the tip of the

    five guardiansˇŻ swords. Content

    belongs to

    It was obvious that they had just destroyed his ashram not long ago. On the chair in front of the five guardians, Jackson was sitting there, wearing a

    lang white rebe.

    "Jackson..." Starwind''s heart trembled. He dared to fight against Dimitrie, but Jackson was Dimitrie''s senior, and he didn''t even have the courage to

    fight against him

    Jackson leaned forward and sneered at Starwind. "Why don''t you run?"

    Sitting opposite him, Jackson had given Starwind a lot of pressure. Starwind knew that even if he was not seriously injured, he wouldn''t be able to run

    away. Jackson''s fighting power was the strongest among the Way Master level guardians of the rules.

    "Jackson, I''m one of the Way Master of the headquarters. You can''t kill me..." Starwind swallowed hard and his voice trembled.

    "Are you afraid? When you attacked Dimitrie on the External Battlefield, weren''t you very arrogant? Come on, let''s fight..." Jackson sneered and

    looked at Starwind with disdain

    "Jackson! You killed the Heaven-level guardians under mymand, and the headquarters will not let you go!" Starwind could only grit his teeth and

    use the headquarters to suppress Jackson.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Jackson nodded and said, "Il almost forget it if you donˇŻt tell me. But the headquarter doesn''t know what happened here. Are you gaing to the

    headquarter to report?"

    Starwind''s whole body began to tremble, and the fear in his heart was even stronger. He had felt cold killing intent from Jackson''s body. He

    understood that Jackson really wanted to kill him

    After thinking it through, Starwind took a deep breath and forced himself to suppress the grievance in his heart. He said to Jackson, "It was an

    unknown force''s attack that caused their death. It has nothing to do with you. You are here to rescue me..."

    Jackson nodded and continued to look at Starwind. "Well, what about your subordinates who died on the External Battlefield? Foxley, right? They

    were also on their way to External Battlefield and suffered an attack from an unknown hidden force?"

    Starwind trembled more violently and felt more aggrieved. He wanted to draw his sword and kill Jackson, but he didnˇŻt dare.

    Starwind nodded in humiliation and said, "Yes. Thank you for your help."

    "Well, you canreport to the

    headquarter if this way." Jackson

    nodded with satisfaction, and then.

    took a desp breath before he stood

    up. Butjust as he was about tonˇ±

    leavehe suddenly turned his head

    tododk at the broken arm ine

    StarwindˇŻ s hand and said=ˇŻStarwind,

    let me help you with your arm."

    As soon as he finished his words, Jackson stretched out his hand and pointed at the broken arm in Starwind''s hand. With a loud bang, the broken

    arm in Starwind''s hand exploded into blood mist.

    Jackson turned to look at Starwind and asked, "Don''t you thank me?"

    Starwind was so angry that his teeth were trembling. The moment Jackson made a move, he was even unable to react before the broken arm in his

    hand exploded. The shame in his heart had risen to the extreme. Jackson was too domineering.

    "Thank you.ˇ± Starwind said, gritting his teeth, with his head down and his body trembling.

    "What did you say? I didn''t hear you." Jackson sneered and looked at Starwind standing in the distance with his head down.

    "Thank you for your help,ˇ± Starwind shouted

    "Well, loser. If you dare to go to External Battlefield to disturb DimitrieˇŻs cultivation, I will destroy your whole n!" After saying that coldly, Jackson

    disappeared with the five Heaven-level guardians behind him in a sh.

    After Jackson left for a long time, Starwind raised his head and roared in the ashram. His ashram was destroyed and all his subordinates were killed

    However, he had to endure everything. If he didnˇŻt have the identity of the Way Master of guardians of the rules, it was very likely that he had died

    today.

 Chapter 302 We Have Another Way

    Chapter 302 We Have Another Way

    Chapter 302 We Have Another Way

    After leaving Starwind''s ashram, Jackson rushed to the External Battlefield. The distance between the two ces was not far. Moreover, they were all

    the top powerhouses, and their speed was iparably fast.

    Jackson was very strong, and his subordinates were also domineering. In Starwind''s ashram, Jackson didn''t make a move, but his three Heaven-

    level guardians killed StarwindˇŻs three Heaven-level guardians.

    "Why didn''t you kill Starwind just now? Starwind has been seriously injured. Even if you don''t make a move, we can kill him. If you want, we are

    willing to do it now." A Heaven-level guardian at the ninth King level was rapidly moving forward while asking for Jackson''s order.

    Jackson''s subordinates dared to kill Starwind because they were Jackson''s followers. Jackson was domineering and so were they.

    Jackson frowned and shook his head. "There''s no need. If there''s no great opportunity in his life, Starwind won''t be able to break through to a higher

    level. I''m afraid of same old men in the headquarters. After I break through, if those old men dare to order me, I will kill them. I always feel that there''s

    something strange about my masterˇŻs death. Let''s go to the External Battlefield now..."

    More than ten minutester, they arrived at the edge of the External Battlefield. When Jackson came there, he couldn''t help but pause for a while.

    Looking at the mountains and rivers on the External Battlefield, he hadplicated feelings. When he broke up with Dimitrie back then, he left here,

    and the two of them chose different ways.

    "Jackson..." When the powerhouse saw the sad expression on Jackson''s face, he asked worriedly.

    As Jackson took a deep breath, he suppressed theplex feelings in his heart and said, "Well, let''s go to see Dimitrie.ˇ±

    More than ten minutester, Jackson and his subordinates appeared at the gate of ck EmperorˇŻs ashram. As soon as Jackson appeared, Dimitrie

    rushed out of the room. He looked at Jackson coldly and snorted, "What are you doing here? Get out!ˇ±

    Jackson''s body trembled, but then a smile appeared on his cold face. He said to Dimitrie, "Don''t be angry. I heard that ck Emperor was injured. I''m

    here to help you."

    When they were talking, the five powerhouses under Jackson''smand all turned around in a hurry. Their leader would probably only behave like

    this in front of Dimitrie, and perhaps only Dimitrie dared to talk to Jackson in this way.

    Dimitrie''s face was extremely gloomy. He was in a very bad mood now. In thest hour, he tried more than ten ways to wake up ck Emperor''s

    cultivation, but they were useless. ck emperor''s golden body was pulled out, which caused a fatal injury to her. Since her foundation had been

    destroyed, no matter how hard she cultivated in the future, she couldn''t break through to the King level again.

    The smile on Jackson''s face disappeared. He took a deep breath and looked at Dimitrie with aplicated expression. ˇ°Let me in, Dimitrie.ˇ±

    Dimitrie nodded and said, "Okay, I hope you can help me."

    "I will. Don''t worry.ˇ± Jackson nodded and promised, patting his chest.

    Ten minutester, with sweat all over his face, Jackson looked very embarrassed. He looked at Dimitrie standing beside him and said, "I''m sorry, her

    foundation is broken. Even if she recovers in the future, she won''t be able to break through to the King level in her life...ˇ±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Jackson had checked ck Emperor''s condition and used several methods, but none of them worked. ck Emperor''s cultivation had no response

    because it hadpletely disappeared.

    Dimitrie snorted coldly and his face darkened. He stared at Jackson and shouted, "Get out!ˇ±

    Jackson was stunned. Just as he was about to continue his exnation, Iwan, with a pale face, walked in.

    Looking at the two powerhouses in ck Emperor''s room, Iwan took a deep breath and said slowly, "We still have another way, but I need your help.ˇ±

    "Well, there is another way to awaken ck Emperor''s cultivation?ˇ± Jackson and Dimitrie looked at lwan. The two of them couldn''t do anything about

    it, but could Iwan do it?

    Iwan took a deep breath and nodded with a serious face. "Yes, we still have a way out.ˇ±

    After he finished speaking, Iwan looked at Senior Elder and the others outside the room with a serious expression and said, ˇ°Senior Elder, please

    guard the door. DonˇŻt let anyonee in.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ± Senior Elder nodded without asking, and then went out with others. Soon, they stood in four directions and guarded the door.

    Seeing that Iwan was very confident, Jackson shouted at the five Heaven-level guardians of the rules. "No one is allowed to enter!"

    The five powerhouses under hismand did not hesitate at all. Soon, they cooperated with Senior Elder to stand around ck Emperor''s ashram

    At this moment, there were a total of nine powerhouses at the ninth level King level silently guarding around ck Emperor''s ashram. They could

    block the attack of Starwind at his peak.

    Jackson and Dimitrie turned to look at Iwan again. Iwan silently moved, and the shadow of Godly Armor condensed out. Iwan gritted his teeth and

    with a light bang, blood burst out from his body. and then the shadow of Godly Sword slowly appeared.

    "This sword is so powerful. What

    kind of swords this?ˇŻ As soon as

    Iwan summoned he shadow of

    Godly Sword, Jackson''s pupils <<

    suddenly shrank. Even a SO

    powerhouse like him felt a trace of

    fear from Godly Sword. Dimittie was

    tbe same. The aura emitted by the

    shadow of the sword wd almost as

    strong as that of him and Jackson.

    ˇ°You mean there is another way, is it the Real Emperor way?" Dimitrie seemed to have thought of something and his face changed slightly as he

    asked Iwan. He felt the aura of the Real Emperor way from the shadow behind Iwan.

    Iwan took a deep breath and said to Dimitrie, "Yes, I have the inheritance of the Real Emperor way from ancient times."

    After Iwan finished his words, the shadow in ck armor behind him suddenly gave off an aura of the ancient Real Emperor way, which did not

    belong to lwan. No one knew that Iwan had two Real Emperor ways from beginning to end.

    Dimitrie took a look at Iwan and said, "I see. No wonder your Real Emperor level is equal to that of a powerhouse of the King level of the same level,

    and you are even stronger. It turns out that you have two Real Emperor ways. Who are you?ˇ±

    Dimitrie stared at Iwan with disbelief in his eyes. At the same time, he admired that Iwan dared to show his identity in front of him and Jackson. The

    Ancient Real Emperor Way was much stronger than the ordinary King-level way.

    Jackson gasped in astonishment. Ancient Real Emperor Way was so powerful. Thend of the Dragon Kingdom was really rich

    Iwan didn''t answer them. Instead, he

    took a deep breath and said ina

    deep voice, ˇ°Get ready. I''m going to.

    separatethiem. Now that my sisters

    cultivation foundation is in jured-and

    she weh''t be able to walk on the

    Kinglevel way in her life. Inthat

    case, she will take this an¨¦ient true

    emperor way."

    As soon as he finished his words, Iwan wanted to take action. However, he was stopped by Jackson and Dimitrie.

    Jackson took a look at lwan and then looked up at the shadow of Godly Armor behind him. With aplicated look, he said, "Do you know what you

    are doing? Ancient Real Emperor Way is a great fortune source. Do you know what it means?"

    "Don''t worry. I Know what I''m doing." Iwan said with a smile

    "Really? This is Ancient Real Emperor Way. Do you know how strong you will be after you merge the two Real Emperor ways and upgrade to the

    legendary True King Realm?" Jackson shouted at Iwan.

    Iwan was stunned for a moment, but he smiled without saying anything. He continued to take the initiative to separate them. Iwan knew it was Haig''s

    Real Emperor way. Two thousand years ago, Haig was Emperor Victory''s general. But for the sake of ck Emperor, Iwan thought it was worth it.

    Just as Iwan was about to make another move, Dimitrie also stopped him. Dimitrie hesitated for a long time. He wanted Iwan to save ck Emperor

    and pass this Ancient Real Emperor Way to her. However, Iwan had to give up the greatest opportunity in his life

    "Iwan, think about it again. We will protect ck Emperor in the future. She will be safe for the rest of her life.ˇ± Finally, Dimitrie advised

    At the same time, even ck Emperor who was in aa on the bed seemed to have sensed it. She frowned as if she didn''t want Iwan to do this.

    Looking at ck Emperor who was lying on the bed, Iwan smiled and said, "I know my sister. Being an ordinary person is the greatest torture for her.

    Moreover, we have an agreement to fight the world together."

    Iwan said to himself, "The owner of this Real Emperor way is Haig.ˇ±

    HaigˇŻs Real Emperor way was inherited in Godly Armor. Without any hesitation, Iwan pulled out Godly Armor from the shadow behind him.

    With every movement of his body, a blood mist burst out from his body. "It really hurts. Sister, I feel your pain..."

    Iwan gritted his teeth in pain, tears streaming down his face, but he wore a smile on his face because his sister had smiled at him before she had

    fainted

    Slowly, the shadow of Godly Armor waspletely separated from Iwan''s body, and then it covered the body of the unconscious ck Emperor on

    the bed

    ck Emperor''s body was trembling slightly, and two lines of tears fell down from the corners of her eyes. At this moment, she was using all her

    strength to resist Godly Armor.

    Iwan took a deep breath and struggled to the front of ck Emperor. His body trembled unconsciously because of the pain. He held ck Emperor''s

    hand tightly.

    With a smile on his face, lwan held ck Emperor''s hand tightly and then mmed Godly Armor into her body with the other hand.

    "Please help my sister inherit the

    Ancient Real Emperor Way.ˇŻ lwan

    said to Jackson and Dimitrie behind

    him ina trembling voice. The Real.

    Emperor way belonged to Haig, and

    GodlyArmor was he body thatˇŻ

    carried it. wan didn''t have th¨¦ ability

    toforce ck Emperor to-mierge

    with it. Only the two Way Master

    level powerhouses could do that.

    Dimitrie and Jackson were shocked by lwan''s action. The two of them took a deep breath and looked at each other. With serious expressions, they

    activated their auras at the Way Master level to help ck Emperor integrate into this powerful Ancient Real Emperor Way.

    Iwan looked at ck Emperor with a smile and said, "You have promised that you will fight the world with me, and you will protect me...ˇ±

    After saying that, Iwan fainted. His aura began to decline. However, in aa, Iwan was still holding ck Emperor''s hand tightly.

 Chapter 304 The Debut of the Great Way and the Opening of the Curtain of the World

    Chapter 304 The Debut of the Great Way and the Opening of the Curtain of the World

    Chapter 304 The Debut of the Great Way and the Opening of the Curtain of the World

    "Those are... extraordinary events of heaven and earth! What exactly caused them?" Dimitrie mumbled and looked at the blustery sky in shock. The

    visions blew his mind totally.

    "It''s the appearance of the Great Way that causes such dominating extraordinary visions, but what the Way is? It seems different from the

    appearance of Saint''s Way. As the whole world roars and the earth and the ocean tremble, those scenes represent disaster, while the celebration

    from the celestial spheres is a sign of the Ancient Emperor Path. What kind of Way is it? Who resonates with the Way in the world?" Jackson also

    turned grave.

    Jackson and Dimitrie were startled, let alone the Senior Elder and others. They could hardly say a word in shock.

    The extraordinary visions of heaven and earth seemed so entric with both feelings of endless Dominating Way and magnificent Ancient Emperor

    Path. The two ipatible visions strangely blended together now.

    But the next moment, something more amazing happened. An ancient and brilliant momentum suddenly went out from ck Emperor''s room

    Jackson and Dimitrie looked at each other and then suddenly turned back. They changed their expressions abruptly.

    However, when Jackson''s nine guardians of the rules at Heaven level and the Senior Elder and his men tried to look back, Jackson shouted and

    attracted their attention.

    The next moment, he shouted at the crowd seriously, "Do your guard ten miles away! ck Emperor is promoting. The vision has nothing to do with

    the External Battlefield. There is something wrong with her promotion. Dimitrie and I will check it right away. Go guard outside in case the viins

    come.ˇ±

    "Yes!" Under themand of Jackson, his five powerful guardians of the rules at Heaven level answered loudly and went away instantly towards the

    distance

    "Way Master Jackson, is Lady ck Emperor okay? What about Iwan...?ˇ± Senior Elder asked with a frown.

    Boom! The next moment, Jackson''s figure appeared in front of Shelton, the Senior Elder of Dragon Kingdom. Boom! Jackson showed all his horrible

    momentum at the Way Master level. And arge shadow of the sun in the sky began to emerge. Now Jackson''s momentum rose to an unparalleled

    and dangerous level.

    "Er... Jackson... Way Master Jackson, what are you doing?ˇ± Senior Elder looked at him with fear, since Jackson''s momentum was too imposing.

    Jackson took a deep look at Shelton, the Senior Elder of Dragon Kingdom, andmanded, "Shelton, Go to guard outside. ThereˇŻs something wrong

    with the ck Emperor''s promotion and it has nothing to do with the Lord of Heaven Domain. Guard at a further distance.ˇ±

    A trace of cold killing light shed across his eyes. Yes, Jackson showed the killing desire in front of the Senior Elder.

    Senior Elder''s heart trembled, and he couldn''t understand what made Jackson have a killing desire. For a moment, Shelton turned grave and didn''t

    know what to say, but something happened when Shelton was about to leave.

    Jackson suddenly waved his hand and a huge barrier covered Senior Elder, Dimitrie, and himself. He took a deep look at Senior Elder and said

    slowly, "Shelton, lwan is the hero and savior of the Dragon Kingdom. Do you understand? He risked his life many times for the Military Headquarters

    of the Dragon Kingdom. Do you keep it in mind? "

    The Senior Elder frowned deeply. took a deep breath, and looked up at Jackson solemnly, "Way Master Jackson, is there something wrong with

    Iwan? What do you need me to do? Please tell me the truth. I''d like to save him even at the cost of all fortunes of Dragon Kingdom."

    The Senior Elder stared at Jackson seriously, and Jackson also looked back solemnly and listened to his words.

    Jackson frowned deeply. He was shocked by Senior Elder''s answer.

    "Senior! Don''t worry! Even if something goes wrong, there will be us to burden it, and I believe that they won''t go wrong!" The next moment, Dimitrie

    also appeared beside Jackson with an extremely dignified expression and said seriously.

    Jackson nodded and took a deep look at Shelton, "Nothing! There is something wrong with the ck Emperor, not Iwan. Shelton, remember your

    words. Now go guard ten miles away in case the viinse to attack.ˇ±

    With a wave, Jackson removed the barrier outside. Senior Elder showed a worried expression, but he still nodded decisively to Jackson, "Don''t

    worry!" Then he took the Second Elder and others to leave hurriedly.

    On their way, the Second Elder Judy asked the Senior elder, "Senior, I feel that something is wrong with Iwan. I''ve indistinctly felt a hint of his power,

    which was simr to ours..."

    The Third Elder Lewis also nodded gravely, ˇ°Yes, I have the same feeling, and I''ve learned something just now... It seems that my power would

    progress after I thoroughly learn it...ˇ±

    The Senior Elder shook his head seriously and said, ˇ°It''s not lwan, but ck Emperor! Remember it.ˇ±

    "But Senior, it''s something from Iwan...!" Lewis still asked doubtfully. But before he could finish, Shelton turned around and stared at him, saying in a

    heavy voice, "Keep it in mind! It''s not from Iwan, but from ck Emperor, who might have activated some inheritance. Remember it clearly! ˇ°

    Lewis and Judy were not stupid. Seeing SheltonˇŻs serious attitude and the extraordinary visions on the horizon, they understood something. After

    that, they stopped talking and ran outside with Shelton silently.

    However, they had no idea: At the

    moment, Sheldon was startled and

    ensured that Iwan might activate an

    outstanding-Great Way, which might

    be more overwhelming than the Real

    Emperor Way. Otherwise, Jacksor

    and Dimitrie, the two powerhawses

    at the Way Master level, woutd not

    beso serious. Moreover, the Way

    activated by lwan was farexceeding

    that of the Great Emperor and

    contained the magnificent God

    Emperor spirit of ancient times. The

    Way Iwan had activated was likely to

    be the same as theirs. Content

    belongs to

    And Shelton knew the reason why Way Master Jackson had warned him so seriously and even showed a hint of killing desire. It made Shelton

    immediately aware of the seriousness. Shelton was emotional and made a bitter smile. Jackson''s worry was totally unnecessary.

    "Ha... These days, the ancient

    Imperial and Reya Dynasties had

    disappeared for so many years. How

    could I suspect Iwan? Don''t forget,?

    The senitr elders in the Dragon. ~

    Kingdom have invited Iwan several

    timesto join Elder Cab. They had

    thesntention of cultivating! Iwan asa

    sessor. After all, they-were too

    old..." Shelton thought heavily, but he

    didn''t say it.

    When the five powerhouses at the top of the King level nine under the authority of Jackson left, Jackson and Dimitrie stood outside of ck

    Emperor''s ashram. They looked at the surging extraordinary visions on the horizon.

    "Senior, something''s wrong. It''s so weird..." Dimitrie looked at the contrast of extraordinary visions and said to Jackson.

    Jackson took a deep breath and nodded seriously, "Well, it''s a simple Ancient Emperor Path. Which way did the Lord of Heaven Domain activate?"

    Dimitrie was silent for a long time.

    Then he changed his expression and

    asked Jackson, "Senior, do you

    remember what our Master said.

    when hewas observing tne sky as

    few decades ago? In fact, there: was

    an Endperor Way before the ancient

    Oo

    one tt s Ancient Dominating:

    Emperor Way. If the ordinary

    Emperor Way is with saint spirit at

    its core and king spirit at its surface,

    then the Ancient Dominating

    Emperor Way is..." T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Dimitrie took a deep breath again and said slowly, "That''s to achieve an unparalleled dominating way and then carry out the concept of taking saint

    spirit at its core and king spirit at its surface. Senior, the Way has disappeared for a long time and will never appear in the world again. Do you think it

    will be the Way?ˇ±

    Jackson narrowed his eyes seriously and said slowly, "Dimitrie, donˇŻt you think the Lord of Heaven Domain has already in a Dominating Way?"

    ˇ°Half a month ago, he killed arge number of people in the Dragon Kingdom. And I believe that after he wakes up and returns to the Dragon

    Kingdom, those super-powerful sects at the King level will suffer. The internal and external regions will take the way of dominating emperor."

    "The Way belongs to the Human Emperor Path, but it''s the most dominating one, the Ancient Dominating Emperor Way!"

    At this moment, Jackson and Dimitrie both remembered the legend that their Master told them

    As the Human Emperor Path appeared, the matchless powerhouse woulde out with the Ancient Dominating Emperor Way. Then the whole world

    would be in the mes of war...

 Chapter 305 The Show of the Great Way and the Appearance of Darcy

    Chapter 305 The Show of the Great Way and the Appearance of Darcy

    Chapter 305 The Show of the Great Way and the Appearance of Darcy

    "Shall we go in?" Dimitrie took a deep breath, forcibly suppressed his shock, and asked Jackson. Before that, he had never been kind towards

    Jackson for some reason and always ignored Jackson. However, when facing important issues, Dimitrie subconsciously asked Jackson to decide it.

    That was because Jackson was more powerful.

    While the next moment, Jackson shook his head bitterly and said, "Go in? No, Dimitrie, we... can''t get in. Just guard outside. Shelton and my

    followers will be the first protection, and you and I will be the second protection..."

    Finishing that, Jackson and Dimitrie looked behind in the direction of the room. Others couldn''t see or feel anything, but they did feel it. Now there

    was a horrible energy hovering and slowly caming into the room. That was the invisible power of a Great Way. Under its protection, even the two

    Master-level powerhouses couldn''t get in.

    "Okay..." Dimitrie also nodded. He looked into Jackson''s eyes and then came te the cliff in front of the ck Emperor''s ashram. He sat cross-legged

    with a sword suspended at his chest, ready to attack at any time in fighting spirit.

    "I hope it won''t attract those eldersˇŻ attention..." Jackson gave a worried look at the room. Then he rushed towards the rear of the ashram, sitting on

    the ground with his legs crossed. As his fighting spirit rose, Jackson closed his eyes to guard.

    But they didn''t know that the condition had be weird in ck Emperor''s room.

    Iwan and ck Emperor were still in a deepa. Now their bodies were suspended strangely in the room. ck Emperor was just suspended

    slightly above the bed, but Iwan was different. His body almost touched the roof, and gusts of invisible ancient energy were transforming lwan''s body,

    which remained strong for a while and then burst under the dominating power, and then it was fixed again..

    Gradually, Iwan''s body poured out ayer of smelly dirt, which were residues in his venous blood. The dirt condensed and fell off piece by piece.

    Iwan''s skin was getting fair. and his bones and veins were stronger. His hands and feet slowly spread out a magnificent and overbearing momentum.

    His hands and feet, as well as his head, were bing more powerful at a high speed.

    Iwan was still at the top of the Ancient Real Emperor level nine and didn''t make a breakthrough. It was not because the energy was too weak to

    support his breakthrough, but because lwanˇŻ''s flesh was too weak, so the energy began to help Iwan strengthen his flesh from time to time.

    Iwan''s Godly Armor had disappeared, but his physical strength kept improving. The bones were getting heavier with the wider veins, and the energy

    umted more and more. Endless energy was instilled into his body.

    "Boom!" After a boom came out, a shadow of momentum behind Iwan emerged. It was bombed out by the dominating force. Then, the shadow

    became more powerful at a high speed

    ck Emperor''s room was at a height of more than ten meters, but when the height of the shadow expanded to seven or eight meters, it was rapidly

    compressed by the mysterious Great Way and condensed to the size of Iwan. Then the shadow repeated the process of expansion andpression.

    Nine timester, the shadow behind Iwan seemed to turn into a real one. But even so, the power of the mysterious Great Way was still unsatisfactory.

    The next moment, an invisible big hand appeared in the room, It directly pushed Iwan''s momentum into his body, thus the shadow blended perfectly

    with Iwan''s body. It formed a closebination.

    As the almost-substantial momentum''s shadow was closelybined with his body, lwan''s momentum soared again. He didn''t break through but

    became even stronger, far beyond the top of the ordinary King level nine.

    In the camp of the guardians of the rules, there was a powerhouse at the top of King level nine with the title of Heaven-level guardian of the rules.

    Iwan was more dangerous than him at this time.

    Mighty, overbearing, royal, evesting, extreme... Those were what Iwan felt like at the moment.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    But even if lwan''s body had been transformed totally, the power of Great Way''s shadow still didn''t recede, but slowly came to the horrible mark of

    Godly Sword on Iwan''s chest.

    As the mark felt the invasion of the Great Way''s shadow, it also burst into a strong force to fight against the shadow.

    Actually, the mark of Godly Sword

    on lwanˇŻs chest was the soul of the

    matchless powerhouse Haig''s

    weapon tw@xthousand years ago. I

    Though Haig was a general ratherc

    than anemperor, the Godly Swerd

    was given by Emperor Victory, the

    creator of the Imperial Dynasty of

    tpe Dragon Kingdom. In ather words,

    the first owner of the Godly Sword

    was not Haig, but Emperor Victory

    who had given the sword to Haig, so

    that Haig could take it to fight

    against others.

    Therefore, the Godly Sword was an

    ancient emperor''s sword, which was

    a real emperor''s weapon. While the

    Ancient Human Emperor Path

    awakened by Iwan also had the x

    spirit of the emperor, so when th¨¦

    two fortes collided, they confronted

    eachrother. However, the shadow of

    tbe Ancient Human Emperor Path

    awakened by Iwan begaitto

    strengthen its energy constantly. It

    wrapped the Godly Sword in an

    instant and began to inject stronger

    and more overbearing energy into it.

    The Godly Sword was extremely overbearing, but it couldn''t hold up under the attack of the strongest power of the Way''s shadow. Soon the mark''s

    shadow on lwan''s chest crashed. However, the broken mark continued to absorb the energy from the Ancient Dominating Emperor Way.

    As time went by, the mark of the Godly Sword began to condense again after absorbing much power of the Great Way''s shadow. The next moment, a

    ck sword mark that was ten times more dominant than before appeared again on IwanˇŻs chest.

    Until now, the power of the shadow of the Great Way awakened by Iwanpletely dissipated. Iwan was still too weak to carry theing of the

    mark. However, the mark''s appearance formed a supreme foundation for lwan

    Iwan got the gift of the Great Way''s

    shadow and gthen the shadow of the

    Ancient Hunan Emperor Path 7

    disappeared. n the meantime, it was

    alreadynight inthe Dragon

    Kingdom. Ata library of an academy,

    there was a middle-aged woman in

    amold- -style dress, who hetd an

    ancient book in her hand to read.

    The next moment, her expression turned grave. Then she put down the book and moved, appearing in the courtyard outside.

    The woman was Darcy, whe had disappeared from the Dragon Kingdom five years ago. No one knew where she had gone or what she had done in

    the past five years. Nor did they know her thoughts.

    However, the sophisticated Darcy showed a grave expression for the first time, because she felt there was a strong force that affected her son.

    The next moment, Darcy flew toward the air. An invisible space rippled in front of her. When Darcy appeared again, she was already in an unknown

    valley.

    Darcy looked up at the blustery vision in the sky and her frown deepened

    "Godly Sword was affected. Iwan, what exactly did you meet? Is it the force, or something more mysterious?" Darcy muttered.

    She kept silent for a long time and then disappeared into the ce again. Great changes had taken ce in her n, and she didn''t know whether it

    was good or bad and felt unsure, so she had to go to another ce to verify or consult something.

    The ce had more ancient books.

 Chapter 306 Iwanâ€™s Sharp Change and the Four-pole Corners

    Chapter 306 IwanˇŻs Sharp Change and the Four-pole Corners

    Chapter 306 lwan''s Sharp Change and the Four-pole Corners

    ck Emperor''s transformation had ended in her room in her ashram of the External Battlefield. Now, she was quietly lying on the bed, but lwan was

    still undergoing his sharp change. The power of Human Emperor Path''s shadow had dissipated, but every bone and every inch of flesh and blood of

    Iwan''s body kept getting stronger gradually. As time went by, his body was more powerful.

    Actually, lwanˇŻs physical strength had already surpassed that of the gold-body powerhouse at the King level eight and level nine. It had the tendency

    to achieve the strength of Master-level physical strength. Its speed was much slower, but the change still kept going.

    As Iwan continued to ept the inheritance of the Way, the extraordinary visions on the horizon began to dissipate gradually. Now half of the earth

    was at night and the other part was at daytime. When the shadow of the Way awakened by Iwan dissipated, the stars emitting endless light faded in

    the part at night, while in the half at daytime, the dramatic changes on the earth gradually calmed down: Thend returned to normal and the surging

    ocean also became quiet.

    However, though the visions had calmed down, groups of reclusive powerhouses emerged in some ces.

    "Boom!" Violent wavespped against the coastline and sounded. At the extreme south of the western continent in the Four-pole Corners, there were

    straits at the end of the continental shelf. Now the seawater in the straits still surged. And the extremely cold sea was south of here and the end of the

    western continent was north of hereN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    A group of men in ck with cold spirits appeared, Everyone''s power was no weaker than Jackson''s. The leading elders were even more powerful

    than Jackson

    Now, the unknown and mysterious powerhouses stood quietly at one of the Four-pole Corners. They stared at the vanishing extraordinary visions in

    the air seriously.

    For a long time, the leader of the mysterious powerhouses in a robe embroidered with a ck sun made a serious expression. He took a deep look at

    the ce, which was called the end of the world. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Yes, this ce had another name, the end of the world. The globe was in the shape of a sphere, but in ancient times. there was still a concept of the

    Four-pole Corners.

    The so-called Four-pole Corners referred to the end of the four directions of the world. Apart from some powerhouses in the southernmost part of the

    western continent, there were groups of incredible powerhouses appearing in the other three ends of the world.

    At the extreme north of the eastern continent. there was and in contact with the cold ocean. Now a group of powerhouses in white robes

    embroidered with snowkes stood silently. Even the weakest among them had the same level of momentum as Jackson.

    The same scene also appeared at the southernmost end of the eastern continent, where thest piece ofnd met the deep sea. Then it was the

    northernmost part of the western continent, thestnd in contact with the cold ocean. From the icebergs without life. groups of mysterious

    powerhouses appeared

    Different from ordinary powerhouses, the four groups of powerhouses who appeared at the Four-pole Corners looked at the extraordinary visions

    without saying or doing anything. Instead, they kept serious.

    But it had to be said that even the forces of the guardian of the rules dared not fight against the forces at the Four-pole Corners, since they were too.

    mysterious and extremely powerful.

    "The momentum of the Ancient

    Emperor Path... the real momentum

    of the EmperanWay. For two

    thousand years, there had never

    seen a figure like this, and the world

    will be greatly changed. But whois

    he? Who woke up the real Ancient

    Emperor Path? And what should the

    guardians of the rules do2''At the

    world center of the deepˇ®ecean, it

    was the camp of the guardians of

    the rules. In an ancient ashram

    under the sea, an old man with gray

    hair and a beard frowned and looked

    at the above-surging water.

    The forces simr to the Four-pole Corners and the camp of guardians of the rules were still a lot, but the remaining kept silent in the depths of all

    continents. At this moment, they all took a look in that direction

    The Ancient Emperor Path was the real Emperor Way. which was definitely not the way that powerhouses on the Real Emperor Way chose. They

    were two different things because the so-called Real Emperor Way was a tiny branch of the Ancient Emperor Path or with some of the aftertaste of

    the Path

    Therefore, themon powerhouses at the King level dreaded the existence of the Real Emperor Way. However. it didn''t matter to the top-level

    powerhouses, because many of them had made their present achievements through the Real Emperor Way.

    However, the Ancient Emperor Path

    was different. One day, when the

    powerhouse who set foot on the

    Path met them, their ways would be

    suppressed, so that their fighting <

    capacity, would be greatly reduced.

    So these supreme powerhouses

    hidden in the deepest ce turned

    qrave. They didnˇŻt know who the

    powerhouse was. The pr¨¦djection of

    the Ancient Emperor Path

    disappeared as quickly as it

    appeared, and they couldn''t trace

    the source even if they wanted.

    Thus, groups of the top powerhouses, who had begun to explore the mysteries of the world, were silent. As the Ancient Emperor Path appeared,

    some unparalleled dominating momentum was included in it, which meant the world would be in chaos. All the top forces were silent and secretly

    thought about what to do.

    At the External Battlefield, since Iwan awakened the Ancient Emperor Path here, the extraordinary visions were more than the outside world. Jackson

    and Dimitrie tried to suppress some of them. However, no matter how they strove to suppress, the scene made some powerhouses suspicious, such

    as the Way Masters of the guardian of the rules.

    Their ashrams were not far from the External Battlefield, so some Way Masters immediately rushed toward the External Battlefield

    Way Master Starwind, one of the guardians of the rules, was closest to the external battlefield. His capacity was also at the master level. However,

    even if other Way Masters began to take action, he still froze, because he knew that two Way Masters, Jackson and Dimitrie. on the External

    Battlefield had the ability to kill him.

    However, there were many Way

    Master-level powerhouses in the

    camp of the guardian of the rules.

    ow, nine Way Master-level ~

    powerhquses, whose capacity was

    no weaker than Starwind, flew tothe

    . N aw

    air ant rushed towards the External

    Battl¨¦field, And the momentum of

    three of them was even a&:strong as

    Dimitrie''s. Actually, those

    powerhouses were not sure what

    the Great Way was, but they did feel

    something about it.

    When the projection of the Way appeared, the heaven and the earth shook. At that time, a trace of palpitation and fear rose in their hearts..

    A powerhouse at the Way Master level always had a faint sense of crisis or something else, so they headed for the External Battlefield to see if there

    was something wrong. And if it was...

    The nine Way Master level powerhouses showed a trace of murder desire in their eyes. If so, they would destroy the danger.

    After the extraordinary visions calmed down, the nine in the camp of the guardian of the rules came from the nine directions to the External Battlefield

    with serious expressions.

 Chapter 307 Jackson and Darcy

    Chapter 307 Jackson and Darcy

    Chapter 307 Jackson and Darcy

    The nine Way Master level powerhouses of the guardians of the rules were on their way to the External Battlefield. When they were getting closer,

    Jackson and Dimitrie who were guarding in ck Emperor''s ashram suddenly opened their eyes. They raised their heads and looked at the horizon

    with serious looks, feeling the closer nine powers.

    Jackson frowned. He turned around to the ce where Iwan and ck Emperor were in deep sleep and set dozens of barriers. Even as powerful as

    he was, he felt threats from the enemies. Then he stood up slowly and drew his sword

    Meanwhile, at a distance of ten miles outside ck EmperorˇŻs ashram, the Senior Elder and his men. as well as JacksonˇŻs nine guardians of the

    rules at Heaven level, also felt heavy pressure. Nine Way Master-level powerhouses superior to them were rushing over.

    ˇ°Iwan, extraordinary visions are over. What about you now? Try to hide your power and donˇŻt let them detect you, or there will be troubles. I hope that

    Jackson and Dimitrie can stop them..." The Senior Elder frowned worriedly because their men absolutely couldnˇŻt stop the Way Master-level

    powerhousesˇŻ attack. They didn''t stand a chance at winning. Even if the nine of them summoned all the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom, the

    power was merely enough for them to fight one of the Way Masters.

    It was not that the opponents were too strong but that the Senior Elder and others were too weak. However, the Senior Elder and his men also had

    the chance to get in contact with more secrets of this world as they grew more powerful.

    Anyway, lwan and ck Emperor both had done so much for the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. And ck Emperor and Dimitrie had

    a good rtionship, so Jackson and Dimitrie also decided to guard Iwan for a time. No matter how strong the nine Way Master level powerhouses

    were, the Senior Elder, Jackson, and others were determined to stop them.

    As Jackson, Dimitrie, Senior Elder, and his men were preparing to fight against the nine iing Way Master-level powerhouses, some changes

    happened in the Dragon Kingdom.

    The residents in the Dragon Kingdom had all witnessed the extraordinary visions, however, no matter how shocking the visions were to them, no one

    got hurt by them. Moreover, today was the 80th anniversary of the founding of the Dragon Kingdom, and there had always been an old saying in the

    Dragon Kingdom that much distresses helped regenerate a nation. Thus, almost all the residents believed that the extraordinary visions represented

    the acim of heaven and the earth for the Dragon Kingdom.

    It was getting dark when the visions disappeared and the military parade came to an end. Hundreds of millions of people in the Dragon Kingdom had

    already begun to prepare for another festival, the autumn festival. Its tradition continued today. During the autumn festival, people of the Dragon

    Kingdom would gather together, have dinner, or visit rtives.

    Now the sky had already turned dark in the Dragon Kingdom, but the myriad of lights in the houses lit up the vastnd. People in the Dragon Kingdom

    gathered together, watched TV, and prepared for the autumn festival''s dinner. The whole family got together.

    As the extraordinary vision disappeared, something happened in the valley near the ancient city in the Central Region of the Dragon Kingdom, which

    used to be the capital of the Imperial Dynasty two thousand years ago. Coils of ripples appeared above an unknown valley nearby the city. It was the

    supreme powerhouses cultivating in the valley, whose fled power broke the barriers.T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    In the Central Region of the Dragon Kingdom, the rippling valley next to the relics of the Imperial Dynasty and dozens of miles of the surroundings

    were forbidden areas. No one could walk in since it had a weird maic field. Mortals who came in would age or fall ill inexplicably. Therefore, the

    area was terrified by local residents. After a long time, no one would dare to set foot here.

    The elders from near viges said that there were many ghosts in the ce. Two thousand years ago, the first emperor of the Dragon Kingdom

    initiated lots of battles for conquering and a lot of people were killed here and became ghosts.

    Of course, it was merely a legend spread among the mortals. It was the site of the first Imperial Dynasty, but it was also the residence of the most

    domineering force in today''s Dragon Kingdom.

    The force was the one behind Carson. It was the State Academy that had been there for nearly two thousand years. Five years ago, Darcy had

    visited here. Even the nine king-level super-powerful sects dreaded it.

    The State Academy had existed for such long time that it had cultivated numerous powerhouses. Moreover, during the two thousand years, many

    powerhouses, literary giants, and schrs graduated from it. That was why William, the deputy president of the Fierce Sun Sect, the first of the nine

    king-level super-powerful sects, made a concession dreadfully when facing Carson of State Academy. He didn''t have the guts to kill Carson.

    The State Academy was renowned as an academy, but it didnˇŻt mean there had no powerhouses to fight against the outside forces. If they wanted to,

    the powerhouses would go out for wars. Not even the nine king-level super-powerful sects could fight them

    The number of hidden king-level super-powerful sects was as many as nine, while the State Academy was the only one. It could prove the State

    Academy''s strength. When Darcy started her journey five years ago, the first ce she visited was the State Academy, where she had stayed for

    some time.

    As one looked down through the barriers over the valley at the site of the Imperial Dynasty, he would find apletely different and shocking world

    which could give him a feeling of travelling back to the past.

    On thend of the valley, a green

    river flew in thtemiddle, and on the

    left side werethe broken walls of the

    ancient imperial pce, while on the

    right side-was a huge ancien ~

    gray-colored academy coveringˇŻ

    thousands of acres. Men in ancient

    white student costumes shuttled

    around the academy, each of them

    holding an ancient book, ready to

    study at anytime.

    to

    The ruins of the imperial pce on the left and the bustlin academy formed twondscapes, which gave people a contrasting impression. No one had

    expected that the headquarter of the State Academy would be built near the ruins of the ancient pces. It aimed to guard the ruins and alert the

    schrs not to repeat the same mistake.

    Countless students in white ancient clothes were shuttling around, regardless of the incidents of the outside world. Even the extraordinary visions

    could not attract their attention. While there was a number of people full of vigor and vitality. They looked dignified and intended to go outside to trace

    the source of the visions.

    For example, seven great schrs at

    the gate of the State Academy

    showed mongentum that was not

    weaker than Jackson. They were the

    7

    Way Master- level powerhouses with

    gray hair and beard and looked

    dignitted, Just now, a scene ofthe

    destruc ion of the State Acatiemy

    came to their mind. The seene was

    a sh, but the powerhouses still

    attached importance to it, since their

    prediction might be the truth in

    the future.

    "After over two thousand years, the Ancient Emperor Path appears again and the world will be at war. Will the State Academy be destroyed? What''s

    going on?" A powerhouse at the Way Master level muttered in his heart.

    Today was a celebration day of the

    Dragon Kingdom. Originally, the

    powerhouses. of the State Academy

    hadn''t pakthmuch attention to the <

    dynasty, but more than half a month

    ago, the national fortune of thisˇŻ

    dynasty woke up, which hadBeen

    silent for more than a hundred

    years. And the best discifle of the

    State Academy had been involved in

    it.

    It was Carson, the most outstanding and fortunate disciple of the State Academy. He went to Gotham City today and helped the Military Headquarters

    of Dragon Kingdom resist the invasion of William, the deputy president of Fierce Sun Sect. William, who had Way Master-level strength, was repelled

    by Carson.

    Obviously, William nned to destroy the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom, but he failed. The one who defeated William was the most

    outstanding disciple of the State Academy.

    Anyway, Carson''s behavior represented the State Academy got involved in outside affairs. More shockingly, Carson made a breakthrough after

    returning back with serious injuries. Now he reached the Real Emperor level nine. Yes, Carson was also in the Real Emperor way, but his way

    represented peace and silence.pletely different from Iwan.

    "Schr, let''s go. The new Ancient Emperor Path was full of dominating feelings, not a peaceful and orthodox Emperor Way. If it develops, the State

    Academy might have a disaster.ˇ± A schr at the Way Master level said to the leading gray-haired schr who had a hint of savant.

    "Okay, this time we find the one and take him back to the academy. We will try to kill off his rage. I hope... I can do it.ˇ± The leading schr sighed at

    the door of the State Academy.

    However, his words had a little malice. The so-called killing-off had no different from the redemption of the ancient exotic Buddhas. Therefore, these

    schrs were not good men. However, from the perspective of protecting the State Academysting two-thousand years, the behavior was

    understandable

    But the next moment, when the seven wanted to go out, an older voice came from the depths of the State Academy, "Gentlemen, stop. The person

    you are looking for arrives.ˇ±

    Hearing the voice, the seven schrs were about to ask something. All of a sudden, at the barrier over the State Academy, there was a frequent

    tter.

    "Buzz..." Then, in the sky of the State Academy, their barriersting for thousands of years suddenly emerged in the air. Then a huge hollow showed

    in the eastern sky.

    "Whiz..." The next moment, the powerhouses at the High King level and seven Way Master-level schrs in the State Academy all flew in the air in

    shock. They stared at the hallow of the barrier.

    "Crash... Bang...!" When the powerhouses came into the air, part of the depressed barrier copsed at the top of the State Academy.

    Then the light of the dazzling sun poured in from outside of the barrier. A figure of a middle-aged woman emerged from the substantial sun

    "Gentlemen, I''vee to borrow some ssics from you. Could you do me a favor?" The next moment, Darcy said in a soft and a little cold voice.

 Chapter 308 Domain Lord Wakes up. The Powerful Mother and Son (1)

    Chapter 308 Domain Lord Wakes up. The Powerful Mother and Son (1)

    Chapter 308 Domain Lord Wakes up. The Powerful Mother and Son (1)

    "Gentlemen... could you please give me a favor?" Seeing the people below ignore her, Darcy said again, in a more serious tone.

    "Ms.... Ms. Miller, you, you..." At the moment, the eyelids of an elderly senior sectary. the leader of the crowd at the entrance of the National

    Cornerstone Academy, were throbbing wildly, his eyes full of scruples. Five years ago, when Darcy came here, they had felt his mysteriousness and

    great strength, but they had never expected her to be much stronger than them.

    The most brilliant powerhouse in today''s world! The best one in today''s martial arts world, and the peerless figure at the same level as the president

    of their National Cornerstone Academy.

    There were a few levels in today''s martial arts world.

    The primary one was the ordinary level

    The one higher than that but below the God-of-War level was the star level, at which there were five stages, with stage one being the lowest and

    stage five being the highest.

    Above the God-of-War level was the Super-God level

    Those at the higher level were God Emperors, and there were also some stages at this level. After all, in todayˇŻs world or even in the previous

    dynasties, only one in a million could rise to this level.

    The stages at this level were the ordinary God-Emperor level, Real-Emperor level, and supreme Above-Emperor level.

    But the Above-Emperor level waspletely different from the Ancient Human-Emperor Path, and those at the two levels were alsopletely

    different in fighting power. We''ll exin this further in the future. Now let''s continue the introduction to the ordinary martial arts path and more.

    Above the ordinary Emperor level was the King level, which had nine stages. Up from the seventh stage were stages in which practitioners had the

    highest fighting power in today''s world. Those in the eighth stage were Gold-Body Powerhouses, whose physical strength was a few times stronger

    than those in the seventh stage. Those in the ninth stage were Holy-image Powerhouses.

    Apart from those secluded "old demons", those in the ninth stage were in fact top powerhouses in today''s world. So there were three levels in this

    stage. The most ordinary ones were at the basic peak level, and the stronger ones were powerhouses like Shelton Hayes, the senior elder of the

    Dragon Kingdom with the strength of national fortune. Another group was those whose fighting power was beyond that of those at the ordinary peak

    level. The Heaven-level guardians in the headquarters of the Guardian of the Rules were an example. These people could be viewed as top

    powerhouses in the ninth stage or extremely strong powerhouses in this stage.

    Above the King level was the Way Master level, which was just a general term for a level. In fact, it had been called the Realm of Life and Death in

    ancient times. so this level had two stages. Yes, two stages! There were not nine stages here as were at the King level. The Way Master level only

    had two stages: life and death.

    Take Starwind and Dimitrie for example. The two brilliant Way Masters were both in the first half of the Way Master level (or the Death Realm), but the

    latter was much stronger than the former in the life-and-death fight.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Jackson was a top powerhouse at the Way Master level. Actually, he was already at the second half of the Way Master level-a powerhouse at the Life

    Realm, so he could easily repress the powerhouses at the Death Realm like Starwind. He could easily defeat three such powerhouses at a time.

    Those at the level beyond the Way Master level were the strongest in the world, and they could basically break some rules. Darcy, the President of

    the National Cornerstone Academy, the Controller of the Guardians of the Rules, and those top beings at the corners of the Four Poles of the World

    were all powerhouses at this level!

    The name of this realm was the Human... King... Realm! It could also be called the Esteem level.

    In the imperial dynasty founded by Emperor Victory 2,000 years ago, Emperor Victory himself and Haig, the Great General, were two peerless

    powerhouses at the peak level of the Human King Realm!

    But it was super hard for a powerhouse at the Way Master level to reach the Human King Realm! Without an extremely good opportunity, stamina

    luck, and other factors, one would never have the chance to reach it. If one in the Human King Realm (or the Esteem level} fully performed his

    strength, a big sun would appear on him, giving out light!

    A powerhouse at the Human King Realm was an unmatched powerhouse in the ancient imperial dynasty. Without him, the dynasty would not dare to

    announce it was an imperial dynasty, because only such a powerhouse could prevent the fortune of an imperial dynasty from going down!

    Since ancient times, it was not so hard to reach the Way Master level, but extremely hard to reach the Human King Realm. And people at the two

    levels had a veryrge gap in fighting power. When a powerhouse at the Way Master level confronted one at the ancient Human King Realm, it was

    like an ordinary person confronting a God of War. To put it bluntly, a Human King could defeat a Way Master as easily as turning his hand over.

    All this above is the introduction to the martial arts levels in today''s world. lwan''s condition was very special. His Human Emperor Path had

    awakened, so his path was already different from the othersˇŻ.

    Since ancient times, it was hard to take the Real Emperor Path, and it was harder to take the Human King Path. But one with great stamina and luck

    would have very promising achievements in the future.

    For example, an ordinary powerhouse in the ninth stage of the Real Emperor Path could match an ordinary powerhouse in the ninth stage of the King

    level. Of course, he was slightly weaker. If they fought, he had little chance to win. But the King could not kill the Real Emperor so easily. The Real

    Emperor could basically escape, meaning he could not defeat the King. Yet, it was very hard for the King to kill him unless the King was at the peak of

    the ninth stage or he had a more powerful weapon.

    The one above the ninth stage of the Real Emperor level was the Real King level, which only had three stages. The peak of the early stage was the

    primary stage. One at this stage could primarily match a powerhouse at the Death Realm. one who was as strong as Starwind. But he was slightly

    weaker than Dimitrie. Dimitrie was at the peak of the Death Realm, only a few inches away from the second half of the Way Master level.

    The one higher than that was the peak of the middle stage. One at this stage could basically match a powerhouse at the second half of the Way

    Master level, but he had no match for one with invincible fighting power like Jackson. Of course, he almost had the strength to fight an ordinary

    powerhouse at the Life Realm.

    Above the Real King level was also

    an Ancient Human King level, but

    one who coultMeach this level would

    be much steonger than the Human

    King. Take.the first king dynasty in->

    thend ef the Dragon Kingdom 1 for

    example. Haig, the Great General,

    was-one who rose to the Reat King

    lev¨¦l from the Real Emperor leve

    and then went straight tethe Life

    and Death Realms, bing the

    peerless powerhouse at the Ancient

    Human King level! His fighting

    power was the strongest in the

    world!

    And the peak of the Real King level did exist. The records in ancient books said that one at this level could primarily match a powerhouse at the early

    stage of the Human King Realm.

    The words above generally said that the peerless geniuses who took the Real Emperor Path and had had achievements would be unimaginably

    strong, because they didn''t have to go through the Realm of Life and Death. The name literally meant that one who wished to have higher

    achievements would have to die for once. Of course, he didn''t have to really die, but had to go through the dying-like process. It was very very hard to

    go through it.

    For example, the nine Guardians of the Rules who hade to the External Battlefield this time were all at the Death Realm, the first half of the Way

    Master level. Now Jackson was the only powerhouse at the Life Realm across the External Battlefield. The top powerhouse below the Ancient Human

    King Realm

    Since they didn''t have to go through the Realm of Life and Death, the highly gifted powerhouses who took the Real Emperor path were easy to be

    feared by some powerhouses, including those at the King level and the Way Master level. After all, these gifted people would undoubtedly match

    them if they could reach the Real King level! If they so luckily reached the peak stage of this level, they would have an Ancient Human King''s fighting

    power!

    How strong was an Ancient Human King? People would know after reading the history of the most powerful imperial dynasty that went back 2,000

    years. Emperor Victory, the founder of the imperial dynasty, was a Human King. Of course, the emperor had not taken the Real Emperor Path, but

    was a top Human King who had gone through the Life and Death Realms!

    Then it was Haig, the Great General and the strongest general in the imperial dynasty! He was one who had taken the Real Emperor Path, the Real

    King Path, skipped the Realm of Life and Death, and directly became a top Human King. Wearing emperor armor and holding an emperor sword, he

    had upied tens of thousands of miles ofnd for Emperor Victor and the imperial dynasty!

    Therefore, the imperial dynasty in thend of the Dragon Kingdom 2,000 years ago, where there were two powerhouses at the peak stage of the

    Human King level, was the most powerful across the world. After it copsed, in 2,000 years, none of the dynasties in thisnd could match it, and no

    one could be as great as Emperor Victory or Haig in tolerance and spirit!

    The imperial dynasty, where there

    were two powerhouses at the peak

    stage of the Human King Realm,

    repressed evely corner of thend.

    n this kingdom, every inch ofnd 7

    b longed-te the emperor, and all the

    of icials. were his subjects! Unless

    Em pecor Victory died, the dynasty

    woul utd never copse. Underhis

    governance, none of the dregs of all

    kinds dared to make evel the

    slightest trouble. Unless the

    emperor died, the powerful officials

    would always be his subjects. As

    long as Haig was alive, the foreign

    cavalries would never dare to invade

    an inch of thend of the imperial

    dynasty!

    io)

    Finally, let''s talk about lwan''s Ancient Human-Emperor Path. which had an obviously domineering aura. Although he was just at the ninth stage of the

    Real Emperor level, Iwan could easily suppress an ordinary one in this stage. You know, he was dozens of times stronger than such a powerhouse!

    Now Iwan''s ninth stage was absolutely enough to match that of the most powerful Heaven-level member, at the peak of the ninth stage of the King

    level, of the Guardians of the Rules, and that of the senior elder Shelton Hayes, who, having the strength of the National Fortune of the Dragon

    Kingdom, would rise to the ninth stage of the King level in the days toe.

    Therefore, lwan, who had not yet

    woken up, was now only after a

    Way-Master pswerhouse in fighting

    power! I thissmoment was counted,

    with the bedy that was as strong as

    a Way Master''s after it had gone

    through t the Ancient Human c

    Emp¨¦ror Path, he could even>

    maintai na fight with a powerhouse

    atthe first half of the Way Master

    level (or the Death Realm) for a short

    time. Of course, ne would lose the

    fight in the end and retreat, but it

    would prove that he had terrifying

    strength.

    His fighting power was dozens of times or at least a dozen times stronger than that of an ordinary powerhouse who took the Real Emperor Path!

    Therefore, when Iwan, the Lord of the Heaven Domain, rose to the Real King level, his early stage would be absolutely enough to match Dimitrie''s,

    and his middle stage would be the same as Jackson''s. Of course, this just meant that he would not lose in a face-to-face fight!

    When he reached thest stage of the Real King level, he would definitely be as strong as a Human King.

    The moment he had gone through the Realm of Life and Death and be a Human King, he could match Haig or Emperor Victory in their peak

    state back then!

    So he would be stronger in the future, much stronger than Haig. the Great General in the first and strongest imperial dynasty 2,000 years ago!

    Now. in the air over the National Cornerstone Academy, Darcy, a powerhouse at the Human King Realm, had a big sun around herself, suppressing

    the Way Masters of the academy with her super strong momentum. Soon these masters fell to the ground.

    Darcy suppressed a whole academy alone!

    Now, when Iwan''s mother Darcy, an extremely terrifying Human King, broke through the gate of the most powerful force in the Dragon Kingdom,

    Iwan, who was far on the External Battlefield but had epted the Great Way Inheritance. suddenly opened his eyes.

    At the same moment, an aura, which was dozens of times more than that when Iwan stripped off Haig''s Real Emperor Path in him, slowly came out of

    Iwan''s body and filled the air.

    When the momentum that was much stronger than that of a Heaven-level Guardian of the Rules was suffusing the air, a more powerful momentum

    came out of lwan''s body.

 Chapter 309 Domain Lord Wakes up. The Powerful Mother and Son (2)

    Chapter 309 Domain Lord Wakes up. The Powerful Mother and Son (2)

    Chapter 309 Domain Lord Wakes up. The Powerful Mother and Son (2)

    At ck Emperor''s ashram, Iwan suddenly opened his eyes, the terrifying momentum in him suddenly suffusing the air. After a long while, some

    complicated emotions appeared in the depths of his eyes. Although he had been unconscious, he could more or less feel what was happening to

    him

    ˇ°Human Emperor Path... The Path far greater than the ordinary Real Emperor Path!" Iwan was quite shocked. He had never expected that he himself

    could get on the legendary Ancient Human Emperor Path!

    When he wanted to walk outside the next moment after waking up, ck Emperer, lying in bed next to him, also suddenly opened her eyes.

    "Boom!" Her condition was almost the same as lwanˇŻs. When she opened her eyes, extremely powerful momentum burst out of her. The momentum

    was much more powerful than that of one in the ninth stage of the King level! Now she had perfectly inherited Haig''s Way! That was the inheritance of

    Haig, the Great General of the first imperial dynasty 2,000 years aga!

    ck Emperor''s terrifying momentum was still rising. Although she had not reached the Real Emperor level, her momentum at the moment was

    almost as strong as that of Way Master Starwind, one in the lowest stage of the Way Master level. In other words, if Starwind wanted toe over

    and kill her, she would be able to fight him, although not sure to win

    This was the current fighting power of ck Emperor!

    The moment she had finished sensing her own momentum, turning her head to look at Iwan, the emotions in her eyes were tooplicated to

    describe. He was like a younger brother to her, although they weren''t bonded by blood, he was willing to give up his great inheritance for her!

    ˇ°Brother!ˇ± ck Emperor''s eyes were bloodshot and she had mixed feelings. The moment she, who had just gone through life and death, saw Iwan

    when she opened her eyes, she sighed withplicated emotions.

    "Sister! It''s okay. It''s all over. And I''m stronger now. ItˇŻs fine. Don''t take it to heart!" Iwan took a deep breath and said to ck Emperor with a light

    smile

    ck Emperor nodded with very mixed feelings. Then she looked at Iwan again and asked with some confusion, "What is the inheritance you gave

    me?" She would not say anything to thank Iwan because that was her character. Instead, from now on, she... would help him fight battles with all her

    might! Anyone who dared to hurt him or say anything harmful to him would have to face her sledgehammer!

    Iwan said with a smile, "Haig. Haig''s Way. The Way of the Great General of the first imperial dynasty in thend of the Dragon Kingdom 2,000 years

    ago! It can give you supreme power. You should make the mest of it. Someday, you''ll reach HaigˇŻs level and be an... extremely powerful Human King

    of our time!"

    "Okay!" ck Emperor bit her lips and slowly nodded. She didn''t have to say anything to thank him because she had imprinted everything deep in

    her heart.

    "Brother, you''re now-" then she looked at Iwan and asked a little worriedly.

    Iwan''s momentum rose. Instantly, a stream of momentum that was ten times stronger than ck Emperor''s surrounded Iwan. ck Emperor began

    feeling his momentum. Then she couldn''t help but widen her mouth, astonished.

    Then, when he was about to say something to her, Iwan suddenly frowned and a murderous look appeared in his eyes. "Bold enough! Nine Way

    Masters havee!ˇ±

    Now ck Emperor also narrowed her eyes. She also had sensed it, but she was silent, calcting something.

    Iwan also fell silent, measuring his own fighting power, which was a dozen times stronger than before. Although it was still weaker than a Way

    Master''s, it was so near it. He was silent for a long while. When he sensed that two opposing forces outside were confronting each other, he took a

    deep breath, looked at ck Emperor, and asked quite confidently, "Sister, let''s go fight those Way Masters, shall we?"

    Hearing that, ck Emperor smiled, nodded, and said, "Okay, I have been sick of those Guardians of the Rules for a long time.ˇ± As she spoke, she

    immediately had a cold, fierce mind to kill. Having been hurt by the Guardians of the Rules, she hated them to the core.

    Then, she turned, went into another room, and unsheathed a long sword there, throwing it to lwan. ˇ°Brother, catch the sword!"

    Iwan caught the sword and asked her. "Sister, what weapon are you using? Your weapon was broken, what are you going to... Uh..."

    Before Iwan could finish that, ck Emperor carried a three-meter-long ck gold sledgehammer out of the room. Twice asrge, the hammer was

    more powerful and heavier than the sword

    "Bang!" The ck gold sledgehammer fell to the ground, and the extremely powerful ck Emperor on the previous External Battlefield returned.

    She took a deep breath and said, "Don''t worry. This one is more powerful. This is what Dimitrie had got for me and wanted me to use in the future, but

    there''s no harm in using it earlier."

    As she spoke, she paused but then continued to say slowly with narrowed eyes, "Brother, it should be fun, killing a Way Master or two, donˇŻt you

    think?"

    His eyes coldly glistening, lwan nodded and said, "Okay!"

    Then, without hesitation, lwan and ck Emperer rose in the air, ejecting like bullets towards the two forces confranting each other outside.

    At the moment, neither Iwan nor ck Emperor, two top powerhouses at the ninth stage of the Real Emperor level, showed the slightest fear of the

    nine Way Masters who hade here to attack them. Iwan was more fearless. The super strong momentum in him was now roaring fiercely like a

    ze.

    At the moment, Jackson and Dimitrie with the senior elder and his men were confronting the nine Guardians of the Rules in the ce ten miles away

    from ck Emperor''s ashram.

    The nine powerhouses also looked cold. Although they were at the Way Master level, they were stopped by Jackson and Dimitrie with a group of

    powerhouses at the ninth stage of the King level.

    Then a Way Master with almost the same aura as Dimitrie''s said to Jackson, "Jackson, the Great Way appeared earlier. Can you tell us who inherited

    it?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Jackson sneered, "Who do you think you are? Are you questioning me, eh?"

    "Haha... Jackson, don''t be angry. We were not sure earlier, but you people are now trying to stop us. Then that''s interesting. Jackson, let''s go check it

    together if he''s a friend or a foe. That will save us much troubles. Don''t you think so? He''s not necessarily enemies,ˇ± another Way Master, whose aura

    could match Dimitrie''s, said with narrowed eyes.

    n their eyes, Jackson was strong,

    very strong. Jackson alone could

    suppress the4our or five of them.

    But one thing couldn''t be ignored:

    there were nine of them here! And:

    the ashrams of the nine Way

    i

    asters were around the External

    Battlefield, closest to it. Howecould

    they leave themselves a threat?

    They, the nine Way Masters, would

    not allow another person taking the

    Ancient Emperor Path to rise on the

    External Battlefield.

    As soon as these people finished speaking, the atmosphere between them became tense. The nine foreign Way Masters obviously wanted to go to

    the back area to check, even if they had to offend Jackson. But Jackson, Dimitrie, the senior elder, and his men did not even take a step back.

    Now Jackson was calcting

    something. He could repress four,

    oh no, five of the intruders, but there

    were stil fouglett. His partner

    Jackson catid stop one. Then there

    were stilLihfee left. The five x

    Heavenl¨¦vel guardians under his?

    bannerˇŻcould join hands to step one.

    The top four elders of the Dragon

    Kingdom could deepen theit national

    fortune. If they worked tagether, they

    could stop the weakest. But... there

    was still one left. This one was a

    powerhouse at the Way Master level,

    not in the ninth stage of the King

    level. If this one broke their defense,

    then Iwan and ck Emperor would

    definitely be in serious danger.

    3

    There were two Real Emperor Paths. One was the inheritance of the extremely strong Ancient Real Emperor Path, and the other was the Ancient

    Emperor Path! Jackson believed that if there was a chance, these Way Masters would never let Iwan and ck Emperor off. These jerks were mean

    and calctive. They would never allow a powerhouse at the True King level to exist.

    But while Jackson was thinking about how to stop these intruders, two rapid void-breaking sounds suddenly came from behind him and their men.

    It was ck Emperor carrying a ck gold sledgehammer on her shoulder and Iwan. Jackson was so shocked. The two people hade out? He

    and Dimitrie were trying their best to cover them up, but the two people had boldlye out now, eh? Jackson was astonished, and so was Dimitrie.

    Yet, before Jackson and Dimitrie could open their mouths, one of the Way Masters opposite them looked at Iwan with narrowed eyes and asked,

    ˇ°Iwan Cliff. the Lord of the Heaven Domain? Were you the one who got the Great Way Inheritance earlier?"

    "No..." When Jackson wanted to say something, Iwan stopped him and took one step forward, his momentum suddenly rising. He stared at the Way

    Master and said, "Right. it was me. What? You want to kill me?ˇ±

    The lwan''s way was the Ancient Human Emperor Path or the Ancient Dominating Emperor Way, one of the most domineering inheritances. He who

    had inherited this path would never keep a low profile. Besides, he had been in such a low profile for a long time that he had almost forgotten

    something. He was the most domineering Lord of the Heaven Domain who had killed the most people on the External Battlefield over the five years!

    Right, he had been with his wife and daughter during the few earlier months after he returned to the Dragon Kingdom. Imperceptibly, much of his

    arrogance had been wiped away by himself. But the rule of this world was that if someone had been in a low profile, others would not take them

    seriously!

    "So it''s not a big deal to face the

    Way Masters at the moment. Even if

    you nine people are the Way

    asters... se $0 what? I''ll try to kill

    you. If yorxdare to fight today but >>

    can''t kill me, when I reach the Troe

    King level, I''ll go settle ounts with

    everyone of you!" Iwan thought.

    Now he, who had gained the

    nheritance of the Ancient

    Dominating Emperor Way and was

    dozens of times stronger than

    before, was confident that he could

    not be killed even if he fought a Way

    Master face to face.

    Since he could not be killed, then why did he have to hide anything in a low profile? How could one at the Ancient Dominating Emperor Way keep a

    low profile? Now his wrath had almost reached its limit

    The Guardians of the Rules had shown up quite frequently these days. They either came to fight him or went to deal with those around him! He had

    been angry for so long.

    "Today I would like to see if you can kill me. If you can''t, I''ll kill you all someday!" Iwan''s will to kill suddenly became so strong.

 Chapter 310 Domain Lord Wakes up. The Powerful Mother and Son (3)

    Chapter 310 Domain Lord Wakes up. The Powerful Mother and Son (3)

    Chapter 310 Domain Lord Wakes up. The Powerful Mother and Son (3)

    The atmosphere instantly became stranger. The nine Guardians of the Rules, the powerhouses at the Way Master level, had never expected that the

    man would admit it so unhesitatingly and so arrogantly.

    For the first time, the nine Way Masters had a better understanding of the very young Lord of the Heaven Domain who had risen on the External

    Battlefield! But the young Lord had just given his word. Then did they have to fight? In fact, the two sides were not mortal enemies. They hade

    here today, simply out of their selfishness or more or less greed to get the Great Way Inheritance of Iwan.

    The Way Master who had spoken earlier looked at lwan deeply and said slowly, "What a conceited tone! Kill us? Ha... never think about it until you

    reach the True King level! But... I don''t think you have the chance, do you?"

    Iwan also stared at the Way Master with narrowed eyes and said, "Who are you then? You''re the most proactive. Tell me your name. If I can''t kill me

    today, I''ll kill you someday!ˇ±

    The Way Master answered, "I am Atrix, at the peak of the Death Realm of the Way Master level. I do want to see how you kill me!ˇ±

    After that. Atrix ignored Iwan but fixed his eyes on Jackson. "Jackson, you are on our side. Are you sure you want to protect the Lord of the Heaven

    Domain?" His tone was a little yful

    Almost the moment he finished that, he turned ashen and moved a few meters aside. The moment he moved, the harsh, cold light of something

    appeared behind him. Instantly, a bloody scar appeared on his right arm.

    The air fluctuated. With a sword in his hand, Jackson left the spot where Atrix had stood and said coldly, "If you want to fight. just fight. You''re talking

    too much nonsense! Since you''ve been trying to challenge us, you don''t have to leave here today! I can''t kill others, then I''ll you!"

    After that, Jackson shed again, charging Atrix. Atrix''s face turned very pale. He was absolutely no match for Jackson, so he shouted hurriedly,

    "Olore, Autumn, Winter, fight, quickly!"

    With the shout, three Way Masters with the almost same aura as his immediately rushed toward him, going to fight Jackson with him

    "Bang!" Soon one of the four Way Masters was cut and wounded by Jackson. Jackson said, ˇ°Haha... not enough, one or two more!"

    Two of the rest five Way Masters nced at each other and rushed over. Jackson was so strong that five powerhouses at the Death Realm weren''t

    sure they could suppress him, so six came this time.

    Jackson smiled and looked back at his partner Dimitrie before he took the six Way Masters to the distance to fight.

    Dimitrie also smiled, took a deep breath, and pointed his long sword at the three Way Masters, saying. "Two of you,e with me."

    One of the three Way Masters opposite Dimitrie looked at him deeply and suddenly gave off an aura that was no weaker than his. This Way Master

    had hidden some of his strength earlier. Dimitrie narrowed his eyes with some worries, but he went away with him.

    Soon the noise of big shes came over. Now there were only two Way Masters left. One of the two had an aura fluctuation that was as strong as

    that of Starwind who hade to attack earlier. He looked at Iwan and said, "A Way Master is different from a King-level powerhouse. Although you

    have so many people here whe are in the ninth stage of the King level, nothing will change.ˇ±

    As soon as he finished that, the senior elder and the five Heaven-level guardians under Jackson''s banner rose to the air. The Way Master smiled and

    moved, rushing into their circle. A fight soon began.

    In the end, only one Way Master was left behind. lwan and ck Emperor were the only ones to fight him.

    Iwan also smiled. Staring at the only Way Master, Iwan said to ck Emperor with a smile, "Haha, they seem to look down on us brother and sister!

    They just left one to deal with us. Aren''t they afraid he''ll be... killed?ˇ±

    ck Emperor nodded slightly. When she was initially with lwan on the External Battlefield, they had joined hands and fought numerous battles.

    forming a tacit agreement. When they were just five-star powerhouses, they had joined hands to fight the powerhouses at thest stage of the God-

    of-War level and killed one. Later, when they were at the level of the God of War, they had killed a Super God.

    For them, fighting those at higher levels was not something so hard. When Iwan said the word "kill", ck Emperor had known what was on his mind

    Then, before the Way Master could say a word, ck Emperor rushed at him, her sledgehammer aiming at his head.

    ˇ°Humph, you''re overconfident! Don''t think about it until you reach the True King level!" the Way Master snorted, attacking ck Emperor''s hammer

    with his fist. He didn''t think the fighter with the strength of one in the peak stage of the King level could do him any harm.

    But he soon realized he was wrong

    because the Real Emperor Path

    ck Emperannad inherited was

    hat of Haig;the most powerful

    Human Kiaginthndofthe =

    Dragon-Kingdom 2,000 years age:

    ck Emperor was in the ninth

    ag¨¦of the Real Emperor level, but

    hertea fighting power had rapidly

    reached the Half-a-step Way Master

    level. Then, with the help of a

    Suitable weapon, she could

    exchange a dozen blows with one in

    the early stage of the Way Master

    level for a while.

    7

    N

    ie)

    So the overconfident Way Master soon regretted it because the strength of ck Emperor''s sledgehammer was no weaker than his.

    "Impossible!" Zenith, the Way Master, turned pale. Now, he who had used up all his strength didn''t have time to generate new strength, so he fell as

    ck Emperor''s hammer touched him. Then the air cirction in him stopped for an instant, during which Iwan appeared before him and chopped his

    chest with his sword, leaving a deep cut there.

    "You..." The Way Master was shocked and furious. God, he was wounded? He had greatly underestimated ck Emperor''s and lwanˇŻs fighting

    powers. Their first attack had seriously wounded him. Then, before he could finish his words, ck Emperor and Iwan stormed at him.

    "This is impossible!ˇ± Another Way Master fighting against the senior elder and his men in the distance also turned pale when he saw the fight over

    here. He wanted toe over to help. After all, it was meaningless to kill the senior elder and his men. After all, they were the elders of the Dragon

    Kingdom. It was not easy to kill them. He could at most seriously wound them.

    When the Way Master wanted toe over to help, the four elders quickly merged into a huge ck dragon, continuing to storm at the Way Master.

    At the moment, all the five Rule Guardians in the ninth stage of the King level led by Jackson immediately released all their fighting powers, charging

    dauntlessly and fiercely.

    With a boom, one of Jackson''s powerhouses was hit with his left arm shattered. Ignoring that. he also cut the Way Master. Then, the rest four

    powerhouses under Jackson''s bannerunched more fearless attacks, and the senior elder and men also quickly began resisting him directly, so the

    Way Master could not go over to help for now.

    On Dimitrie''s battlefield, those

    ghting him could not defeat him

    ande over, The six Guardians of

    the Rules besieging Jackson also

    turned pale.* They wanted one of

    them to go there to take Iwan, but?

    were stopped by the fearless a

    Jackson. Six Way Masters atthe

    Death Realm were suppressi ing

    Jackson. Now Jackson was furious.

    He wanted to kill one of them as fast

    as possible, but they didn''t give him

    the chance. All of them were

    powerhouses at the Way Master

    level, and none of them were really

    stupid.

    =All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Therefore, the two sides were fighting without a pause on three battlefields. Only when one side broke the bnce would the fighting change.

    Gradually, the nine Way Masters were fighting with all their strengths, so they could not even spare one to go to Iwan''s fighting ground. Then they

    tried to fight this battle first. Of course, none of them believed that Iwan and ck Emperor could truly kill a Way Master.

    But the truth was the opposite. By joining hands, Iwan and ck Emperor could truly kill a Way Master. Although he was just in the early stage, the

    man was a Way Master!

    ck Emperor was the one who would change the situation. Earlier, she had been seriously wounded, dying, and she had truly died, so her anger

    and will to kill had long reached their limits. And she also remembered the great opportunity lwan had given her. Of course, she wouldn''t say it. but

    she had made a decision a long time ago. That was: If anyone dared to hurt lwan, she, ck Emperor... would try her best to fight them!

    "Charge!" With a shout, ck Emperor suddenly came close to the Way Master and aimed a hard punch at him

    ˇ°Get lost!" The Way Master roared

    and aimed his sword at ck

    Emperor. But ck Emperor

    suddenly gatihe Godly Armor

    shadow. Having gained Haig''s _

    inheritance and his Real Emperor

    Path, she was now at the peakof the

    ninttrstage of the Real Ernperor!

    Therefore, when the Way Master''s

    sWord fell on ck Emperor''s Godly

    Armor, the Godly Armor did not

    break apart. The sword just sank a

    bit, reaching her shoulder. Instantly,

    blood began squirting, but ck

    Emperor then locked the manˇŻs long

    sword with her hands.

    ck Emperor''s hands were immediately dripping with blood. She shouted, "Brother!"

    "Boom!" The moment ck Emperor trapped the man with the price of being seriously wounded, Iwan released all his momentum, which was ten

    times stronger than ck Emperor''s. Yes, lwan had been hiding his strength during the fight, but he... didn''t hide it now!

    Then came a boom. With a punch, Iwan shattered the head of the Way Master who had been temporarily trapped by ck Emperor.

    Right, with ck Emperor''s life-risking effort and Iwan''s sudden attack, one of the Way Masters who hade to attack them was killed, and he was

    the first one.

    When Iwan had miraculously reached the Way Master level, all the battlefields instantly fell silent.

    A... powerhouse at the Way Master level... was killed?

    By one who had yet to reach the King level...

 Chapter 311 The Rebellion! Keep Killing! (2)

    Chapter 311 The Rebellion! Keep Killing! (2)

    Chapter 311 The Rebellion! Keep Killing! (2)

    "Let''s go! Keep killing!" Under everyone''s shocked eyes, Iwan''s aura came to the extreme. He rushed to the powerhouse of Way Master level who

    was surrounded by the Senior Elder and others.

    Since lwan had exposed himself just now, he didn''t hide anymore. With all his strength, he attacked the Way Master who was besieged by nine

    powerhouses of the King level. The Way Master had been injured, so he had no way to resist lwan''s attack when Iwan suddenly rushed to him

    fiercely.

    Iwan chopped him, and blood was pouring out of him. Seeing that Iwan had arrived, the Senior Elder and others did not think much and continued to

    attack the Way Master with all their strength. The five Heaven-level guardians under Jackson''smand were seriously injured, but they were brave

    and heroic, attacking the Way Master regardless of their lives.

    Then, the ck Emperor, who was also seriously injured, rushed over. Soon, they gained the upper hand. One of the four battles had ended, so the

    situation of the remaining three battles would certainly be changed

    "No! Send someone to help them! Hurry up!" The next moment, Atrix. who took the lead in besieging and suppressing Jackson, looked so flustered

    He didn''t expect that lwan could kill a Way Master with the help of the ck Emperor!

    Things couldn''t go on like this. If another Way Master was killed by Iwan, they would be in danger today. Therefore, Atrix tried his best to fight back

    Just now, they just wanted to suppress Jackson. After all, if Jackson survived, he would definitely find trouble with them someday. But Atrix couldn''t

    think too much about it at this time. So, he and hispanions looked at each other. Then Autum immediately left the battlefield by force and rushed

    to lwan''s battlefield.

    No one could be killed any more!

    "Kill him! Hurry up!" At this moment, Iwan felt that another powerhouse who was no less powerful than Dimitrie wasing. For a moment, Iwan

    became anxious. Then, he roared fiercely and called out the mark of the Dominating Emperor Sword on his chest. The power of the mark was directly

    added to the sword in hand.

    But the long sword in Iwan''s hand seemed unable to bear the energy of the mark of the Dominating Emperor Sword. The sword kept shaking as if it

    was about to break, but Iwan couldn''t care about it. As long as he could kill the Way Master in front of him, nothing else mattered.

    The Way Master who came to support was still a long way from here, and it would take him a few seconds to get here, so lwan wanted to kill this Way

    Master in thest few seconds.

    So, the next battle became intenser. They fought more than a hundred times every minute. The Way Master was surrounded and attacked by Iwan

    the ck Emperor, the Senior Elder, and the soldiers under Jackson''smand, so he was bleeding all over. If it went on like this, he would

    definitely be killed soon.

    "Help me! Hurry up!" The Way Master who was surrounded was really scared at the moment. A fierce tiger was no match for a group of wolves.

    Besides, Iwan was powerful enough to fight with him in a short time. Iwan''s breath was unstable because he increased his strength with the

    Dominating Emperor Sword by force, but it didn''t matter. Iwan wanted to kill him by force.

    "Kill him!" With a loud bang, Iwan mmed his fist on the Way Master. The next moment, dressed in Godly Armor, the ck Emperor hammered the

    Way Master''s chest ferociously. When the Way Master retreated, the Senior Elder, the other elders, and the five soldiers under Jackson''smand

    all rushed to him crazily...

    Iwan resisted the Way Master''s attack, and the ck Emperor and others cooperated with him, so the Way Master was getting more and more

    seriously injured! He couldn''t hold on for a long time.

    "Hold on!" The expression of the Way Master who came to help changed dramatically. He was Way Master Autum! In fact, the two sides were trying

    to gain time at this moment. If lwan could kill the powerhouse of Way Master level, they could totally win, and the nine Way Masters couldn''t kill them

    anymore. Instead, they would fight back and kill the nine Way Masters!

    Autum was in a hurry to support hispanion. so he didn''t notice the cold sword light behind him! The next moment, there was a light sound.

    Although Autum tried his best to dodge, he was cut by the sword. There was a deep cut on his back.

    "Puff..." Autum spat a mouthful of blood. He had no choice but to tum back. He sensed that there was a powerhouse of Way Master level behind him,

    but the powerhouseˇŻs breath seemed to be very unstable. The powerhouse seemed to make a breakthrough by force, and hisbat power was

    much weaker than AutumˇŻs. The powerhouse should be as strong as Starwind.

    But no matter how weak the powerhouse was, he was a Way Master! If Autum continued to rescue the Way Master who was surrounded by Iwan

    regardless, he would also be seriously injured.

    Autum turned around with an extremely gloomy face. Then he saw a masked woman wearing an ancient white dress and a white veil. She rushed to

    him crazily with a sword and wanted to kill him!

    "Who are you?" Autum roared at the woman in shock and horror, but the woman did not pay any attention to him and continued to attack him with her

    sword at a faster speed.

    At this time, lwan was trying to kill the seriously injured Way Master by force. Noticing the change, he was overjoyed and then shouted, "Miss. hold on

    for a few seconds, and don''t fight recklessly. Just hold on for a few seconds! I will repay you in the future!ˇ±

    Iwan roared and went on to kill thest powerhouse of Way Master level. At this time, what Iwan didn''t know was that after he said those words, the

    mysterious woman who appeared on the External Battlefield to stop Autum had a strange look in her eyes.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Miss? Repay me in the future..." Strangely, the woman whose face was covered by a white veil blushed. Then she did not think much about it and

    continued to fight with Autum.

    Autum was exasperated. He was powerful enough to suppress the mysterious woman who just appeared, but it was not easy for him to defeat her in

    a short time. The current war situation could be decided in a few seconds

    "No!" The next moment, the seriously wounded Way Master who was surrounded and attacked by Iwan and other powerhouses saw that his

    supporter was stopped, and he let out a desperate roar. However, he was chopped by Iwan again.

    "The Lord of the Heaven Domain!

    Even if I''ll diagyou should die with

    me! Let''s die tage her!ˇ± The seriously

    injured way Master was angry and

    hopeless at this moment. Then: his

    aura-tampaged. e... wantedto

    detonate himself! He wanted''wan

    amd the group of people tedie

    together with him!

    "F*ck you!" When this seriously injured Way Master wanted to detonate himself, the ck Emperor suddenly hit him on the head with the big

    hammer. The poor Way Master who wanted to detonate himself and kill lwan and others became weak, and his rampaging aura was knocked back.

    Then, Iwan suddenly appeared in front of him and split him into two pieces with the sword.

    So far, two of the nine powerhouses of Way Master level had died!

    "No!" Seeing that the second Way Master was killed, Autum roared.

    ˇ°Continue to kill them!" lwan did not stop. After killing the second powerhouse of Way Master level, he immediately led people to rush to Dimitrie''s

    battlefield which was the nearest to him.

    At the moment, the scene on

    Dimitrie''s battlefield was extremely

    tragic. Dimnittie was anxious, so he

    fought intending to die together with

    the enem ies. Both Dimitrie and the

    Way Master who fought with him

    had. Been seriously injured.. At this

    reoment, wan arrived with-a group

    of powerhouses. Content be ongs to

    "Miss, hold on for a few seconds. If you''re no match for him, retreat! I will thank you in the future!ˇ± While attacking the third powerhouse of Way

    Master level, Iwan said again to the mysterious woman who suddenly appeared in the distance.

    But the mysterious woman didn''t listen to Iwan. Instead, she suddenly tried harder to stop Autum who was furious.

    "Kill him!" Dimitrie roared when he saw Iwan and othersing. His aura came to the extreme as he rushed crazily to the Way Master who fought

    with him.

    At this moment, Dimitrie and Iwan took the initiative to attack, while the ck Emperor and the Senior Elder cooperated with them. The Way Master

    who had been badly hurt had more wounds on his body and became more seriously injured

    Atrix was still leading four powerhouses of Way Master level to suppress Jackson, but he had lost some of his strength. Seeing that they were at a

    disadvantage, he could only roar, ˇ°Hurry up..."

    "Puff..." But before Atrix could finish speaking. Jackson seized the opportunity and suddenly appeared in front of a powerhouse who was at the Death

    Realm of Way Master level and killed him with the sword

    "

    Humph! You''re actually distracted

    while fighting-with me. Atrix, are you

    So eager to tre?ˇ± At this moment,

    Jackson snorted coldly with disdain;

    and his-celd killing intent came to-

    the extreme, Being surroundedand

    attacked by these people, he

    became furious. He was the only

    ore under the Human Kirrg Realm!

    He was at the peak of the Life Realm

    of Way Master level!

    At this moment, Jackson shouted angrily and appeared in front of another Way Master who was the weakest, and he forcibly killed the Way Master.

    "Sorry. Retreat!" Seeing that Jackson was attacking someone else, Atrix could only say sorry to that person and then escaped crazily with Olore and

    Winter.

    ˇ°Autum... Let''s go!" When Atrix flew past Autum, he pped the woman in white and forced her to retreat. Then he took Autum and ran quickly toward

    the distance...

    When Atrix ran away with the three Way Masters, there was a loud bang beside Jackson. The powerhouse who was at the Death Realm of Way

    Master level was so desperate that he blew himself up...

    Yes, he blew himself up. He owed Atrix a favor because Atrix had saved his life. So, he had noint though he knew that Atrix wanted him to

    stop Jackson

    After he blew himself up, Iwan, Dimitrie, and the ck Emperor finally killed thest powerhouse of Way Master level on the spot..

    At this moment, Atrix, who was frantically fleeing to the distance, could not help looking back. Then he saw Jacksone out from the explosion in

    the distance with blood all over his body.

    Then he saw Dimitrie, Iwan, and others who had just forcibly killed thest Way Master. In particr, lwan'' didn''t look less ferocious than Jackson...

    At this moment, under Jackson and lwanˇŻs scary and horrible gazes, Atrix and his followers had a sense of deep fear in their hearts..

 Chapter 312 He Who Dominates the External Battlefield Returns

    Chapter 312 He Who Dominates the External Battlefield Returns

    Chapter 312 He Who Dominates the External Battlefield Returns

    Half an hour ago, Darcy Miller arrived at the camps of the National Cornerstone Academy in the Dragon Kingdom, with her aura overwhelming these

    of anyone elsebined. With her floating in the air, every one of the Academy had tond, for Darcy, verbally quiet though, was a very dominating

    woman. She had greatly impacted Iwan while he was growing.

    Farcy Miller had a unique way of handling things, and she paid respect to others not because others were unprecedentedly brilliant or whatnot but

    because she wouldn''t condescend to be in a quarrel. She allowed others to do things she didn''t care about but would chop off the heads of a whole

    enemy family if someone dared toy hands on things she treasured.

    Take his son. Iwan Cliff, for instance

    Judging from the strange phenomena of the earth and the sky and the trembling legacy of the Godly Sword, Darcy Miller knew that something

    happened to Iwan. And she had calcted that lwan wouldn''t die because she had sealed onest hit in Iwan''s body, which would be triggered when

    her son was at deadly risk with no hope to live.

    If that had happened, then she would have annihted the whole world. That was how dominating Darcy Miller would react to her son''s death.

    Therefore, when the National Cornerstone Academy sent its men to investigate the situation, Darcy Miller in the air sneered, "Now that the Nine super

    powerful sects are out there, it''s not the time for you Academy to appear. What''s that hurry for? If you are surely desperate to go, I can give you a

    quick ride to death.ˇ±

    She said in a t tone, but her words were strongly undeniable to others. Although something had happened to her n, that something didn''t seem

    important, still under her control, after all.

    As she finished her talk, the Way Masters at the gate of the Academy. be they in Death Realm or Life Realm, all felt terror generating in their hearts.

    "s, Great Schr Miller, you don''t have to do this. The Academy won''t appear to the public this time. And since you''re here, why don''t we talk in

    my study?ˇ± an elderly voice came from the deep of the Academy when the startled Way Masters at the gate didn''t know how to respond.

    Then, a smile curved on the face of Farcy Miller who was flowing still in the air, and she nodded, "Well, excuse me for bothering.ˇ±

    She started walking in the air the way she did on the road instead of flying, slowly towards the deep of the Academy.

    At this moment, Darcy Miller moved her eyes away from the powerhouses on the ground, but those people still had fears haunting them, for they all

    could tell she was a Human-King-level powerhouse. Five years ago, when she had been here, their instinct had told them she had been stronger than

    them all, and even the elder president of the Academy had dreaded her. Back then, no one wouldn''t dare to stop her if she intended to do anything in

    the organization.

    Actually, the powerhouses of the Academy had always been confused after they had investigated her background five years ago. Their intelligence

    suggested that she was no more than a regr person whose only highlighted title was a blue stocking who had been studying the worldˇŻs historical

    records. She was talented and erudite enough to outwit each one of the Academy''s Great Schrs. She would have been the leader of schrs if

    she had been born in any ancient dynasty.

    Her background investigation didn''t say she had any force stronger than that of an ordinary woman, so it seemed that she had suddenly woken up

    and gained her power five years ago, and ever since had been skyrocketing.

    "Who... Who the hell is she? Why would such a great powerhousepromise in the earthly world? What is she nning?ˇ± everyone in the Academy

    was specting, as they could tell Darcey Miller did hold no enmity against them but no goodwill toward them, either. If a Human-King-level

    powerhouse disliked them, the feeling would suck.

    Darcy Miller wouldn''t even give a damn about these people''s thoughts. She had her own mission and wouldn''t make enemies out of these people if

    they didn''t stand in her way. But if they did, she wouldn''t be easy on them

    As she marched to the deep of the Academy, a voice from a yard behind below came and asked, "Schr Miller, would you mind telling me how far I

    lag behind Iwan Cliff?"

    The voice came from Carson Simpson, who had his wounds mended and reached stage-nine Real Emperor level with the blessing of the Academy.

    He was at the same level as Iwan at this time. It was haphazard and inevitable at the same time like it was fate that he shared a link with Iwan.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Carson Simpson, at the moment, was all in in white, with his face shining like a jade. One look at him, he was a diligent schr, and another, he

    became a royal God Emperor. He walked on the Real Emperor road quite well.

    Though ignoring everyone down on the ground, Darcy Miller in air paused a little on hearing Carson Simpson. She didn''t look back at him but spoke,

    ˇ°You two don''t walk the same path, no need topare with each other. You are excellent, Simpson, but it''s not the ancient dynasties anymore, so

    you should broaden your sight to chase more than just Iwan.ˇ±

    Having said so, she walked towards the deep again, where the elder president of the Academy, a dreadful King. was awaiting her.

    The powerhouses preparing to investigate the strange phenomena of the sky and the earth lowed their heads and in silence turned back into the

    Academy from the gate, with their fear against Miller prevailing over their motivations.

    On the External Battlefield, the battle was still on far away from the ck Emperor Ashram. lwan didnˇŻt know his mother, who had disappeared with

    her huge secrets for five years, once again kept trouble away from him as she warned Guardians of the Rules.

    Way Master Atrix and his fellows were shuddering at lwan''s de. The nine Way Masters stepped into the fight at full strength, but within one minute,

    five of the nine were killed by lwanˇŻ''s side.

    Among the five, one died to Iwan and ck Emperor, one to the union of Iwan, ck Emperor, and the four Elders of the Dragon Kingdom, one to

    lwan''sst hit after Dimitrie and his menˇŻs efforts, and thest two to Jackson alone.

    So soon, the nine Way Masters only

    had Atrix, Autumn, Winter, and Olore,

    the four peakand strongest Death

    Realm powerhouses, eft. Althoughs

    the four Survived, their pale faces

    said they were not ina good <<ˇ±

    condition. And Jackson, entitled "the

    Nest Hitman of Guardians of the

    Riles", was a peak Life Realm

    warrior, who could cause great

    damage to five or six Death Realm

    powerhouses in one go alone.

    On lwan''s side, everyone had some wounds, whether he is Iwan himself, the ck Emperor, one of the four Elders, one of the five Heaven-level

    Guardians of Rules led by Jackson, Dimitrie, or the strongest Jackson

    Iwan was so wounded that even his pores were oozing blood even if somebody had helped him in the fight. He had to suffer the side effects of

    forcibly killing three Way Masters.

    Scare took root deep in Atrix''s eyes

    after he staredvat Iwan. They had

    thought Iwan wouldn''t retaliate

    against them until he hid this time.

    but the fact was that lwan wouldn''t

    take long before he carried outˇŻ

    revenge. He made his enemi¨¦s pay

    right after he was hurt. He-would kill

    those who he could kill afid leave

    those who he couldn''t kill in infinite

    fear.

    Another look at Dimitrie and Jackson who were covered with blood and already on lwanˇŻs side made Atrix and his fellows sigh in their minds. It

    wouldn''t take him too long to think before the turned around and ran away.

    However, While the four were running away, they heard Iwan''s cold voice talking to their ears.

    "Way Master Atrix, I got your name. Hope you can be alive and healthy. Winter, Olore, and Autumn, you can also count your days until I kill all of you

    and destroy your ashram next time."

    The four Way Masters paused and quivered a little, and then ran away from the External Battlefield faster.

    Pff! After the four Way Masters had gone. Iwan couldn''t resist but spit a mouthful of blood hard. People around him watched him with concern and

    wanted to ask him if he was okay.

    But he gestured, squared his shoulders, and took a deep breath, "I''m okay!"

    Then, Iwan looked in the direction of the ce where the mysterious warrior showed up to block Way Master Autumn but couldn''t find any trace.

    I felt familiar with her. Do I Know her

    by any chance? Iwan muttered to

    himself. Hewery much appreciated

    the mysterious woman who helped?

    her, and be it not for her, the fight

    wouldnt end so fast like this. ?

    However, since she was gone, ˇ°he

    cotldn''t give his thanks to her

    anymore. He decided to keep the

    gratitude in his heart and send it to

    her one day after he met her.

    Then, Iwan turned around and bent to bow to heavily wounded Dimitrie and Jackson, "Seniors, thank you for helping us. I''ll remember what you did

    for the rest of my life and will repay you someday!ˇ±

    The two didn''t say anything at this moment, because they both were astonished by Iwan, who was not yet a Real King but dared to sh his sword at

    Way Masters. He even forcibly killed three Way Masters at the end of the fight.

    Iwan then bowed to the five Heaven-level Guardians of the Rules, who were all severely wounded, with one of them having his one eye blinded, one

    having a piercing wound through his abdomen, and one losing one arm. Even that, every one of them was standing straight.

    Breathing deeply, Iwan bowed to the five powerhouses sincerely, ˇ°Iwan Cliff thanks all of you! Heaven Domain will spare no efforts helping you if

    anyone of you is in need someday!"

    ˇ°You''re wee, Lord Cliff!" the five powerhouses bowed back to Iwan.

    Atst, Iwan looked at the four Elders of the Dragon Kingdom, who were all severely wounded, and said with esteem, "Elders, now that the battle on

    the field is over, you should go back to the Kingdom and try to reach the next level!ˇ±

    Iwan paused, squinted his eyes, and slowly continued, "Wait for my return, and then we''ll make our kingdom stable together!"

    Iwan was not going to return to the Kingdom with the Elders since he had been away from Heaven Domain for too long before. He needed to stay on

    the Battlefield for a while and settle down everything. He and the Senior Elder needed time to digest what they had gained from the battle.

    No one would imagine what might happen if the nine super-powerful sects took action together after Iwan settle down everything on the Battlefield

    and returned to the Kingdom.

    But what might happen wouldn''t matter then.

    Hot blood started pumping from Iwan''s heart all of the sudden as the Lord of Heaven Domain whe had been dominating the External Battlefield

    returned!

 Chapter 313 Iwan Cliff Returns to Heaven Domain

    Chapter 313 Iwan Cliff Returns to Heaven Domain

    Chapter 313 Iwan Cliff Returns to Heaven Domain

    At the moment, Iwan fully deserved all the attention nearby as he, a Real Emperor, countered and killed a Way Master, and to do so he jumped not

    just one or two, but many ranks between the two levels, which was so impressive and brave that no one in the history could hold a candle to him.

    Given that he managed to do that, Lord of Heaven Domain from this day on no longer needed anyone else to protect his faction. He''d be their own

    protector with himself going forward on Ancient Dominating Emperor Way nonstop. His brave heart could conquer the endless mountains and waters!

    The battle marked Iwan''s most important turning point. During the five years, the more he learned brought him nothing but more concern. He had

    known there were Way Masters beyond Kings and more powerful warriors than Way Masters in the world for a long time

    That was why he chose to hide and quit dominating and conquering when he stepped on the Real Emperor Way after he had broken peak Emperor

    level. Not that he wanted to, but as getting stronger and stronger, he held in greater awe toward the world, which was the consensus of the true top

    powerhouses. Therefore, lwan had hidden and kept silent for too long.

    Three months ago, when he had gotten the call for help from his daughter, he returned to the Kingdom and continued to be silent for three whole

    months.

    Iwan was not just a man of boundless love but a King, an Emperor. He was a man destined to be the top warrior in this era since he had been born,

    and this era became more marvelous thanks to lwan''s birth.

    But, after this battle, things were different, and Iwan had the power to counter and kill a Death Realm Way Master. With the summoned Godly Sword,

    he could even escape from Jackson, if the peak Life Realm Way Master had wanted to kill him. That was Iwan''s solid foundation that boosted him to

    kill three Way Masters with his power of Real Emperor.

    Besides, he had more powerhouses on his side, including Jackson and Dimitrie, a peak Life Realm Way Master and a peak Death Realm Way

    Master. They both were the protectors of Heaven Domain. He also had ck Emperor, who was a stage-nine Real Emperor that could match a Way

    Master, not to mention there were the four Elders and a bunch of warriors of the Dragon Kingdom.

    This time, Iwan and the Dragon Headquarters had imed three victories within a day by uprooting three External Headquarters and their national

    fortune. The Dragon Headquarters had defeated their enemies one to eight on the Battlefield, which made Iwan so sure that the four Elders would

    break through their bottlenecks after they got back to the Kingdom, hence the stronger general force of the Dragon Kingdom.

    After lwan settled everything down on the External Battlefield and led his men to stronger levels, he woulde back to the Kingdom and unite the

    Military to oppress the nine Super-powerful Sects and make the Dragon Kingdom and Heaven Domain great again.

    Suddenly, Iwan felt his hot blood pumping from the bottom of his heart.

    "Senior Elder, we''re parting here. I''m not going back yet. But, please wait for my return.ˇ± Iwan took a deep breath and seriously spoke to the Senior

    Elder.

    Stewing excitement, relief, and all kinds ofplicated feelings. the Senior Elder had all his emotions show in his eyes when he looked at Iwan

    Then, he deeply breathed and nodded, "Fine! We''ll be waiting for your return, Iwan. And you can rx because your family will be protected by the

    Military! As long as we stand, your family will always be unharmed!"

    Iwan also nodded, "You can also rx and settle things down in the Kingdom. I''ll handle everything on the Battlefield. Heaven Domain will keep all

    gangs from the borders of the Kingdom!"

    Iwan said it very seriously, and that was the promise between men, between him and the Senior Elder.

    This scene reminded everybody of the conversation between Emperor Victory and Haig in the first Imperial Dynasty.

    "Don''t worry. I''ve got everything under control in the Kingdom!"

    "Rx. Things will go smoothly as long as I''m on the External Battlefield!"

    Jackson and Dimitrie were touched hearing the conversation between Iwan and the Senior Elder and witnessing them promising to each other. They

    had a strange feeling that the promises between the two were going to happen someday. With infinite confidence, the two would stride forward even

    though a thorny pathy ahead.

    "Take care, lwan!" the other three Elders came to Iwan and said goodbye, and then they followed the Senior Elder to fly away. The battles on the

    Battlefield were put to rest for a moment again and the situation twisted a lot from this day on. But not all problems were solved in the Kingdom,

    namely the nine Super-powerful Sects, which were nearly as strong as thoserge-and-middle-sized External Headquarters

    Seeing the four Elders go, Jackson slightly narrowed his eyebrows, contracted his pupils, and muttered, "Shelton Hayes, Judy Lopez, Lewis King,

    and Carl Addison, these four names embodied very strong power of fortune.ˇ± Then, he steppedmenting but had this feeling that the four Elders

    of the Dragon Kingdom had a hint of regal spirit. It was weak, though, it was spreading indeed

    The moment, Jackson kept the spection under the bottom of his heart and turned silent.

    After the four Elders returned to the Kingdom, Iwan needed to settle down things on the Battlefield, for he had left Heaven Domain for toong, longer

    than each time he left before since the Domain had been built up five years ago.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Iwan pressed down his breaths and excitement and took out themunicator to call Ivy. Soon, the call was connected, and Ivy''s voice with concern

    came, "Are you okay, my Lord?" Ivy got the news of the battle before

    Iwan chuckled, "I''m good, Ivy. You go to assemble all the warriors and lead them to me. I''ll give you the coordinatester."

    "Yes, my Lord!" her concern vanished as lvy heard that Iwan was good. After hanging up, Ivy sent the order to the warriors: "The Lord is back! All

    three thousand warriors go to greet the Lord!"

    While lwan was talking. Jackson and Dimitrie moved, the former in the direction of five corpses of the deceased Way Masters, and thetter in the

    direction of the ck Emperor''s Ashram where five corpses of the stage-nine Kingsy. They blew off the corpses and abstracted the purest energy

    from them. These corpses, especially Kings'' corpses and beyond, contained a little bit of way fortune and were the best restoratives.

    The corpses would benefit lwan and the ck Emperor in the past, but since the two had their own ways, they no longer needed the corpses.

    Nheless, it was suitable to use them to help the warriors of the Heaven Domain to increase their strength. Corpses of five Way Masters and five

    stage-nine Kings would contain a lot of way fortune. With the energy to help the warriors, the vacuum of powerhouses of the Emperor level due to the

    Four Masters of Heaven entering a new level would be soon filled

    Warriors like Warrior No.1 didn''t have the talent to reach Emperor level, but after the one hundred warriors had fortified their bones as a result of

    absorbing a bit of the CanedyˇŻs national fortune, if they absorbed the energy of Way Masters, they would reach a new level again.

    And Iwan had another card in his hand--half of the Poghu''s hundred-year-long national fortune! Iwan had decided to leave the energy to Dark and

    War, his two brothers that were not on the Battlefield.

    He had been missing the two brothers he hadn''t seen for days. Technically, they hadn''t parted for too long, but too many things had happened in the

    interval.

    Iwan believed that with their talents

    and fortune, his-four brothers were

    going to be en the Real Emperor

    Way. Thewpattle this day had made

    Iwan more aware of the powerful

    Real Emperor Way that was offering

    him-@brighter future. If that made

    sense, he would lead his brothers to

    the Real Emperor Way. Plus, he and

    the ck Emperor could guide them

    when they were on the Way. Content

    belongs to

    While lwan was nning, the ck Emperor suddenly turned to him and seriously said, "Little brother!"

    "What''s wrong, sis?ˇ± lwan came back to his sense and asked.

    The ck Emperor became more serious and said, "Little brother, from now on, I''ll leave the Guardians of the Rules and be one of your Heaven

    Domain!"

    "What?" lwan was in shock. Would

    the ck Emperor join Heaven

    Domain? A question that never

    urred ta: lwan was ced rightin

    front of him. Not that he didn''t

    egmer, but she was too strong

    for t#@ Domain. What positianˇ±

    should Iwan give her? lwancdidn''t

    know how to respond fora while, but

    as he opened his mouth, the ck

    Emperor suddenly bowed to him.

    "I, the ck Emperor, greet you, my Lord!"

    "Well, sis, I''m not... You don''t have to join us... No, not that...ˇ± Iwan was too panicked to choose words carefully.

    The ck Emperor lowered her

    head, "We hacsa promise, little

    brother, thatwe'' re gonna conquer

    the wholewor d together! You cane

    treat metas one of your warriors

    and doynot push me away. Youtre

    gettiaiy stronger and the warriors of

    Heaven Domain can hardly¨¦atch

    your speed, which will put the

    Domain in danger if someone keeps

    you busy."

    Iwan frowned and agreed with the ck Emperor in his mind. Then, he put on a serious look and asked the ck Emperor, "Are you really willing to

    jain us, sis?ˇ±

    She nodded, "Yes, I am!"

    Iwan inhaled a long breath and said, ˇ°Here''s my order, ck Emperor! From now on, you are appointed as the first Deputy of Heaven Domain,

    ranked above y and Kill!"

    "I''m very obliged, my Lord!" the ck Emperor nodded in solemnity, and from this moment on, she was one of Heaven Domain. Then, Iwan would

    announce the appointment when the warriors arrived

    Speak of the devil, the next moment after Iwan and the ck Emperor finished talks, the sounds of rumble came from the distant horizon.

    As far as their eyes could see, there were hundreds of armed helicopters of Heaven Domain flying in lwan''s direction. On the ground were thousands

    of warriors rushing neat and uniform.

    Three thousand warriors of Heaven Domain assembled again since thest time when went to the Dragon Kingdom three months ago. This time they

    did so just to greet their Lord and wee his return!

    Rumble!

    Iwan felt more hot blood pumping on watching the three thousand warriors, among them the weakest were Gods of War, swarming towards him and

    the ck Emperor.

    "Greet. my Lord!"

    "Greet. my Lord!"

    "Greet. my Lord!"

    Their loud sounds nearly rent the sky.

    "I''m back, my brothers!" Iwan eximed to his three thousand brothers after soaring up in the air, followed by the Deputy ck Emperor.

    At the same time, the mysterious woman with the white veil who had helped Iwan block Way Master Autumn appeared on a hill a dozen kilometers

    away from Iwan. She removed the veil, revealing the fabulously pretty face of lwan''s wife.

    And she was indeed Jayna Brown! Half a month ago, when Iwan had been in aa, she hade to the External Battlefield alone in a ze of

    dudgeon and killed Marcus with one sh. And this time, she showed up at the most critical juncture to block a Way Master for Iwan!

    "Honey, I''ll be conquering for the rest of my life, along with you!" Jayna cast her eyes of love over Iwan from a distance and disappeared after a blur

    of motion, while the warriors of Heaven Domain were greeting their Lord in excitement.

 Chapter 314 Rebirth of Heaven Domain

    Chapter 314 Rebirth of Heaven Domain

    Chapter 314 Rebirth of Heaven Domain

    ˇ°Brothers, from now on, the ck Emperor will be our first Deputy, Master y will be the Second, and Master Kill the Third!" Iwan spoke loudly so

    that everyone could hear him.

    "Deputy ck Emperor!ˇ±

    "Deputy y!ˇ±

    ˇ°Deputy Kill!"

    ˇ°Brother!ˇ± y and Kill rose and came to Iwan to bow. lwan smilingly nodded, tapped them on the shoulders, and asked, "Got a decision yet? The

    King-level Way or the tougher Real Emperor Way?"

    "It''s Real Emperor Way. brother! We''ll follow your steps!" y and Kill replied at the drop of a hat. The Real Emperor Way could offer them a brighter

    future; as the Four Masters of Heaven, they were strong-willed warriors with great fortune. Between the King Way and the Real Emperor Way, they

    definitely would choose thetter.

    As for Guardians of the Rules that forbade the expansion of the Real Emperor Way, they were not afraid of them after multiple battles. The only regret

    for y and Kill was that they had been too weak for that battle half a month ago. They''d had to watch their brother facing the siege of five stage-

    seven Kings all by himself.

    "Great!" lwan stared at y and Kill. The Real Emperor Way was not meant for everyone! Ivy and Jane Cook, even if they were Super Gods at the

    moment, couldn''t walk onto the Real Emperor Way, the tougher Way, even after they reach peak Emperor level. The ck Emperor could bear the

    Real Emperor Way fused with Haig because she was a unique talent who had broken the physical and mental shackles.

    "Lord Cliff, it''s all prepared. You better start right now. Let your soldiers absorb the energy before it dissipates.ˇ± Jackson came to Iwan with five

    bloodstones in his hand, which were the energy and Way fortune of the five Way Masters. Dimitrie also came from the other side, leaving a crater

    with diameters of two hundred meters on the low-lying ground, which was brimmed with clean water.

    Dimitrie kept spreading the panaceas of his ashram and powder of five Holy Image Fruits into the pond as if it was drizzling. Without hesitation

    Jackson followed and ground the five Holy Image Fruits to spread them into the pond. Suddenly, the pond crimsoned and contained unfathomable

    energy.

    Then, Warrior No.1 and others resolutely jumped into the pond, for they were lwan''s guards. But Warrior No.1 to No.10 felt frustrated as Iwan had

    been getting stronger over time, so fast that none of his guards could catch the speed.

    That was why the ten warriors were heading for the center of the pond where most of the energy umted. While they were absorbing and

    breaking through their bottlenecks, thousands of warriors dived into the pond, too. As one of Heaven Domain, every one of them was a predator that

    could kill every enemy on the battlefield. In the past, theycked energy andprehension of power, making them dy reaching new levels.

    But they were not in theck anymore, as the life-long energy of five stage-nine Kings and five Way Masters was enough for everyone, with some

    Way fortune as the toppings.

    The warriors were absorbing the energy more quickly, and their auras were surging in a great amount

    Then, Iwan squinted and slowly said to y and Kill, "You two have had much of the Caneday''s national fortune. Now go to absorb the Way fortune

    of Way Masters in the pond. Try to break the Real Emperor Way without repressing yourself. You''ve been through enough battles and there are more

    ahead of us. Our enemies will be more and stronger.ˇ±

    Iwan was on the most aggressive Dominating Emperor Way of the ancient Human Emperor Ways, which he hadn''t hidden at the very beginning. It

    would be no secret to the headquarters in the world that he was on the Way. But it remained uncertain whether the other Headquarters would know

    Iwan had killed three Way, Masters. Atrix wouldn''t be a fool to reveal it to others who he wanted to suffer the same losses as he did.

    But such a thing couldn''t be always kept a secret. Iwan, standing at the stage-nine Real Emperor level, had a lot ofplicated work to do to reach

    the Real King Level. He needed not only energy but theprehension of power by undergoing battles of life and death. That was he could reach the

    next level, a giant mountain waiting for him to climb over.

    After all, after he climbed over the mountain, he would be able to confront with Jackson. So, it was very difficult for him to reach the next level in a

    short time. As it stood, the strength he owned at the moment was enough to handle most issues.

    "Yes!" y and Kill roared in a low patch and dived into the pond to absorb the energy and Way fortune. And so did Jane Cook and Ivy, who had

    been staying on the Battlefield and got no share of the Canedy''s national fortune, making it hard for her to reach Emperor level this time.

    Therefore, a dozen minutester, when Ivy reached the peak Super God level, Iwan took a ninth of Canedy''s national fortune and injected it into Ivy''s

    body. After another half an hour, lvy was enveloped with an Emperor-level aura, marking that she became an Emperor-level powerhouse.

    Ivy''s breakthrough was a kickoff, and Jane Cook was the second one that entered the Emperor level, and then Warrior No.1 as well one by one.

    Except for those powerhouses, countless warriors started reaching new levels.

    Early Gods of War became middle,ter, and even peak Gods of War.

    Later Gods of War strode into early Super Gods.

    With time passing, warriors that met their new bottlenecks jumped out of the pond, leaving Warrior No.1 to No.10, y, and Kill in there.

    Master Dark was on the Battlefield, too, but Iwan didn''t call him in or War whe was in the Dragon Kingdom, because Iwan thought both of them had a

    strong family behind them offering them more resources than y and Kill could receive. y and Kill had their family legacies, but they were no.

    more than just a name passed down through generations.

    "Huh, little brother, these ten men of your guards have reached their top but are still hanging in there. Perhaps they don''t want to be left too far behind

    you.ˇ± the ck Emperor chuckled to Iwan.

    Iwan nedded, with his look condensing, as he knew his guards already touched their ceilings by enteringter Emperor level. But they roared in a low

    patch and blood oozed through their pores. They were doing so to push themselves to level up.

    Rumble! Another ten minutester, Warrior No.1 to No.10 soared up from the pond, with auras built up to peak Emperor level. The ten guards came

    to Iwan and bowed, "My lord!"

    Iwan had a serious look at Warrior No.1 who was covered with blood and noticed a stubborn spirit shimmering in his eyes. Warrior No.1 had been

    following Iwan, and perhaps he thought he would not be qualified to guard Iwan if he had been stuck at the same old level. That made him reach a

    new level at all costs.

    Iwan tapped Warrior No.1 hard on the shoulders and said, "Brother, chill out, you''ll always be the captain of my guards. Now, go get some healing!"

    "Yes, my Lord!" Warrior No.1 squared

    his shoulders-and loudly replied, with

    tears wel ingsup in his eyes. He

    managed\i@''reach peak Emperor ~~

    evel, halfa-step King level. Evens

    though s bones and poor talerit

    undermi ned him, he tries his-best iKe)

    break out of the shackles! That was

    What he must do to stay.ext to

    wan, and so must the No.2 to

    0.10. With the same mindset, they

    were all at the peak Emperor level.

    Iwan was driving Heaven Domain, the warzone vehicle, faster than ever, and perhaps what would be in their way was the Headquarters from all over

    the world. That was the reason why the warriors of Heaven Domain had to reach new levels, whatever it took.

    The five peak stage-nine King-level, Heaven-level Guardians of the Rules led by Jackson watched from a distance Warrior No.1 to No.10 covered

    with blood and standing in front of lwan. Their eyes glittered with approval, for these juniors reminded them of their youths.

    Their iron-blooded youths!

    The three thousand warriors of Heaven Domain were not the only ones that kept reaching new levels. In the Dragon Kingdom, a super arsenal had

    been secretly built up nearby the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom in the Capital.

    Its scale would make the jaw of every outsider drop. There were countless one-thousand-meter-long assembly lines, with numerous ten-meter-tall

    machines above them. Pairs of machinery arms at the centers were assembling war armor made of top alloys, armor that was the crystal of modern

    technology!

    There were three thousand sets of ink-ck armor about to be assembled.

    "Make it fast, chop. chop!" Hannah Bass, who was in a whiteb coat and with a pair of sses, had been working in there for a long time. When she

    had forged the set of armor for y, he asked her if she could forge another three thousand sets for the three thousand warriors of Heaven Domain

    Hannah had even considered kicking

    the crap out of I him for putting

    forward sucha request, but, as his

    virtuous wife} she had said yes to

    the outrageous request. ording

    to the sehedule, she would finish.

    forgirig the first batch of the armor

    of 4¨¦aven Domain and sendthem to

    the External Battlefield intwo or

    three days. With the financial

    support of the affluent Heaven

    Domain, money was the least

    worried during the whole process for

    her. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Only some metals were hard to collect but with the cooperation of Rendon Scott, she received all the materials from the destroyed Immortal Forces.

    Times changed, and,pared to

    the ancient age, modernity

    advocated technology, amon

    sense in th¨¦public at least. a

    Techngy had been increasingly*

    developing, and countless top on

    SC ieniists from all industries. a

    wardwide had been immigtating to

    th¨¦ Dragon Kingdom. Given

    sufficient time, the Dragon Kingdom

    would design and manufacture the

    most advanced equipment.

    On the External Battlefield, the three thousand warriors of Heaven Domain left the pond after their bodies had absorbed the energy to the maximum.

    Only y and Kill were still in there.

    The pond still had half energy left, after all, and energy was from five stage-nine Kings and five Way Masters.

    Rumble! The sounds of rumble came from the two men''s bodies, suggesting they opened up the Real Emperor Way! The energy left in the pond flew

    into their bodies faster.

    Another half an hourter, Kill and y slowly soared up, with their peak stage-three King-level aura swelling. Everyone could sense they were one

    step away from the stage-four King level.

    Above the pond, y and Kill were peak stage-three Real Emperor, Iwan, and the ck Emperor were peak stage-nine Real Emperor and Warrior

    No.1 to No.50, Ivy and Jane Cook were all Emperors.

    After they digest the fruits of the battle, Heaven Domain became stronger with four Real Emperors, fifty or so Emperors, and hundreds of Super

    Gods. The rest of the brothers were all peak Gods of War.

    All of them were releasing their power as if to announce the rebirth of Heaven Domain to the world.

 Chapter 315 Battle Preparation

    Chapter 315 Battle Preparation

    Chapter 315 Battle Preparation

    Heaven Domain had been standing on the External Battlefield for just five years at the very most, umting way less than those organizations

    with an old name, such as Archfield Organization which they had wrecked half a year ago, Broken Valley where Sullivan was, Dark Night

    Organization where Dark had been born, and Killer Group One that had been witnessing the whole history of the External battlefield. Heaven Domain

    was just a five-year-oldpared to those established forces!

    Nevertheless, being young was the main feature of the Domain''s warriors. Iwan Cliff, Lord of Heaven Domain who single-handedly found the force.

    was young, the ck Emperor was young, the Four Masters were Young, guards like Warrior No.1 were young, and the three thousand warriors were

    all young. All of them and the domain had plenty of potential

    Since its foundation, Heaven Domain had been developing so fast that no organization could press it down. Those who had nned to attack Heaven

    Domain were either doomed or oppressed eventually.

    That was because each warrior of Heaven Domain, be he the Lord himself, one of the Four Masters, or any other brother, was always battling on the

    Battlefield. They were either in a battle or on the way to a battle. Bathing in blood with their aspiration, the young warriors of the young Heaven

    Domain had forced themselves to fight a path that belonged to them on the External Battlefield where powerhouses, killings, and warfare existed in

    every corner.

    The day marked the ultimate evolution of the young Heaven Domain, and from this moment on, no force or organization on the Battlefield had the

    ability to suppress it, not even the most aggressive External Killer Group One.

    Powered by its warriors, including a Dominating Emperor, an Ancient Real Emperor, four Real Emperors, fifty Emperors, hundreds of Super Gods,

    and thousands of Gods of War, Heaven Domain dominated the Battlefield andpeted againstrge-sized External Headquarters.

    In the Dragon Kingdom, NAH Technology of Hannah Bass, along with Morgan Group which Jayna Brown was in charge of, had been working

    overtime to forge high-tech heavy armor sets for warriors of Heaven Domain

    Before lwan''s return. Ivy had had everything prepared, integrated all the resources that Heaven Domain had umted over these years, and

    distributed them to their secret warehouses worldwide. These resources could serve the warriors of Heaven Domainter if there were new battles.

    The scene of the warriors of Heaven Domain releasing their energy on the Battlefield made every informed force threatened. From this day on,

    Heaven Domain became one of the top yers on the External Battlefield

    At the same time, in the headquarters of the Dark Night Organization on an endless mountain, the Great Chief of the Drak Night. Dark''s father, was

    standing on a patio and watching in the direction of warriors of Heaven Domain, along with Dark. Even his eyes were expressing he was shocked.

    The Dark Night was one of the Ancient Organizations, and it had a stage-seven King-level ancestor who was still alive.

    But right at this moment, if they dispatched all of their men to face warriors of Heaven Domain with all of their materials, they had no win rate.

    Then, the Great Chief sighed a long breath and beckoned Dark, ˇ°Boy, I know you always want to go back to Heaven Domain. Now, it''s time. I won''t

    stop you anymore!"

    Dark''s body shivered as he heard his father. He had been at the peak Emperor level and could step into the Real Emperor Way at any time. He was

    the Master Dark of Heaven Domain, and he was eager to join his brothers when he sensed their energy release. But he had to return to the Dark

    Night. for his identity was exposed during the battle half a month ago.

    Dark felt his heart shaking on hearing his father''s words, and then he turned around to ask his father, "Father, are you allowing me to go back?"

    His father, stewing in his gravy, nodded, "I am. Go back to Heaven Domain. The Dark Night is no more than a fetter that keeps you from a brighter

    future. Go back to your brothers and conquer the world with them!"

    The Great Chief paused for a moment, tapped his son on the shoulders, and, with a king look, continued, ˇ°Dark! I was nning to let you take my

    seat after you''ve grown up, but you''re doing better than I thought you would! You have many good brothers. Listen to me, boy. Go back to where you

    belong. Go back to your brothers and be a legend in this world!ˇ±

    ˇ°Father!ˇ± Dark felt touched and tears bested up in his eyes. He looked at his father, this middle-aged man with greying temples. He felt a little

    heartbreak, and then took a deep breath and asked, "Father, What are you gonna do if I left? And what about the Dark Night?"

    The Great Chief''s heartyughter burst out, and he deeply inhaled, "Hahaha! Boy, your father is not that old! I took the position at fifteen because

    your grandfather died so young. I''ve been keeping low-key on this war-torn External Battlefield all these years. I was so afraid to lead the whole

    organization to the cliff or lose you! Now that you''re a grown-up, the Dark Night will be fine. Just rx! My only hope is that my boy, you can climb up

    the highest mountain! That way, your mom, may her soul rest in peace, will be very relieved!"

    Pong!

    "Father, I''m sorry!" Dark kneeled before his father, warm tears streaming down his cheeks.

    The Great Chief was gratified to look at Dark, his eyes welling up with tears. Five years ago, Dark had quit being the young Master of the Drak Night

    to join Heaven Domain as a pawn. Later he even led teams to attack the Dark Night. Over the years, the Great Chief had been infuriated so many

    times by Dark, and more often than not, he had considered more than once pping this disobedient son!T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    At this moment, seeing his son grow up to be a responsible man gave him a lot of relief. He believed Dark would go further and further with his

    brothers of Heaven Domain. In that case, he would not concern whether his family or the Dark Night would no longer exist. If it vanished one day, as

    long as his son became stronger than ever, that would be no regret!

    With this thought, the Great Chief stared at Dark, "Before you go, Dark, I''m giving you another gift! The one-hundred-year umtion of the Dark

    Night, it''s all yours, now! Go to the training chamber and open that goddamn Real Emperor Way!" the Great Chief felt his hot blood pumping.

    At the same time, in the Broken Valley. This force belonged to peakter-stage Emperor-level Sullivan, who had been being hunted by Iwan for a

    whole day two months ago when Iwan came all the way from Cleveque City to the Battlefield in high dudgeon

    Sullivan, who had reached peak Emperor level, put down his intelligence and looked up in the direction of the warriors of Heaven Domain. His look

    was veryplicated, and several secondster, he made up his mind to join Heaven Domain.

    He had the presentiment that something big was going to happen. In the External Battlefield where wars had been on and off for over a century, there

    was finally going to be a God Emperor force to unify all the forces.

    In the far north of the External Battlefield, vast, heavy snow shrouded an endless ice field. It was freezing here, and because the temperature had

    never been above Zero Celsius, all one could see here was thick ice and blizzards.

    On an icy mountain of several kilometers height, several aggressive Chiefs of External Killer Group One gathered after they received the news of the

    reunion and overall breakthrough of Heaven Domain. They all were shocked

    One of them, who had aplicated look in his eyes, was Zero with King-level power. He had been keeping an eye on Iwan Cliff. as he wanted him

    to be his partner.

    He had been so convinced that one day Iwan would be his partner, especially after Iwan fell out with the eight External Military Headquarters.

    Zero had even thought that Iwan might forsake his past and continue doing what he wanted to in this world as someone else. Perhaps, as his partner,

    a member of Killer Group One.

    Zero did have a point of view. If it were someone else, he might have done it as Zero wanted. But it was wan, who was meant to rule. That was why

    Zero''s n was destined to fail. Iwan could never be his partner.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Several more aggressive King-level Kings appeared at the top of the Icy mountain behind Zero. They were wearing

    tinum masks with their serious faces under them.

    Everyone knew that Heaven Domain had gone out of their control and couldn''t be suppressed anymore. Plus, they also sensed auras of terror

    dissipating from the direction of the warriors of Heaven Domain, which meant the demises of powerhouses.

    Everyone in Killer Group One, the longest-standing force on the External Battlefield, was silent at this moment. In the days toe. they were

    expecting to get into official contact with the leaders of Heaven Domain, whom they would have rejected before but couldn''t turn a blind eye to now.

    Not only did the rebirth of Heaven Domain bring chills to the forces on the External Battlefield, but came to the good ears of the nine Super-powerful

    Sects.

    In the deep southwestern

    depopted zene of the Dragon

    Kingdom, there was a King-level

    Super-powerful Sect named Heavert

    Force located in a mountain witha

    disordered maic field. Standing

    on th¨¦ top of the mountain was Zack

    Smith, Lord of Heaven Force,

    squinting his eyes at thedirection

    where dramatic changes were

    taking ce in the distance. Content

    belongs to swnovel.ne

    No one knew that he used to be in

    the same schdel with Teddy

    Huggins, whohad followed Iwan

    Cliff to the.external Battlefield. ? =>

    Decadesˇ®ago, he ideal conflict =~

    between him and Teddy got him into

    a big fight with Teddy, who got

    seriously injured by him. Thetter

    set for the Battlef

    ield afterwards

    with all injuries and had been gone

    for decades.

    Teddy Huggins came back a month

    ago and was always following lwan.

    They even destroyed many Immortal

    Forces tegether. Then, half a month

    ago, Teddy Huggins even coerced

    twentyor so peak Emperors into the

    decisive battle between the Bragon

    Kingdom and the eight Externa

    Military Headquarters, infuriating

    Zack Smith to the extreme. Content

    belongs to

    When Teddy Huggins came back, Zack Smith grounded him and put him behind the bars in the dungeon, forcing him to reflect on his wrongdoings.

    Heaven Force was one of the nine Super-powerful Sects but not the strongest one. However, Teddy Huggins leading their men to join the battle had

    somewhat shown their stand

    That was why Zack Smith was holding great fury. He frowned, looked at the distance, and muttered, "Now, we the nine Super-powerful Sects have to

    reveal ourselves to the public. Is ita good thing or not?ˇ±

    In the dungeon under the mountain where Teddy Huggins was kept behind bars and sealed, Teddy Huggins put on a smile on his face, "Zack Smith

    you''d better let me out of here right now, or I''ll call in Lord of Heaven Domain here to finish you! You bastard. Always with that long face to me. I''m

    your goddamn brother! Fuck you!ˇ±

    Meanwhile, in the deep desert of the Dragon Kingdom, where the God of War Sect was located, War was standing alone in the sand dome gazing in

    the direction of the External Battlefield. He released his energy of peak stage-one Real Emperor after he had entered the Real Emperor Way all by

    himself.

    He had the confidence to win the session right of the God of War Sect. Even though the Sect had given him a lot over these days, he didn''t want

    to stay here anymore. He didn''t feel at home here at the God of War Sect. He wanted to go back to his real home--Heaven Domain.

    ˇ°Brothers, are you alright?" War muttered to himself. The night fell, offering War in the deep desert alone nothing but only loneliness.

    "Dad, happy Autumn Festival! Take care of yourself. Love ya, kiss. kiss..." lwan was having a face-time with his daughter Emily in a helicopter, which

    was one of several hundred armed ones that were flying towards the headquarters of Heaven Domain

    See how adorable his daughter was on the screen, Iwan couldn''t help smiling and chuckling. "Sweetie, happy Autumn Festival! Dad loves you, too."

    After hanging up the call, Iwan nced over the camps of Heaven Domain from the window and restrained his smile. What awaited was to prepare

    for the next battles.

    He wanted to end it soon so he coulde back to the most important people in his life.

    "Jayna, Emily, I''ll be back soon!" Iwan muttered to himself.

 Chapter 316 Battle Preparation

    Chapter 316 Battle Preparation

    Chapter 316 Battle Preparation

    Iwan didn''t want any of this. He didn''t want any kind of battle but to stay peacefully at home to watch Emily grow. He owed a lot to Emily.

    Men, when having kids, always wanted to apany their kids. But reality tended to separate parents and children. Iwan was carrying too much on

    his shoulders, like the future of Heaven Domain and the responsibilities he held for the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. He had to keep

    carrying them. Plus, he did not yet know what his mother was hiding and where his father had gone.

    He was carrying too much to put it down for even a second even if he wanted to. It was where his rage came from. During his return this time, he

    needed to settle everything down domestically and internationally in the shortest time. He would remove every obstacle that was in his way.

    "Jayna, Emily, I''ll never leave you after I settle down everything here. Wait for me. Allow me to be Lord of Heaven Domain for onest time!" Iwan

    muttered to himself and stopped overthinking.

    Iwan watched outside through the window, and hundreds of armed helicopters flew towards the headquarters of Heaven Domain

    When the sun was hanging above the sky on the External Battlefield, the nightfall kicked in the Dragon Kingdom. It was time for the Autumn Festival

    banquet to begin. While the people of the Dragon Kingdom were celebrating the festival, the news channel reported the Kingdom''s victory on the

    External Battleifeld

    This was the time when the citizens of the Dragon Kingdom found out there were two hundred thousand soldiers fighting battles on the Battlefield on

    this day. Fortunately, the Military Headquarters and Heaven Domain unbelievably imed victory two against eight.

    People started cheering in the Kingdom, from urban to rural areas. At the night, on the streets of the Dragon Kingdom appeared so many warzone

    vehicles retreated from the Extemal Battlefield, fully loaded with soldiers. People all swarmed to the streets to wee their heroes back.

    Meanwhile, the four Elders of the Dragon Kingdom on television said only one sentence, "Prepare for the battle, and victory belongs to the Dragon

    Kingdom!"

    All of the sudden, all people cheered loudly again. The Dragon Kingdom had imed victory at the frontline but at cost of I lives of thousands of

    soldiers. Thirty thousand soldiers died on the Battlefield while people were celebrating the festival in the Kingdom.

    This night when the four Elders strengthened people''s faith in the Military by announcing the ns to prepare for the next battles, every citizen felt

    proud of the sleeping giant dragon awakening again. Sleep had no ce at the night as cheering people gathered on the streets in cities and in

    viges. The cheer "Victory belongs to the Dragon Kingdom" resounded throughout the whole country.

    Rumble! With all the cheers, the Giant Dragon of the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom appeared above the Military Headquarters of the

    Dragon Kingdom in Gotham. Everyone could sense its rapidly swelling aura.

    Grrrrr! Aresonant dragon''s roar came to every corner of Gotham, then every corner of the Dragon Kingdom. Everyone in the Kingdom could hear that

    roar.

    The aura of the Giant Dragon kept swelling to peak stage-nine King level, then double, triple, five times, ten times...

    Grrrr! Another roar that made the earth tremble came as the aura of the Giant Dragon swelled to Way Master level. The dragon''s groan resounded

    across the earth.

    The High King level powerhouses of nine super-powerful sects that had been hiding in the Kingdom all scowled. The national fortune of the Dragon

    Kingdom swelled again to a degree that could deter them from going near Gotham. On this morning, they dared to go to Gotham. But in the evening

    that would be going to die.

    Of the nine Sects, five were not that

    threatened by the swelled national

    fortune of tte Dragon Kingdom. But

    the rest four, the Gxy Sect, the <

    Nether.S&ct, Supreme Heaven Sect,

    and Amos Joseph that had attacked

    the:C Giant Dragon all freakedout.

    They closed their mountain gates at

    the very beginning and btilt up an

    underground connection.

    This was when they knew that the top powerhouses of the military hadnˇŻt been in the Kingdom but battling on the External Battlefield. They couldn''t

    imagine how brave they needed to be when deciding to be out there on the External Battlefield conquering on the celebration day.

    Given that the four Elders all returned, they believed, sooner orter, the Military Headquarters woulde to liquidate them, the four Sects. As

    citizens of the Dragon Kingdom, they triggered outrage by hurting the Giant Dragon, which would bring them nothing but death.

    As the powerhouses of the super-powerful sects had guessed, the four Elders and Steve Morris chose to be silent at the very beginning after they

    came back. They did so to mend their wounds and tried to reach the next level. That was how they prepared for the next battles

    The Dragon Kingdom, a strong

    civilization that had been standing

    on the earth throughout history, was

    a giant drag¨¦n flying high above the,

    sky, looking down on every god. But

    the Dragon had fallen into sleep just

    because of the domestic iss ues,

    Those super-powerful sects kept

    dragging the dragon''s ws so

    hard. If the nine sects were wiped

    out or controlled by the Military

    Headquarters, the Dragon Kingdom

    would be very strong.

    After Shelton Hayes, the Senior Elder, finished the announcement, he led the other three Elders, Steve Morris, Bryant Darnell, and Terry Liam as well

    as Brandon Turner who retreated from the External Battlefield into the Dragon Pond.

    After the national fortune rapidly swelled, the hundred-year-long umted power was surging like a frenzy of spring. The Senior Elder also had

    two stage-nine King-level Holy Image Fruits and half of the Poghu''s national fortune.

    He divided Poghu''s national fortune into four shares and injected them into Steve Morris, Bryant Darnell, Terry Liam, and Brandon Turner.

    The Senior Elder took a deep breath andmanded in a low patch, "Digest it and absorb energy in the Draong Pond with all your strength. You

    have enough battleprehension, and energy is what you need right now! Try to reach peak stage-six King level, and it''s best if you can make it to

    stage seven!"

    As for Rendon Scott, the General of the Military, the Senior Elder had already put him in the deepest of the Dragon Pond. He was the face of the

    Dragon Headquarters, so he must also reach a new level since every top powerhouse was breaking through.

    "Judy Lopez, Lewis King, and Carl Addison, you three have to reach peak stage-eight King level and try to make it to stage nine!ˇ± the Senior Elder

    continuedmanding.

    "Yes!" the other three Elders nodded seriously then dived into the bottom of the Dragon Pond.

    When the Senior Elder was thest

    one outside the Dragon Pond, he

    crushed thetwo Holy Image FruitsBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    without hesitation and absorb all the

    energy inimediately. He wouldnt

    give away the two Holy Image Fruits,

    for-A He was the Senior Elder and he

    wauld be the first one to stand off

    with top strong enemiesˇ°He had to

    be stronger than ever as well.

    The Senior Elder took a deep breath, nced at the smaller Giant Dragon above the city, and bent to bow, "Hope you can bless us, help us all reach

    a new level this time! Then we''ll liquidate the enemies in the Kingdom and climb back up to the top of the world!ˇ±

    He breathed deeply and dived into the Dragon Pond, to the deepest ce in the center. At this moment, the Dragon Pond contained energy ten times

    more than this morning.

    Roarrrrrr! After the Senior Elder dived into the Dragon Pond, the Giant Dragon roared again, then it hovered in the sky and released the pressure to

    protect the powerhouses in the Pond.

    From this night on, the Dragon Kingdom had changed again. While the nine top powerhouses of the Dragon Kingdom were working to reach a new

    level, citizens of the expansive Kingdom also started preparing for the iing battles

    War was far from over. At this moment, the whole Dragon Kingdom was preparing.

 Chapter 317 External Regions

    Chapter 317 External Regions

    Chapter 317 External Regions

    After more than three months, Iwan came back to the headquarters of Heaven Domain on the External Battlefield. In the meeting room of the

    headquarters of Heaven Domain, ck Emperor was there, but Dark and War were not.

    "Lord Cliff, can Darke back?" Looking at the scene in the conference room, lvy asked. In the past few years, the happiest thing for her was to

    see lwan and the Four Masters of Heaven talking andughing here. However, now two of them were not there.

    Kill and y were sitting next to Iwan, and they had aplicated look in their eyes. Would they meet again?

    Ivy, Kill, and y missed War and Dark. Iwan felt the same way. Before Iwan could say anything, Ivy continued. "Lord Cliff, there are two more things

    I have to report to you." She bit her lips and looked a little serious.

    Iwan frowned and said, "What?"

    Ivy took a deep breath and said, "Lord Cliff, something might have happened to Teddy. I''ve been contacting him these days, but I couldn''t get in touch

    with him. He seemed to be imprisoned by Heaven Force. Besides, War would fight for the heir of God of War Sect in a few days. His opponent is very

    sinister, and maybe something will happen to him."

    Hearing this, lwan''s eyes turned cold. He pounded the table and stood up all of a sudden. He said, ˇ°Don''t panic. After we finish dealing with the things

    here, we''ll go back to the region. I''d like to see who dares to hurt my friends!ˇ±

    "Sister, you and Ivy stay here. Kill, y, you two go with me!ˇ± After saying that, lwan took a look at Kill and y, and then walked outside.

    "Lord Cliff, where are you going?ˇ± Ivy asked Iwan

    "We''re going to the headquarter of Dark Night Organization. You donˇŻt have to go there. I''m going to have a talk with Dark''s father and ask him to let

    Dark back." Iwan said as he walked out with Kill and y.

    When Iwan mentioned DarkˇŻs father, a trace of embarrassment appeared on lvy''s face. Dark''s father would be her father in the future.

    After the three left, they got on a helicopter and soon arrived at the headquarters of Dark Night Organization. The leader of Dark Night Organization

    and Dark had been waiting for them

    The three of them jumped off the helicopter.

    ˇ°Lord Cliff." The leader of Dark Night Organization greeted him before Iwan could say anything. The leader was nervous. When he stood in front of

    Iwan, the aura emanated from Iwan made him feel endless pressure. Iwan was stronger and unfathomable.

    Iwan smiled and said to the leader of Dark Night Organization. "Dark and I are friends. I want Dark to go back to Heaven Domain. Do you think it''s

    okay?"

    The leader smiled and said, "I have just discussed this with Dark. He can return with you at any time. He has never left Heaven Domain from

    beginning to end, right?"

    The leader of Dark Night Organization looked at Iwan with a smile. lwan took a look at the leader and said, ˇ°Thank you.ˇ±

    After a pause, Iwan took a deep breath and took out the fortune crystal of the Poghu Kingdom from his pocket. He cut off half of the crystal and threw

    it to Dark. He said, "Don''t worry. Dark is my friend. He will be fine!ˇ±

    The leader of Dark Night Organization said with deep eyes, "It doesn''t matter. He has grown up. Even if he dies in the battle outside, as his father, I

    can avenge him. Under my protection, it''s difficult for him to reach the top of the world."

    Iwan nodded, and he turned his head to look at Dark and said, "This is the national fortune of the Poghu Kingdom. Absorb it. Try your best to break

    through the Real Emperor way in one go. Use it now. We will protect you outside.ˇ±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Kill and y also stepped forward. With excitement in their eyes, they patted Dark''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Come on. We''ve already

    reached the peak of the third level of Real Emperor.ˇ±

    ˇ°Don''t worry!ˇ± Dark nodded, and his eyes were a little red. Although it wasn''t long since he left Heaven Domain, he felt that it had been a long time.

    Dark walked up to Iwan. "Lord Cliff...ˇ±

    Iwan patted Dark''s dark shoulder heavily and said, "Go to break through. Take the Real Emperor way. In the future, we will stand at the top of the

    world together. I believe you.ˇ±

    Dark nodded. Now Iwan had reached the top ninth level of the Real Emperor, and Kill and y had also reached the third level of the Real Emperor.

    Dark was also one of the Four Masters of Heaven. How could he fall behind? Taking a deep breath, Dark turned around and entered the

    headquarters of Dark Night Organization. His father, the leader of Dark Night Organization, followed Dark.

    Dark entered a secret room. There were four elders of Dark Night Organization inside. They were all surrounded by the aura at the peak of the

    middle-stage King level. They prepared a medicine pool for Dark, which emitted a strong aura of energy. This was the umtion of Dark Night

    Organization for hundreds of years.

    After the Supreme Elders of Dark Night Organization and Dark''s father nodded at him, Dark jumped in.

    Half an hourter, in a ck suit, with the aura of the peak third level of King level, Dark came out. With the umtion of Dark Night Organization

    and the support of the fortune of the Poghu Kingdom, he had broken through to the peak of the third level of Real Emperor.

    Iwan, Kill, and y allughed when they saw that Dark had sessfully broken through to the third level of Real Emperor.

    Iwan took a deep breath and reached out his hand. "Dark, wee back!"

    Another hourter, Iwan, Kill, y, Dark, and ck Emperor took a helicopter to the north of the External Battlefield, where the headquarters of

    External Killer Group One was located

    Theynded on the top of anice

    mountain withran altitude of several

    kilometers.ts 3 front of them stood

    five King-k evel killers with the same

    strong.aura. Zeros real strength Was

    only at atthe third King level. TheˇŻ

    reason why he could stand here

    today to negotiate with Heaven

    Domain was that Iwan oWed him

    two favors.

    n External Killer Group One, Zero

    was at the thit¨¦ King level, and the

    other four were all at the ninth King

    evel. Moreover, the man in the ead

    wore a white gold mask, and hiss

    aura was about the same as that of

    ck Emperor. He was the deputy

    corfimander of External Killer Group

    One. If one wanted to joife External

    Killer Group One, he had to be a

    Emperor level at least. Content

    belongs to

    Simon''s brother, Alexis, who had been killed by Iwan, had reached the limit of Super God and had the fighting power of Emperor level, so he joined

    External Killer Group One. But now, Alexis had ne right to stand in front of Iwan, Kill, and the others.

    "Iwan Cliff." lwan cupped his hands

    and said to the several powerhouses

    of the King level opposite him.

    External Kilt¨¦t Group One was the ~

    most powerful and top-level forceˇ®on

    the External Battlefield. There was

    suchlegend hat if the External

    Battl¨¦field didn''t disappear,they

    wouldn''t disappear. Now,-twan

    finally knew why. There were so

    many powerhouses hidden inside.

    No wonder no one could destroy

    them.

    The five powerhouses of the King level nodded in agreement. The deputy leader at the ninth King level took a deep look at Iwan and said, "Lord Cliff,

    on the External Battlefield, we value real strength.ˇ±

    The deputy leader paused and asked Iwan, "I want to ask you a question.ˇ±

    Iwan nodded and said, "What?"

    "Were there Way Master level powerhouses in the battle near the ck Emperor''s ashram?" The deputy leader stared at Iwan

    After a moment''s silence, lwan nodded and said with a smile, "Yes, a few of them have died.ˇ± Even if Iwan had sensed that there was a faint aura of

    Way Master level spreading there, he was not afraid of External Killer Group One.

    As long as the Way Master wasn''t as powerful as Jackson, he and ck Emperor could kill him together. After all, he and ck Emperor had killed

    one earlier today, so at this moment, lwan was extremely arrogant.

    For a moment, an iparably domineering aura swept out of Iwan''s body. At the same time, there was the aura of the ninth King level on ck

    Emperor''s body.

    The deputy leader of External Killer Group One changed his expression, and his heart trembled. He quickly said, "I understand, Lord Cliff. Please rest

    assured. We work with money. Although we are doing business with information, we will never reveal the information here.ˇ±

    After a pause, he continued. ˇ°What do you want to talk about with us this time?ˇ±

    His attitude was very good. The murderous aura emanating from Iwan was too strong. They couldn''t afford to offend Iwan even though they were the

    most powerful forces on thisnd.

    From now on, the situation on the External Battlefield really changed.

    Iwan smiled and said, "Don''t worry. We''ll talk about itter." He walked to Zero, who had helped him two times before and wanted him to join External

    Killer Group One. He took a look at Zero and said, ˇ°Zero, I have promised you. If you need anything, I will help you.ˇ±

    After a moment of silence, Zero looked into lwan''s eyes and said, "I need a lot of resources.ˇ±

    Iwan narrowed his eyes and nodded. "Okay, but can I ask you if you are also on the Real Emperor way?ˇ±

    A smile appeared on Zero''s face under the mask. He said, "Yes. It''s very difficult for me to walk on Real Emperor way. I''m too short of resources. I

    haven''t broken through for a long time."

    Iwan took a look at Zero. He had the same temperament as his four friends. Iwan nodded and said, ˇ°Okay. I''ll give you at least two Holy Image Fruits

    of the ninth King level, and the fortune of external Military Headquarters. It''s enough for you to break through to the ninth level of Real Emperor.ˇ±

    Zero nodded and said, ˇ°Okay. Thank you."

    ˇ°You''re wee." After saying that, Iwan turned to the deputy leader and asked, ˇ°Shall we talk?ˇ±

    The deputy leader said, "Well, Lord Cliff, please tell us what you want."

    Iwan said slowly, "Assist me to destroy The Lion Quarter.ˇ±

    "What?" The deputy leader suddenly changed his expression. At this moment, even the leader of External Killer Group One hiding in the distance

    trembled violently.

    lwan was too ambitious.

 Chapter 318 The Current Situation in the World

    Chapter 318 The Current Situation in the World

    Chapter 318 The Current Situation in the World

    "Lord Cliff, are you kidding me? Are you sure you want to attack The Lion Quarter, not Silver Snake or Iron Eagle?" The deputy leader of External

    Killer Group One looked at Iwan in shock.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Iwan was too arrogant. Even if he had thebat power of the ninth King level now, The Lion Quarter was the only super Military Headquarters in the

    world, and it was extremely powerful.

    In the current world, The Lion Quarter was able to suppress all the other Military Headquarters. Even the deputy leader of External Killer Group One,

    who was a powerhouse of half-a-step Way Master level, was a little scared.

    A hint of coldness shed through Iwan''s eyes. He took a look at the deputy leader and said, "They won''t expect that we would attack them directly

    without caring about Iron Eagle and Silver Snake, right?"

    The eyes of the deputy leader widened. He stared at Iwan and said, ˇ°Lord Cliff, do you really know everything about The Lion Quarter?ˇ±

    The deputy leader took a deep breath and said, ˇ°Even if you take all the top powerhouses of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom there,

    we are not a match for The Lion Quarter.ˇ±

    Hearing this, lwan squinted his eyes. He asked, ˇ°You mean you don''t want to help me?"

    When Iwan said this, a trace of coldness rose from his body. In the past hundreds of years, External Killer Group One had never been destroyed

    Although they did not participate in the battle on the External Battlefield, no one would look down upon them in External Battlefield. In the past

    hundreds of years, the forces that had risen and even dominated the External Battlefield for a while had all disappeared with the passage of time. but

    External Killer Group One was still there.

    Therefore, Iwan attached great importance to the organization. Iwan was afraid that one day when Heaven Domainl fought, External Killer Group One

    would suddenly attack him behind his back.

    Therefore, rather than keeping an eye on them every day, he might as well destroy them while Jackson and Dimitrie were still there.

    The deputy leader felt a chill. He had never thought that Iwan would want to kill them. But then he figured it out. After all, Heaven Domain had already

    be the overlord of the External Battlefield.

    When the deputy leader was about to speak, a sigh suddenly came from the distance, and then an aura of Way Master level spread out. The

    mysterious man said, "Lord Cliff. External Killer Group One can help you, and you can rest assured that with the presence of Dimitrie, we will never

    harm the people of Heaven Domain. If you want to attack The Lion Quarter, we will cooperate with you. Please don''t put us in a dilemma. We are a

    profitable organization."

    The mysterious voice was from the real leader of External Killer Group One. When Iwan heard the voice, he frowned deeply. This man was very

    strong and he was no worse than Dimitrie. Moreover, lwan thought that there should be more than one leader in a force that had existed for a long

    time like External Killer Group One.

    After a moment of silence, the killing intent on lwan''s body disappeared. He smiled and said, "Please rest assured. I don''t dare to fight The Lion

    Quarter head-on. I''m not a fool."

    After Iwan finished his words, he paused for a while and continued. "We will take action tomorrow. You make a n tonight and arrange your people

    there. What do you think?"

    After Iwan finished his words, the powerhouse hiding in the dark, who was at the Way Master level, kept silent for a long time before he said, "Okay."

    Iwan smiled and said, "I hope we can cooperate well. As for the reward, I''ll send some to youter, and the rest will be sent after the battle, okay?"

    "Okay." The leader said.

    Iwan walked to Zero and said, "Would you like to go to The Lion Quarter with me?"

    Zero nodded and said with a smile, "Okay. It has been almost a month since we partedst time. I''ll wait for you at The Lion Quarter tonight.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ± lwan smiled and looked at Zero. Anyone who gave up the King-level way and chose the more difficult Real Emperor way was not a simple

    person. Zero was mysterious and powerful.

    After Iwan left, the deputy leader, who had talked to Iwan earlier, walked up to Zero and bowed his head respectfully. "Young master."

    Zero waved his hand and looked at Iwan''s back. "Just now. when he left, he looked at me again. Eddie, do you think he found something?"

    Eddie lowered his head and frowned. "I don''t think so. You have hidden very well. Except for us, no one on the External Battlefield knows your

    identity.ˇ±

    Hearing this, Zero suddenly

    trembled, and.then a smile appeared

    under the ma&Sk, He said, "No one

    knows myidentiy except you, but ~

    m at the third level of Real Emperer,

    and standing with you is the biggest

    w-He I s indeed the persont-

    admired at the beginning, but how

    could he grow so fast? When he

    came to the External Battlefield two

    months ago, he hadn''t reached the

    third level of Real Emperor. Is the

    son of destiny really existing?"

    Zero murmured, and his eyes

    became deep?ele was the young

    master of Externa Killer Group One.

    e€ was ON the Real Emperor way. ~

    fe) matter i in background, identity, or

    S rength, he was powerful. In fact,

    on the External Battlefield, Zero even

    ooked down upon Back Erhperor,

    nt to mention the Four Masters of

    eaven. The only one who made

    him treat him equally was Iwan.

    "Young master, shall we go to The Lion Quarter with you tonight? Or shall we take two more elders at the Way Master level? There are too many

    powerhouses in The Lion Quarter."

    Zero thought for a while and nodded. "Well, you can take two of them with you, but don''t let them make a move until thest minute."

    Zero chuckled and murmured. ˇ°Iwan. you will owe me one more time. Do you think you can pay me back in the future? Being your friend is really a

    loss.ˇ±

    Eddie said, "Heaven Domain is on the side of the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom. If lwan attacks The Lion Quarter, the Military

    Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom would gain more benefits in the end. If we take action, we will help the Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom.

    This is not in ordance with our interests and rules. You..."

    "Shut up!" Before he could finish his words, Zero shouted at him. He turned around and stared at Eddie coldly, "Don''t say that again! Don''t forget that

    we came out of the Dragon Kingdom hundreds of years ago. Do you hear me clearly?ˇ±

    Eddie''s body trembled violently. He was sweating all over. Only then did he remember External Killer Group Oney hade out of thend of the

    Dragon Kingdom hundreds of years ago.

    Zero turned around and left. It was not until all the people around him had left that Eddie dared to look up again, but there was still fear and confusion

    in his heart.

    "They have been out for hundreds of years and have inherited for dozens of generations. The young master is still on the side of the Dragon

    Kingdom. What kind of power does the Dragon Kingdom have that can make these powerhouses help it every time when it is in danger?ˇ± Eddie was

    even more confused

    He was not a descendant of the Dragon Kingdom, so he would never understand it.

    On the helicopter back to the headquarters of Heaven Domain, Iwan smiled and muttered, "It''s interesting. I can''t believe that Zero has taken Real

    Emperor way, and it''s not an ordinary one. Zero, what are you hiding from me? I hope you can give me a surprise.ˇ±

    "Iwan." When Iwan was lost in thought, ck Emperor sitting opposite him said.

    "What''s wrong?ˇ± Iwan asked ck Emperor, raising his head.

    ck Emperor frowned and said, "Why do we attack The Lion Quarter instead of Silver Snake and lron Eagle?"

    Iwan smiled and said to ck Emperor, "On the one hand, The Lion Quarter is arrogant. They won''t expect that we are going to attack them after we

    have just attacked Canedy Kingdom today."

    After a pause, lwan continued to say

    to ck Emperor, y, Kill, and

    Dark. "On the Sther hand, that''s the

    general trend if The Lion Quarter

    hasn''t been ˇ®attacked all the time,

    Heaven Somain and the Milton

    Headguarters of Dragon Kingdom

    wonthave a peaceful life. Tae Lion

    Quarter i is too strong. Even today we

    attack Canedy Kingdom:Poghu

    Kingdom, and Spaza Kingdom, and

    make the other two left in the 28

    Alliance in a panic, as long as The

    Lion Quarter gives the order, the two

    will still have to obey.ˇ±

    Iwan narrowed his eyes. The current situation in the world was veryplicated, but it didnˇŻt change at all. Since ancient times, strength had always

    been the priority. If they didn''t suppress The Lion Quarter, Z8 Alliance would revive at any time.

    At the same time, in each Military headquarters in the world, just as lwan said, they had begun to prepare for a secret meeting, such as the Giant

    Bear Quarter and the Brave Tiger Quarter.

 Chapter 319 Another Military Headquarters Was Destroyed

    Chapter 319 Another Military Headquarters Was Destroyed

    Chapter 319 Another Military Headquarters Was Destroyed

    On the western continent of the world, the headquarters of the Lion Quarter had been cleaned up. Quark came to his senses, and he was standing in

    a corner of the conference room with a very gloomy face. In front of him sat nine councilors of the Lion Quarter who were at the ninth King level. The

    aura of each councilor wasparable to that of the heaven-level guardian of the rules.

    Quark had reached the seventh King level. However, even if he was themander in chief of the Lion Quarter, he was not qualified to take a seat in

    front of these Speakers at the ninth King level.

    Too many things had happened that day. The three subordinates of the Lion Quarter, the Military Headquarters of Canedy Kingdom, Poghu Kingdom,

    and Spaza Kingdom had been destroyed. Moreover, the Military Headquarters of Canedy Kingdom had be enemies with them. The border was

    covered with troops, and they were always on guard against the Lion Quarter. In addition, another twenty thousand elite troops on the External

    Battlefield had been wiped out. The atmosphere of the Lion Quarter was tense.

    "What happened in the past is irreparable. Everyone. we are in big trouble now." An old man with green eyes on the main seat of the meeting room

    said with a serious expression

    A councilor at the ninth King level said, "That''s right. After the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and Heaven Domain destroyed the three

    Military Headquarters, we are very passive. It''s a great blow to the reputation of the Lion Quarter. Now the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom

    has been awakened. Do you know the status of the Dragon Kingdom in the world thousands of years ago?"

    As soon as the man finished his words, everyone in the meeting room fell silent. Two hundred or three hundred years ago, the Dragon Kingdom was

    the strongest in the world

    Another senior councilor at the ninth King level from the Lion Quarter said with a hint of fear in his eyes, "That''s right. Thest dynasty of the Dragon

    Kingdom made a wrong state n two hundred years ago and locked the country in seclusion, which made the Dragon Kingdom miss a great

    opportunity. Otherwise, in the current world, Dragon Kingdom is still the strongest."

    The councilor with the highest authority sitting in the host''s seat said, "Everyone, what should we do next? There are tens of thousands of forces in

    this world now, but in the past hundred years, the Lion Quarter has been dominating. We have to suppress the Military Headquarters of Dragon

    Kingdom. We have to make a n. We can''t make any more mistakes. What should we do next?"

    A councilor said, "It''s easy. There are nine super powerful sects in the territory of the War Department of the Dragon Kingdom. They are on the

    opposite side of the War Department of the Dragon Kingdom. ording to the intelligence, the senior leaders of the War Department of the Dragon

    Kingdom have begun to cultivate in seclusion. When theye out again, wars will start between them and the nine super powerful sects in the

    region. This is our chance. They could have stood a chance at winning us, but there are many conflicts within them."

    "Yes, the nine super powerful sects in the Dragon Kingdom can''t be destroyed. Let''s send powerhouses at the ninth King level into the Dragon

    Kingdom region, and maybe even one or two Way Master level powerhouses. We must support the nine super powerful sects in the Dragon

    Kingdom, especially those against the Dragon Kingdom Empire."

    "Yes, whether it''s in the territory of the Dragon Kingdom or External Regions. we have to send powerhouses to pin down the power of the Dragon

    Kingdom. We canˇŻt let themplete the unity of the regions, or it will be very troublesome."

    Every councilor from the Lion Quarter agreed. They represented the nine major sects in the Lion Quarter, and each of them had an iparably

    large force supporting them. No one of them was weaker than lron Eagle and Silver Snake

    The councilor sitting in the host''s seat said, "Okay, we have to solve Heaven Domain as well. This force is growing too fast. Two hours ago, there was

    news that there were fifty or sixty powerhouses of the Emperor level in Heaven Domain, and there were hundreds of Super Gods. We can''t let them

    continue to grow. We must destroy Heaven Domain and kill Iwan."

    But when it came to Iwan, all the people in the meeting room fell silent. lwan had the strength te kill a powerhouse at the ninth King level. If they were

    to fight Iwan, it was uncertain if they stood a chance at winning. Even if all nine of them fought Iwan together, they might not be able to defeat him.

    The room fell into silence. A few minutester, the head councilor sighed and said, "We can''t kill Iwan. Let''s vote. Send out a Way Master level

    powerhouse to kill him, and then kill all the senior leaders of Heaven Domain."

    "Okay. It''s our only option now,ˇ± the other eight councilors said. They didn''t know that two hours ago, Iwan had joined hands with ck Emperor and

    they were able to kill the Way Master level powerhouses now. In short, they made another misjudgment. In fact, it was not their fault. No one had

    expected that Iwan would grow so fast. In less than half a day, his fighting power was more than ten times stronger than before.

    "Moreover, we need to keep the Military Headquarters of Canedy Kingdom, Poghu Kingdom, and Spaza Kingdom on our side. We need to send more

    supplies and powerhouses to help them rebuild the Military Headquarters. But it won''t be easy, especially the Military Headquarters of Canedy

    Kingdom..." The leader councilor said

    The Lion Quarter was having a meeting to discuss the next step. All in all, they were facing a crisis now. The sudden blow from the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and Heaven Domain had left them a mess.

    Moreover, as the leader of the Z8 alliance, the Lion Quarter was the only super Military Headquarters in the world. In the past, every time there was a

    war, its subordinates would help it greatly reduce its losses. Therefore, in the past hundred years, the Lion Quarter had grownrger andrger, and it

    had controlled almost 70% of the world''s resources.

    However, the Lion Quarter had grown too arrogant. They thought that the rest of the Military Headquarters in the world would follow their will, and

    they didn''t dare to disobey them. However, the decision-making leaders of the Lion Quarter had once again made a wrong judgment

    They made a wrong judgment about the Giant Bear Quarter and the Brave Tiger Quarter, whom they had once defeated.

    In the past hundred years, there had

    been many fortes that had

    challengedthe Lion Quarter, but in .

    the end, they were all suppressed by

    the Lion Quarter, such as the Iron

    Eagle.the Giant Bear Quarter,and

    Big Stin Military Headquarters. They

    alLonce stood a chance at-bringing

    down the Lion Quarter, bUt they a

    failed.

    However, even if they failed, it didn''t mean that they were weak. The power of the Giant Bear Quarter was only second to that of the Lion Quarter, and

    the power of the Brave Tiger Quarter was not inferior to that of Silver Snake and Iron Eagle.

    The Dragon Kingdom was the fourth Military Headquarters that had been rapidly growing in the past hundred years. When the Lion Quarter was.

    having a meeting to discuss how to suppress the Dragon Kingdom, the Giant Bear Quarter and the Brave Tiger Quarter took action

    Moreover, the goal of the two Military Headquarters was simr. They were to go after the Military Headquarters of Iteny Kingdom, one of the two

    Military Headquarters left in the Z8 alliance that hadn''t been hit.

    The Military Headquarters of the

    Dragon Kingdom and Heaven

    Domain messed up the world

    situation taday and gave a heavy

    blow tot the Z8 alliance. Therefore;

    The Giant Bear Quarter and the:

    Brav¨¦Tiger Quarter, two top. Military

    Headquarters that had been

    suppressed by the Lion Quarter for

    many years, would seize the

    opportunity.

    At night, dozens of powerhouses at the ninth King level suddenly appeared around the Military Headquarters of lteny Kingdom. Besides, not far away

    from the border of the Iteny Kingdom, there were four Way Master level powerhouses who were about to cross the border and attack the territory of

    Iteny Kingdom at any time.

    The result was almost predictable. The Iteny Kingdom had merely a meduim-sized Military Headquarters, it was surely bound to be conquered by the

    two top Military Headquarters in the world. It fell in less than 10 minutes. It was divided up by the Giant Bear Quarter and the Brave Tiger Quarter.

    In other words, the Military Headquarters of Iteny Kingdom was destroyed before the Way Master level powerhouses in its region could react. When

    they wanted to attack, they felt the deterrence from the Brave Tiger Quarter and the Giant Bear Quarter.

    In the end, the two Way Master level powerhouses in the territory of Iteny Kingdom could only endure the grievance.

    When the Military Headquarters of

    teny Kingdoma.was destroyed, in the

    depths of the-ocean, thest Military

    Headquarters of the Z8 alliance that

    was not &ttacked, the Military =<

    HeadqWarters of Ostria Kingdom

    alsasuffered a violent attack.~

    Luckily, a Way Master level

    doWwerhouse was there. Therefore,

    for the time being, the Ostria

    Kingdom didn''t suffer too much

    oss.

    Today, another medium-sized Military Headquarters of the Z8 alliance was destroyed, which made the senior leaders of the Lion Quarter, Iron Eagle,

    and Silver Snake all shocked.

    What they were most worried about happened. In the war between them and the Dragon Kingdom, the hidden forces outside finally took action.

    Although they were not helping the Dragon Kingdom, they had made the situation of the Z8 alliance worse.

    For a moment, the situation in the world had changed again. There was no Military Headquarters in the world that would be suppressed by the Lion

    Quarter.

    On the External Battlefield, in Heaven Domain, Iwan, who was making the final preparation, was silent for a long time after he received the news that

    the Military Headquarters of Iteny Kingdom had been destroyed.T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The situation was even more chaotic. There were new powerhouses. The Military Headquarters of Iteny Kingdom was destroyed, and was it a good

    thing for the Dragon Kingdom and Heaven Domain?

    Iwan''s heart sank. Heaven Domain and Dragon Kingdom still had a long way to go.

    Another hourter, when the night on the External Battlefield fell. wan, together with ck Emperor, Kill, y, Dark, and dozens of powerhouse of

    the Emperor level, as well as five hundred Super Gods, rushed to the Lion Quarter.

    At the same time, a Way Master level powerhouse left the Lion Quarter and rushed towards the External Battlefield.

 Chapter 320 Attack The Lion Quarter

    Chapter 320 Attack The Lion Quarter

    Chapter 320 Attack The Lion Quarter

    As time went by, several hours passed quickly. A new day hade to the Dragon Kingdom, but it was the evening at the Lion Quarter.

    Early in the morning, in Gotham City, Evan and Oscar were leading the three hundred guards to run around the mansion of the Miller family.

    Jayna wore a grey windbreaker and looked at the two old men with Emily. Jayna''s face was a little pale. The wounds on her body hadn''t healed yet.

    Yesterday, when she went to the External Battlefield to help Iwan resist Autum, she was injured again

    "Mom, where is Dad now? What is he doing?ˇ± Emily raised her head and asked Jayna.

    Jayna smiled and said to Emily, "He is busy now. He wille back after he finishes his work. Didn''t you just video chat with him yesterday? He

    misses you too."

    "I hope he cane back early. I don''t want anything. I just want Dad to be with me and y with me. I miss Dad." There was sadness in Emily''s

    eyes.

    Jayna looked at the western sky. She had a very good rtionship with Ivy and got the news that Iwan and ck Emperor had gone to the Lion

    Quarter together. However, although Iwan''s opponent was the Lion Quarter, Jayna was no longer worried. She trusted Iwan

    In the city where the headquarters of the Lion Quarter was located, it was half past five in the afternoon. There were constantlymanders and

    soldiers going in and out. The Lion Quarter had been defeated two times on the External Battlefield, but they would never give up on the External

    Battlefield. Therefore, they had been constantly dispatched.

    Large trucks carrying soldiers rushed towards the Lion Quarter. However, no one noticed that there was a chariot, on which all the soldiers of the Lion

    Quarter had been reced by the soldiers of Heaven Domain. They all changed their looks and wore the uniform of the Lion Quarter.

    The Lion Quarter was not at the gathering point of their national fortune, which was very simr to the Dragon Kingdom. The gathering point of the

    Dragon Kingdom''s national fortune was in the Senior Elder''s residence, and the gathering point of the Lion Quarter was in another city not far from

    the Lion Quarter. There was the headquarters of the congress formed by the nine major sects of the Lion Quarter.

    Iwan and ck Emperor were sitting in front of the truck. lwan was driving the car with sunsses, while ck Emperor was sitting on the passenger

    seat with a cold face. ck Emperor was wearing a golden wig and blue contact lenses. She was wearing the uniform of the war department and

    high boots, looking mature and cold

    Iwan took a deep breath and said to ck Emperor, "Are you ready? There must be many powerhouses. Although there are no Way Master level

    powerhouses, after all, this is the headquarters of the Lion Quarter, so there are two Way Master level powerhouses in this city."

    A hint of coldness shed through ck Emperor''s eyes. "If they dare toe, kill them.ˇ±

    "Awesome!" Iwan said with a smile

    With a cold face, ck Emperor looked at Iwan seriously and said in a low voice, "Be careful! This is the headquarters of the Lion Quarter."

    With a smile on his face, lwan said, "Don''t worry. I''ve already adapted to the new power in yesterday''s battle. They won''t expect that we will take the

    initiative to attack them today." Iwan was extremely confident

    Zero took two Supreme Elders, who were at Way Master level to the fortune-gathering point of the Lion Quarter, which made Iwan more confident in

    today''s n. There were Way Master level Life Realm powerhouses in Liberty City. If they came over, it would be very troublesome.

    "Zero, are you gaing topete with me? It seems that you are not on the ordinary Real Emperor way. I hope you can give me a surprise.ˇ± Iwan

    muttered to himself with a smile.

    "Please show me yourmander''s ID." Just as Iwan was thinking, his chariot arrived at the inspection entrance of the Lion Quarter, and a tall

    inspector stopped him

    Iwan smiled and showed him identification. The man let them in. After all, this was the headquarters of the Lion Quarter, and there were nine

    powerhouses of the ninth King level guarding here. Who dared to make trouble here?

    But no one expected Iwan woulde here with ck Emperor and other soldiers.

    They came here mainly to sabotage, not to fight.

    "You can go in now." The inspector saluted Iwan respectfully.

    With a smile, lwan raised his hand. "For the Military Headquarters!"

    Under the gaze of the inspector, lwan entered the Lion Quarter swaggeringly.

    This was the first time enemies had entered the Lion Quarter without fear.

    Over a hundred miles away from

    here, at the national fortune

    gathering paint of the Lion Quarter,

    Zero was-walking on the street of

    Liberty_Cit y with two Way Master

    leve powerhouses. The three.of

    ther walked to the edge of fe

    harbor of the city and saw-a huge

    statue of a beautiful worfan holding

    a lion on the peak of the mountain.

    The statue was iparably huge, and the lion statue beside the woman was ferocious. This was the headquarters of the Lion Quarter, and it was

    also the most dangerous ce in the region

    "If this statue is destroyed, will the Lion Quarter go crazy?" Zero asked. He had always wanted topete with Iwan. In order to defeat Iwan, he

    brought two Way Master Death Realm powerhouses to Liberty City.

    However, the two Way Master level powerhouses behind Zero changed their faces at once. The Lion Quarter had always been known for its freedom

    so it wasn''t strict with its territory management. After all, no one dared to make trouble in Liberty City.

    ˇ°Young master, don''t joke. This ce is extremely dangerous!" One of the old men warned in a low voice. If they alerted the powerhouses there, it

    was difficult to escape.

    Zero shook his head with a smile. He looked at the huge lion statue and said, "I''m just kidding. Anyway. I don''t have that strength now."

    The two elders behind him thought,

    ˇ®What do youmean? If you have the

    strength in ite future, will youe

    over and destroy it?ˇŻ The two old ~~

    men knew that the leaders of Killer

    Grou One were from the Dragon

    Kingdom. Over the past hundred

    years, the Dragon Kingdomhiad

    b¨¦en suppressed by the Lion

    Quarter, and its people were ina

    rage.

    After they turned around and walked a few steps, they suddenly felt a palpitation, as if someone was looking at them from behind.

    "Don''t look back. Go forward. Don''t be nervous.ˇ± Zero walked away.

    Behind Zero, there was a sh of light in the eyes of the huge lion statue. The national fortune of the Lion Quarter was iparably strong, even

    much stronger than that of the Dragon Kingdom at present.

    In a secret ce under the huge lion statue, two old men who were in seclusion opened their eyes. Their bodies exuded the aura of the powerhouses

    of Way Master level Life Realm, but it was weaker than Jackson''s.

    One of the two powerhouses stood up and appeared under the foot of the huge lion statue. He sensed for a while and rushed to the harbor.

    A minuteter, the powerhouse appeared at the ce where Zero had just stopped. The old man closed his eyes and sensed for a while. His body

    shed and he chased after Zero.

    Zero and the two old men had walked a few miles away. Zero sighed. "Let''s run away. It''s just one person. It''s okay.ˇ±

    On the other hand, Iwan had arrived

    at the square_In-the headquarters of

    the Lion Quatter. Groups of soldiers

    of the Lion. Quarter were gathering:~

    there. There were many _

    powerhouses, and almost all of)

    thenawere above the Gods af War.

    There were also several Super Gods

    and Emperor-level powerhouses,

    and this was just one of the stations

    of the Lion Quarter.

    to

    lwan got out of the car. Wearing sunsses and holding a cigarette in his hand, Iwan looked up at the sunset in the sky. He said to ck Emperor,

    "The sunset is so beautiful."

    ck Emperor nced at him and didn''t want to talk to him. They were in the headquarters of the enemy. Could he show some respect?

    "Girl, which group are you from? Do you want toe here to have fun? We are all very strong.ˇ± A Super God from the Lion Quarter far away

    whistled at ck Emperor.

    ck Emperor''s face turned cold and her eyes shed a murderous look, but when she was about to move, she was stopped by lwan.

    Iwan threw the cigarette into the car behind him. He pulled out his long sword from his waist and walked towards the man who had just dared to flirt

    with ck Emperor.

    "Well, I wanted to stay here a little longer. The scenery is very beautiful. This is the first time I''ve seen the scenery of the Lion Quarter, but it''s also the

    last time. Because from now on, you have to rebuild it." Iwan shook his head and smiled helplessly. The next moment, he suddenly appeared in front

    of the powerhouse.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Nice to meet you. My name is Iwan Cliff, and I''m here to kill you," Iwan said with a smile

 Chapter 321 Attack The Lion Quarter

    Chapter 321 Attack The Lion Quarter

    Chapter 321 Attack The Lion Quarter

    "What? You..." The Super Ged who had just molested ck Emperor was stunned. Before he could think about anything, lwan''s sword shed

    across his neck, and his head rolled down to the ground

    "What are you doing? Are you crazy?" The Super Gods, Gods of War, and powerhouses of the Emperor level of the Lion Quarter were all angry. They

    pulled out their swords and rushed toward Iwan.

    "Kill them!" The smile on lwan''s face disappeared and he shouted. He swung his sword at the dozens of powerhouses, and all of them died

    The chariot that lwan had driven in burst into a violent explosion and a raging fire was ignited in an instant. At the same time, ck Emperer,

    powerhouses of Half-a-step King level, and lwan''s guards were instantly dispersed and rushed towards powerhouses from the Lion Quarter.

    "Enemy attack! Kill them!" The guard system of the Lion Quarter, as well as some Emperor level powerhouses and King level powerhouses in the

    building of the Lion Quarter finally reacted and began to rush out.

    "Kill them!" The smile on lwan''s face disappearedpletely, and the aura of the ninth level of Real Emperor instantly spread out. lwan took a deep

    breath and shed at the headquarters building of the Lion Quarter in the distance. This was the strongest strike that he could condense now.

    When Iwanunched this sword strike, the people of the Lion Quarter who were still fleeing in the square were all shocked. They looked at the sword

    light which was more than a hundred meters high in fear. At an unimaginable speed, it cut down on the building of their war headquarters.

    The headquarters building of the Lion Quarter copsed with a loud bang. The building was a hundred meters high. However, when Iwan, who had

    the power of the Way Master, struck out with his sword, the building was cut in half and then copsed.

    For a moment, inside the headquarters of the Lion Quarter, countless powerhouses were split in half by the sword strike of lwan, and countless of

    them were smashed to death by the copsed building.

    "How dare you! Whe are you?ˇ± In the headquarters building of the Lion Quarter, there were many powerhouses of Emperor level and King level

    constantly appearing outside.

    They saw Iwan, who had a long sword in his hand. When they felt the terrifying aura from him, their faces turned pale, including the nine councilors of

    the Lion Quarter who were at the ninth King level. They had never seen lwan''s face after he changed his face.

    Iwan sneered and suddenly tore off the mask on his face. He sneered as he looked at the nearly two hundred powerhouses of the Lion War center in

    front of him. "Aren''t you looking for me? I''m Iwan..."

    Before he could finish his words, ck Emperor, who had been standing behind him, flew up from the other side, with two cold swords in her hands.

    Like a ck cannonball, she crashed into the group of powerhouses of the King level of the Lion Quarter.

    ck Emperor was more powerful than an ordinary ninth King level powerhouse. She instantly killed a councilor at the ninth King level. In mid-air, she

    began to fight with dozens of the High King-level powerhouses from the Lion Quarter. ck Emperor''s speed was iparably fast. Even if she was

    alone, she could kill many powerhouses of the Lion Quarter.

    Iwan was stunned. He had nned to tell them his name just now, but ck Emperor had already made her move. Iwan smiled helplessly, and then

    his body turned into shadows. When he showed up again, he was beside a powerhouse of the ninth King level who wanted to attack ck Emperor.

    Iwan pierced through his heart with the sword and began to fight with the powerhouses from the Lion Quarter with ck Emperor.

    The real fighting power of Iwan now

    wasparable to that of Starwind.

    As for ck Emperor, she was N

    rtivelyweak, but it was not a SS

    probler for her to fight against

    threeSr four Heaven-level guardians

    ofthe rules who were at theninth

    King level.

    Even if there were only two of them, many high-levelmanders of the Lion Quarter had been killed one by one.

    There were all kinds of buildings on the ground far away from the Lion War headquarters. They were attacked by Warrior No.1 and the others. They

    didn''t kill the enemies, but their main task was to sabotage.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Soon, deafening sounds were heard one after another. There were many weapons and ammunition stored in the Lion Quarter, but now all of them

    had been detonated.

    mes were burning in the sky. All

    the powe houses of the King level

    were figh ing against Iwan and ck

    Emperorgso Warrior No. 1''s actions

    went smoothly. The secret facilities

    of theHeadquarters of the Lio

    Quarter were blown up oneby one,

    aid the most precious dosuments

    were destroyed.

    Afterpleting the mission, Warrior No.1 and the others began to retreat from all directions. They met the powerhouses of Heaven Domain who

    were waiting outside.

    While lwan was taking action, the soldiers of Heaven Domain in the other three important cities of the Lion Quarter region, led by Kill, Dark, and y,

    began to attack, and many strategic storage warehouses of the Lion Quarter were destroyed.

    At the same time, in Liberty City, when the two Way Masters who followed Zero saw that the Life Realm Way Master of the Lion Quarter wanted to

    rush to the headquarters, they sighed and worked together to block the Way Master of the Lion Quarter.

    The Way Master of the Lion Quarter was at the same level as Jackson, but his realbat power was weaker than Jackson''s. As for the two Way

    Masters behind Zero, they were as powerful as Dimitrie, at the Death Realm

    Therefore, no matter how the powerhouse of the Lion Quarter roared, he couldn''t break through the block of the two Supreme Elders from Killer

    Group One.

    There was another Life Realm Way

    Master in Liberty City, but he didn''t

    dare to leaveTor a moment. He was

    afraid thatyf he left, the enemy o

    woulde to destroy the natiarial

    fortun¨¦ of the Lion Quarter. Ev¨¦n

    though the Lion Quarter hacka

    strong national fortune, he.was

    afraid that a Life Realm Way Master

    woulde.

    If the national fortune of the Lion Quarter was destroyed, they would be upset. They didnˇŻt care about the death of powerhouses of the ninth King

    level. Moreover, some Way Masters in the region were rushing over.

    But it would take at least ten minutes or even half an hour.

    All the people and the senior leaders in the Lion Quarter were shocked. Someone had attacked their headquarters and the gathering point of national

    fortune?

    The senior leaders of the Lion Quarter didn''t believe it at first, but then they were furious. Countless powerhouses of King level and Way Masters

    began to rush madly to Liberty City and the headquarters.

    In the entire Lion War Department. there was a lot of smoke, and many powerhouses died.

 Chapter 322 Iwan and the Black Emperor! (I)

    Chapter 322 Iwan and the ck Emperor! (I)

    Chapter 322 lwan and the ck Emperor! (I)

    It had been five minutes since Iwan and the ck Emperorunched an attack and split the headquarters of the Lion Quarter. At this moment, lwanˇŻs

    expression changed because he sensed that two horrible powerhouses were rushing here from the north and south of the city. They were two Way

    Masters of the Death Realm! Iwan sensed that they could get here in three minutes at most.

    At the moment, not only the two Way Masters but more than ten powerhouses of King level nine who were outside the Lion Quarter were also rushing

    here crazily. Although they were not at the peak of King level nine, they were horrible enough with the strength of King level nine.

    The next moment, Iwan looked around. With his and the ck Emperor''s full strength, they had finished four of the nine powerhouses in the Lion

    Quarter who were at the peak of King level nine. Half of the powerhouses who hadn''t reached King level eight had been killed...

    "Kill them!" Waving his sword, lwan split the powerhouses of King level nine trying to stop him and the ck Emperor. Then he grabbed the ck

    Emperor''s arm and shouted, "Let''s go!"

    The ck Emperor did not hesitate. She and Iwan were in the Lion Quarter, and she knew there were many Way Masters here. They had an

    advantage this time because theyunched a surprise attack and the enemies were caught off guard. They could never use the same trick again!

    Therefore, the ck Emperor followed Iwan and left. Just as they walked ten meters away from the Lion Quarter, the sound of a huge explosion

    suddenly came from the underground of the Lion Quarter. Then, the Lion Quarter tumbled violently as if a dragon was about to break free through the

    ground. The whole ground, which was hundreds of meters in circumference, was directly lifted up. A mushroom cloud which was hundreds of meters

    in diameter rose up.

    For a moment, the powerhouses of the High King level who had wanted to go after lwan and the ck Emperor were forced back. When they came

    back to their senses, Iwan and the ck Emperor had escaped far, and their figures were nowhere to be seen...

    The next moment, a dozen powerhouses of King level nine who rushed here met the remaining powerhouses of the High King level in the Lion

    Quarter. At this moment, there were more than twenty powerhouses of King level nine on the ruins of the Lion Quarter! After they joined hands with

    each other, they could fight with those powerhouses of Way Master level and even kill them! So Iwan made a prompt decision and left without

    continuing to fight. After he and the ck Emperor escaped, all that was left in the Lion Quarter were ruins and dead bodies

    An elder here, who was of half-a-step Way Master level, looked at the ruins of the headquarters and the dead bodies, his face turned livid. At this

    moment, the powerhouses of the High King level from the Lion Quarter were also standing there and fixing their eyes on what was before them. Their

    eyes were bloodshot as they looked at the chaos, all of them were desperate to avenge their brothers.

    Almost all the powerhouses under the Emperor level died! Besides, more than twenty powerhouses of the Emperor level and powerhouses of the

    King level had been killed! What a terrible loss! Yes, since the Lion Quarter was established. they had never suffered such a great loss except in the

    war with the Brave Tiger Quarter more than eighty years ago! Moreover, they won the war eighty years ago and took countless resources from the

    Brave Tiger Quarter after the war, so the result was eptable!

    But they suffered a great loss this time! The most important thing was that the elitemanders had gathered here today to be prepared for their

    return to the External Battlefield, but now, all of them were killed...

    The next moment, the old man who was of half-a-step Way Master level reached out his hand in mid-air. All of a sudden, a trace of blood emerged in

    the air, and the blood was stretching toward the distance. This was a kind of tracking skill, and the blood gathered by this old man belonged to the

    ck Emperor. Yes, the ck Emperor was injured...

    "We have no time to wait for the arrival of the Way Masters. Leave a few people here to guide the way for the two Way Masters, and the rest of the

    powerhouses of the High King level should follow me and chase after them!" Boom... After the elder finished speaking with a horrible look, his body

    suddenly turned into a shadow. He led more than twenty powerhouses of King level nine and chased in the direction of Iwan and the ck

    Emperer...

    At this time, lwan was fleeing toward the distant coastline, and he frowned slightly because he sensed the aura of the enemies. There were more.

    than twenty powerhouses of King level nine!

    While fighting just now, Iwan and the ck Emperor gave full y to their strength to exploit the victory in the shortest time, so they were weak at this

    time. There was a deep wound on the ck Emperor''s back, and the wound was bleeding.

    "Sister, you''re injured!" Iwan frowned and looked at the ck Emperor with some worry.

    The ck Emperor did not care

    about the wound at all and

    continued to flee toward the front.

    She and Iwan were stronger than the

    enemies,arid they had a chance to

    escape, SO they could soon leavetthe

    border bf the Lion Quarter if they

    kepfrunning forward. After arriving

    atthe coastline, they could jump into

    the sea and escape throtigh the

    seabed. It was their n. No matter

    how powerful those powerhouses of

    Way Master level were, they couldn''t

    fight in the deep sea! Content

    belongs to

    But people in the Lion Quarter were not stupid. When Iwan and the ck Emperor were running crazily toward the coast, they suddenly sensed that

    the powerhouse of Way Master leveling from the south changed his direction. It seemed that he was going to make a shortcut to stop them

    ˇ°Iwan, you go first!" The ck Emperor took a deep breath, grasped her long knife tightly, and wanted to stay to stop the Way Master. She wanted

    Iwan to escape alone.

    Iwan smiled and said, "Do you think I will leave you alone? Alright, stop talking, It''s okay. This is a very big city, so... ha-ha, it won''t be so easy for

    them to find us! Let''s leave through the sewer!"

    After Iwan finished speaking, he took the ck Emperor''s arm and theynded on the ground. Then they jumped down through a well cover.

    As the only super Military

    Headquarters in the world, the Lion

    Quarter had & super-developed

    sewerwork system. Iwan had NS

    made a pian before he came heres

    The pipelinework under this big

    city was connected to the deep sea.

    Thein portant thing was that there

    was aplex and disordered

    maic field in the city''s sewer

    network, so it would be hard for the

    enemy to track him with the tracking

    system...

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Swish... Before the Way Master arrived, Iwan and the ck Emperor had got into the sewer pipework of the Lion Quarter. Ivy''s words sounded in

    Iwan''s ears, and she guided him and the ck Emperor..

    Boom... More than ten seconds after Iwan and the ck Emperor disappeared, the Way Master appeared in the ce where they had disappeared.

    However, when he found that Iwan and the ck Emperor had got into the sewer, he smashed the sewer opening on the street angrily. For a

    moment, rubble flew around, and some pedestrians who could not avoid were killed on the spot.

    But the Way Master didn''t care. After he vented his anger with hatred, more than twenty powerhouses of King level nine finally arrived

    "Nice to see you, Mr. Speaker!ˇ± A group of powerhouses of King level nine from the Lion Quarter paid their respects to the Way Master level.

    "The two b*stards ran away from the sewer! They''re more than ten meters away from us now. They should be heading for the coast, but I''m not sure

    because the pipeline system in our city is tooplicated.ˇ± The Speaker of the Lion Quarter said. He was the seventh Speaker of the Lion Quarter.

    In the Lion Quarter, powerhouses at the peak of King level nine could be members of parliament, while Way Masters could be Speakers. There were

    nine Speakers in the Lion Quarter. Among them, the fifth and seventh Speakers had been stationed here.

    In fact, when Iwan and the ck Emperor attacked the headquarters of the Lion Quarter, he got the news and hurried here, but he was a littlete,

    which made him very furious.

    "Mr. Speaker, what should we do now?" Another powerhouse at the peak of King level nine asked.

    ˇę

    The next moment, a trace o

    coldness shed across the eyes of

    the fifth Speaker. He looked at those

    powerhouses of King level nine anck

    said, "Chase after them separately!

    Anyong *who meets them shoutdtell

    us their location before he dies! Ask

    allttae powerhouses of theKing

    leVel, powerhouses of the.Emperor

    level, and even ordinary soldiers to

    go down! Set an escape-proof

    underground!"

    "Got it!" The next moment, more than twenty powerhouses of King level nine responded respectfully and entered the underground pipework,

    searching in all directions. After a while, more powerhouses entered the sewerwork. They searched for lwan and the ck Emperor thoroughly..

    As for the fifth Speaker of the Lion Quarter, he was stronger, so he went to the estuary which connected the city''s sewer pipework with the

    coastline... His powerful momentum of Way Master levelpletely blocked the coastline!

    The seventh Speaker of the Lion Quarter stood in the air and stared coldly at the city pipework below. His eyes were fierce as he said, "Here is

    the Lion Quarter! Since you''re here, don''t... think about escaping!"

 Chapter 323 Iwan and the Black Emperor! (II) (3)

    Chapter 323 Iwan and the ck Emperor! (II) (3)

    Chapter 323 Iwan and the ck Emperor! (II} (3)

    The situation was extremely intense. The two Way Masters led dozens of powerhouses of the King level, countless Gods of War, Super Gods, and

    powerhouses of the Emperor level tounch an intense search for lwan and the ck Emperor. If lwan and the ck Emperor escaped today, the

    reputation of the Lion Quarter would suffer a great blow.

    In the past one hundred years, the Lion Quarter didn''t suffer any damage anywhere. It had formed a golden body invisibly, and it was an invincible

    legend. However, if they failed to catch Iwan and the ck Emperor today, they would lose the golden body. Some small and medium-sized Military

    Headquarters and forces in the world who were afraid of the Lion Quarter but didnˇŻt dare to challenge them would think they were not as powerful as

    they seemed to be. Didn''t they im to be an invincible legend? But why was their headquarters ruined by the Heaven Domain?

    So the powerhouses in the Lion Quarter knew the importance of killing lwan. They were searching for Iwan at all costs, and the whole city was under

    martialw.

    At this moment, in the sewer pipework under the huge city, Iwan was in no hurry. He veered off and started to rush back with the ck Emperor.

    Yes, they were returning to the headquarters of the Lion Quarter which had be ruins.

    Of course, Iwan kept running around in the underground pipework. Although lwan wasposed, the ck Emperor beside him was worried.

    After all, if they were found out, they would not go back alive today.

    ˇ°Iwan, why don''t you leave first? I''ll go distract the two Way Masters. If we continue to run like this, we will be caught sooner orter..." In the sewer

    network, the ck Emperor persuaded Iwan while running. She wanted to part with Iwan and let lwan escape at the cost of sacrificing herself.

    Hearing what the ck Emperor said, Iwan felt so helpless. While dragging the ck Emperor to run away, he rubbed his temples. Couldn''t she think

    about it? Why did she have to fight with the enemies? The Lion Quarter was the strongest Military Headquarters in the world. Was she crazy?

    They could escape! Therefore, Iwan didn''t bother to exin and continued to drag the ck Emperor to escape. However, after running for a while,

    they met the powerhouses from the Lion Quarter who were chasing after them. Those were three powerhouses at the peak of King level nine. After

    seeing them, the three powerhouses immediately sent a signal for help. In an instant, several powerhouses of the High King level rushed towards this

    side.

    Iwan sighed helplessly and continued to pull the ck Emperor to run, but they were surrounded in only ten seconds. There were seven or eight

    powerhouses of the High King level in front of them, and three powerhouses of King level nine were chasing after them. Soon, those powerhouses

    blocked Iwan and the ck Emperor.

    "The Lord of the Heaven Domain! You... can''t escape! We won''t kill you if you surrender!" The next moment, a parliamentarian of the Lion Quarter

    who was at the peak of King level nine looked at Iwan deeply and said with fear and anger.

    When Iwan was about to speak, the ck Emperor pulled out her sword beside him, pushed him away, and rushed to the three powerhouses of King

    level nine.

    ˇ°Iwan! You go first! Hurry up! Be obedient!" The ck Emperor rushed to the three powerhouses of King level nine in an instant and fought with them.

    However, she was extremely worried about lwan''s safety, so she shouted at Iwan immediately.

    Iwan took a helpless look at the ck Emperor, leaned against the wall behind the sewer, took out his phone, and sent a message to Ivy. Then he:

    took a cigarette out of his pocket and started smoking. He felt very helpless because they could escape. He never underestimated the Lion Quarter,

    so he had secretly made a series of ns with Ivy before he came here.

    However, the ck Emperor only wanted to distract the enemy so that Iwan could escape, and Iwan couldn''t stop her. In fact, Iwan knew what the

    ck Emperor was thinking. The ck Emperor still felt that she owed Iwan, so she was willing to help Iwan escape at the cost of her life. Moreover,

    this stupid woman really did so...

    As a result, the Godly Armor on the ck Emperor had emerged, and her face was pale. She had been injured, but she fought with all her strength.

    At this time, she had been surrounded by three powerhouses at the peak of King level nine and seven or eight powerhouses of the High King level...

    "Just leave!" The next moment, the ck Emperor was suddenly cut by a powerhouse of King level nine. There was a wound on her shoulder, and

    the shadow of the Godly Armor became thinner and thinner. The ck Emperor shouted at lwan anxiously. She was really worried. At this moment,

    she was surrounded, and the seventh Speaker of the Lion Quarter who was of Way Master level was rushing here from the ground. The situation was

    actually very critical.

    Iwan had only smoked half of his cigarette. He also sensed that the aura of the ck Emperor was getting weaker and weaker, and more

    powerhouses were rushing here from the distance.

    The next moment, Iwan threw away the cigarette butt and pulled out his long sword. Exerting his strength and moving his body, he appeared behind

    the ck Emperor in a sh and killed a powerhouse of King level nine with his sword. lwan exerted thebat power of Way Master level in a short

    time. After killing the powerhouse of King level nine, he turned around and killed another powerhouse with the ck Emperor. All the remaining

    powerhouses from the Lion Quarter retreated.

    "Iwan..." The ck Emperor looked at Iwan with veryplicated emotions in her eyes.

    Iwan frowned and roared at her, "Shut up! Don''t act on your own again!" Then lwan took out several micro bombs from his arms and threw them into

    the sewage of the sewer in the rear. With a huge explosion, he and the ck Emperor disappeared again..

    It was not until the ck Emperor and Iwan fled far away again that the Way Master arrived. Yes, he was a bitte again. The sewer had been

    exploded by Iwan, so it was hard for them to track wan and the ck Emperor''s auras. After all, lwan and the ck Emperor had an excellent way to

    hide their auras

    "D*mn it! Chase after them!" The Seventh Speaker of the Lion Quarter growled gloomily. This time, he went forward personally to chase after Iwan

    and the ck Emperor.

    In the distance, Iwan took the ck Emperor and ran to a trunk of the underground pipework where a dozen men and women were waiting for

    him. They were all desperados. Of course, countless desperados were under themand of the Heaven Domain. They coulde in handy at this

    time.

    "If you survive, you will get ten times the reward..." lwan squinted his eyes and said to them.

    Those desperados nodded. licked their lips, and then ran away quickly in all directions. Their speed was incredibly fast. Sure enough, as those

    people ran away quickly. Iwan felt that those powerhouses who were chasing after him and the ck Emperor in the pipework were separated

    instantly.

    The next moment, Ivy''s voice came

    from Iwan''s earphones again. "Lord,

    walk thirty meters to the left, and

    then one hundred meters tothe >

    right..." wy nned the route for

    lwan again. What the ck Emperor

    and the powerhouses in the Eon

    Quarter did not know was that at

    ths moment, the sewer petwork

    under the huge city was full of tens

    of thousands of sensors controlled

    by Ivy.

    ~

    At the same time, groups of desperados started to run in the spacious spaces in the sewer pipework under the huge city, and clouds of smoke

    were drifting over...All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The ck Emperor was led by Iwan to change her direction and avoid the pursuit of those powerhouses sessfully. At this time, they had put on

    the clothes of the Lion Quarter and pretended to chase after the enemies...

    The ck Emperor was shocked. She locked at Iwan in a daze and said, "Can we escape in this way?"

    Iwan smiled confidently and said, "Of course, we are just a force on the External Battlefield. Sister, do you really think we can defeat the Lion Quarter

    head-on? It''s impossible. Besides, don''t do stupid things again. The situation is not as intense as you think...ˇ±

    lwan''s eyes gleamed wickedly. One of the two Way Masters in this city was guarding the entrance to the sea and would note here. There was

    only one Way Master left. This city was so big. If he could find Iwan easily, lwan would regard him as somebody.

    How could they think about fighting

    with the enemy. face to face in this

    era? Of course, they could fight if

    they could defeat the enemy. If they

    couldn''t,they must escape. For

    example, if lwan and the ck-~

    Emperor were as strong as Jackson,

    why should they escape? Inthat

    case, they could kill as many

    enemies as they could and even ruin

    the national fortune of the Lion

    Quarter...

    Hearing Iwan''s words, the ck Emperor was so guilty. She only felt color me up in her cheeks and thought she had hindered Iwan. Then she

    didn''t say a word or think about anything. She would do what Iwan said.

    So, when Iwan and the ck Emperor returned to the ruins of the headquarters of the Lion Quarter, those powerhouses, including the Seventh

    Speaker who was pissed off by Iwan, were still in the huge underground pipework. They had caught hundreds of desperados who rushed in the

    pipework in a few minutes, and they were furious.

    As Iwan had expected, none of them could imagine that Iwan had returned to the ruins of the Lion Quarter.

    Of course, the huge city was under martialw, so there was no one on the streets. There were patrols of the Lion Quarter everywhere, but no patrols

    would inspect the headquarters of the Lion Quarter!

    At this moment, in the headquarters

    of the Lion Quarter which had been

    turned into rns, Quark was sitting

    in a t buitding that had not been ˇŞ

    explodedand rebuilding the ~

    monitoring system withan =

    extremely gloomy face. However,

    there were not many powerhouses

    around Quark. Quark owned the

    combat power of King level seven,

    and there were three powerhouses

    of King level six and four

    powerhouses of the Emperor level.

    Bang... "Iwan! I will definitely kill you! I must kill you!" The next moment, Quark was so furious that he smashed the table. His killing intent was

    extremely fierce.

    However, his vision turned dim the next moment, and Iwan appeared on the chair behind him and looked at him with a smile. "Commander Quark,

    are you so eager... to kill me? I''m here now. Ha-ha...ˇ±

    In an instant, Quark felt a chill sweep over him...

 Chapter 324 Iwan and the Black Emperor! (II) (4)

    Chapter 324 Iwan and the ck Emperor! (II) (4)

    Chapter 324 Iwan and the ck Emperor! (Il} (4)

    "Iwan!" The next moment, Quark turned around slowly in shock and saw Iwan who was sitting behind him and looked at him with a smile

    At the same time, the ck Emperor had just put away her long knife. Although several powerhouses in the meeting room were still standing. they

    were all dead with their eyes open. Quark was more scared. The powerhouses in this room were of the middle-stage of King level! But they were

    killed by Iwan and the ck Emperor under his nose!

    "Hum..." When Quark was still shocked, the space in the conference room fluctuated. The next moment, the ck Emperor appeared behind him and

    ced a very cold knife against his neck quietly. As long as Quark moves, his head... would be cut off.

    "Don''t move. Let me tell you in advance that my sister is not good-tempered. It''s okay for you to offend me, but you will be killed if you offend her..."

    Iwan leaned forward and said to Quark with a smile.

    When the ck Emperor heard this, the muscles on her pretty face twitched and she red at Iwan with annoyance. The implication was that she

    didn''t think she had a bad temper! But Iwan ignored the ck Emperor and still looked at Quark with a faint smile.

    Being in the enemy''s stronghold, Iwan looked as if he was in the headquarters of the Heaven Domain. He was very rxed and not nervous at all.

    However, Quark was extremely nervous because the ck Emperor ced a knife against his neck.

    He was themander of the Lion Quarter, leading the most elite army in the secr world. Therefore, he could summon the additional

    national fortune of the Lion Quarter. Once he summoned the additional national fortune, he could have thebat power of King level nine. But it

    was useless, wasn''t it? Half an hour ago, Iwan and the ck Emperor killed more than one powerhouse of King level nine, so Quark was really

    scared now...

    Quark had his own secret. He made progress very fast, and he was confident that he would be a powerhouse of Way Master level and

    dominate the world as long as he was given more time! Therefore, when Iwan and the ck Emperor attacked the headquarters of the Lion Quarter,

    he did not show up but hid deeply. In his opinion, he would surely progress faster than Iwan.

    But it was obvious that Quark was wrong. Iwan progressed much faster than him. The day before yesterday, Iwan had to use all his strength to ki

    powerhouse of King level nine. But today. it was not so hard for him to kill a powerhouse of King level nine. He couldunch a surprise attack and kill

    the powerhouse instantly.

    So Quark was really scared this time. No matter how many secrets or aces in the hole he had to progress himself, it was useless at this moment.

    After all, once he died, he would lose everything...

    "What... do you want?" The next moment, Quark swallowed hard and asked Iwan.

    "Ha-ha... Guess what I want." There were more smiles in lwan''s eyes as he looked at Quark..

    The fact was that Iwan and the ck Emperor had returned to the headquarters of the Lion Quarter when the Seventh Speaker of the Lion Quarter

    was still leading countless powerhouses to search for them in the crisscross underground pipework.

    The most dangerous ce was often the safest one. Of course, this idea couldn''t be used frequently, or they would definitely be caught. However,

    using it for the second time was enough for Iwan...

    At the same time, something happened in Liberty City which was a hundred kilometers away from the Lion Quarter. After lwan and the ck Emperor

    returned to the headquarters of the Lion Quarter, the Way Master of the Life Realm was fighting with the two powerhouses of the Death Realm from

    Killer Group One. For a moment, it was hard to tell who was stronger. The powerhouses of the Life Realm from the Lion Quarter wanted to rescue

    theirpanions, but they could not get rid of the enemy''s interception no matter what.T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "s..." After nearly ten minutes of fighting, a sigh sounded in everyone''s ears. The next moment. another Way Master of the Life Realm left the

    gathering point of the national fortune of the Lion Quarter which was a huge statue. He wanted to help hispanions te kill the two mysterious Way

    Masters.

    The second Way Master of the Life Realm left the national fortune statue of the Lion Quarter. At the same time, one noticed that Zero had quietly

    gone back to the statue when there was a war. When Zero arrived there, the space behind him suddenly fluctuated. The next moment, a Way Master

    of the Life Realm who was wearing a tinum mask held a sword in his hand and cut the national fortune statue of the Lion Quarter! He was from

    Killer Group One.

    Howl... As the powerhouse of the Life Realm waved his sword, the national fortune statue of the Lion Quarter made an angry roar. Then a virtual lion

    shadow which was hundreds of meters tall appeared, but arge part of the shadow had been cut off.

    Zero instantly rose to the sky and swallowed arge piece of the national fortune of the Lion Quarter.

    Howl... Then, the virtual shadow of the national fortune roared even more fiercely. However, the mysterious Way Master of the Life Realm who was

    from External Killer Group One wanted to cut off more of the national fortune. At this time, the two powerhouses of the Life Realm who guarded the

    national fortune rushed forward at an indescribable speed in a sh of anger.

    "s, grandpa, let''s go right now, or we''ll die here..." Seeing that the two powerhouses of the Life Realm were rushing toward him crazily, Zero

    decided to leave decisively.

    The mysterious powerhouse who was called grandpa by Zero didn''t say a word and appeared beside Zero instantly. Then he grabbed Zero and fled

    to the distance...

    "How dare you! It''s not so easy for you to leave!ˇ± The two powerhouses of the Life Realm were so angry when they found that Zero and his grandpa

    wanted to run away. Without hesitation, they chased after Zero and his grandpa.

    The next moment, Zero''s grandpa, the most powerful man in Killer Group One, turned around and cut the national fortune statue of the Lion Quarter

    again. For a moment, a sword shadow rushed toward the national fortune statue, so the two powerhouses of the Life Realm had no choice but to go

    back to save it.

    In fact, the Holy Image of the world''s top Military Headquarters was not so fragile, but the Lion Quarter was too arrogant. Decades ago, they

    integrated the national fortune of the Lion Quarter with the giant statue just because the national fortune would look more imposing in this way, and it

    could give confidence to the people in the Lion Quarter. But now it became a hindrance!

    "If you dare to chase after us, I will destroy your national fortune statue!" Zero''s grandpa, the Way Master of the Life Realm, roared coldly. Soon, he

    disappeared with Zeo and the two Way Masters of the Death Realm, and they left Liberty City...

    The two Way Masters of the Life Realm stood under the national fortune statue and didn''t dare to chase after them anymore. The mysterious Way

    Master seemed to be stronger than them! Besides, they knew he just said thest sentence to intimidate them, but they had to believe it! If the

    national fortune statue of the Lion Quarter was really ruined, there would be big trouble.

    Therefore, the two Way Masters of the Life Realm could only re in their direction with extreme anger. However, the two Way Masters didn''t know

    that Zero, who was being carried by his grandpa, was making a breakthrough rapidly.

    Zero wasughing wildly. "Ha-ha,

    wan! You ruined the national

    fortune of the Canedy Kingdom, but

    so what? dared to swallow the >

    national fortune of the Lion Quarter!

    ˇ®m nodinferior to you! Just waitand

    see. twill cultivate in seclusion when

    get back, and I''ll soon catsh up with

    you! Iwan, don''t think you.will defeat

    me! See you at the peak!" Zero''s

    aura was getting more and more

    powerful.

    This was the national fortune of the Lion Quarter, the only super Military Headquarters in the world! Its level and quality were far superior to the

    national fortune of other top Military Headquarters. Of course, the national fortune of the Lion Quarter was much stronger than that of the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom.

    Zero escaped with the three powerhouses of Killer Group One. Although there were many powerhouses in the Lion Quarter, it was difficult to stop

    them. After all, they were three Way Masters. One of them was of the Life Realm, and two were of the Death Realm

    Simrly, Zero did a risky thing, and the ambition in his heart was unimaginable. After all, what lwan discussed with himst night was to let him take

    the powerhouses from Killer Group One to stop the powerhouses from the Lion Quarter in Liberty City for a short time. However, Zero took the

    opportunity to swallow arge piece of the national fortune of the Lion Quarter.

    Zero made a huge profit. Simrly. Iwan virtually owed him a big favor.

    Simrly, lwan and the ck Emperer flew to the External Battlefield by ne after threatening Quark. Quark was the chiefmander of the Lion

    Quarter, so he didn''t need to report to others about his arrangements for many things.

    Therefore, when those powerhouses in the Lion Quarter were still searching for Iwan and the ck Emperor in the underground pipework, Iwan

    and the ck Emperor had flown out of the border of the Lion Quarter in the warne..

    When they escaped sessfully, the ck Emperor was more shocked. She was shocked by what Iwan had done. Iwan was omnipotent...

 Chapter 325 Everyone Knows Iwan! (I) (1)

    Chapter 325 Everyone Knows Iwan! (I) (1)

    Chapter 325 Everyone Knows Iwan! (I) (1}

    The Charm of the Lord!

    When Iwan and the ck Emperor held Quark hostage, left the Lion Quarter confidently, and flew to the sky above the deep ocean, the Ninth

    Speaker went to the depth of the External Battlefield, the headquarters of the Heaven Domain. He was the Way Master sent by the Lion Kingdom to

    kill lwan on the External Battlefield.

    It was worth mentioning that the Way Master temporarily closed all themunication facilities after he went to the depth of the External Battlefield

    He was afraid that the Heaven Domain would detect him and inform lwan to escape. Sometimes, some people were just so stupid. They could have

    survived, but they had to risk their lives. The Ninth Speaker from the Lion Kingdom whe was at the Death Realm of Way Master level was an

    example...

    At this moment, on a mountain on the left side of the headquarters of the Heaven Domain, the Ninth Speaker of the Lion Quarter was looking down at

    the hundreds of soldiers of the Heaven Domain who were training with coldness in his eyes.

    Then, the Ninth Speaker of the Lion Quarter sneered and murmured, "Is this... the headquarters of the Heaven Domain? Not bad. Even ordinary

    members are Gods of War. But... Ha-ha... You know nothing about strength. No matter how strong you are... what can you do to a Way Master like

    me?"

    "Who''s there? Be on guard!" When the Ninth Speaker of the Lion Quarter muttered to himself, a Super God of the Heaven Domain suddenly looked

    in his direction. Soon afterwards, an rm sounded in the headquarters of the Heaven Domain.

    At this moment, Ivy, who was in the undergroundmand center, was also shocked. Was a powerhouse attacking them?

    "Boom..." When Ivy frowned, the two Heaven-level guardians of the rules who were at the peak of King level nine released their auras at the door of

    the conference room. They were two warriors under Jackson''smand

    The next moment, Jackson and Dimitrie. who were sitting in the war conference room, waved their hands at Ivy to indicate that it was okay. With

    Jackson and Dimitrie here, no one could make trouble in the Heaven Domain except the fabled Human-King level powerhouse! The headquarters of

    the Heaven Domain was safe!

    Yes, originally, Jackson and Dimitrie wanted to follow Iwan to the Lion Quarter and protect Iwan, but Iwan refused them. Then Iwan asked them to

    stay at the headquarters of the Heaven Domain just in case. Therefore, no one knew that there were two best Way Masters in the headquarters of the

    Heaven Domain at this time...

    "Interesting... A Way Master is here. Is he a Speaker of the Lion Quarter? I just don''t know which Speaker he is. Ha-ha..." Jackson picked up his cup

    and took a sip of tea. He didn''t take the Speaker seriously at all.

    At this moment, the group of saldiers on the ground quickly hid in the underground bunker under Ivy''smand. It was worth mentioning that the

    Ninth Speaker of the Lion Quarter was quite proud. As a Way Master, he disdained to attack those ordinary Gods of War and Super Gods.

    "Hum..." The next moment, the Speaker of the Lion Quarter gradually floated in the air, and the space fluctuated. Then his figure appeared in front of

    the headquarters of the Heaven Domain.

    At this moment, the Ninth Speaker of the Lion Quarter smiled and said, "What are you running for? You''re just a group of losers. Killing you is a waste

    of my time. I''ll deal with you after I kill the Lord of the Heaven Domain. There are three thousand elite soldiers in the Heaven Domain, which is good.

    After killing Iwan, I''ll incorporate you into my own force..."

    Then a trace of coldness shed through his eyes and he muttered to himself, "One of the two powerhouses who released the aura of King level nine

    in the deep underground should be Iwan, right? Besides, there is another hidden powerhouse of King level nine. It''s nice. But they''re just of King level

    after all, and they can''t stop me..."

    Later, the Ninth Speaker of the Lion Quarter stopped talking. In a sh, he walked towards the lower part of the headquarters of the Heaven Domain

    and smashed the gate. Then he didn''t waste much time. After entering the headquarters, he raised his foot and kicked the ground fiercely. After a loud

    bang, his body fell straight down...

    "Boom..." At this moment, in the undergroundmand center where Ivy and others were, a big hole suddenly appeared in the ceiling, and then a

    horrible powerhousended slowly...

    "The Lord of the Heaven Domain, Iwan? Ha-ha... I''m the Ninth Speaker of the Lion Quarter, and I''m here to talk to you... Well..." At this moment, the

    Ninth Speaker of the Lion Quarter said to the people below whilending.

    He had just entered the undergroundmand center and hadn''t even stood on the ground, but he was shocked to find that five guardians of the

    rules of King level nine were looking at him as if he was an idiot.

    In addition to the five guardians of the rules of King level nine, there were two Way Masters. Dimitrie was at the Death Realm of Way Master level,

    and Jackson was at the Life Realm of Way Master level. Besides, he attracted the attention of Ivy, a group of Super Gods andmanders of the

    Emperor level. At this moment, everyone was looking at the Ninth Speaker of the Lion Quarter who was in midair.

    "Well... This... is impossible! Two Way Masters? Is that... Jackson? The bravest and the most skillful guardian of the rules in the camp? Is he at the

    Life Realm and the most likely to reach the Human-King level?" The Way Master from the Lion Quarter was scared silly when he saw Jackson''s face.

    The reason was that he was no match for Jackson even if he had five or six ofpanions who were as powerful as him. At this moment, the Ninth

    Speaker of the Lion Quarter broke into a cold sweat. His heart was filled with fear.

    Jackson ignored the Ninth Speaker and looked at Dimitrie, his younger martial brother. ˇ°Dimitrie, you want to break through the Life Realm, but you

    lack some resources. Do you think you''ll break through after killing this Way Master and absorbing his cultivation?"

    Dimitrie thought for a while with a frown and said, "I don''t know. Why don''t I have a try? Let''s see if I can break through or not. If I can''t, it doesnˇŻt

    matter. Anyway, why should I refuse the resources right before me?ˇ± Well, Dimitrie said very ndly and looked unconcerned at this time.

    "H''m... Okay, then try it. If it''s not enough. kill some more Way Masters and you''ll make a breakthrough..." Jackson said

    "Okay..." Dimitrie nodded

    Then, Dimitrie and Jackson looked up again at the Ninth Speaker of the Lion Quarter who was in mid-air. The meaning in their eyes was obvious.

    They wanted to kill him...

    At this moment, the face of the Ninth Speaker was so pale. He trembled and said to Jackson and Dimitrie, ˇ°Well... If I tell you I...e to the wrong

    ce, will you... believe me?ˇ±

    Jackson sneered and looked at him teasingly. "Ha-ha... What do you think? Aren''t you here to kill wan? Oh, sorry, I forgot to tell you that I''m his

    cultivating protector..."

    "No... I..." The next moment, the Way Master from the Lion Quarter wanted to say something, but Jackson suddenly appeared behind him and

    pped him on the back with great speed. Jackson sealed hisbat power in an instant. The Way Master did not resist because he did not sense

    Jackson''s killing intent.

    "Ha-ha... Nice, you are very sensible. If you blew yourself up just now, I might have to spend more effort..." Jackson looked at him and said with a

    sneer.

    Then, Jackson kicked him to Ivy and said to Ivy, "He is the Ninth Speaker of the Lion Quarter. Now hisbat power has been sealed. Keep an eye

    on him. Let''s decide how to deal with him after lwanes back. He is more valuable when he''s alive..."

    ˇ°Thank youl!" Ivy said to Jackson

    respectfully and then sent several

    powerhouses. of the Emperor level to

    escort the Ninth Speaker tothe

    deeper dungeon. To prevent the

    inth Speaker from breaking out I Ivy

    and others left more than a dozen

    micro bombs in his body, atid his

    ibs were locked by ck iron

    chains. In this way, he couldn''t

    escape though he was a Way

    aster...

    A few minutester, the Way Master from the Lion Quarter looked extremely bitter and regretful.

    At the same time, Iwan, the ck Emperor, and Quark whose aura was sealed appeared on a desert ind in the deep ocean between the External

    Battlefield and the Lion Quarter.

    Quark was extremely depressed. After all, lwan could kill Quark as long as he wanted. At this moment, Iwan stood on a reef at the seaside, looked at

    the blue seawater below, and said to Quark behind him, "Commander Quark, what do you think of this ce? As a burial ce, is the scenery here

    beautiful?"

    Quark shuddered, and a trace of great fear appeared in his eyes. His face was deathly pale, and he was awkward and listless to the extreme. He

    opened his mouth but couldn''t say a word. He... was doomed!

    But then Iwan turned to look at him, smiled, and said, "Commander Quark, don''t worry. There are always passing ships here. I believe that you can

    escape easily with your ability, right?"

    QuarkˇŻs expression changed again. He looked up at Iwan in disbelief and asked, ˇ°Iwan, won''t you... kill me?ˇ±

    Iwan smiled and said, "Kill you? Why should I kill you? Is it useful to kill you? If I kill you, the Lion Quarter will elect anothermander soon, right?

    Ha-ha... Therefore, I won''t kill you because I''ll benefit more when you are alive. Am I right?ˇ±

    "What exactly... do you want? Won''t you threaten the Lion Quarter with me?ˇ± Quark still couldn''t understand what Iwan wanted!

    "Ha-ha...ˇ± lwan smiled and did not pay attention to Quark anymore. At this moment, a helicopter appeared in the distance. Further away, there was a

    huge ship that was owned by the Heaven Domain.

    The next moment, Iwan and the ck Emperor got on the helicopter and left. Yes, they just left like that! Iwan never thought about killing Quark!

    So, Quark, who was left on the ind, was shocked. Did he... survive? Did Iwan really let him go? Quark was shocked at first, and then he was wild

    with joy!

    Since he didn''t die, he would have a chance to take revenge. With extremely gloomy and vicious eyes, Quark looked in IwanˇŻs direction, gritted his

    teeth, and said fiercely, "Iwan! You''re doomed! You don''t know what a big mistake you made! Do you really think I''m much inferior to you? Ha-ha,

    you''re really done for...ˇ±

    Quark smiled arrogantly and then hid in a cave in the depths of the desert ind because he was afraid that lwan would send someone to kill him

    Then an extremely weird ck gas appeared in his eyes. Gradually, his eyes becamepletely ck...

    Then, a@ clear sound came out of QuarkˇŻs body, which was the blocking force that the ck Emperor left in his body. Yes, under the impact of the

    strange ck gas, the blockade that the ck Emperor had left in his body was breaking constantly...

    Quark gradually became more powerful. However, as his aura became stronger and stronger, there was more and more ck gas on his body, and

    he looked more and more horrible...

    On the helicopter, the ck Emperor frowned hard. She didnˇŻt understand why Iwan let Quark go, so she asked Iwan, "Iwan, why... did you let Quark

    go? Even if you didn''t kill him, wouldn''t it be better to catch him? In this way, at least we can use him to negotiate with the Lion Quarter in the future,

    right?"

    The ck Emperor was much more sensible this time, so she didn''t question Iwan but asked him calmly.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing this, lwan looked at the ck Emperor with a smile and said, "Sister, it''s useless to kill Quark. He has a big secret, and he gives me the

    feeling that heˇŻs rted to something that happened many years ago...ˇ±

    Iwan paused as he spoke, and then

    his eyes became very intense and

    his face wagwery solemn. From the

    window of the helicopter, he looked.

    at the deSert ind where Quark.

    was and said, "Besides... I think>~

    QuarkˇŻshould be a puppet. There

    should be a mastermind behind his

    back. If the mastermind j ignota

    powerhouse in the parliament of the

    Lion Quarter, it will be very

    troublesome..."

    At this moment, Iwan frowned hard...

    The ck Emperor also frowned and asked Iwan, "Iwan, I know what you mean. Do you want to use Quark to lure the mastermind behind his back?ˇ±

    Iwan nodded and said. ˇ°Yes, I asked lvy to ce some tiny and secret sensors on that desert ind. I hope I can find something out, and..."

    "And what?ˇ± The ck Emperor asked Iwan

    Iwan said in a deep voice, "And, I think Quark will die..."

    As lwan had expected, when it waste at night on the External Battlefield, Quark had recovered hisbat power in the secret cave, and he had

    made a breakthrough again. At this moment, he had reached King level eight...

    The next moment, when Quark was about to leave the dark cave, a young man with pure ck pupils came in. Dressed in a ck robe and a cloak,

    the young man looked so evil...

    ˇ°Young... master?" Quark''s

    expression changed, and he

    immediately knelt on one knee to

    greet theman. However, something.

    that mad¨¦ Quark extremely scared

    happened. The young man w ittdark

    pupitsand a deathly pale face

    extended his hand to Qua kvand

    th¨¦n ck gas came outoft Quark''s

    body. The ck gas turned into

    ropes and broke QuarkˇŻs neck

    directly...

 Chapter 326 Everyone Knows Iwan! (II) (2)

    Chapter 326 Everyone Knows Iwan! (II) (2)

    Chapter 326 Everyone Knows Iwan! (II) (2)

    "No... Why..." Quark looked at the young man in ck in disbelief. Yes, Quark''s biggest secret was about the man, and the man was his greatest

    dependence because the man could make him break through rapidly and gain morebat power constantly, But the man killed him directly after

    coming here.

    What made Quark even more desperate was that the man didn''t answer him and watched him die.

    Yes, Quark died. He was not killed by Iwan but by his mysterious master. After Quark died, the ck gas on his body continuously converged on the

    mysterious young man in ck. The young man in ck became more powerful after swallowing up the ck gas, and he was almost as strong as

    Iwan.

    "Hum..." The next moment, ck gas filled the cave, and ck blood vessels appeared on the young man''s face. Just as he was about to destroy

    QuarkˇŻs dead body, he suddenly looked at a corner of the cave where there was a stone. The mysterious young man in ck waved his hand, and

    the stone appeared in front of him. Then he tilted his head and squinted at the stone. With a bang. he crushed the stone

    However, he saw a miniature camera after the stone exploded. The mysterious young man who was enveloped by ck gas opened his mouth and

    smiled, but his teeth were all ck and so scary..

    "Ha-ha..." The young man in ck crushed the camera instantly. Then there was more ck gas in the cave. His figure couldn''t be seen in the ck

    gas because he hadpletely merged with the strange ck fog...

    But a sound came from the cave vaguely.

    "Haig... Ha-ha...ˇ±

    After the sound traveled for a while. the ck gas in the cave disappeared mysteriously. When the ck fogpletely disappeared, the mysterious

    man disappeared as well...

    At the same time, Iwan, the ck Emperor, Ivy, y, Kill. and Dark were standing in front of a disy screen in a secret room in the headquarters of

    the Heaven Domain on the External Battlefield. The picture on the disy screen was exactly the cave where Quark hid.

    At this moment, the camera had been ruined. lwan''s face was extremely gloomy. The man had ck pupils, and he could control the mysterious

    ck gas..

    "I find you!" Iwan narrowed his eyes, and his heart was full of killing intent. It had been something that he worried about most.

    Yes, it was not the first time lwan had known about the existence of the ck gas. When he went to the ancestral house of the Cliff family in Gotham

    City, he saw the ck gas in his father''s jade pendant for the first time. Later, he found it again when he epted Haig''s heritage. When he met

    Quark today, he felt the ck gas on QuarkˇŻs body for the third time..

    Since lwan first saw the ck gas, he had been deeply on guard against it. The reason is simple. Two thousand years ago, General Haig. who was of

    Human-king level, had to kill all the soldiers under hismand and thenmit suicide to prevent himself from being possessed when he faced the

    ck gas!

    Moreover, Emperor Victory''s Imperial Dynasty was ruined two thousand years ago. It was the strongest Imperial Dynasty! The ck gas even forced

    the omnipotent general tomit suicide! It was easy to think about how weird it was.

    However, no matter how weird the ck gas was, people were afraid of it because it was mysterious. Now Iwan finally found a clue, which was that

    the ck gas was in the Lion Quarter!

    ˇ®Did Haig and Emperor Victory fail to destroy the ck gas back then? Or did ite back to life again?ˇŻ Iwan murmured in his heart. In his mind,

    Quark was a fool. With QuarkˇŻs ability, he didn''t deserve to be themander of the Lion Quarter. Sure enough, there was someone behind Quark''s

    back..

    "Iwan, what... is the ck gas? Why do I feel it''s terrible just by looking at it?" The ck Emperor frowned deeply and asked Iwan. Simrly, Dark.

    Kill, y, and Ivy were also very scared.

    Iwan thought for a moment and said, "I haven''t found it out yet, and I''ve been investigating it! Don''t be too afraid, but we must take it seriously. If you

    meet anyone who''s enveloped by ck gas, you must be careful!" lwanˇŻs tone was very dignified

    "Yes!" They nodded solemnly and deeply remembered Iwan''s words in their hearts.

    The next moment, when Ivy was about to speak to Iwan, she received a picture that was sent by the soldiers of the Heaven Domain on the desert

    ind. She had sent them there to investigate. After she nced at it, her expression changed, and she quickly handed her phone to Iwan.

    Then lwan saw that there was a pool of ck blood near QuarkˇŻs dead body in the cave. There were four words in the ck blood, ˇ®My name is

    Mastema!ˇŻ

    Iwan squinted and stared at the picture on Ivy''s phone. "Mastema? Is this your name? Okay, I... got it...ˇ±

    Then Iwan said to lvy, "Tell the soldiers on the ind to put on the best protective clothing and seal the cave. At the same time, send some

    researchers to study theposition of the ck blood and analyze it! However, close the ind. Anyone who goes there is allowed to leave ina

    short time!"

    "Got it!" Ivy nodded, and then hurriedly went out to make arrangements.

    Iwan stopped talking. It was obvious

    that the man Aad already appeared

    in the Lion Quarter. If the manˇŻs

    targets wer¨¦ Iwan and the Heaven.

    Domain, he should have taken >

    action tong ago, but he hadn''t.done

    anythi ing. The reason was very

    simp e, Maybe he was nok-strong

    now, or he was constrair¨¦d by some

    other reason.

    Iwan felt that his mother should know something. In fact, Iwan had too many questions in his mind. He was eager to see his mother, Darcey, but he

    couldn''t find her! So Iwan had to wait for Darcy to find him...

    ˇ®Mother, you don''te out to see me... Is it because I''m not strong enough?ˇŻ lwan murmured in his heart. In fact, he had a guess in his heart. He

    was afraid that Darcy wouldn''t show up until he reached the middle-stage orter-stage of the True King Realm.

    Another hourter, lwan finished arranging some other things in the Heaven Domain. After talking to Jackson and Dimitrie for a while, he stood alone

    on the top of the mountain on the External Battlefield

    There were continuous wars these

    days, so hisbat power was

    increasing rabidly. Moreover, they

    attacked the Lion Quarter today, so~

    the Lion n Quarter couldn''t interferein

    the affairs of the Heaven Domain

    andthe Dragon Kingdom in the near

    futtire. Since the situation ithe

    External Regions had setded down,

    lwan''s next targets were the nine

    King-level super powerful sects.

    A few days ago, lwan wanted to

    attack the nine King-level super

    powerful sects jn the Dragon

    Kingdom, buthe couldn''t. On the one

    hand, he was not strong enough at?.

    that tim¨¦_On the other hand, if hes

    quelled, the disturbances in the->

    courtty first, the forces in the~

    External Regions would interfere,

    afid things would be troublesome.

    Therefore, it was better to fight

    against those External Military

    Headquarters first and then improve

    his strength for some time. Then he

    could go back and suppress those

    sects in a more domineering way.

    "The Ancient Emperor path, the peak of Real Emperor level nine..." Under the night sky on the External Battlefield, Iwan clenched his fists on the top

    of the mountain. Feeling hisbat power which was more than ten times stronger than before, he took a deep breath.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Although he hadn''t reached the True King level, he felt that he was about to make it. Moreover, his currentbat power could beparable to that

    of the weakest Way Master of the Death Realm. At this time, Iwan, the Lord of the Heaven Domain. was really qualified topete in this world!

    Iwan didn''t know after the news that he took the powerhouses of the Heaven Domain to attack the world''s strongest headquarters was spread, people

    in the whole world knew his name.

    In the past hundred years, lwan was the first person who dared to fight and split the headquarters of the Lion Kingdom with a sword! In this developed

    information age. lwanˇŻs fame spread far and wide in the whole world instantly. Countless forces were deeply shocked by IwanˇŻs iparable spirit.

    In a day, everyone in the world knew about the Lord of the Heaven Domain, Iwan!

 Chapter 327 Two Big Suns Competed with Each Other (3)

    Chapter 327 Two Big Suns Competed with Each Other (3)

    Chapter 327 Two Big Suns Competed with Each Other (3)

    Under the night sky, Iwan first looked in the direction of the Lion Quarter, and then looked in the direction of the Dragon Kingdom with endless

    yearning and affection in his eyes. Yes, although it had only been three days since Iwan left the Dragon Kingdom, he had experienced several wars

    and life-and-death battles, so he felt as if a long time had passed...

    He didn''t want to live like this. If he could, he would rather give up everything that made others envious and abandon all his glories. He only wanted to

    stay with Jayna and Emily as a good husband and a good father. But he couldn''t! There were too many tribtions and sufferings in this world. If he

    didn''te forward and do something, more husbands and fathers would die on the battlefield!

    So, as someone born in the Dragon Kingdom, he muste forward! The three thousand soldiers of the Heaven Domain were all from the Dragon

    Kingdom, so they had toe forward, too!

    No one understood Iwan''s pain and what he wanted. Of course, as one of the strongest people in this era and the Lord of the Heaven Domain. Iwan

    didn''t need anyone to understand him! A powerhouse would not tell anyone about his inner feelings!

    The next moment, Iwan, who was standing alone on the top of the mountain, took a deep breath. Then he moved and rushed to the headquarters of

    the Heaven Domain.

    In the headquarters of the Heaven Domain, Iwan saw Ivy who was still working hard in themand center, and Dark stayed with her. Seeing Iwan

    come back, Ivy took the initiative to go forward and said respectfully, ˇ°Lord!ˇ±

    Iwan nodded and said solemnly, "Ivy, I''ll tell you what you should do again! Firstly, negotiate with the Lion Quarter and make good use of the Ninth

    Speaker! Secondly, ask Jackson and Dimitrie to offer us help when we need them! Thirdly, the Heaven Domain... will be closed for seven days from

    now on! This is the most important thing. Inform the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom in my name and ask them to tell the Senior Elder

    and other elders who are cultivating in seclusion that they should wait for seven days after they end their cultivation! But I don''t think they will end

    their cultivation so soon! Anyway... do as you see fit..."

    After Iwan said that, he walked to the secret room underground. When he reached the door, his voice sounded in Ivy and DarkˇŻs ears again. "Seven

    dayster, the three thousand soldiers in the Heaven Domain will go to the Dragon Kingdom together!ˇ±

    "Got it" lvy, Dark, and those brave soldiers in themand center all replied in a deep voice. For a moment, the atmosphere in themand center

    was solemn and intense!

    When Iwan entered the secret room underground, the door to the headquarters of the Heaven Domain was closed with a loud bang. Four steel tes

    that were of more than one-meter thickness sealed the Heaven Domain.

    Ivy informed the soldiers outside the Heaven Domain to make themselves in the best condition and digest the strength they had gainedpletely!

    Seven dayster, they would be assembled and go to the Dragon Kingdom together!

    The Heaven Domain... was closed. At the same time, the ck Emperor was also cultivating in seclusion. Dimitrie and Jackson were monitoring the

    whole External Battlefield with their auras all the time.

    Therefore, when Iwan announced that the Heaven Domain was closed, all the forces in the External Regions were surprised. The Heaven Domain

    attacked the Lion Quarter and ruined the headquarters of the Lion Quarter during the day, but it was closed at this time.

    At the same time, the nine top powerhouses in the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom were also cultivating in seclusion in Gotham City.

    They refused to meet any envoy from the Military Headquarters in the External Regions!

    The Heaven Domain was closed, and none of the soldiers met any guests or took any action. Besides, all the seniors in the Military Headquarters of

    the Dragon Kingdom were cultivating in seclusion, and they didn''t meet any guests, either. Countless forces in the External Regions became nervous

    and uneasy at this time.

    It was strange. The Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and the Heaven Domain didnˇŻt take any action, but why are those forces in and

    outside the Dragon Kingdom would be nervous?

    The reason was simple. It was just the calm before the storm. In the past few days, the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and the Heaven

    Domain had done several great things in the world! Theypletely upset the situation of the whole world in just two or three days. Although the rule

    system formed in the past century was not ruined, it was greatly impacted!

    For example, before the celebration of the Dragon Kingdom, the whole world regarded the Lion Quarter as the strongest. As the only super Military

    Headquarters in the world, the Lion Quarter was invincible! The Z8 Alliance, which was led by the Lion Quarter, acted in a tyrannous manner around

    the world and started countless wars. There were hundreds of Military headquarters and thousands of forces in the world, but none of them dared to

    fight against the Z8 Alliance!

    But things had changed, and the Z8 alliance had been ruinedpletely. On the western continent of the world, the Brave Tiger Quarter and the

    Giant Bear Quarter were ready to take action, pinning down the Silver Snake Military Headquarters and the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters.

    The super Military Headquarters on the mind was the headquarters of the Lion Quarter, but it had been ruined by the Lord of the Heaven Domain

    today!

    For a moment, the whole situation became turbulent. All therge Military headquarters and the small and medium-sized Military headquarters started

    to erge their military forces and prepare for war. They were extremely alert!

    At this moment, the Lion Quarter was in the daytime. At nine o''clock in the morning in the Lion Kingdom, the sun was shining brightly. Eight Way

    Masters were in the sky over the shabby headquarters of the Lion Quarter. They all looked very dignified, and their hearts were filled with raging

    anger and cold killing intent!

    "Speakers, what should we do next?

    Now the Military Headquarters of

    the Dragon Kirigdom and the

    Heaven Domain have been closed,

    and it is pot''difficult to quess their

    purpose. They are... preparing ta.>

    fight! They are preparing to attack

    thes fine King-level super pawerful

    s¨¦ct I in the Dragon Kingdomˇ± The

    Seventh Speaker of the [fon Quarter

    was the Way Master who hunted

    lwan crazily before, but lwan and the

    ck Emperor escaped in the end.

    He said with a gloomy face. Content

    belongs to

    The next moment, the Sixth Speaker of the Lion Quarter looked at the ruins of the Military Headquarters below and said in a deep voice, "We must

    ruin the Heaven Domain!"

    ˇ°Humph! Ruin it? How? Don''t forget that they hold the Ninth Speaker hostage now. The Heaven Domain has a horrible backer. Do you forget that a

    real peerless powerhouse threatened the camp of the guardians a month ago? Huh?ˇ± At this time, the Third Speaker of the Lion Quarter spoke.

    "Are you sure that heˇŻs a powerhouse of Human-King level?ˇ± At this time, the Second Speaker said. He was a Way Master at the peak of the Life

    Realm.

    Later, the Third Speaker who was also of the Life Realm said, ˇ°Don''t ask me. I''m not sure. Let''s ask for the First Speaker''s opinion. Anyway, I''m sure

    of one thing, which is that if we sit and watch the nine King-level super powerful sect be destroyed, we will be in greater trouble. It''s for sure, isn''t it?ˇ±

    After the Third Speaker finished speaking, all the Speakers of the Lion Quarter present looked at the First Speaker who stood in the middle and was

    as strong as Jackson

    The First Speaker was an old man

    with gray hair~wearing a coarse

    linen coat. Everyone looked at him in

    silence. After along time, he said,

    "I''ve got the news that the Ninth ~

    Speaker was captured by Jackson.

    HeˇŻ sffom he camp of the guardians

    ofthe rules. I''ve alsomunicated

    with him. If we don''t take-action in

    the next ten days, the Heaven

    Domain will return the Ninth Speaker

    to us..."

    NN

    Ne

    ~~

    After he finished speaking, the other

    seven Speakers who were of Way

    aster leve became silent. No

    ilitary Headquarters could afford.

    to lose aSpeaker of Way Master ˇŞ

    evell Yes, they couldn''t... affordssuch

    a lossthough the Lion Qua ter.was

    the-strongest Military Headquar ers

    inthe world! Besides, everrif they

    wanted to give up the Ninth Speaker,

    they didn''t dare to say it when they

    voted openly. This was an unspoken

    rule...

    Then, the First Speaker who was as strong as Jackson continued, "In addition, there''s something about the Dragon Kingdom. Don''t me me for not

    reminding you. I went there secretly five years ago, and you all know the result...ˇ±

    As the First Speaker said this, there was a trace of fear in his eyes. After he finished speaking, the expressions of the other eight Speakers all

    changed.

    Because they knew that the First Speaker went to the Dragon Kingdom secretly five years ago. At that time, the First Speaker went there fast and

    came back faster. After he came back, he was extremely listless, and there was fear in his eyes. They asked the First Speaker, but he didn''t say

    anything. However, an order was issued by the top parliament of the Lion Quarter.

    That was, powerhouses above the King level couldn''t go to the Dragon Kingdom unless they had to! Yes, no reason or exnation was given, and

    only the order was issued. This order was obeyed for five years!

    At this moment, when the First Speaker mentioned it again, the Second Speaker turned his head and looked deeply at the First Speaker. "First

    Speaker, now can you tell us what you... met in the Dragon Kingdom back then?" After the Second Speaker finished asking, all the people present

    locked at the First Speaker with serious eyes.

    The First Speaker took a deep breath and said after a long silence, "Five years ago, I went to the Dragon Kingdom to track down something. The

    thing I wanted to track down was the ruins of the first Imperial Dynasty on thend!"

    After the First Speaker said this, a trace of fear appeared in his eyes again. After a long silence, he said with great fear, "When I was about to find the

    ruins of the Imperial Dynasty, I met two people who were confronting each other..."

    "They''re... two powerhouses of... the Human-King level!"

    "What? Are there two powerhouses of the Human-King level in the Dragon Kingdom? How could it be? Shouldn''t the powerhouses of the Human-

    King level be sleeping now? First Speaker, are you sure you met two awake powerhouses of the Human-King level?" The Second Speaker''s

    expression changed greatly and he asked the First Speaker immediately.

    The First Speaker nodded very bitterly and said, "Yes, have you... seen two big sunspeting with each other?"

    After the First Speaker finished speaking with extreme bitterness, helplessness, and fear, the other seven Speakers were all shocked and

    frightened...

    They didn''t know that the First Speaker''s hand trembled in his sleeve when he said that because he was too scared...

    He still couldn''t forget the scary scene he saw in the depths of the mountain in the Central Region in the Dragon Kingdom five years ago. Two

    dazzling suns were hitting each other. If he didn''t run fast or the two powerhouses of the Human-King level were interested in killing him, he would

    have died there. After all, he was just a Way Master of the Death Realm at that time..

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 328 Youre People of the Dragon Kingdom, so You Should Love the Land under Your feet (1)

    Chapter 328 You''re People of the Dragon Kingdom, so You Should Love the Land under Your feet (1)

    Chapter 328 You''re People of the Dragon Kingdom, so You Should Love the Land under Your feet (1)

    "Then... then we''ll sit and watch the Dragon Kingdom rise? This... doesn''t fit our millennium n!ˇ± the third speaker of the Lion Quarter gasped and

    said quite seriously.

    The other speakers of the Lion Quarter also looked serious. There were even two Human Kings hiding in the earthly world of the Dragon Kingdom.

    After learning this news, even if they were so bold, they didn''t dare to go to the Dragon Kingdom.

    At the moment, the powerhouse speakers of the Lion Quarter all fell silent. Ten minutester, the speaker, who was at the peak of the Life Realm of

    the Way Master level and was as strong as Jackson, said slowly, ˇ°Gentlemen, don''t forget one thing. Our Lion Quarter has been dominating the world

    for a little more than 200 years, but the Dragon Kingdom in the east... has been dominating the world for more than 2,000 years!"

    After a pause, the speaker continued very seriously, "The Dragon Kingdom is sure to rise. and we can''t stop that. Hah... more than 100 years ago, the

    military headquarters from our western world went to fight the Dragon Kingdom and defeated it so easily because some top fighters had a problem

    with that dynasty and didn''t join the war. Do you really think the Dragon Kingdom is easy to defeat, gentlemen? Hah... don''t forget that more than 80

    years ago, the Big Sun Military Headquarters that didn''t believe it stationed its troops in the Dragon Kingdom but ended miserably!ˇ±

    The senior speaker paused and continued, ˇ°In the western continent of the world, we also have problems, don''t we? Now the Brave Tiger Quarter

    defeated by us decades ago and the Giant Bear Quarter repressed by us more than a decade ago are now going to make trouble. Hah... we, the Lion

    Quarter, are strong, but... do you really think we can fight against the whole world alone, gentlemen?

    "We can ignore everything but one. If we push the Dragon Kingdom to the limit. what if they join forces with the Giant Bear Quarter? Can all of you

    have the strength to fight them? Can you? Maybe you can. But if the Brave Tiger Quarter also joins them, can you still have the strength?" the senior

    speaker of the Lion Quarter sneered so deeply. When they did things or decided on national policy, the Lion Quarter would probably think about their

    own interests first, not to mention that one of the nine speakers was now being imprisoned in the headquarters of the Heaven Domain.

    When the senior speaker finished that, the other seven speakers all fell silent because they knew the result-they wouldn''t have the strength. Once the

    Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters and the Giant Bear Quarter united thoroughly under their push, they would surely lose the battle!

    "s... senior speaker, you make the decision. We won''t vote this time. You decide.ˇ± After a long time, the second speaker of the Lion Quarter, the

    powerhouse in thest stage of the Life Realm of the Way Master level, sighed deeply, his face a little deste.

    They, the Lion Quarter, had not been so vexed for years. Their military headquarters had been destroyed with a swish of a sword. Even some of the

    national fortune of Liberty City had been removed with it.

    Then the old senior speaker, whose fighting power was almost as strong as Jackson''s, nodded and said, ˇ°ept the condition of Jackson of the

    Guardians of the Rules camp. then sign truce agreements with the Heaven Domain and the Dragon Kingdom. Now our top agenda is reorganizing

    our own territory, rebuilding the military headquarters, and appeasing our allies, and we can''t suppress the Dragon Kingdom too much in a short time.

    If we suppress them too much, they would fight back more fiercely.ˇ±

    "Okay."

    ˇ°Agree.ˇ±

    ˇ°Agree.ˇ±

    ˇ°Contact the Heaven Domain."

    When the senior speaker finished that, the other speakers all nodded to agree. The Lion Quarter''s majesty and reputation had suffered a lot, so now

    their top agenda was reorganizing their own territory and rebuilding the Z8 Alliance. At least, things would be like this in a short time.

    Therefore, two minutester, the eight speakers of the Lion Quarter video-called the headquarters of the Heaven Domain in the best meeting room of

    the Lion Quarter. Then Ivy, with an ice-cold face in a military suit, appeared on the big screen of the meeting room of the Lion Quarter.

    ˇ°Your Excellency Ivy. we ept Jackson''s condition, and we''ll sign truce agreements with the Heaven Domain and the Dragon Kingdom. From now

    on, let all our previous grudges be buried in the past. What do you think?ˇ± the senior speaker said to Ivy solemnly.

    Ivy smiled, nodded valiantly and gracefully, and said, "Okay... I''m very happy to see you make the right decision. We can sign the truce agreements

    today, and the Heaven Domain promises to let the ninth speaker of the Lion Quarter return to the Lion Quarter safely in ten days. Don''t worry about it,

    sirs.ˇ±

    "Okay... we believe the Heaven Domain''s credit and the moral quality of the Lord of the Heaven Domain!" The senior speaker nodded at Ivy seriously.

    "You won''t be disappointed." Ivy nodded with a smile and ended the video call with the Lion Quarter.

    Then lvy heaved a long sigh of relief in the head office of the Heaven Domain. That was a good thing! That the Lion Quarter was willing to sign truce

    agreements was a good thing. The war in the whole world would not escte in a short time, and the soldiers of the Heaven Domain were now going

    out to prepare for war.

    The External Regions were peaceful for the time being. Then they, the Heaven Domain, would have more energy to deal with the hidden King-level

    super powerful sects in the Dragon Kingdom. Another great battle was sure to happen, but now, half of their worries were at least gone, right?

    So Ivy had more smiles on her face, which made her more charming.

    The Heaven Domain had stopped its contact with the outside world. Now some of its top staff, the Heaven Lord and the Vice Heaven Lord, and the

    powerhouses in the peak stage of the Emperor level including Warrior No. 1 had all isted themselves from the earthly world, trying to enhance their

    state to the best and remove the defects that had appeared after they improved themselves drastically.

    When these powerhouses had isted themselves from the outside world, Jayna, who was in the MillersˇŻ house in the Dragon Kingdom, received

    Ivy''s message.

    She smiled and kept ying with Emily for a while. After that, she asked Zora, Sally, and Moira toe over and entrusted Emily to them. As for the

    Miller family in Gotham, since they were checked and protected by the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom and guarded by the two old generals

    Evan and Oscar and Jayna, a real powerhouse at the Way Master level, they were perfectly safe.

    In a secret chamber of the Miller family, Jayna changed into a white ancient-style long dress, sat down cross-legged with a smile, and closed her eyes

    slowly. In seven days, her husband, the man who moved around the External Regions without restraint, had great courage and decisiveness, and

    destroyed the Lion Quarter with a sword, woulde back with his troops to deter the super powerful sects in the Dragon Kingdom. As his wife, she

    was also going to do something this time.

    Jayna was clear that there must be Way Masters in the nine King-level super powerful sects in the Dragon Kingdom! So she also needed to improve

    herself. She should try her best to improve herself in thest seven days!

    Jayna gradually closed her eyes, her soul and mind perfectly quiet. More than 20 days ago, when she obtained ChristinaˇŻs inheritance, she got the

    strength of one to be at the Way Master level. A few days ago. she had even reached the Way Master level, but she had not fully absorbed everything

    Christina left to and gave her. In Jayna''s memory, Christina, the wife of the State-Guarding General Haig. also had the strength of one in the peak

    stage of the Life Realm of the Way Master level 2.000 years ago!

    Although she had not reached the Human King level, Christina had been in the peak stage of the Life Realm of the Way Master level, with a fighting

    power that was strong as Jackson''s! Although it was impossible for Jayna to fully absorb ChristinaˇŻs inheritance in a short time, Jayna was going to try

    her best to reach the peak stage of the Death Realm of the Way Master level in seven days, the level where Dimitrie was. In fact, it was not easy for

    her to achieve it, so she could only go all out for it.

    In the Miller''s house, Jayna had also

    isted herself to cultivate. Not far

    away from it the Dragon Pond

    below the s¨¦nior elders mansion I

    was overflowing with national <

    fortune_Yes, the national fortune of

    the Dragon Kingdom had grown a

    dozen times since it boiledst time,

    and it had been boiling so-fiercely

    these days. Therefore, thGugh the

    senior elder and his partners were

    trying their best to absorb it, the

    national fortune in the Dragon Pond

    did not drop that much. Content

    belongs to

    Now, Shelton, the senior elder of the Dragon Kingdom, Judy, the second elder, Lewis, the third elder, and Car, the fourth elder, Steve, Bryant, Terry,

    and Brandon, the four elderly generals from the External Battlefield, and Rendon, nine in total, were all sitting cross-legged in the Dragon Pond. In the

    blurred atmosphere, their momentum grew every second

    The senior elder and his partnersˇŻ wounds had all been cured. Now the senior elder had reached the middle of the ninth stage of the King level, and

    his momentum kept growing.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Judy, the second elder, Lewis, the third elder, and Carl, the fourth elder, had already risen to the peak of the eighth stage of the King level, and they

    were storing up energy to approach the ninth stage of the King level.

    Steve, Bryant, Terry, and Brandon, the four old generals from the External Battlefield, and Rendon who guarded the Dragon Kingdom, had reached

    the sixth stage of the King level, excluding the help of national fortune. Of course, their momentum also kept growing.

    This meant that the top nine powerhouses of the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters had be more than twice as strong in strength and

    fighting power. And their momentum was growing stronger.

    Then the senior elder in the Dragon Pond moved his eyelids. He heard someone outside reporting that Iwan on the External Battlefield had ordered to

    iste the Heaven Domain for seven days from the earthly world, and that he would return to the Dragon Kingdom with the four Vice Lords of the

    Heaven Domain and 3,000 top soldiers after that!

    Then he moved his lips a few times, sending a message to the personal guard outside. The message was that he had received the news and that

    they would keep isting themselves to cultivate for another seven days.

    After sending the message to the outside, the senior elder mumbled inwardly, "Seven days? Seven days is enough. enough... After the seven days,

    we''ll quell the Dragon Kingdom! Iwan. in seven days, we... will join hands again to fight the battle! We... are waiting for you to return!"

    At the same moment, the regions outside the Dragon Kingdom were shocked, and so were some of the top forces in the Dragon Kingdom. Last

    month, the senior elder Shelton and the second elder Judy had been to the Green Mountain Sect, the King-level super powerful sect hiding in the

    Dragon Kingdom.

    Now. Way Master Burlie, in a blue robe, was in his study in the Green Mountain Sect. There was a table in front of him, on which a one-meter-long

    sword was lying. His blood was boiling, but the look in the depths of his eyes was with a trace of seriousness. No matter what, Burlie had decided that

    he... would go out to the secr world!

    nq

    [he great trend is unstoppable, and

    the storm ising, so the

    gangsters ancNhe like in the country

    should be suppressed, But what will

    the fate ofKour Green Mountain Seet

    be like after that? Will it grow mush

    stronger or turn to pieces? s.

    eversf I have some passionthave

    tormore or less care about the sect.

    It is time to go to my swern brother

    to discuss it.ˇ± In fact, Burlie had been

    in astonishment these days. The

    speedy rise of the Dragon Kingdom

    Military Headquarters was far

    beyond his expectation! Content

    belongs to

    It had just been more than 20 days since the first awakening of the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom in a century! But it began boiling again!

    Now Burlie sensed that the Giant Dragon of the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom in Gotham might have now reached the Way Master level! So

    fast. everything happened so fast!

    "Shelton, Judy, Lewis, and Carl, the

    top four elders of the Dragon

    Kingdom, trav¨¦led 10,000 miles to

    attack the two military headquarters

    in the Exteria Regions on the day of

    the GreatCe ebration. And also. >

    lwan,tAe most brilliant young.man

    of the Dragon Kingdom andshe Lord

    afthe Heaven Domain whe guards

    the External Battlefield! Yesterday he

    cut the head office of the Lion

    Quarter! Your blood will boil when

    you think of it! What an intrepid

    move!

    "The great trend... ising! How could I, Way Master Burlie, miss the blood-boiling trend?! My hot blood has been silent for 60 years, and I''ve also

    been waiting 60 whole years! This is enough! So, what''s so bad... even if I die this time?ˇ± BurlieˇŻs eyes glistened with a trace of firmness. Then he

    stood up and walked outside with a long sword on his back.

    He could not let the whole Green Mountain Sect stand in line with him because of his own idea and impulse, but he could leave the sect! He would

    alone go help the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters and the child named lwan Cliff fight the battle!

    "Boom!" Then BurlieˇŻs momentum roared like a fire. It was the one at the peak of the ninth stage of the King level. Then, with a crack, the momentum

    suddenly reached the peak of the ninth stage of the King level-the Death Realm of the Way Master level. And it was growing stronger.

    In the end, it stopped steadily at the peak of the Death Realm of the Way Master level. the same level as Dimitrie''s! Yes, Way Master Burlie! His code

    name was Way Master Burlie! How could he... not be a powerhouse at the Way Master level?

    He, Way Master Burlie, was a powerhouse at the peak of the Death Realm of the Way Master level! But he had covered it up in the past. He had

    warned the senior and second elders because he thought Shelton and Judy were too weak. They just had the strength of one at the ninth stage of the

    King level, which was not enough to use to attack the top nine King-level super powerful sects.

    When Burlie wanted to go with his long sword to his sworn brother Master Koltin, entrusting the Green Mountain Sect to him, the door of his study

    suddenly opened. With a long sword at his waist, Koltin stepped into the study.

    "Haha... Burlie, you still think I''m your brother? I know your n. The one who attacked Shelton that day at the foot of the mountain was you, right?ˇ±

    Koltin looked at Burlie with a smile, eyesplicated. He had seen the brother, the best genius over the 300 years in the Green Mountain Sect, grow

    strong step by step. He was his elder brother, but he was more like his father most of the time.

    When Burlie now saw Koltin appear before him, his heart trembled. When he sensed Koltin''s momentum, which was slightly weaker than his but was

    also at thest stage of the Death Realm of the Way Master level, he was more shocked. He subconsciously said to Koltin, "Brother, you... you''re at

    the Way Master level?"

    Koltin rolled his eyes speechlessly before saying unhappily, "Cut the crap! It was I who told you how to hide things! Besides,st time you went to

    save Shelton but were afraid of exposing your identity, you let the one at the ninth stage of the King level from the Sect of Supreme Darkness run. I

    was so speechless. In the end, I had to clear up the mess for you!"

    When he thought of that matter, Koltin got so angry, his mouth twitching hard a few times. Then he continued, "Well, stop the nonsense. Our master

    died a long time ago. We, the Green Mountain Sect, are not as strong as the Sect of Supreme Darkness or the Fierce Sun Sect. Just you and me.

    Your decision is mine. In a few days, let''s go help the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters stop the Fierce Sun Sect and the Sect of Supreme

    Darkness!"

    ˇ°Brother, I..." Burlie was shocked. He looked at Kaltin, eyes wet.

    Koltin snorted and shouted, "F*ck off! You''re now a grown man. Don''t act like the one on my back when you were young. This is a deal... The moment

    the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters moves, every one of the Green Mountain Sect will go down the mountain!"

    Then Koltin walked outside, but he kept talking, his words floating into the ears of Burlie in the room behind him, ˇ°Don''t burden yourself alone with

    anything! Damn, you don''t even trust your sworn brother! You seem to forget that I brought you up with so much difficulty and energy. Do you know I

    suffered a lot? Ungrateful! Son of a b*tch...ˇ±

    Hearing KoltinˇŻs curses, Burlie couldn''t help but remember the past. 70 years ago, when he was still a little child, he followed Kaltin around each and

    every day. Koltin had always protected him, helped him fight others, put his head above the parapet to defend him..

    "Thank you... brother.ˇ± Burlie was tearful.

    After a long while, Burlie suppressed his emotions and sensed the serious, cold atmosphere that was permeating the whole Green Mountain Sect. He

    took a deep breath, his will to kill instantly growing so strong

    He went out of his study and stood on top of the cliff, watching the four King-level super powerful sects-Gxy Sect, Supreme Heaven Sect, Nether

    Sect. and Destine Sect-in the distance. He clenched his fists and said with a very strong will to kill, "You were born in the Dragon Kingdom, so you

    should love thend under your feet!"

 Chapter 329 Youre People of the Dragon Kingdom, so You Should Love the Land under Your feet (2)

    Chapter 329 You''re People of the Dragon Kingdom, so You Should Love the Land under Your feet (2)

    Chapter 329 You''re People of the Dragon Kingdom, so You Should Love the Land under Your feet (2)

    Way Master Koltin had isted their sect from the outside world. Right, among the forces in the Dragon Kingdom, this was the first King-level super

    powerful sect that had isted itself from the outside world to prepare for war, after the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters. Instantly, the Green

    Mountain Sect''s action had once again caused a huge influence in the Dragon Kingdom

    Now the Green Mountain Sect had firmly taken sides with the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters and began preparing for war with all efforts! The

    whole sect, including two Way Masters, almost ten powerhouses in the ninth stage of the King level. and almost 30 powerhouses in the high stage of

    the King level, were preparing for war!

    Then a serious, cold atmosphere was gathering around the whole Green Mountain Sect.

    The world conditions outside the Dragon Kingdom instantly quietened down. Yielding to the Heaven Domain, the Lion Quarter signed truce

    agreements with the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain. They let everything of the past go. And the Lion Quarter had

    begun concentrating their forces to rectify their own country and appease their allies. This was the middle continent of the world with the Lion Quarter

    being the leader.

    In the western continent of the world, the Brave Tiger Quarter and the Giant Bear Quarter had jointly taken the hundreds of years of national fortune

    of the Iteny Kingdom Military Headquarters, simply making its national fortune fall asleep. The national fortune of the Brave Tiger Quarter and the

    Giant Bear Quarter then grew fast in a short time.

    Then the Brave Tiger Quarter and the Giant Bear Quarter, the two newly risen forces, formed a confrontation situation with the Silver Snake Military

    Headquarters and the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters, the two long-standing top military headquarters in the world, on the western continent of the

    world. Everyone kept each other in check. Instantly, the situation there became so tense that another war would likely break out anytime. Yet, it was

    also possible that everyone would always live peacefully with each other.

    In the end, the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters were crazily concentrating their forces in the eastern continent of the world where the Dragon

    Kingdom was. They even gave up therge area they had upied on the External Battlefield. Instead, they were trying their best to return to a full

    defense. Anyone could see the determination of the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters to quell their country! Even if they could not, they would

    make it quiet for a short time and remove some hurdles for themselves!

    Therefore, when the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters concentrated their forces in an all-round way, giving up most of their upied areas, the

    Big Sun, Big Elephant, and Cudgel Military Headquarters didn''t dare to move for the time being. They wanted to meddle in the affairs of the Dragon

    Kingdom, but didn''t dare because once they got involved, there would be an endless battle, especially when the Dragon Kingdom Military

    Headquarters and the Heaven Domain were now crazy after having fought fierce battles.

    Ignoring the 80th-anniversary celebration held in their kingdom, they simply took their top powerhouses 10,000 miles away to attack the military

    headquarters of the Z8 Alliance. As for lwan, the Lord of the Heaven Domain on the External Battlefield, he simply destroyed the Lion Quarter with a

    sword. Therefore, those top military headquarters on the western continent of the world that had a problem with the Dragon Kingdom Military

    Headquarters had lost a lot of their courage to fight for now.

    They were waiting! Yes, they were! What they were waiting for was nothing but the fights that would soon begin in the Dragon Kingdom. The reason

    was simple. Now, this was not the personal affair of the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters, but something that would influence the pattern of the

    whole world in the near future! If the Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain defeated the top nine King-level super powerful sects in the

    Dragon Kingdom, then the pattern of the world would change. If they failed, some of the forces against the Military Headquarters would surely swarm

    in. Then, once again, the nine overseas military headquarters would jain hands to trample the Dragon Kingdom and carve it up as they had done a

    century ago!

    So the whole world fixed its eyes on the Dragon Kingdom again at this moment. Everyone could feel that a war was about to break out. All the forces

    were now waiting... waitingThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Now the atmosphere on all continents in the External Regions was so solemn, let alone the one in the Dragon Kingdom. As the top powerhouses of

    the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters had isted themselves to cultivate, and the Heaven Domain and the Green Mountain Sect had secluded

    themselves from the outside world, eight of the top nine King-level sects in the Dragon Kingdom were in a very serious atmosphere. The

    powerhouses all felt that a storm wasing.

    And... the storm was sure to be very severe.

    Then the eight King-level super powerful sects in the Dragon Kingdom that had not secluded themselves began crazily visiting each other to discuss

    countermeasures.

    The most proactive ones were the four King-level super powerful sects: Destine Sect, Nether Sect. Supreme Heaven Sect, and Gxy Sect. On the

    day of the great celebration, their men sneaked into Gotham to attack the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdoms. Yes, indeed, they were afraid.

    If those top powerhouses of the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters hade straight to their door to question them after their return, they would

    not be so afraid. Why were they so afraid? After their return, these top powerhouses had never cared about the incident that they had attacked the

    national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom, but these powerhouses had simply secluded themselves. Then their attitude was obvious: "Since you dared

    to attack our national fortune, we wan''t give you a f*cking chance to exin it!

    "Then, after our seclusion, we''ll either kill you or be killed by you! This is so simple. Of course, you can now give up all your businesses in the country

    and flee overseas. If you can do that, you''re great.ˇ± But these King-level super powerful sects had lived for 1,000 years in the Dragon Kingdom. If

    they wanted to run, they would have run away. In fact, they would never abandon their businesses here.

    Now. on the whole, those few King-level super powerful sects in the Dragon Kingdom that were obviously hostile to the Dragon Kingdom Military

    Headquarters were stronger than it in overall strength. They could fight. but the result was hard to tell.

    Yet, when they heard that the Green Mountain Sect had isted themselves from the outside world, they had a heavier heart. The information they

    collected said that the Green Mountain Sect had not only secluded themselves but were also going all out to prepare for war! What did the Green

    Mountain Sect want? Would they try to protect themselves then? Or did they want to stand firmly in line with the Dragon Kingdom Military

    Headquarters?

    The other eight King-level super powerful sects had good reason to go panic. After all, in the history of the Dragon Kingdom, the Green Mountain Sect

    that had lived for so long was a freak among the other sects. They were hot-headed and enthusiastic. Many times they would ignore everything to

    stand in line with a dynasty and help it fight foreign intruders. Therefore, a few times, the sect had almost been destroyed by overseas intruders.

    So now, the rest eight King-level super powerful sects in the Dragon Kingdom could almost certainly feel that the Green Mountain Sect was probably

    going to help the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters this time!

    Once the Green Mountain Sect made their choice, it meant thebination of the top nine King-level super powerful sects in the Dragon Kingdom

    was over! The Green Mountain Sect was now the first to take sides. Would there be a second or third then?

    Indeed, the four King-level sects that had attacked the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom had guessed it.

    For example, soon after the news that the Green Mountain Sect had secluded themselves was spread, news also came out of the God of War Sect

    hiding in the desert in the west of the Dragon Kingdom: The sect wouldn''t join the great battle that would then begin. No matter who won or lost. they

    wouldn''t care!

    War had also received the news sent by Ivy. What she meant was that he could do things as he saw fit. With the news in his hand, he was silent for a

    while. Then he went to Johnson, the Head of the God of War Sect, and conversed with him secretively for a very long time. Later, the sect decided to

    iste itself from the outside world. Right, some of the credit for it should be given to War.

    The Head of the God of War Sect asked War, "Do you think the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain can win?"

    War answered without hesitation, "They can!"

    After that, the Head of the God of War Sect didn''t ask him any more questions, and War didn''t say anything else. Then they sat down face to face in

    the secret chamber. Along timeter, Johnson ordered to seclude their sect.

    After the incident, Zach, the Head of Heaven Force, came to the depths of the dungeons of their sect to meet Teddy, his face quite serious.

    Only Zach, and Teddy, who was imprisoned by the former, were now in here-the deepest dungeon in the sect. But Teddy was free here, a condition

    that was different from the other prisonersˇŻ

    Looking at Zach''s very serious face, Teddy smiled and said, ˇ°Haha... brother, why did youe to me? Are the Heaven Domain and the Dragon

    Kingdom Military Headquarters going to attack you?" He seemed ta be implying something with his smile.

    Zach frowned deeply and stared at him, asking, "You know it?ˇ±

    "Haha..." Teddy sneered.

    After sneering for a long while, he looked at Zach and said, ˇ°Of course. I knew it because it was bound to happen. But I had thought they would make

    the move maybe at the end of the year, or next year. I am surprised they acted so fast.ˇ±

    Zach took a deep breath and looked at Teddy with very mixed feelings. "A few days ago, when the Dragon Kingdom was holding the great

    celebration, the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain raided the military headquarters of Canedy Kingdom, Poghu

    Kingdom, and Spaza Kingdom and won all the fights! And the Heaven Domain even attacked the Lion Quarter yesterday.ˇ±

    While Zach was speaking, Teddy narrowed his eyes slowly. After a long while, Teddy stared at Zach and asked, "Which level is the Domain LordˇŻs

    fighting power at now?"

    Zach took a deep breath and said quite seriously, "At the peak of the ninth stage of the Realm Emperor level. or the Half-a-step Way Master level, or

    even stronger. The Great Way shook once previously, and unusual phenomena appeared. I think it was caused by the Lord of the Heaven Domain."

    "Oh... Domain Lord, he has reached the peak of the ninth stage of the Realm Emperor level?" Hearing this news, Teddy couldn''t help but gasp, so

    shocked. It had only been over 20 days, such a short time!

    After the shock, Teddy began to

    laugh. He saidto Zach, "Haha... Zach

    Smith, you''redoomed! You''re so

    doomed! Yau didn''t help the Dragon.

    Kingdon That''s fine. But why did

    you lo¨¦kˇŻme up here? I will give-you

    an advice. Release me right HOw!

    Maye for my sake, DomairtLord

    wuld make allies with tbe Heaven

    Force. Otherwise, you can start

    expecting him toe and destroy

    the whole Heaven Force!ˇ± Content

    belongs to

    Zach frowned more deeply, his eyes with a trace of distrust. Then he looked at Teddy deeply and said, "Brother, you seem really confident in the

    Domain Lord. Let me guess. HeˇŻs less than 30, right?"

    Teddy stopped smiling and looked at Zach quite seriously, "Yeah, he''s less than 30! At the peak... of the ninth stage... of the Real Emperor level!

    What is... your say... about his future, Zach?"

    ˇ°Humph, then he''ll have to reach the Real Emperor level first! Now he is still too weak!" Zach snorted and turned, walking away.

    But Teddy then stopped him. Teddy sighed deeply and said, "Zach, our time... has gone. Now is a new era of changes. You should make a wise

    choice. You... think about it carefully.ˇ±

    Zach shivered, but didn''t say anything to Teddy. Instead, he left the dungeons directly. Yet. when he reached the ground, he looked up at the sky.

    Then he simply ordered to seclude their sect.

    Now, the third one of the top nine King-level super powerful sects in the Dragon Kingdom had secluded itself.

    The situation among the top nine

    King-level super powerhouses in the

    Dragon Kingdom was already clear

    now. The Gr¨¦en Mountain Sect was

    going all out to prepare for war. >>

    ost probably, they would firmlyS

    standon the same side with the

    Dragon Kingdom Military

    Headquarters, but no one cou d be

    certain their choice. Therrthe God of

    War Sect and Heaven Force had

    both secluded themselves. Their

    stand was quite clear: they were

    determined to keep themselves out

    of the conflicts.

    Now the alliance of the top nine King-level super powerhouses in the Dragon Kingdom broke up again. Did these few sects that were hostile to the

    Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters dare to jointly destroy the Green Mountain Sect?

    No, they didn''t dare! For one thing,

    the Green Mountain Sect had not yet

    made their choice; for another, they

    had always\been close friends with.

    the God efWar Sect and Heaven <

    Force. lfˇęthose sects that were ~>

    hostile to the Dragon Kingdom*

    ilitary Headquarters went 6 attack

    tbe sect now, the God of War Sect

    and Heaven Force wouldf''''t just sit

    and watch. If they wanted to attack

    Heaven Force, the two King-level

    Super powerhouses wouldn''t stand

    by and watch.

    Then these sects that were hostile to the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters wouldn''t take the risk to attack the Green Mountain Sect. They

    couldn''t get themselves into war with each other before they got into one with the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters. They would be giving

    Shelton and Iwan exactly what they wanted.

    Not to mention that now, among the six King-level super powerhouses, the Fierce Sun Sect, ranked top, and the Sect of Supreme Darkness, ranked

    second, disliked each other. As for the other four sects: Gxy Sect, Destine Sect, Supreme Heaven Sect, and Nether Sect, they were all at the

    bottom of the ranking list.

    On this day, the top nine King-level super powerhouses in the Dragon Kingdom all began taking action. At the moment, the two parties of the National

    Cornerstone Academy, the most powerful force in the Dragon Kingdom, were debating fiercely if they should act.

    After all, the social pattern inside the Dragon Kingdom had been on for hundreds of years. The top nine Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters and

    the earthly dynasties contained each other, and they, the National Cornerstone Academy, sat high above to mediate on everything, controlling the

    course and historical process of the Dragon Kingdom.

    If some of the sects were destroyed by the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain, then the rule system within the Dragon

    Kingdom would break up. Now the National Cornerstone Academy was far from ready for that. Therefore, after a long time discussion, they decided

    to show up and mediate, asking the two sides to drop the fight.

    Their idea was good, but the reality was cruel. The reason was simple. When a few Way Masters of the National Cornerstone Academy wanted to go

    out to make peace, a big sun appeared and floated in the air at their gate.

    What Darcey, a Human King, meant was clear: "F*ck, you want to go out? Try and see!ˇ±

    The elderly President of the National Cornerstone Academy sighed deeply and looked with a very bitter smile at Darcy, who was drinking tea and

    discussing the Great Way with him.

    "Mr. Miller, s, if the social pattern in thisnd changes, its historical process will change!ˇ± The old president said to Darcy with a wry smile

    Darcy took a sip of tea elegantly and said with a small smile, "Let it change, President. I didn''t want to meddle. Yet, though they live in thisnd, those

    people attacked its national fortune. This... is too much, isn''t it?" Darcy said lightly, but her tone was firm and allowed no doubt.

    "s..." The old president still wanted to say something to Darcy, but he could only take a deep sigh in the end. The National Cornerstone Academy

    wouldn''t... care about it.

    The old president was quite confused. How could Darcy be so confident that lwan and Shelton would win? But he knew that even if he raised this

    question, the mysteriousdy opposite him wouldn''t answer.

    The seven days for the Heaven Domain''s seclusion slowly passed. The first day passed, then the second day. the third, the fourth... Soon it came to

    the sixth day.

    In fact, when it came to the third day, Hannah, who was in Gotham, Dragon Kingdom, had sent the 3,000 pieces of armor for the soldiers of the

    Heaven Domain to the External Battlefield. With the best armor, the soldiers of the Heaven Domain had grown a lot of strength again

    Seven dayster, when the day broke on the External Battlefield, the head office door of the Heaven Domain there boomed open.

    Almost at the same moment in the Dragon Kingdom, the senior elder and his partners, who were cultivating themselves in the Dragon Pond, also

    opened their eyes.

 Chapter 330 The Battle Song (1)

    Chapter 330 The Battle Song (1)

    Chapter 330 The Battle Song (1)

    On this day, when the door of the Heaven Domain on the External Battlefield opened, Iwan, in a ck robe, walked out of it with Dark, Kill, and y.

    In Gotham, the gate of the senior elder''s mansion also opened. With a momentum that was a dozen times stronger than that before he secluded

    himself to cultivate, the senior elder came out with his partners.

    Soon the air across the Dragon Kingdom became serious and grim. In the square before the head office of the Heaven Domain on the External

    Battlefield, 3.000 soldiers of the Heaven Domain, in heavy pure ck armor, were standing, quiet and solemn! On the martial-arts arena of the

    Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters in Gotham, Dragon Kingdom, 100,000 iron-willed fully armed troops, whe had been withdrawn from the

    External Battlefield, were ready to set off.

    Instantly, the whole world eyed the Dragon Kingdom, and the atmosphere here became so heavy.

    There were high mountains and dense forests in the midwest of the Dragon Kingdom, but no humans would visit throughout the year. Yet, at the

    moment today, numerous powerhouses had gathered here. including those at the Way Master level or in the ninth stage of the King level, more than

    a hundred Emperor-level powerhouses, hundreds of Gods of War and Super Gods..

    This was undoubtedly the gathering ground for the Gxy Sect. Supreme Heaven Sect, Nether Sect, and Destine Sect, which were four King-level

    super powerful sects hiding in the Dragon Kingdom. Right, the ces where they were stationed were close to one another. More than ten days ago,

    on the day of the Dragon Kingdom''s great celebration, the Heads of the four sects had sneaked into Gotham and attacked the national fortune of the

    kingdom with their swords. There was no room for negotiation for such hatred.

    The national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom was the bottom line that the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters would have to guard with their lives.

    Therefore, several days ago, when Heaven Force, the God of Heaven Sect, and the Green Mountain Sect announced to seclude their sects, they, the

    four sects, did not dare to because they woulde sooner orter.

    In order to avoid being destroyed one by one by the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters. the top powerhouses of their sects had alle out to

    form a joint force. Four were at the Death Realm of the Way Master level, more than 20 in the ninth stage of the King level. dozens at the seventh or

    eighth stage of the King level, more than a hundred at the Emperor level, and hundreds at the God-of-War level. Besides, there were also some five-

    star men of sacrifice. In total, there were thousands of powerhouses here.

    This was a tremendous force. To some extent, if the top nine sects in the Dragon Kingdom joined hands, they would be like the Z8 Alliance the

    External Regions used to target the Dragon Kingdom. After all, they had survived 1,000 years. In the past 2,000 years, two imperial dynasties, four

    royal dynasties, and five other dynasties had appeared in thend of the Dragon Kingdom. Since ancient times, brilliant powerhouses had been born

    in each time period.

    This force, which could match the Z8 Alliance, was too powerful for anyone to imagine.

    But in terms of its deeds, this alliance, to some extent, was much more detestable than the Z8 Alliance led by the Lion Quarter. They extracted the

    essence, new talents, and top geniuses of the Dragon Kingdom. As a consequence, the Dragon Kingdom, such a big country,gged behind the

    world for as long as almost 300 years. A century ago, the overseas military headquarters broke through the border defense with their troops and

    trampled thisnd for decades.

    Until... the New Dragon Kingdom was founded.

    Even the New Dragon Kingdom had to face internal and external problems. For the nation, it was so hard to take each step forward. Before the rise of

    the Heaven Domain, numerous loyal soldiers of it died and were buried on the External Battlefield each year.

    Today, the four King-level super powerful sects had alle out. The more powerful Sect of Supreme Darkness and Fierce Sun Sect were still

    watching, but were ready to fight. If the four sects were defeated, they would join the fight.

    The heads of the four sects now looked serious. They were on one peak of the mountain where the four sects gathered

    The four men were: Snow, the Head

    of the Gxy Sect who looked tart

    and mean, Aiden, the Head of the

    Nether Sect;n, the Head of the ~

    Supreme eaven Sect, and Amos

    the Head of the Destine Sect. They

    wereal at the peak of the ninth

    S ag¨¦ of the King level. Beh idl them

    was a higher peak, where-there were

    four powerhouses at the Way

    aster level. They were thest

    secret weapon of the four sects, but

    they were quite old.

    to

    "Do you think... we can resist the attack?" Looking at the powerhouses around her, Snow was more or less confident. As long as she didn''t have to

    face it alone, it was fine. Four powerhouses at the Way Master level! A few King-level powerhouses! Then she didn''t believe the Dragon Kingdom

    Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain could defeat them!

    Snow''s eyes were so cold, and the

    will to kill in her showed up fora

    brief moment. They, the super

    powerful sects, were the rulers of ~

    thisnd They were gods! Why did

    they have to be with a swarm of

    ants2Nothing like this had ˇŞ

    happened over the thousands of

    years! Which dynasty didnt take

    strength as the most important? But

    why did this dynasty promote the

    so-called "All beings are equalˇŻ

    theory? They would never stand this!

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Decades ago, if not for the National Cornerstone Academy. the dynasty would probably have not been built up, let alone to have today... We..

    nourished a snake in our bosom...ˇ± Amos, the Head of the Destine Sect, narrowed his eyes and said. Of course, he also wanted to kill people. His

    idea was the same as Snow''s: They must suppress the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain.

    After Amos finished that, Aiden and n''s eyes turned cold. They didn''t believe they would lose with so many powerhouses! With national fortune,

    Shelton, the senior elder of the Dragon Kingdom, could at most reach the Way Master level! Unless he resorted to the extremely powerful thermal

    weapons, which he could not use as he wished, of course.

    Now Hell was lurking somewhere not far away from the powerhouses of the Gxy Sect. He was the one who had wanted to enter Gotham but had

    been defeated by Jayna and left that day. At the moment, he was watching the situation here quietly, ready to act anytime.

    William Young had also been to Gotham that day, but had been forced to leave by Carson Simpson of the National Cornerstone Academy. He was

    now alse lurking, watching the situation on this side.

    Now, the four King-level super powerful sects in the Dragon Kingdom that wanted to fight were all ready. They used all they had, waiting for the

    coming of the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters. When it hade to this point. anyone would know a fierce battle was unavoidable. In this

    case, they would just fight.

    "Shelton of the Dragon Kingdom

    Military Headquarters, Iwan of the

    Heaven Domain... The monarch and

    minister of this dynasty, you want to

    exterminate us as the ancien ~

    dynasties did? Hah... don''t dreaty

    aboutit It''s impossible. We.. -are

    waiting for youl" The heads.6f the

    f¨¦ur sects (Supreme Heaven Sect,

    Gxy Sect, Destine Sect, and

    Nether Sect) at the peak of the ninth

    stage of the King level were al

    ready.

    If they won this battle, the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters would be suppressed, just like a century ago. If the Military Headquarters won the

    battle, they would disappear like in history.

    So... both parties had no turning back.

    For the four sects, if they retreated, they would be destroyed one by one by the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters

    And the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters could not retreat, either. After all. the four sects took action on the day of the Dragon Kingdom''s great

    celebration! If the Military Headquarters pulled out, the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom would be affected, and the nation would be unable to

    keep moving forward.

    So the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters... also had no turning back.

    The Heaven Domain on the External Battlefield was also the same.

    When both parties had no turning back, the legions of the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters, led by those elders of the Dragon Kingdom

    shouted andunched an attack first.

 Chapter 331 The Battle Song (2)

    Chapter 331 The Battle Song (2)

    Chapter 331 The Battle Song (2)

    "Soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom! One month ago, facing the alliance of the world''s top eight military headquarters. we won on the External

    Battlefield! Ten days ago, facing the same alliance, we won! Two great victories! We traded it with the 130,000 lives of ourpatriots! But we''ll have

    to fight another fierce battle today! I don''t know how many will die then! And I don''t know if we will or can keep winning! Now I''m asking you, ˇ®Are

    you... afraid?ˇ± On the high tform in the square of the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters in Gotham, Shelton, the senior elder of the Military

    Headquarters in a ck robe, shouted to the tens of thousands of soldiers, his face cold and serious.

    The deste autumn wind blew the trees, and their leaves fell, dancing in the air. Now, the elders of the Dragon Kingdom on the high tform and

    the soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom in the square were both standing straight with a strong iron will!

    "Not afraid! Not afraid! Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight!" As soon as the senior elder finished his words, these soldiers all shouted hysterically that they

    were fearless! As the senior elder said, they could win on the External Battlefield when facing the alliance of the top eight overseas military

    headquarters, let alone in the Dragon Kingdom!

    The soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom were not afraid of dying! They would wipe out anything the kingˇŻs sword pointed!

    All those on the high tform looked so cold-blooded at the moment. They were: Shelton Hayes, the senior elder of the Dragon Kingdom, Judy

    Lopez, the second elder, Lewis King, the third elder, and Carl Addison, the fourth elder; Steve Morris, Bryant Darnell, Terry Liam, and Brandon Turner.

    the four elderly generals ordered to havee back from the External Battlefield (four iron-willed generals); and Rendon Scott, the Grand General of

    the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters. And they were all wearing ck robes with a fine steel sword at their waist.

    The senior elder on the high tform sighed deeply and looked at the tens of thousands of the best soldiers of the Dragan Kingdom solemnly. He

    didn''t know how many of them would die today! Yet, no matter how many. they... would fight the battle! And they must win! Otherwise, the Dragon

    Kingdom would always have to deal with internal and external problems.

    "Charge!" Shelton took a deep breath, then suddenly unsheathed the sword from his waist, and shouted.

    "Charge! Charge! Charge! Charge! Charge!" the tens of thousands of soldiers shouted coldly. Then the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters

    moved. Numerous armed helicopters and fighter jets roared and rose, heading fast in the distance. On the ground, the senior elder and his partners

    jumped and appeared at the head of the line, taking these elite soldiers to go to Gotham!

    Now, these elders were having very strong auras, with the senior elder''s being the strongest. He was already at the peak of the ninth stage of the

    King level. With the help of national fortune, he could use the strength of one at the peak of the Life Realm of the Way Master level, which was never

    weaker than Dimitrie''s!

    Judy, Lewis, and Carl, the three elders, had all reached the ninth stage of the King level at the moment. With the help of national fortune, they each

    could perfectly match a Heaven-level guardian in the camp of the Guardian of the Rules. The three of them were all standing with bent backs around

    the senior elder, the look in their eyes getting colder.

    Steve, Bryant, Terry, and Brandon. the four elderly generals, had all reached the peak of the eighth stage of the King level at the moment. With the

    help of national fortune, they would definitely be able to use the fighting power that was in thest phase of the ninth stage of the King level!

    In the end, Rendon, the Grand General, had also reached the peak of the eighth stage of the King level, but he didnˇŻt join the senior elder and his

    team. Instead, he took another army to go to the headquarters of the Western War Zone, which was not far away from the Fierce Sun Sect and the

    Sect of Supreme Darkness. the two most powerful King-level sects in the Dragon Kingdom. Now. a few thousand missiles had been taken out, and

    numerous well-hiddenunching silos had opened. The hidden missile legions of the Dragon Kingdom were all ready!

    RendonˇŻs mission today was not to fight a battle with the senior elder and his team, but to deter the Sect of Supreme Darkness and the Fierce Sun

    Sect! After all, the power and umted strength of the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain were still too weak. If the

    Sect of Supreme Darkness and the Fierce Sun Sect joined in, this battle would be so fierce.

    The extremely powerful thermal weapons could only threaten those people once or twice, but they wouldn''t work all the time, simply because those

    people would bet that the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters didn''t dare to use them in their ownnd and earn a bad reputation for life. What no

    one knew was that Rendon was not going to return alive. Even if he bore a bad reputation. he would do it because the Dragon Kingdom really

    couldn''t be constrained by those forces in thend anymore! They couldn''t...

    Half an hourter, Rendon arrived at the headquarters of the Western War Zone of the Dragon Kingdom. As soon as he got off the ne, he took a

    deep breath and mumbled inwardly, "From now on, I''ll change my name... to... Blood Scott!ˇ±

    When Rendon arrived in the Western War Zone, the senior elder and his team had also boarded a transport ne. flying toward the stationed areas

    of the four sects. Everyone onboard was silent. They were just waiting because their battlefield today was their mothend

    Maybe a lot of the soldiers here would die. Sadly, they would not die on the External Battlefield but on thend under their feet.

    Both parties were from the same country, but they would fight each other. But they had to solve the problem through fighting. Those hidden sects in

    the Dragon Kingdom were absolutely an excrescence. Even if the nation had to suffer for some time, they had to be fought and removed!

    Just as the senior elder and his team set off, Jayna, who had been secluding herself to cultivate in the secret chamber of the MillersˇŻ house in

    Gotham, opened her eyes.

    The momentum at the peak of the Death Realm of the Way Master level in her appeared and then disappeared. During the seven days, she had

    absorbed everything Christina had left. With Christina''s resources for her, she could reach the Life Realm of the Way Master level if she could spare

    some time. But she didn''t choose that. When a battle was about to begin, she simply chose to improve herself first, despite the fact that this would

    ruin her future.

    The next moment, Jayna, who was at the peak of the Life Realm of the Way Master level. covered her face with a white veil and left the MillersˇŻ house

    with a long sword. But she didn''t tell anyone about it.

    When the whole Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters set off, heading for the battlefield, the nine Guardians of the Rules hiding in the Dragon

    Kingdom, who were at the ninth stage of the King level, also showed up. This was the internal affair of the Dragon Kingdom. To be honest... it was a

    little unsuitable for them to meddle in. ording to the rules, they didn''t have the right to interfere.

    "s... people from the samend fighting each other. s..." this ck-masked person sighed deeply. He was a Guardian of the Rules at the ninth

    stage of the King level. What no one knew was that the face behind the mask... was clearly the face of a very pure one from the Dragon Kingdom!

    What was less known was that this Guardian of the Rules balled his hands into fists in his sleeves! He made a decision.

    There were nine Guardians of the Rules monitoring the Dragon Kingdom in the Dragon Kingdom. Among the eight of them, three, who were in the

    ninth stage of the King level, made a decision quietly.

    Then the powerhouses at the ninth stage of the King level of the nine Guardians of the Rules moved, heading for where the two sides would battle

    against each other.

    The Green Mountain Sect on top of the cliff had been in seclusion for seven days. But their gate sted off at the moment. Then Way Master Burlie,

    in a blue robe, came out with a long blue sword on his back. He did not hide his momentum. Therefore, as soon as he appeared, the momentum at

    the peak of the Death Realm of the Way Master level in him roared like a fire.

    "Let''s go!" Way Master Burlie ordered. Instantly, more than 100 powerhouses above the Emperor level began to move! Dozens of powerhouses at the

    Emperor level, more than twenty King-level powerhouses, and the powerhouses at the Death Realm of the Way Master level began to move with cold

    expressions.

    They... would join the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters to fight this battle today.

    "Which side will you take, Way Master Burlie?" When the powerhouses of the Green Mountain Sect had just reached the foot of the mountain, a

    powerhouse in the ninth stage of the King level of the Fierce Sun Sect appeared and asked.

    "Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters... Fierce Sun Sect, juste to us as you wish!" Without hiding anything, Way Master Burlie told the member

    of the Fierce Sun Sect their choice.

    Then the powerhouse narrowed his eyes, looked at Burlie deeply, and said, ˇ°Got it.ˇ±

    The powerhouse responsible for monitoring the Green Mountain Sect left without revealing the attitude of their sect, but the chill in his eyes generally

    told Burlie the choice of their sect.

    Way Master Koltin''s eyes glistened with a will to kill. He said to Burlie, "Burlie, kill him, okay? ... The Fierce Sun Sect is sure to fight!"

    Burlie waved his hand and said, "It doesnˇŻt matter... Things havee to this point. A powerhouse in the ninth stage of the King level will not affect

    the overall situation."

    Although he spoke so, Burlie had a slightly heavier heart. He took the long sword down from his back and felt the cold de, his heart more

    determined.

    "The Fierce Sun Sect is strong, but I, Way Master Burlie, have the strength to fight. Even if you can destroy the Green Mountain Sect. you''ll lose half

    of your men! I just want to see how many of your Way Masters will die... with me in the end!" he thought.

    Then, without thinking further, he shouted, "Go!" And he continued to move with their men.

    Now the 3,000 soldiers of the Heaven Domain had assembled on the External Battlefield and began boarding the nes. Numerous transport nes

    took off with booms, flying straight toward the battlefield in the hearnd of the Dragon Kingdom

    Iwan was highly energetic. During the seven-day seclusion, he had turned everything caused by thest promotion into his own energy and be

    stronger. He had almost reached the True King level. Although he had not reached it. he felt he had almost done it. Even if he had not, now he had

    the confidence to fight Dimitrie. Maybe he could not kill him, but he was not much weaker than him.

    ck Emperor was sitting next to lwan. She was wearing a big, tall ck heavy armor, with a ck gold sledgehammer lying quietly beside her.

    During the seven days, she had perfectly calmed down her body''s air cirction. Like Iwan, she had also officiallye near the Half-a-step True

    King level. It wouldn''t take long for her to reach the level. Her fighting power had improved somewhat again

    Dimitrie and Jackson were also among the powerhouses who set off with the Heaven Domain this time! The two of them had decided to guard Iwan.

    Others might not know one thing, but the two men knew. There must be Way Masters in the top nine super powerful in the Dragon Kingdom. And

    there must be many!

    Dimitrie and Jackson were the only passengers on their ne. A little worried, Dimitrie looked at Jackson and said, "Jackson, among the top nine

    King-level super powerful sects outside the Dragon Kingdom, maybe I don''t know about other sects, but I''m sure there must be powerhouses at the

    Life Realm of the Way Master level in the Fierce Sun Sect and the Sect of Supreme Darkness. Probably, there are also beings like you in them.ˇ±T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Jackson nodded seriously and said, "Yes, right, the Old Ancestor of the Sect of Supreme Darkness is at the Life Realm of the Way Master level. I met

    him before. As for the Fierce Sun Sect, I estimate that they have at least two powerhouses at the Life Realm of the Way Master level. They probably

    have one or two more..."

    When Jackson spoke of the Fierce Sun Sect, his face turned more serious. He took a deep breath and said slowly, "And there are probably people

    who are almost the same as me in the Fierce Sun Sect. Very strong... very strong...ˇ±

    Dimitrie was silent for a long while before he continued, "How could we resist then?ˇ±

    Jackson frowned deeply. In such a top-, middle- or low-level battle. the participants were sure to fight to death. You know, at any time or behind any

    great battle, there must be top powerhouses trying to rival each other behind the scenes. That ce was the battlefield where the final result of the

    battle was decided.

 Chapter 332 Four Sects Were Scared Silly! (3)

    Chapter 332 Four Sects Were Scared Silly! (3)

    Chapter 332 Four Sects Were Scared Silly! (3)

    ˇ°Iwan, tell me where you are..." An hourter, the Senior Elder Shelton gave Iwan a video call on the ne.

    At this moment, lwan and the soldiers of the Heaven Domain had arrived at the eastern coastal area of the Dragon Kingdom. Hearing the Senior

    Elder''s words, lwan immediately sent a location to him.

    "Senior Elder, I''ll arrive in about half an hour..." lwan said to the Senior Elder with a solemn face.

    Although the Senior Elder saw Iwan again, the emotions in his eyes were still veryplicated because he would never let lwane back to help

    him fight if he had another choice. However, the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom was too weak now... They had no choice...

    The next moment, when the Senior Elder wanted to say something, another person joined their video chat. It was Burlie who was sitting in a chariot

    and rushing to the final battlefield. The Senior Elder and lwan were stunned when they saw Burlie.

    "Burlie?ˇ± The Senior Elder said to Burlie with a confused look. At this time, the Second Elder Judy, who was sitting beside the Senior Elder, smiled at

    the Senior Elder and said, "Senior Elder, the Green Mountain Sect has participated in the war. Now Burlie is leading a group of powerhouses to the

    final battlefield..."

    At this time, Burlie smiled and said to the Senior Elder, "Shelton, you always asked me what my choice was, didn''t you? Do you know my choice

    now?"

    The Senior Elder was overjoyed. He nodded excitedly, took a deep breath, and said to Burlie, "Burlie, thank you so much...ˇ±

    Burlie shook his head and said, "It''s no bother. I was bern on thisnd."

    After speaking to the Senior Elder, Burlie looked at Iwan on the screen with meaningful eyes. There was a trace of shock in his eyes. Then he took a

    deep breath and said to Iwan, "Lord Cliff, I''ve heard a lot about you..."

    Iwan cupped one hand in the other before his chest seriously and said to Burlie, "Way Master Burlie, it''s my honor to see you. Thank you for your

    great righteousness..."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Burlie nodded and said, "Well, you tter me. Lord Cliff, you''re a hero, and I admire you so much. You did what I wanted to do but couldn''t do. Ha-

    ha... Today we''ll fight shoulder to shoulder. I will send you my location and let''s synchronize our time..."

    Iwan and the Senior Elder nodded. The three of them began to check each other''s locations. Then they didn''t speak anymore.

    They didn''t make a n for this war because they had shown their hand. Since they didnˇŻt make a n. they didn''t have a tactic, and they would

    crush the enemies with unparalleled strength.

    Time passed slowly. Half an hourter, the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom led by the Senior Elder, the Green Mountain Sect led by

    Burlie, and the Heaven Domain led by Iwan flew to the sky above the powerhouses from the four King-level sects almost at the same time. Armed

    transport nes idled above the heads of those powerhouses...

    At this moment, the head of the Gxy Sect, Snow: the head of the Supreme Heaven Sect, n; the head of the Nether Sect, Aiden: and the head of

    the Destine Sect. Amos found the arrival of the Senior Elder and Iwan

    The next moment, when the four heads of the Gxy Sect, the Supreme Heaven Sect, the Nether Sect, and the Destine Sect wanted to say

    something, tens of thousands of soldiers from the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom in the distance fired tens of thousands of shells

    towards them..

    Yes, there was no negotiation, and the people in power on both sides did not even meet each other. An attack wasunched as soon as they arrived!

    There was no unnecessary tactic. Anyone who dared to harm the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom would die!

    So at this moment, the four heads of the four King-level super powerful sects, Snow, n, Aiden, and Amos were dumbfounded in an instant. Had the

    decisive battle started like this?

    It happened so suddenly that all the powerhouses of the four King-level super powerful sects had no time to react. The war had started! They only

    saw countless shellsing down from the sky...

    "Shelton!" At this time, n, the head of the Supreme Heaven Sect, raised his head and roared in an extremely sharp voice. Then he had no choice

    but to run towards the distance in a hurry. Snow, Aiden, and Amos looked extremely gloomy. Simrly, they and the four Way Masters behind them

    ran out immediately. They were so strong that they wouldn''t be killed by shells, but they wouldn''t be so stupid as to stand there and wait for the shells

    to hit them!

    For a moment, all the powerhouses of the four King-level super powerful sects escaped in a hurry, including Way Masters. powerhouses of the King

    and Emperor levels, and Super Gods. They tried their best to stay away from the area where they stood just now.

    Those powerhouses above the Emperor level had great speed and ran far away soon, but those Super Gods, Gods of War, and soldiers who hadn''t

    reached the God of War level couldn''t run far away. After all, the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom fired at all costs to kill them. Shells and

    missiles fell like raindrops, attacking the defensive line of the four King-level super powerful sects...

    Moreover, the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom expanded the attacking range. The first round of artillery only aimed at the ce they

    originally stood, but the second round of artillery extended outward. There were experts in the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom who

    urately calcted and predicted the directions and footholds of the powerhouses from the four King-level super powerful sects..

    Therefore, a few secondster, ny percent of tens of thousands of Gods of War and those who hadn''t reached the God of War level were directly

    killed in the explosion!

    "Ruin their barbettes... Rush into their camp! Hurry up!" The next moment. Amos, who had suffered a heavy loss, screamed under heavy gunfire. He

    wanted to reorganize his force andunch a surprise attack on the artillery of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom.

    However, before they could rush over, the Senior Elder and others jumped out of the dozens of transport nes under heavy gunfire. They were eight

    strong King level powerhouses in the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. Shelton called the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom. A

    huge ck dragon rushed inte the sea of fire with endless ferocity and killing intent andunched a frontal attack on the Way Masters from the four

    King-level super powerful sects..

    "Howl... Bang..." The ck dragon that was thousands of meters long plunged into the sea of mes...

    Almost at the same time, the door of the transport ne of the Heaven Domain opened. Then, Iwan and the ck Emperor who almost reached the

    Way Master level, as well as Dark, y, and Kill also rushed into the sea of fire in an instant.

    Meanwhile, on the other side, something happened in the direction of the Green Mountain Sect. The two Way Masters, Burlie and Koltin, led a dozen

    powerhouses of the High King level and rushed into the hail of bullets and sea of mes...

    At this moment, Jayna had just arrived at the battlefield in an ancient white dress and a white veil on her face. She was shocked for a moment

    because she had never seen such a style of fighting before, but then she raised her sword and rushed into the battlefield without hesitation...

    "Well... F*ck! Is this... the decisive battle? Are they going to end the battle in one minute?ˇ± At this moment, the five powerhouses from the Killer Group

    One who just arrived at the edge of the battlefield were also shocked by this scene

    "What shall we do?ˇ± Zero''s grandfather asked Zero subconsciously in shock.

    The corners of ZeroˇŻs mouth twitched violently twice and he said, "Grandpa, you bring up the rear and stop those Way Masters of the Life Realm who

    maye here. I''ll take the three elders to fight..." After Zero finished speaking, the muscles on his face twitched violently again. Then he rushed into

    the battlefield with three Way Masters at the peak of the Death Realm.

    Simrly, Dimitrie and Jackson were also stunned on the ne. They were shocked by the style of fighting. Dimitrie felt a little speechless and then

    said, "Jackson, you make a rear guard for us, and I will take the five soldiers under yourmand to fight first..."

    "Well... Okay..." Jackson nodded subconsciously. Then, Dimitrie rushed forward with the five Heaven-level guardians of the rules of King level nine

    under Jackson''smand...

    "Er... Has the final battle started?

    Didn''t they even negotiate? Didn''t...

    they?" At thismoment, another

    group of esple was also watching.

    the battle. They were nine guardians

    of the reles of King level nine who

    camestom the Dragon Kingdom and

    hid.at the edge of the battlefteld.

    Faey were dumbfounded;too. Then

    guardian of the rules turned

    ound and bowed deeply to others,

    ˇ°Please help the Dragon Kingdom

    once..."

    a

    a

    "Well... Okay..." They replied.

    Then, the nine guardians of the rules also rushed into the battlefield... In addition to them, there were seven powerhouses above the Middle King level

    who were from the Dark Night Organization.

    So at this moment, among the

    powerhouses of the Military

    Headquartersvef tne Dragon

    Kingdom andthe Heaven Domain

    who rushed: into the hail of bullets >>

    and sea bf mes, there were six

    Way Masters! Almost all of them

    owned thebat power atthe

    peak of the Death Realm. Ifiwan

    arid the ck Emperor, 48 well as

    the Senior Elder who was under the

    blessing of the national fortune,

    could master thebat power of

    Way Master level, there would be

    nine Way Masters in total! Content

    belongs to

    However, there were only four Way Masters in the four King-level super powerful sects! Moreover, none of them was at the peak of the Death Realm!

    Two of them were at theter-stage of the Death Realm, one was at the middle-stage, and another was at the early-stage...

    "How... can we fight under such a circumstance? This... is impossible! How can the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and the Heaven

    Domain own so many Way Masters? No..." Those powerhouses from the four King-level super powerful sects who once cut the Dragon Kingdom''s

    national fortune were stunned..

    At this time, Hell and William, the two Way Masters of the Death Realm who were hiding in the distance. were shocked by this scene, so their auras

    fluctuated and their bodies were exposed. Hell was from the Sect of Supreme Darkness, while William was from the Fierce Sun Sect.

    Then, they did not dare to move anymore because Jackson, the peerless Way Master at the peak of the Life Realm. and Zero''s grandpa, the Way

    Master from Killer Group One, locked them with auras. Hell and William did not dare to intervene, so they had to inform the powerhouses in their

    sects to help them as quickly as possible...

    However, looking at the powerhouses who were fighting desperately under heavy gunfire in the distance, they lost hope. Even if Way Masters of the

    Life Realm came to help them, wouldn''t it... be toote?

    "Kill them!" Guns were zing, and all the powerhouses from the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and the Heaven Domain killed the

    enemies immediately. Almost three or four top powerhouses surrounded and kill one enemy first. As long as they could kill the four Way Masters with

    all their strength, the rest soldiers wouldn''t be threatening to them...

    Within less than three seconds after the war started, the Supreme Elder of the Gxy Sect, the only Way Master at the early-stage of the Death

    Realm, was directly killed by Iwan, the ck Emperor, and the Senior Elder...

    So far, the only strongest and eldest Way Master of the Gxy Sect had died... It had only been less than three seconds...

    "No..." Snow, the head of the Gxy Sect. who was fighting with Judy intensely in the distance, immediately let out a shrill and bitter cry...

    "Poof..." When Snow screamed, Judy seized the chance and pierced through her body with a sword. Snow became severely injured in an instant...

    "End the battle quickly! Hurry! Or the

    other powerhquses wille to

    help them. Kiti:the remaining three

    Way Masters with all your strength!

    Hurry upt* Iwan immediately roared

    after kiting the weakest Way Master

    of theGxy Sect. Then, Iwarled

    the-ck Emperor and the Senior

    Elder and appeared in front of the

    Way Master from the Nether Sect.

    He was being surrounded and

    attacked by Burlie and Koltin, so he

    was badly hurt...

    For a moment, no one had expected that this war, which was paid close attention to by the top forces in and outside the Dragon Kingdom, would

    be white-hot as soon as it started.

    Yes, the decisive battle started immediately, and this was the consistent fighting style of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and the

    Heaven Domain. Since they were eternal enemies. what was the point of negotiating? Anyone who harmed the national fortune would be killed!

    To Iwan and the Senior Elder''s surprise, several powerful forces came to help them in the decisive battle...

    Yes, neither the Senior Elder nor Iwan had expected that they would have reinforcements, and... the reinforcements were very strong... Iwan, the

    Senior Elder, and Burlie were shocked, but they didn''t think much about it. They wanted to make the best use of time and end the battle before the

    powerhouses from the Sect of Supreme Darkness and the Fierce Sun Sect arrived!

    Therefore, the decisive battle might... ended faster...

 Chapter 333 The Destruction of The Four Major Sects! (1)

    Chapter 333 The Destruction of The Four Major Sects! (1)

    Chapter 333 The Destruction of The Four Major Sects! (1)

    "Boom..." The world''s most advanced precision-guided bombs were fired continuously from the endlessunching silos in the artillery positions in the

    distance and the central war zone of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom further away. Then those bombs hit the battlefield at a

    supersonic speed..

    Even powerhouses of the Emperor level couldn''t resist those bombs, and only powerhouses of the King level could survive under heavy gunfire. So

    at this moment, all the powerhouses sent by the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and the Heaven Domain were at least of the King

    level. Only they could fight against the four King-level super powerful sects under heavy gunfire!

    Tens of thousands of soldiers in the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom kept firing at the middle of the battlefield from afar. Powerhouses of

    the King level would not even get injured, those who were killed by the bombs were all soldiers of five-star level, Gods of War, and Super Gods who

    were from the four sects. The powerhouses of the Emperor level and above the Emperor level were all rushing towards their enemies crazily.

    Yes, they were facing the gunfire and rushing towards their enemies because escaping was not an option. If they couldn''t run tens or hundreds of

    miles in a minute, they''d better not run because... the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom would expand the attack range. The artillery and

    precision-guided bombs would fallow wherever they escaped! They had no way to escape.

    Therefore, the only way to survive was to rush forward and destroy the artillery base of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. Otherwise.

    time would be wasted and they would be killed in the end.

    The most important thing was that the united corps of the four King-level super powerful sects had lost theirmand system. No one was giving

    orders and the warriors were like headless chickens.

    "Kill them... Destroy their artillery positions, or all of us will die! Hurry up!ˇ± At this moment, an Emperor-level powerhouse from the Nether Sect roared

    madly, and he was spitting blood at the same time. His face was extremely pale. He had been seriously injured by heavy artillery bombardments...

    However, as soon as he roared, a ball-sized shell exploded in front of him. Then there was a loud bang, and he was hit by the shell and knocked

    off...

    ˇ°Rush forward... Kill them!" For a moment, more and more powerhouses from the four King-level super powerful sects rushed out crazily. They were

    not stupid and knew that there was a chance of surviving here. So the next moment, almost one or two thousand powerhouses of the four King-level

    super powerful sects rushed out recklessly.

    But then, those Gods of War, Super Gods, and powerhouses of the Emperor level from the King-level super powerful sects realized what a modern

    war was for the first time!

    Because in addition to artillery shells, they were also aimed at by thousands of the greatest heavy machine guns. The Gods of War wouldn''t be able

    to hold on for long if they were raked

    As a result, nearly half of the one or two thousand powerhouses from the four King-level super powerful sects were directly killed by heavy artillery

    bombardments. After they broke through the range of the first wave of artillery fire, the Legion of the Dead that was below the God of War level was

    annihted...

    Then, they had to face the second wave of artillery fire. the strafe of thousands of heavy machine guns. In their eyes, those were not thousands of

    heavy machine guns but a fire pit that would take their lives! Therefore, after they broke through the strafe of heavy machine guns with great difficulty,

    half of them were killed, and there were only three or four hundred people left. Those powerhouses who hadn''t be peak Gods of War were

    riddled with bullets...

    In fact, if it weren''t for this kind of frontal strafe, it would be very difficult for ordinary soldiers to kill Gods of War so easily. But... it was the battlefield.

    The four King-level super powerful sects lived off the Dragon Kingdom while secretly helping foreign forces, and they had outmoded notions. They

    had no idea that the whole world had changed a lot in the past one hundred years. The Gods of War could fight their enemies hand-to-hand, but they

    couldn''t survive under the fire of heavy machine guns. The impact and prating force of the heavy machine gun bullets were terrific...

    In other words, any bullet fired from a heavy machine gun had the same prating force and impact as a five-star master''s all-out strike...

    Besides... the heavy machineguns didn''t shoot one bullet out at a time. Since the enemies dared to fight... the Dragon Kingdom would use a hundred

    pieces of ammunition to attack them. If one hundred pieces of ammunition were not enough, they would use two hundred pieces. If two hundred

    pieces of ammunition were still not enough, they could use three hundred, four hundred... or even one thousand pieces... They must inflict a repulse

    upon the enemies!

    Therefore, when thousands of powerhouses from the four King-level super powerful sects rushed to the edge of the position of the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, only... three hundred of them were still alive, including peak Gods of War, Super Gods, and powerhouses of

    the Emperor level. The legions below the peak God of War level... had been eliminated...

    But at this moment, they finally didn''t have to be bombed passively. Among the three hundred powerhouses, there were more than ten powerhouses

    of the Emperor level, two hundred Super Gods, and dozens of peak Gods of War! So they believed that they were strong enough to wipe out the

    corps of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    They had a reason to think so. After all, such a force was strong enough to wipe out the Z8 Alliance in the war between the Military Headquarters of

    the Dragon Kingdom and the Z8 Alliance on the External Battlefield one month ago. Therefore, at this moment, the rest of the powerhouses were all

    overjoyed...

    "Fight with our lives!!!" At this moment, Gods of War, Super Gods, and more than twenty powerhouses of the Emperor level from the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom flew to the sky and prepared to attack and fight against the four King-level super powerful sects at any time...

    "Ha-ha... Kill them... Kill all of them!!!" The powerhouses from the four King-level super powerful sects who had run to the artillery position of the

    Dragon Kingdom were all excited. They were looking forward to having a massacre. Although the artillery of the Military Headquarters of Dragon

    Kingdom had guns and bombs, they didn''t have many top powerhouses...

    Moreover, the ally of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, the Green Mountain Sect, did not bring many powerhouses of the Emperor

    level to join the war, either. Besides, those powerhouses at the peak of the Emperor level brought by the Green Mountain Sect had rushed into the

    battlefield, so there were only a few powerhouses of the Emperor level left here...

    When those ungrateful powerhouses from the four King-level super powerful sects wanted to rush into the position of the Dragon Kingdom and

    ughter crazily, they saw something and felt extremely scared...

    Because the artillery and heavy machine guns in the position of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom had ceased fire. However, a

    tremendous sound of the ground shaking came from behind the next moment.

    The next moment, they saw three thousand soldiers of the Heaven Domain who were wearing ck heavy armor. More than one hundred

    powerhouses of the Emperor level, more than five hundred Super Gods, and more than two thousand peak Gods of War wore ck heavy armor and

    held their ck-iron heavy swords. There were masks on their faces. They rose high into the air aggressively.

    The soldiers were led by Warrior No.1 to 10. The ten warriors of Half-a-step King level formed lwanˇŻs personal guard team. At this moment, more than

    one hundred of the soldiers were wearing heavy armor which couldn''t be broken by powerhouses of the primary King level. They showed up at this

    time...

    "Kill all of them! Kill!" The next moment. Warrior No.1 waved the ck-iron heavy sword that was one-and-a-half meter long, crossed the artillery

    positions of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, and hit the powerhouses from the four King-level super powerful sects...

    "Kill..."

    "Attack..."

    "Go..."

    Then, soldiers of the Heaven Domain wearing ck heavy armor flew over the defense line of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom one

    by one and rushed to the remaining three hundred powerhouses...

    ˇ°Powerhouses in the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom... Follow me to kill the enemies!" At the same time, amander at the peak of

    the Emperor level pulled out his sword and shouted. He also left the artillery position and rushed toward the enemies with his sword..

    "The religious creed of the Green Mountain Sect exists forever! Kill them!" The next moment, the ten powerhouses of the Emperor level from the

    Green Mountain Sect also rushed over with their long swords..

    So at this moment, on one side,

    there were three hundred seriously

    injured powerhouses from the four

    King-level suber powerful sects

    whose strength was greatly ?

    weakened after they forcibly brok¨¦

    through the triple artillery =

    bombardment. On the otherside,

    theFe were more than three~

    thousand powerhouses who were in

    peak condition and wore the

    greatest heavy armor, and there

    were nearly two hundred

    powerhouses of the Emperor level

    among them!

    N

    Therefore, who would win the battle was obvious. The artillery of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom had finally ceased fire, but those

    powerhouses from the four King-level sects felt more desperate before they could feel happy...

    "No! Poof..." The next moment, a powerhouse from the Gxy Sect who was at the peak of the Emperor level hit Warrior No. 1''s helmet with his

    sword crazily, but... he didn''t break the helmet! He just left a shallow cut on it. Then he was split in half by Warrior No.1.

    The same scene happened dozens of times at this moment... The doom of the four King-level super powerful sects was just a matter of time...

    When there was an intense war, Hell

    and William were caught though

    both of thert-were Way Masters of.

    the Death Realm, and William was

    even atthe peak of the Death Realm.

    Besides, theirbat power was

    completely sealed. They were sent

    here to monitor the war bythe Sect

    of Supreme Darkness ard the Fierce

    Sun Sect.

    They were caught by Jackson and Zero''s grandpa. At this moment, the deputy masters of the two strongest sects in the Dragon Kingdom both looked

    desperate. It was... too fast. The war might end in less than three minutes... It started quickly and ended more quickly...

    At this moment, the two Way

    Masters of the Life Realm who

    brought upˇ®thie rear were looking at.

    each other Dressed in a white-gole

    robe, Jackson took a meaningftt:

    look @tZero''s grandpa and said ina

    deep voice, "Sir, if ''m not wrong, you

    should be the peerless genius of the

    Killer Group One, Daren. Am I right?"

    At this moment, Zero''s grandpa also exuded the momentum of theter-stage of the Life Realm, and he was only a bit weaker than Jackson. He

    nodded with a smile, cupped one hand in the other before his chest, and said to Jackson, "Yes, I''m Daren. Way Master Jackson, it''s my honor to meet

    you..."

    Jackson nodded slowly and said, "So, why did you join the war? What did lwan promise to give you? Even you came here to offer help...ˇ±

    Daren smiled and said, "He promised me nothing. I came here voluntarily. My grandson also came here. He also cultivates in the Real Emperor

    way...ˇ±

    "Why did youe here voluntarily?ˇ± Jackson gave Daren another deep look and asked.

    Daren looked at thend of the Dragon Kingdom behind Jackson with his intense eyes and said with a smile after a moment of silence, "There''s no

    reason. I was born in the Dragon Kingdom. That''s all..."

    After Daren finished speaking, he and Jackson smiled at the same time and made obeisances to each other. People who had reached high realms

    like them had something much more important than interests in their hearts...

    Later, the two peerless Way Masters of the Life Realm didn''t speak anymore. Instead, with vital energy. they continued to make a rear guard for those

    who were fighting..

    With the two of them here, even if all the Way Masters of the Life Realm came here from the Sect of Supreme Darkness and the Fierce Sun Sect, so

    what? They could resist for a while. At least other Way Masters of the Life Realm couldn''t interfere in the war in a short time because they were

    here...

    "Boom..."

    ˇ°Bang...ˇ±

    Jackson and Daren, the two most terrifying Way Masters of the Life Realm. had their unparalleled aurase to the extreme...

 Chapter 334 The Four Sects Were Ruined! (II) (2)

    Chapter 334 The Four Sects Were Ruined! (II) (2)

    Chapter 334 The Four Sects Were Ruined! (II) (2)

    At this moment, on the square of the headquarters in the western war zone of the Dragon Kingdom, Rendon''s campaign gown was dancing in the

    wind, and he looked extremely grave. He was the marshal of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, and now he had changed his name to

    Kinsey. Tens of thousands of missiles had been erected outside the western war zone behind him, and even the silos of thermal weapons had been

    opened. Rendon was observing the movements of the Sect of Supreme Darkness and the Fierce Sun Sect all the time. Meanwhile, he kept in touch

    with the Senior Elder.

    The manpower and material resources used in this war were no less than these used in a war on the External Battlefield! To save the lives of the

    soldiers to the greatest extent, the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom used all the weapons which cost them astronomical funds and put

    them on the battlefield.

    ˇ®The war has started... I hope our kingdom will win a great victory! God bless us!ˇŻ Rendon murmured in his heart

    "Marshal Scott, the Senior Elder has started fighting, and there are many mysterious reinforcements who are Way Masters! They will win decisively!

    Now the situation is in our favor..." The next moment, the Deputy Marshal ran to Rendon and reported to him excitedly.

    "Good!" Rendon clenched his fist excitedly, but then his expression became solemn because the Sect of Supreme Darkness and the Fierce Sun Sect

    would definitely offer help if the four sects were ruined. He had to be on guard because the two King-level super powerful sects were the greatest

    sects in the Dragon Kingdom.

    ording to the judgment of the several elders of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, Way Masters of the Death Realm might be the

    strongest forces in the rest of the King-level super powerful sects. However, there must be Way Masters of the Life Realm in the Sect of Supreme

    Darkness and the Fierce Sun Sect.

    The next moment, Rendon took a deep breath and roared at the soldiers in front of him, "Get prepared! As long as the Fierce Sun Sect and the Sect

    of Supreme Darkness take any action, blow up their gates!"

    "Have people who live nearby the Fierce Sun Sect and the Sect of Supreme Darkness... evacuated?" Rendon asked worriedly after saying that.

    But then came the news that made him more helpless. His adjutant shook his head with a bitter andplicated expression. "Marshal Scott, we have

    no choice. They wanted to evacuate, and I arranged for peaple to help them evacuate, but they had been blocked by people from the two sects...

    Marshal Scott..."

    Rendon waved his hand and felt a little depressed. Attacking the people in this kingdom with these missiles behind him should be used only as ast

    resort. He would be a sinner forever, but..

    While Rendon was thinking, amander suddenly ran to him from the distance and reported loudly to him, "Marshal Scott, some powerhouses of

    the Fierce Sun Sect and the Sect of Supreme Darkness take action. Powerhouses above the King level are mustering and setting out. Now they are

    gathering powerhouses and cars to rush in the direction of the Senior Elder..."

    "Give the order. Try to avoid the area of ordinary people and directly blow up their positions. Remember, precision in the bombing is required to be

    within three meters... Don''t expand the attack range unless it''s absolutely necessary..." Rendon was silent for a moment and then gave an order

    bitterly.T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yes!" Rendon''s adjutant hesitated for a while, took a deep breath, and stood straight to salute Rendon. Then he gave the order to fire. Then, dozens

    of precision-guided bombs flew to the positions of the Fierce Sun Sect and the Sect of Supreme Darkness.

    At this moment, the Sect of Supreme Darkness and the Fierce Sun Sect were preparing to send powerhouses to the battlefield where the four sects

    were fighting, but they were shocked to find that dozens of missiles were flying at them!

    The next moment, their expressions turned cold. Then several powerful Way Masters rose to the sky and detonated dozens of missiles in the air.

    As soon as the powerhouses of the two sects set out, they were attacked by the missiles of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. This

    was a real attack! If they dared to take action, the Dragon Kingdom would dare to raze their positions to the ground! Since they couldn''t be killed by

    ordinary missiles, the Dragon Kingdom would use thermal weapons! The Dragon Kingdom wouldn''t hesitate to attack if they would perish together!

    After Rendon gave the order to fire the missiles, all the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect and the Sect of Supreme Darkness were silent. Then the

    Way Masters in the air waved their hands to those powerhouses below. After those powerhouses of the High King level returned to the sects, the Way

    Masters rushed to Rendon''s position..

    "Marshal Scott... Several Way Masters areing..." Rendon''s adjutant reported to him in a deep voice.

    Rendon nodded, and his face was very dignified. But something that was destined to happen couldn''t be avoided. In fact, the Senior Elder and others

    did not expect to ruin the Sect of Supreme Darkness and the Fierce Sun Sect in this war because they were no match for the two sects. However,

    they had to destroy the four sects that dared to cut the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom. This was their bottom line!

    Soon after Rendon''s adjutant reported to him, the space in front of him fluctuated, and then a person with a horrible look wearing a golden robe

    appeared. The air around the man was distorted, and there seemed to be a big sun behind him, but the sun was notplete enough.

    He was Dn, the strongest leader

    of the Fierce Sun Sect! He was a

    Way Mas eratˇŻ the peak of the Life

    Realm, and hisbat power was

    complet¨¦ly equal to that of Jackson.

    e wag the strongest powerhatise

    below the Human-kKing level,-and he

    hac-the potential to reach the

    4aman-King level. At thismoment,

    such a fearsome and iparable

    powerhouse appeared in front of

    Rendon.

    Rendon had reached King level eight, and he mastered thebat power of King level nine with the blessing of the national fortune of the Dragon

    Kingdom. In fact, Rendon was very strong now... But he was no match for Dn though he had thebat power of King level nine... Dn might

    even p him to death...

    "I''m themander of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, Kinsey! Lord Dn, nice to see you..." Rendon immediately used his new

    name to introduce himself.

    Dn squinted, gave Rendon a meaningful look, and then said, "Isn''t your name Rendon? Why did you change your name? Are you nning to kill

    all the people of the Fierce Sun Sect?"

    As Dn said to Rendon with great indifference, he looked coldly at a huge silo hidden in the ground in the distance. Then he withdrew his eyes

    which contained a sense of fear and gravity and continued, ˇ°There are the thermal weapons of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom in

    the silo over there, right?"

    Kinsey nodded and said fearlessly, "Yes, those are thermal weapons. Just a single missile can raze a big city and a hundred-mile mountain to the

    ground. Even a powerhouse of King level nine can''t resist the dark radiation after the explosion... For example, if a missile explodes here now, I won''t

    survive...ˇ±

    Dn narrowed his eyes, took a deep look at Rendon, and said, "That is to say, you and the tens of thousands of soldiers behind you will die together

    with us, right?ˇ±

    Kinsey nodded and said, ˇ°Yes, it''s the first time we don''t use thermal weapons to deal with foreign enemies. If we have to use them on our own

    compatriots, we sinners are too ashamed to continue to live in this world..."

    Dn nodded again, looked at Rendon, and said, "But you also said you couldn''t kill Way Masters with thermal weapons. For example, you can''t kill

    me, right?"

    Kinsey nodded. "Yeah, I can''t kill you with thermal weapons...ˇ±

    Dn smiled and looked up in the

    distance. Then he looked down at

    Rendon and said, ˇ°Alright, then you

    can use it. Justkil millions of people

    with thermahweapons... Hum,

    a N

    Kinsey, I don''t care what your name

    is. If you.dare to use thermal ~>

    weapons, will kill all the v

    powerhouses who''re above.the God

    af-War level in the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom. You... can have a try... But

    since you have shown thermal

    weapons, I will give you a way out.

    This time we will only send Way

    Masters to offer help, and

    powerhouses of the King level will

    stay in the sect. Make your choice... "

    After Dn finished speaking. he suddenly disappeared in front of Kinsey.

    After Dn disappeared, Kinsey

    bowed his head and looked at the

    thermal weapons in the distance in

    silence. Yesshe could use thermal ~

    ˇ° ;

    weapongto threaten the enemy ˇŞ

    once oftwice, but the enemy

    wouldn''t be afraid anymore if-he

    used this trick again and again.

    Besides, he originally intended to die

    with the enemy. But the Senior Elder

    was about to win, and he couldn''t kill

    those top powerhouses with thermal

    weapons...

    ˇ®s... Just forget it. Don''t pay attention to those Way Masters. We can''t stop them. Keep an eye on the rest of the powerhouses of the High King

    level and deter them...ˇŻ Kinsey sighed deeply in his heart.

    He couldn''t stop those Way Masters... He didn''t dare to take a risk, either. If Dn escaped alone today, he would hide in the dark and keep killing the

    commanders of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. Scon, all themanders would be killed. Moreover, the Senior Elder and other

    elders would alse die... It was very likely to happen...

    "In fact, in the final analysis, we''re not strong enough. If we have the strength of the Way Master level, Dn, how dare you... threaten us again! The

    Fierce Sun Sect, the Sect of Supreme Darkness..." Kinsey was silent. Dn ignored his threat. Even if he was ready to die, the result would be the

    same..

    Kinsey dared to die and was not afraid of death, but he could not take a risk. There was no Way Masters in the Military Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom, and sometimes reinforcements would cause problems...

    So the next moment, four or five Way Masters in the Fierce Sun Sect and the Sect of Supreme Darkness rose to the sky. Then they quickly rushed to

    the battlefield in the distance...

    Yes, although the top powerhouses in the Sect of Supreme Darkness and the Fierce Sun Sect loathed each other, they all set out. They... couldn''t sit

    and watch the four King-level super powerful sects be ruined...

    But they didn''t know that the war might have ended by the time they arrived there...

    Because a Way Master in the four King-level super powerful sects had been killed, and another Way Master was about to die...

 Chapter 335 The Four Sects Were Ruined! (II) (3)

    Chapter 335 The Four Sects Were Ruined! (II) (3)

    Chapter 335 The Four Sects Were Ruined! (II) (3)

    At the same time, the decisive battle continued. Although time was passing by, things happened in different ces at the same time.

    At this time, the Heaven Domain had a huge advantage over the final top battlefield. They made a clean sweep of all obstacles. lwan joined hands

    with the ck Emperor and the Senior Elder Shelton to kill the Way Master of the Death Realm from the Gxy Sect. Then the three of them

    immediately appeared in front of the Way Master from the Nether Sect who was surrounded and attacked by Burlie and Koltin...

    "No! Boom..." The legs of the Way Master from the Nether Sect were broken in an instant. He had been seriously injured. He couldn''t even defeat

    Koltin if he fought with Koltin alone, not to mention that he was being attacked by five Way Masters. He got severely injured in an instant.

    So this Way Master from the Nether Sect blew himself up in despair. He had no chance to escape...

    "Shelton, Iwan, we are willing to surrender and cease the war! Please end the war! We... surrender!" As the Way Master from the Nether Sect was

    killed, the head of the Supreme Heaven Sect, n, roared with his expression greatly changed. He was scared out of his wits...

    They originally had four Way Masters, but two of them had been killed in a sh, and it hadn''t been a minute! If things went on like this, all of them

    would be killed before the powerhouses of the Sect of Supreme Darkness and the Fierce Sun Sect came to help them...

    Moreover, the four heads of the four sects sensed that two Way Masters of the Life Realm were bringing up the rear at the edge of the battlefield

    They were much stronger than Way Masters of the Death Realm!

    They were driven to the wall! Yes, the four heads of the four King-level super powerful sects used to be arrogant and wanted to ruin the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and the Heaven Domain, but now they were sad to find that they had no way out. They could only surrender, or

    their sects that had been passed down for many years would be destroyed...

    At this moment, the Senior Elder Shelton, Iwan, and the ck Emperor came out of the fallout of the Way Master''s explosion. Iwan was in a sorry

    state, and the corner of his mouth was bleeding.

    With extremely cold killing intent in his eyes, lwan roared, "Surrender? We don''t ept it! Kill them! Hurry up and kill thest two Way Masters! Thank

    you..."

    After lwan roared, he immediately went to the next battlefield with five Way Masters. Over there, Dimitrie and the mysterious white-veiled woman

    were attacking a middle-stage Way Master together. At the moment, both Dimitrie and the mysterious woman had thebat power at the peak of

    the Death Realm, and they fought with all their strength. especially the mysterious woman. She used death blows and the enemy was caught off

    guard. Fighting with all her might. she was brave and not afraid of death...

    So the Way Master from the Supreme Heaven Sect was also seriously injured, and there were more than ten deep wounds on his body. Even if lwan

    and others didn''te to help Dimitrie and the mysterious woman. he... wouldn''t hold on for a long time. Further away, Zero was taking three Way

    Masters from Killer Group One to attack theter-stage Way Master from the Destine Sect. Simrly, Zero had the absolute upper hand. At this

    moment, theter-stage Way Master from the Destine Sect was seriously injured. Although he could hold on for a while, he would be defeated sooner

    orter...

    The battle was extremely intense, and the decisive battle started immediately. Whether it was in the war between Way Masters or the war between

    powerhouses of the King level, the Dragon Kingdom had an absolute advantage.

    On the King-level battlefield, there were more than ten powerhouses of the High King level from the Green Mountain Sect. as well as five

    powerhouses of King level nine under Jackson''smand. In addition, the Second Elder Judy, the Third Elder Lewis, the Fourth Elder Carl, Steve,

    Bryant, Terry, and Brandon also had thebat power of King level nine...

    Therefore, on the King-level battlefield, the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom had absolute superiority, and winning was only a matter of

    time.

    Things on the battlefield below the King level were even easier. At this moment, the legion below the King level of the four King-level super powerful

    sects was about to be wiped out by the three thousand soldiers in the Heaven Domain, and it hadn''t been a minute since the war began.

    The next moment, the Senior Elder took a deep breath and roared while rushing to DimitrieˇŻs battlefield, "I''m the Senior Elder of the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, Shelton. Thank you for your help. After the war, we''ll give you arge reward! Please end the war quickly!

    Thanks..."

    After the Senior Elder roared, lwan raised his voice and shouted, "Everybody, I am the Lord of the Heaven Domain on the External Battlefield, Iwan

    Thank you foring to help. The Heaven Domain will also repay you generously in the future! Please fight a quick battle! Hurry up!"

    After that. they immediately rushed to the Way Master who was being surrounded and attacked by Dimitrie and the mysterious white-veiled woman

    This kind of tactic was like a snowball, and theter part of the war would be easier. lwan deeply understood this. Besides, they used this tactic to

    deal with the nine Way Masters from the camp of the guardians of the rules on the External Battlefield back then

    At first, they tried their best to kill a powerhouse at the fastest speed even if they would get seriously injured. After that, the fighting would be

    easier and easier.

    So, when the Senior Elder and Iwan went to kill the third Way Master, they had five Way Masters on their side. including the Senior Elder, Iwan, the

    ck Emperor, Burlie, and Koltin. In addition, Dimitrie and the mysterious white-veiled woman were also their helpers, so there were seven Way

    Masters in total.

    As a result, being attacked by them together, the seriously wounded Way Master from the Supreme Heaven Sect didn''t even have a chance to blow

    himself up. He was killed directly and turned into a bloody mist...

    At this moment, lwan finally noticed the mysterious white-veiled woman who had helped him twice, so he hurriedly said to her under gunfire, "Miss

    may I ask what your name is? You helped me twice, and I really appreciate it..."

    However, when Iwan finished

    speaking, the mysterious

    white-veiled weman did not say a

    word or pay aitention to hi

    disappearecin ce ina fi

    leaving the Way Master lev

    battleHe fd and rushing to t

    Ki ngt¨¦vel battlefield. Over there,

    Dark, Kill, and y were fighting with

    atPtheir strength to kill atop

    powerhouse of King level seven. The

    three of them were just the peak of

    Real Emperor level three, so they

    were no match for a powerhouse of

    the High King level and kept

    retreating...

    The next moment, the mysterious white-veiled woman arrived and directly killed the powerhouse with her sword... Then she moved again and rushed

    to all the dangerous battlefields... She started to save those powerhouses who supported the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and the

    Heaven Domain...

    "Well..." lwan was stunned for a moment. The woman was his benefactor. Did he say anything wrong just now? Why did she ignore him?

    ˇ°Iwan, hurry up and kill thest one..." When Iwan was in a daze. the Senior Elder couldn''t help shouting at him. It was not the right time to be

    stunned. After killing thest Way Master, they must quickly kill the remaining powerhouses of the King level... They were pressed for time.

    "Kill him!" Iwan didn''t think much about it anymore. He roared and followed them te kill thest Way Master.

    At this time, thest Way Master

    was really abqut to cry. He was

    indeed the stfongest among the four

    Way Masters, but now he was >

    surrounded by ten Way Masters. ~

    Even Jaekson would be no matoh

    for them, let alone him. Therefore,

    there was no doubt that thetast Way

    Mas er of the four King-lewel super

    powerful sects was killed in an

    instant. He didn''t even have time to

    blow himself up and turned into a

    blood fog all over the sky... Content

    belongs to

    So far, it had been less than two minutes since the war started, but all the Way Masters in the four King-level super powerful sects had been killed!

    Yes, they were killed in two minutes. How fast it was..

    "No... Please let us go, Shelton, Iwan,

    we are willing to fight for the Dragon

    Kingdom. Please forgive us. We are

    all powerhauses of the High King I

    level, and-we will fight desperately:

    for the.Dragon kingdom! Please>

    sparedur lives..." After the fourWay

    Masters were killed, the founeads

    ofthe sects who were still-alive were

    really afraid. The four Way Masters

    had been killed, but no Way Master

    of the Military Headquarters was

    dead! They couldn''t resist the attack

    from the Military Headquarters...

    "Kill all of them!" The next moment, Shelton gave the order decisively. Then, more than ten Way Masters rushed to kill the remaining powerhouses of

    the High King level who were from the four King-level super powerful sects...

    It was even easy for Way Masters to deal with powerhouses of King level nine, let alone those powerhouses of King level seven or eight. Although

    they couldn''t kill a powerhouse with a single strike, two strikes would work..

    Therefore, the battle waspletely one-sided. A dozen powerhouses of King level nine were killed in a blink of an eye. Several powerhouses of

    King levels eight and seven died every second. Soon, all the powerhouses of the High King level were killed except for the four heads of the four

    King-level super powerful sects..

    Moreover, the battle on the battlefield below the High King level was over. Warrior No.1 and the rest nine warriors led the three thousand armored

    powerhouses in the Heaven Domain and won the battle on the ground immediately. A few Super Gods who were alone were also being chased by

    the powerhouses of the High King level in the Heaven Domain. They would be killed sooner orter, and there would be no idents...

    Another minuteter, the fire of war gradually dissipated, and the artillery stopped firing. The two mountains had been razed to the ground by those

    powerhouses. So far, it had only been three or four minutes since the war started. As for the powerhouses in the four King-level super powerful sects,

    only the four seriously injured heads were still alive.

    They were Snow from the Gxy Sect, Aiden from the Nether Sect, n from the Supreme Heaven Sect, and Amos from the Destine Sect.

    Originally, there were nearly a thousand top powerhouses in the four King-level super powerful sects, but only four of them survived...

    Now they all looked desperate and regretful...

    The next moment, Snow stared at the Senior Elder and Iwan with a vicious face and said, "Ha-ha... Why don''t you kill us? If you have the guts, just

    kill us. Kill... Puff..."

    Before Snow finished her malicious words, y directly stabbed his sword into her mouth. Snow''s eyes were full of disbelief at first. and then her

    head exploded...

    Iwan looked at y subconsciously. y frowned and said, "This woman is very annoying. Besides, she asked us to kill her, didn''t she?"

    After y said that. the corners of others'' mouths could not help twitching.

    How... heartless he was!

    After Snow was killed, the remaining three heads of the three King-level super powerful sects were really scared. They had thought that Iwan would

    keep them alive for other purposes, but y killed Snow without hesitation...

    Then they quickly knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing, begging for mercy. At this time, William and Hell, who were arrested by Jackson and

    Daren, hurriedly said at the edge of the battlefield, ˇ°Shelton, wan, please spare their lives. After all, they are...ˇ±T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Puff..." However, before William and Hell finished talking, lwan moved his long sword and cut off the three sect leader''s heads... They really died with

    evesting regret...

    Only then did Iwan put away his sword and stand up. He said slowly, "My brother was right. They should be killed. Why should we keep them alive?

    Should we give them a chance to rebel again? Ha..."

    At this moment, lwan was standing next to the dead bodies of the heads of the four King-level super powerful sects, and blood was still dripping down

    his sword. William, the deputy leader of the Fierce Sun Sect, and Hell, the deputy leader of the Sect of Supreme Darkness, felt cold all over and kept

    shivering...

    Because the four King-level super powerful sects that had been handed down for thousands of years in the Dragon Kingdom... had really been...

    destroyed...

 Chapter 336 The Fierce Sun Sect and The Sect of Supreme Darkness (1)

    Chapter 336 The Fierce Sun Sect and The Sect of Supreme Darkness (1)

    Chapter 336 The Fierce Sun Sect and The Sect of Supreme Darkness (1)

    The battlefield was quiet. After theyunched a surprise attack, the battle ended in less than ten minutes, and the four King-level super powerful sects

    that had hidden in the Dragon Kingdom for many years had all been destroyedT¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    After the heads of the four King-level super powerful sects were killed, the shadow of the Dragon Kingdom''s national fortune far away in Gotham City

    became bigger at a visible speed. Countless people in the Dragon Kingdom didn''t know why, but they suddenly felt more confident.

    At this moment, the battlefield was still enveloped in the smoke of gunpowder, and powerhouses walked out of the smoke one after another. In

    general, the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom didn''t suffer a big loss in this war. However, the Green Mountain Sect lost two

    powerhouses of the High King level, a powerhouse of King level eight, and a powerhouse of King level seven. At this moment, the dead bodies of the

    two powerhouses of the King level were carried out by the people from the Green Mountain Sect.

    A trace of grief shed across Burlie''s eyes, but he didn''t say anything. Dark''s father was seriously injured. The next moment, a powerhouse of the

    Middle King level from the Dark Night Organization died because of his severe injury. He was the third powerhouse of the King level who died in the

    wat.

    Just like Burlie, the powerhouses in the Dark Night Organization felt sad about their partner''s death, but they didn''t say anything. It was normal for

    someone to die in a war, wasn''t it?

    In the distance, casualties were high in the position of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. More than one thousand soldiers died there.

    They didn''t die because of fighting with the hostile Military Headquarters on the battlefield in the External Regions but died in the internal friction

    The Senior Elder and others were mourning for those dead soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom at this moment. Thanks to the armor Hannah spent

    hundreds of billions of dors to make, no one in the Heaven Domain was killed, but many soldiers were injured, including Iwan and the ck

    Emperor. Their faces were very pale and their mouths were bleeding. There were even several deep wounds on their bodies, but neither of them paid

    attention to their injuries.

    Although the war onlysted for a very short time, Iwan and the ck Emperor had been greatly promoted. After all, this was a fight against Way

    Masters. The experience was a valuable resource for them to reach the True King level. Besides, they had killed four Way Masters, dozens of

    powerhouses of the King level, and hundreds of powerhouses of the Emperor level, so those dead powerhousesˇŻ energy and Taoist spirit filled the

    whole battlefield. In the future, this battlefield would definitely be a treasurend for promotion...

    At this moment, Dimitrie had started to collect energy and Taoist spirit on this battlefield. These things were better than any medicinal herbs.

    The war was over, and dense smoke swirled and billowed. The smell of gunpowder filled the whole battlefield. All the high-level powerhouses who

    participated in the war were injured to varying degrees, but they became more ferocious and had more killing intent. They gradually gathered

    together.

    There were eight powerhouses in the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. Iwan, the ck Emperor, and the three deputy leaders were

    from the Heaven Domain. Four powerhouses were from External Killer Group One. Moreover, there were more than ten powerhouses of the King

    level in the Green Mountain Sect. Dimitrie and the five brave warriors under Jackson''smand were also there. In addition, the nine guardians of

    the rules hidden in the Dragon Kingdom also joined the war in the end. However, Jayna hid behind them and left Iwan.

    At this moment, there were eleven Way Masters, and Jackson and Daren who were making a rear guard for them were counted out. They were two

    Way Masters of the Life Realm...

    Therefore, they were a group of extremely strong powerhouses no matter where they were. Nobody dared to start a war with them easily!

    The next moment, when Iwan and the Senior Elder wanted to clean the battlefield, five peerless powerhouses suddenly came down from the sky and

    landed in front of lwan and the Senior Elder..

    They were Way Masters from the Fierce Sun Sect and the Sect of Supreme Darkness, and they were all of the Life Realm! The leader was Dn, the

    head of the Fierce Sun Sect. He was at the peak of the Life Realm, and hisbat power was equal to that of Jackson. The second strangest one

    was the head of the Sect of Supreme Darkness, Liam! He was at the peak of theter-stage of the Life Realm, and he was as powerful as Daren who.

    was from Killer Group One. Then came the three Way Masters who were in the middle-stage and early-stage of the Life Realm.

    Although they were at the early-stage of the Life Realm. they were strong enough to defeat Jackson. Way Masters of the Life Realm crossed the

    death barrier, so they were much stronger than those of the Death Realm.

    No one expected that there were so many Way Masters of the Life Realm hidden in the top two King-level super powerful sects in the Dragon

    Kingdom! Moreover, not all of them came here this time. There were definitely more Way Masters of the Death Realm in their sects. Toe here as

    soon as possible, they left some people in the sects to prevent Kinsey from dying together with them. So this time, only five Way Masters of the Life

    Realm came here from the Fierce Sun Sect and the Sect of Supreme Darkness

    The five Way Masters believed that even if the Destine Sect, the Nether Sect. the Supreme Heaven Sect, and the Gxy Sect were no match for the

    Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, they could at least hold on for a few minutes.

    But the fact disappointed them. There were four Way Masters, dozens of powerhouses of the High King level, hundreds of powerhouses of the

    Emperor level, and thousands of soldiers below the Emperor level in the four King-level super powerful sects. However, they were all killed in a few

    minutes.

    At this moment, Dn and Liam, the two Way Masters of the Life Realm, were both shocked and extremely grim-faced

    Dead! They were all dead! The four King-level super powerful sects no longer existed in the Dragon Kingdom.

    "Hum..." The auras of the five Way Masters of the Life Realm came to the extreme unconsciously. Their fate was closely rted to the four sects.

    Although the Fierce Sun Sect and the Sect of Supreme Darkness were powerful, the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and the Heaven

    Domain developed too fast...

    When the auras of the five Way Masters of the Life Realm came to the extreme, Jackson and Daren, who were guarding the arrested enemies, also

    released their auras. They instantly focused their attention on the two strongest powerhouses, Dn and Liam

    "Camp... of the guardians of the rules, Jackson!" Dn turned around and gave a deep look at Jackson who was as powerful as him. There was a

    trace of gravity in his eyes. After all. they were of about the same strength... He... was not confident to defeat Jackson.

    When Jackson saw Dn, he narrowed his eyes and nodded at Dn. "Lord Dn, I''ve heard of you. You... are very strong...ˇ±

    Dn nodded and looked at Jackson meaningfully.

    At the same time, the head of the Sect of Supreme Darkness, an old man with extremely gloomy eyes, looked at Daren who was from Killer Group

    One, and asked, "Who are you? Why do you interfere in the affairs in the Internal Regions?ˇ±

    Under the mask, Daren smiled and said, "I''m Daren, and I''m from External Killer Group One. Lord, nice to meet you...ˇ±

    The head of the Sect of Supreme Darkness nodded and stopped talking because there was no need to continue the conversation. If the five of them

    joined the battle teday, Jackson and Daren would certainly do the same. In that case, Dn and Liam, the two strongest Way Masters on their side,

    would be stalled.

    ording to theirbat power,

    the remainingthree Way Masters at

    the early an¨¦tmiddle stages of the

    Life Realmmight not be able to

    suppress-the eleven Way Masters

    who game out of the message:

    smoke! After all, lwan had several

    way Masters of the Death Realm as

    his helpers. If they reallyfought, one

    or two Way Masters of the Life

    Realm might stay here. Content

    belongs to

    N

    The powerhouses of the Fierce Sun

    Sect and the Sect of Supreme

    Darkness were afraid, but the

    powerhouses on Iwan''s side were -~

    also scated. Although they won the

    war just I now, they were exhausied

    and-got i njured to varying degrees.

    Even if they could fight again, they

    didn''t know how many people would

    die. So, lwan and the others were

    silent...

    Fight or not? Continue or cease the war? Now it was not up to Iwan. It depended on the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect and the Sect of

    Supreme Darkness... So at this moment, the powerhouses on Iwan''s side were silently ready to fight in the next war.

    Simrly, the five Way Masters of the Life Realm from the Fierce Sun Sect and the Sect of Supreme Darkness built up their strength and were ready

    to fight at any time..

    The atmosphere on the battlefield became dignified again. Both sides were silently calcting the loss and the possibility of winning in their hearts.

    but there was no way out because theirbat power waspletely the same.

    After everyone was silent for a few minutes, Dn, the leader of the Fierce Sun Sect, suddenly looked at Jackson, Dimitrie, and the powerhouses

    from External Killer Group One. ˇ°ording to the rules, you... can''t join in the wars in the Dragon Kingdom..." After Dn finished speaking, he gave

    Jackson a deep look.

    Jackson narrowed his eyes and said, "Ha-ha... Sorry, Daren and I didn''t join in the war. Besides, the Fierce Sun Sect and the Sect of Supreme

    Darkness didn''t join in the war either, right?"

    As Jackson said this, he threw William, the vice leader of the Fierce Sun Sect whosebat power had been sealed, to the ground. Daren also threw

    Hell, the vice leader of the Sect of Supreme Darkness, to the ground.

    What they meant was very simple. If the two sects insisted on fighting, the two Way Masters of the Death Realm whosebat power had been

    sealed would be killed first.

    From beginning to end, Jackson and Daren did not say a word to threaten the two sects, but what they meant was obvious. They were giving the two.

    sects an out and a choice..

    As expected, Dn and Liam were silent. If they started a war, they would suffer a big loss. DnˇŻs face was very gloomy. After a long silence, he

    looked back at the Senior Elder Shelton and asked, "Shelton, when will you release the deputy leader of my sect?"

    The Senior Elder took a deep look at Dn and said, "Lord Dn, can we talk about it again in ten days? You know very well that the Military

    Headquarters has never taken the initiative to fight against you! We attacked the Destine Sect, the Nether Sect, the Supreme Heaven Sect. and the

    Gxy Sect because they hurt our national fortune."

    The Senior Elder paused and then continued, "So, I want to talk about it again. It depends on whether you are willing or not, Lord Dn. Fratricidal

    strife has happened too many times in our kingdom. In this world, who could stop the Dragon Kingdom if we have no internal strife?"

    After the Senior Elder said that, Dn sneered, stared at the Senior Elder, and said, ˇ°"Ha-ha, Shelton, of course, you think like this now, but will you

    tolerate us after you reach the Life Realm? Humph... But since you want to talk about it again ten dayster, then... I''ll wait for you...ˇ±

    Dn turned around and wanted to leave, but then he suddenly remembered something. He turned his head, looked in Iwan''s direction, and asked

    Iwan, "Are you lwan from the Heaven Domain?"

    Iwan took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Yes, Lord Dn, what''s the matter?ˇ±

    Dn sneered again, took a meaningful look at Iwan, and said, "You know what? In fact. the leader of thisnd in this era is not you. Do you... want to

    know why?"

    Iwan also said with a sneer, "Sorry, I don''t want to know... Lord Dn, I know what you want to say. ThereˇŻs a man named Carson, right?ˇ±

    Dn narrowed his eyes, nodded, and said, "Yes, Carson is from the National Cornerstone Academy, and you two almost cultivated in the Real

    Emperor way at the same time..."

    Iwan sneered and said, "Well, I know that man. I heard that he... once came to me, but we were not fated to meet each other..."

    Dn took another deep lock at Iwan and said, "Five years ago, someone changed your fate, but now you don''t seem to be cultivating in that way,

    ha-ha... Interesting. You want to kill me, right?ˇ±

    Iwan squinted, nodded, and said. ˇ°Yes, if... I''m strong enough to kill you now..."

    Hearing this, Dnughed very

    arrogantly and domineeringly. After

    laughing for gwhile, he said, "You...

    are not quattied, or do you think that

    you are the only one who''s ~

    advancing I in the world? Let''s talk

    aboutit when you can break tafough

    to th¨¦ True King level alive. ˇ°Dn

    flew to the sky after saying that,

    Later, several Way Masters of the

    Life Realm from the Sect of

    Supreme Darkness followed him

    and left as well.

    Iwan looked up in the direction of Dn and others, and there was killing intent in his eyes. "You won''t wait for too long. True King level... Is it hard to

    reach? When I reach the True King level, I will kill you! What''s more, I will cultivate in my own way, and I don''t need anyone to arrange it for me...ˇ±

    Iwan''s eyes shed..

 Chapter 337 Breakthrough! True King! (2)

    Chapter 337 Breakthrough! True King! (2)

    Chapter 337 Breakthrough! True King! (2)

    Although the five Way Masters of the Life Realm from the Fierce Sun Sect and the Sect of Supreme Darkness had left, Iwan, the Senior Elder, and

    others looked graver. It was the first time that the Fierce Sun Sect and the Sect of Supreme Darkness had shown their strength, but they held back

    some of their strength.

    The strength of five Way Masters of the Life Realm was iparable. Even if the Heaven Domain and the Military Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom could double their strength, they were no match for the five Way Masters. Besides, Jackson and Dimitrie, as well as Daren who was from

    Killer Group One, were all external powerhouses after all. They were kind enough to help the Dragon Kingdom once or twice, but they couldn''t offer

    help all the time. In particr, there were too many powerhouses in the Fierce Sun Sect and the Sect of Supreme Darkness...

    When there was a life-and-death battle, it was unknown how many external powerhouses would offer help at the risk of being killed. Moreover, Iwan

    didn''t want those benefactors to die here.

    Iwan withdrew his eyes from the sky, turned to look at Jackson, and made a deep obeisance to him. "Master Jackson, thank you again for your

    help...ˇ±

    Jackson took a breath and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything in the end. In fact, lwan''s currentbat power wasparable to

    that of a Way Master at theter-stage of the Death Realm. However, in the eyes of Jackson, Daren, Dn, and Liam, Iwan was still too weak. If Iwan

    faced Liam alone. he had only a slim chance of surviving

    However, the fact was that Iwan had really offended those powerhouses. In the Dragon Kingdom, countless top powerhouses wanted to kill him. In

    the Internal Regions, he had more enemies. For example, although the Lion Quarter had signed an armistice agreement with the Heaven Domain

    they would never give up killing lwan if they had a chance.

    Therefore, it was useless to rely on othersˇŻ strength all the time. Iwan had to make himself stronger. Now, the four King-level super powerful sects in

    the Dragon Kingdom had been wiped out. However, the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and the Heaven Domain would face more

    powerful enemies..

    In fact, Jackson had something in his heart that he didn''t say. He sensed that Dn, the powerhouse of the Fierce Sun Sect, was likely to reach the

    Human-king level. Just like him, Dn was... only one step away from reaching the legendary level. That was why Dn was so arrogant just now.

    Although Iwan was a top genius, he was nothing in Dn''s eyes.

    Then Iwan turned to bow to the powerhouses from External Killer Group One and said, ˇ°Thank you for your help. I owe it to you. If you need any help

    in the future, the Heaven Domain will help you at all costs..."

    After Iwan finished speaking, Zero, who had reached Real Emperor level nine, looked at Iwan teasingly and said, ˇ°Iwan, do you remember how much

    you owe me? You owe me a lot...ˇ±

    Hearing Zero''s words, Iwan could not help but feel a little embarrassed. He smiled and said, ˇ°Sorry, Zero, I really owe you too much. Besides, I don''t

    think I can repay you in a short time. I''m really sorry, and... thank you so much...ˇ±

    Zero waved his hand unconcernedly and said, "It doesn''t matter. Just help me when I reach the True King level. ording to my cultivating way, I''m

    afraid something will happen when IˇŻm promoted, and it will be very difficult..." As Zero said this, he looked up at the sky.

    "Okay..." lwan nodded. He also felt that ZeroˇŻs Real Emperor way was very strong. It seemed that Zero was a little stronger than his four brothers. At

    this time, he couldn''t offer Zero any help, and they could only talk about it in the future. Iwan regarded Dark, War, y, and Kill as his brothers! As for

    Zero, lwan regarded him as a very good friend

    Then Iwan turned to look at those powerhouses of the King level from the Dark Night Organization and said withplicated emotions in his eyes,

    ˇ°Uncle, I''m sorry. You came to help me, and a senior was killed in battle. I''m... really sorry. If the Dark Night Organization needs anything. you must

    tell me. I feel so guilty..."

    The leader of the Dark Night Organization, Dark''s father, waved his hand with a smile and said, "Iwan. I''m so happy that you call me uncle. Dying in

    war is something normal. It''s okay.ˇ±

    Iwan nodded with veryplicated emotions. In the end, he walked to the powerhouses of the Green Mountain Sect. In this war, the Green Mountain

    Sect suffered the greatest losses. In the previous war, the powerhouses of the four King-level sects attacked the people of the Green Mountain Sect

    crazily because they believed that the Green Mountain Sect was a betrayer, and they... couldn''t stand it. So at this moment, almost all the living

    powerhouses of the Green Mountain Sect were seriously injured...

    However, when Iwan wanted to say something to Burlie, Burlie held his arm and didn''t let him make a bow.

    "Master?" Iwan asked Burlie in confusion.

    Burlie took a deep breath and looked at Iwan with relief in his eyes. Then he smiled and said, "Don''t thank me, Iwan. Since the Dragon Kingdom was

    in trouble, it was our responsibility to fight to the death, and the creed has been passed down from generation to generation for thousands of years.

    You did a good job! I heard about your deeds on the External Battlefield! You did what I wanted to do but couldn''t do! Come on! Don''t be afraid of

    anything. As long as we''re alive, no one can kill you...ˇ±

    At this moment, the Senior Elder also came to Iwan. After a moment of silence, he patted Iwan on the shoulder and said, "Iwan, don''t be too

    pressured. Burlie is right. We''ll support you! Besides, don''t be too worried. Let''s negotiate with the Fierce Sun Sect and the Sect of Supreme

    Darkness ten dayster first..."

    At this time, Daren said in the distance, ˇ°Lord Cliff, you and Zero are friends, so I can help you again ten dayster, but I don''t think it''s possible to

    wipe out the two sects..."

    Jackson also nodded and said, "That''s right. lwan, donˇŻt worry too much about it. Ten dayster, I can help you again..."

    "So can we..." The leader of the Dark Night Organization also said to Iwan.

    Everyone knew what Iwan was worried about, so they were allforting wan. But Iwan knew they were impeded by some people, like the camp of

    the guardians of the rules.

    Iwan nodded. Hearing theirforting words, he said nothing and walked to the nine guardians of the rules of King level nine who hid in the Dragon

    Kingdom. They also helped him in the war. He bowed to them and said, "Thank you for your help today..."

    Guardians of the rules couldn''t interfere in the affairs of the Military Headquarters, but they all got involved today. Thew in the camp of guardians of

    the rules was very strict, so the nine guardians of the rules might be punished after they went back.

    The nine guardians of the rules hadplicated looks in their eyes. The strongest one among them was of the Heaven level, and he was from the

    Dragon Kingdom. Under the mask, the expression on his old face wasplicated and relieved. He nodded at Iwan and said, "It doesn''t matter. We

    will be transferred back by the headquarters, and then sent to other ces. But before we go back, we can fight for the Dragon Kingdom again...ˇ±

    At this moment, lwan was thanking everyone who had helped him. The Senior Elder Shelton, the Second Elder Judy, the Third Elder Lewis, the

    Fourth Elder Carl, and the four veterans on the External Battlefield stood in the distance. Their hearts ached when they saw this scene. They had told

    themselves countless times that they couldn''t ask for lwan''s help again. But, it was lwan who helped them fight at the risk of losing everything at

    crucial junctures!

    Iwan was only in his twenties. He was too young, but he had joined too many life-and-death battles and never regretted it. At this moment, Iwan

    shouldered more burdens and responsibilities. For example, most of the people came from the External Regions to help for lwan''s sake. Simrly,

    Iwan owed them a favor and had to repay them. He needed to repay them for their kindness alone..

    He had noints... or regrets...

    In fact, lwan wanted to thank another person. That was the mysterious woman in white gauze who had helped him twice. But he searched all ces

    and failed to find her. She... had gone.

    "Who are you? Why do I feel familiar with you every time I see you? Thank you..." Iwan could not find the woman in white gauze, so he could only

    remember her kindness deeply in his heart.

    The war was over, and everyone promised that they would fight again if there would be another war ten dayster. However, Iwan knew that there

    wouldn''t be a war because the Fierce Sun Sect and the Sect of Supreme Darkness were too strong. Neither side could afford such a loss...

    So at this moment, Iwan took a deep breath, looked gratefully at others, and said, "Thank you so much again, but I don''t think there will be a war ten

    dayster. I just hope you can bring up the rear for us. and we... don''t have any more resources to support us to fight...ˇ±

    When Iwan finished speaking, he became silent. Those powerhouses were also silent at this moment. Yes, in the face of the top two super powerful

    sects, the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and the Heaven Domain were not strong enough to fight. To put it bluntly, they were no

    match for the two sects..

    "True King level? My fate was changed by someone. Ha-ha... There''s no need. Mother, you did it, right? But I will cultivate in my own way from now

    on. DonˇŻt worry. I... can also have a bright future by myself..." Iwan looked up at the sky. He didn''t know where his mother was. Maybe she was

    watching him at this time.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Later, lwan did not think much but

    directly sat on the ground with his

    knees crossed! He wanted to make

    a brea kthroughrand reach the True

    King level! kfact, his current

    strength, ives not strong enough, but

    he couldi''t wait anymore. He had to

    take the initiative to adapt to the

    chafiges. For example, the Military

    4Badq uarters of the Dragen

    Kingdom would negotiat¨¦ with the

    Sect of Supreme Darkness and the

    Fierce Sun Sect ten dayster. If

    there was no real powerhouse in the

    ilitary Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom, what qualifications did

    they have to negotiate with the two

    sects?

    Protect Iwan!" When Jackson saw

    that Iwan sat on the ground with his

    knees crossed and restrained his

    momentum, Jackson knew what

    wan wantedto do. He sighed in his

    heart because Iwan tried to make a>

    breakthrough desperately. How long

    had it,been since lwan made thest

    breakthroug h? If lwan tried lige this,

    hisonstitution might be

    unstable, and he might fail to make

    a breakthrough, too! But... lwan

    didn''t intend to wait any longer. Even

    if there was only half a chance to

    seed, he... must make a

    breakthrough today! He chose to...

    make a breakthrough when the war

    was just over and his will was the

    firmest!

    Whoosh... Then, those powerhouses all retreated to the distance and constantly monitored the surroundings, protecting Iwan while he was cultivating.

    Iwan was left alone. His eyes were closed and his heart gradually became calm. Then he had countless feelings in his heart, and his aura began to

    rise gradually. Soon, he reached the half-a-step Way Master level. The primary True King level was equal to the Death Realm of the Way Master

    level. At this time, lwan''s realbat power was reaching the primary True King level...

    Boom... The next moment, a very powerful aura spread in lwan''s body, and it was increasing crazily. As lwan began to break through, Jackson,

    Dimitrie, and other Way Masters began to gather all the energy on the battlefield and transferred it into lwan''s body.

    Now this ce was full of energy and Taoist spirit. lwan needed the energy here to make a breakthrough, and no oneined. They all trusted

    Iwan and believed that he was of excellent character. Besides, after lwan made a breakthrough, he would repay them more in the future...

    Iwan didn''t say anything to them. He needed the energy here and used it, and he would repay them with ten times or even a hundred times the

    energy..

    Boom... lwan''s aura began to churn crazily, and his aura was reaching the True King level. Soon, Iwan felt the True King level barrier that was

    blocking him. It was not the right time for him to make a breakthrough, so the barrier was like a huge piece of impregnable steel. lwan''s aura kept

    attacking the barrier, but the barrier was still intact...

    "Poof..." The next moment, Iwan suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood after he once attacked the True King level barrier, and then his body was

    enveloped by a blood mist. However, the barrier was still intact. There was even no crack on it.

    "Open!" Iwan suddenly shouted, and his aura soared violently again. He adjusted all the strength in his body and hit the barrier again crazily and

    fiercely...

    "Bang... poof..." With two loud explosions, lwan''s body was enveloped by a blood mist again, and his face was extremely pale.

    Once... twice... five times... eight times... Iwan hit the barrier again and again, and there were loud explosions on the True King level barrier...

    Finally. when Iwan tried his best to hit the True King level barrier for the ninth time, a light click suddenly sounded, and there was a crack on the solid

    barrier that blocked him. Yes, it was just a crack, but it represented hope...

    At this moment, dark clouds suddenly gathered in the sky over this battlefield, and the sky became dark in a blink of an eye. In an instant. the heavy

    rain poured down. There were more and more dark clouds in the sky, and then a bolt of lightning struck Iwan...

    However, Iwan didn''t care. The Holy Image shadow which had been forcibly integrated into his body by the Dominating Emperor Way suddenly

    appeared. In an instant, the virtual shadow of Iwan''s aura which was a hundred meters tall protected his body. The lightning struck the virtual shadow,

    so the virtual shadow trembled and became a bit weaker, but it still tried its best to protect Iwan...

    "The national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom! Come out!" At this moment, the Senior Elder''s expression changed, and then he suddenly summoned

    the virtual shadow of the national fortune. The next moment, the virtual shadow of the national fortune ran directly above Iwan and protected Iwan...

    It seemed that this world didn''t allow lwan to make a breakthrough! This was what Dn, the leader of the Fierce Sun Sect, said to lwan before he

    left. He said that lwan might challenge him after lwan reached the True King level alive...

    The promotion from the Real

    mperor Way to the True King level

    is intolerable by the course of

    nature. A True King is like a Way

    aster. He has to cross the Realm

    of Life and Beath and go straight ta,

    the King devel. Therefore, when hes

    makes-e breakthrough, there witkbe

    divin¨¦spuni shment. If a True King

    wants to be stronger, Ke has to

    experience three divine

    punishments. Each divine

    punishment is a life-and-death test...

    If he bears it, he will break through

    sessfully. If he can''t, he will...

    disappear ina sh..." At this

    moment, Jackson was standing in

    the distance to protect Iwan. He

    looked at Iwan who was trying his

    best to break through and

    murmured...

    ˇę

    oH

    "Open!" Iwan roared. Ignoring the thunder striking him, he hit the True King level barrier recklessly again and again. Cracks appeared on his body

    constantly, and then his body was repaired by energy. However, cracks appeared on his body much faster...

    Gradually, lwan knocked away more and more barriers, and his aura became stronger and stronger..

    When Iwan tried his best to reach the True King level, Jayna, who hadn''t walked far away, stopped suddenly and looked back. Her body trembled

    violently. She knew what Iwan was doing. At this moment. tears ran down her face...

    "How... could it be?ˇ± Simrly, the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect and the Sect of Supreme Darkness who had walked far away looked back at

    the ce where Iwan broke through in seclusion in disbelief.

    At the same time, in the depths of National Cornerstone Academy, Darcy looked up at the sky outside, and there was a hint of worry in her eyes. She

    murmured, "Reach the True King level by force? Son, you......"

    As strong as Darcy, she did not expect that Iwan would try desperately to reach the True King level at this time. Darcy was very distressed. She knew

    that Iwan was under too much pressure, so he chose to break through forcefully at the wrong time...

    Time went by slowly. At this time, wan. who was sitting on the ground with his knee crossed, had be a bloody man. He was so weak that he was

    about to die.

    ˇ°Iwan...ˇ±

    ˇ°Iwan...ˇ±

    "Lord Cliff..."

    ˇ°Iwan, hold on...ˇ±

    At this moment, everyone was worried. They felt that lwan couldn''t hold on anymore. The next moment, when the lightning in the sky wanted to strike

    Iwan again, a peerless aura suddenly surged out of lwan''s body and split the dark clouds. Then they saw warm and bright sunshine...

    Iwan, who had already be a bloody man, opened his eyes and smiled. "I... am the Lord of the Heaven Domain, Jayna''s husband and EmilyˇŻs

    father. How could I... not be able to reach the True King level?"

    At this moment, lwan''s True King level aura came to the extreme...

    Iwan had officially reached the True King level! He stepped into the True King way by force...

 Chapter 338 The True King Level And The Blooming Fortune! (1)

    Chapter 338 The True King Level And The Blooming Fortune! (1)

    Chapter 338 The True King Level And The Blooming Fortune! (1}

    At this moment, Iwan slowly stood up. As Iwan slowly got up, powerful auras came out of his body one after another. At this moment. the Senior Elder,

    Jackson, and others gathered toward Iwan.

    Iwan made a breakthrough! He really did it! Finally, there was a real Way Master in the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom! The early stage

    of the True King level was equal to the Death Realm of the Way Master level, and Iwan cultivated in the Ancient Dominating Emperor Way, so his

    strength was the strongest. Before lwan reached the True King level, he could use all his power to fight with Dimitrie, a Way Master of the Death

    Realm. Now Iwan had reached the True King level. Although he was still inferior to top powerhouses like Jackson and Dn, he was stronger than

    Dimitrie

    ording to theirbat power, Iwan could definitely defeat Dimitrie and Burlie now. He could even fight with Dimitrie and Burlie alone.

    From now on, Iwan could defeat Way Masters of the Death Realm and fight those of the Life Realm! As long as Iwan didn''t fight against Jackson,

    Dn, and the first three speakers of the Lion Quarter in a short time, he... would have no worries! Even if the enemy was a Way Master in the early

    stage of the Life Realm, Iwan was able to fight against him and had half a chance to win. If the enemy was a Way Master in the middle-stage of the

    Life Realm, it would be very difficult for him to kill lwan and stop lwan from escaping

    So far, the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom had had its own powerhouse! After all, Burlie, Dimitrie, and those from the External Killer

    Group One were foreign aid. Foreign aid couldn''t fight to the end with the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom...

    In the past, the Heaven Domain and the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom were very weak when they fought inside and outside the

    country, so they had to ask for foreign aid. But they didn''t need to do it again because there was a peerless powerhouse in the Heaven Domain and

    the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom!

    lwan had made a breakthrough sessfully, so the ck Emperor, y, Kill, Dark, and War would make progress faster with his support. After all,

    the True King way... had been opened!

    "You really made a breakthrough... It''s great!" Shelton, the Senior Elder of the Dragon Kingdom, burst into tears and his eyes were red. At this time,

    the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom finally had a bit of confidence to fight against numerous powerful enemies at home and abroad!

    "Good, Iwan..." The Second Elder Judy, the Third Elder Lewis, and the Fourth Elder Carl were also very touched. Their hearts were filled with pride.

    After all, lwan''s situation was far more dangerous than theirs because they guarded the Internal Regions, but lwan guarded the External Regions!

    That was the first barrier beyond the border of Dragon Kingdom! If the Heaven Domain didnˇŻt ruin those enemies in the External Regions, the Dragon

    Kingdom couldn''t be so peaceful!

    "You''re so excellent and so bold... You deserve to be the Lord of the Heaven Domain!" Burlie also felt so excited. It was the first time he had seen

    Iwan, but he had long known Iwan''s deeds on the External Battlefield. After seeing Iwan, he was even more impressed by lwan''s mind and spirit!

    It was a hairbreadth escape. Iwan forcefully opened the King-level way with a slim chance of surviving! Such courage was even rare in the ancient

    Royal Dynasties. The key was that Iwan really set foot on the True King way!

    At this moment, as Iwan stood up, the dark clouds rolled by, and his aura came to the extreme. All the top forces in the Dragon Kingdom knew that

    there was a real powerhouse of the True King level on thisnd after thousands of years! Iwan was the first powerhouse who cultivated in the King-

    level way!

    At this moment, Carson was cultivating crazily in seclusion in the National Cornerstone Academy, but his breathing suddenly became disordered, and

    there was a sense of depression in his heart. Carson frowned and opened his eyes. Then he walked out of the room silently and went to the

    courtyard, feeling the rising aura of the True King level in the distant sky...

    Carson was more depressed. He... lost. It was hard to cultivate in the Real Emperor way, and opening the True King way was not easy. There was

    only a ten percent chance to survive. Zero helped Iwan again and again because he wanted Iwan to help him when he opened the King-level way.

    After all... Zero was not sure that he could make it.

    Carson was the same. At this moment, he had reached Real Emperor level nine, but his umtion and perception were not enough for him to

    open the King-level way. If he opened it forcibly, he would die. But he felt that Iwan had made a breakthrough and opened the True King way earlier

    than him, and lwan seeded...

    "Maybe, I... I''m not as good as you..." Carson looked at the distant sky and became silent, feeling a bit upset. He... might not catch up with Iwan.

    To reach the True King level, he must experience life and death. If he couldn''t survive, he would really die..

    At the same time, in a study in the depth of the National Cornerstone Academy, the old dean was talking and drinking tea with Darcy. But at this

    moment, the old dean was looking at the sky outside with his eyes full of shock.

    "He''s on the King-level way... The real King-level way... We haven''t seen such a talent on thisnd for thousands of years..." The old dean murmured

    in shock.

    Darcy didn''t speak but smiled. Her son abandoned the way she had carefully prepared for him and chose a stronger way.

    "Son, you''re... awesome. I''m proud of you..." Darcy lowered her head to drink tea. Although she looked calm on the surface, she was so proud of

    Iwan. After all, Iwan was her son...

    Dn, Liam, and other powerhouses were standing on the top of a mountain near the Fierce Sun Sect and the Sect of Supreme Darkness. They also

    felt lwan''s breakthrough.

    "Did he really... make a breakthrough? How could it be? How could he make a breakthrough at this time?ˇ± Dn was also shocked. He had just told

    Iwan that Iwan couldn''t reach the True King level alive! But Iwan broke through in a sh!

    At this moment, the powerhouses of

    the Fierce Sun Sect and the Sect of

    Supreme Darkness were shocked to

    the extreme. ren their hearts sank.

    For them, the breakthrough of a

    True King was a great trouble. After

    all, a powerhouse would be>

    muchstronger after he reached the

    Tru¨¦Xing level. Although the

    early-stage of the True King level

    was the same as the Death Realm of

    the Way Master level, the

    middle-stage of the True King level

    could beparable to the Life

    Realm of the Way Master level. Most

    importantly, the breakthrough of the

    small realm was much simpler than

    the promotion of the big realm.

    Since lwan was in the early-stage of the True King level, was he really far away from the middle-stage and theter-stage? Dn and Liam wanted to

    kill wan, but Iwan was protected by Dimitrie and Jackson, the two strong powerhouses. Therefore, they couldn''t kill lwan. Besides, it would be more

    difficult for them to kill lwan after he stepped into the King-level way...

    Moreover, lwan had never been alone. He was supported by... the whole Dragon Kingdom! What Iwan had done had alreadypletely convinced

    the elders and generals of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom! If anyone dared to hurt Iwan, they would never sit watching!

    At the same time, dark gas filled the deepest part of a dead volcano in the Lion Quarter, and a peerless evil thing seemed to be dormant in it. At this

    moment, in the deepest part of the darkness, Mastema frowned because he had an ominous presentiment. Something seemed to be out of his

    control. But he was too far away from the Dragon Kingdom, so he couldn''t feel it so clearly...

    The moment Iwan stepped on the True King way, all parties in the world were shocked again. The four powerful forces hidden in the Four-pole

    Corners woke up with a start. They were awakened by the Ancient Emperor path more than half a month ago, but today they were shocked again.

    At this moment, in the center of the

    battlefield in the Dragon Kingdom,

    lwan''s True Kiyg Momentum was

    spreading, afd hen he walked to the

    Senior Elder and others step by step:

    With every step he took, an ancient,

    dignified and unrivaled road &

    appeared behind him vaguely; and

    ther streams of pure and supreme

    energy poured into his bedy. Fora

    while, lwan''s wounds were quickly

    healed, and countless cracks on his

    body were repaired. The scars

    disappeared, and every inch of his

    body was strong...

    to

    The blood on lwan''s body also disappeared. When he walked to the Senior Elder and others, he was refreshed. There were only some stains on his

    ck rebe.

    "Senior Elder..." Iwan called the Senior Elder with extremelyplicated emotions in his eyes.

    The Senior Elder took a deep breath, and his eyes were filled with tears. He reached out and patted Iwan on the shoulder. "Good! You did a great

    job!"

    Iwan also hadplicated emotions in his eyes. After all, it was too difficult for them to get to this point, and they were beset with troubles internally

    and externally! Over the past few months, no matter how hard they tried to improve, the enemies they faced were stronger and stronger. They went

    through countless battles, and the dead bodies of the soldiers were piled up like mountains!

    The next moment, Iwan looked around and looked at all the powerhouses around him gratefully. Then he took a deep breath, clenched his fist, and

    shouted, "The Dragon Kingdom will win!"

    "The Dragon Kingdom will win!" As lwan shouted, the Senior Elder Shelton, the Second Elder Judy, the Third Elder Lewis, the Fourth Elder Carl, as

    well as the four veteran generals on the External Battlefield, Steve, Bryant, Terry, and Brandon, and the three thousand armored soldiers of the

    Heaven Domain in the rear, and hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the Dragon Kingdom, were roaring at this moment...

    Howl... The next moment, the

    national fortune of the Dragon

    Kingdom, the Giant Dragon, flew to

    the sky. The four King-level super

    powerful s¨¦cts that aimed at the ~

    Military Headquarte s of the Dragon

    Kingdon were ruined, and lwarthad

    reached the True King level, so.the

    national fortune of the Dragon

    Kingdom became great again. The

    roar of the dragon reverberated

    through thend of the Dragon

    Kingdom. The whole Dragon

    Kingdom seemed to havee

    back to life. People in the Dragon

    Kingdom felt more proud and

    confident...

    The national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom was advanced greatly! In a short time, its momentum broke through to the peak of the Death Realm of

    the Way Master level and reached the Life Realm. Correspondingly, the elders of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom began to break

    through as well..

    The Senior Elder Shelton suddenly heard a click in his body, and his aura immediately broke through to the Death Realm of the Way Master level.

    The Second Elder Judy, the Third Elder Lewis, and the Fourth Elder Carl also reached half-a-step Way Master level. Steve. Bryant, Terry, Brandon, as

    well as Kinsey who was deterring the Fierce Sun Sect and the Sect of Supreme Darkness in the distance, reached King level nine..

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 339 Rush to Heaven Force

    Chapter 339 Rush to Heaven Force

    Chapter 339 Rush to Heaven Force

    The aura of the eight elders of the Dragon Kingdom soared into the sky at the edge of the battlefield, and the national fortune Giant Dragon with the

    size of a thousand meters floated in the air. With the help of the national fortune, the Senior Elder, who was at Death Realm Way Master level, had

    reached the early stage of Life Realm Way Master like Iwan.

    The Second Elder Judy, the Third Elder Lewis, and the Fourth elder Carl had all reached the half-a-step Way Master level. With the help of the

    national fortune, the three of them were able to fully disybat power at Death Realm Way Master, just like ck Emperor.

    The four generals of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, including Steve. Bryant, Terry, and Brandon, as well as themander in

    chief of the Military Headquarters, Kinsey Cantu, had broken through to the early stage of the ninth King level. With the help of the national fortune.

    theirbat power instantly rose to the peak of the ninth King level. which wasparable to the strength of the Heaven-level guardians of the rules,

    and was on par with the five generals under themand of Jackson

    Among the powerhouses from the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, together with lwan and ck Emperor, there were two Life Realm

    Way Masters. five Death Realm Way Masters, and five powerhouses of the ninth King level. Besides, there were more and more Gods of War, Super

    Gods, and powerhouses of the Emperor level in Heaven Domain and the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom

    After the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and Heaven Domainpletely digested the power of the four super powerful sects, including

    the Destine Sect. Supreme Heaven Sect, the Gxy Sect, and the Nether Sect. these Gods of War, Super Gods, and powerhouses of the Emperor

    level would break through to King level, and a huge system would soon be formed.

    Green Mountain Sect had stood on the side of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. In Green Mountain Sect. there were two Death

    Realm Way Masters, more than a dozen High King level powerhouses, and powerhouses at the early and middle stages of King level. Such a huge

    force could fight against the Sect of Supreme Darkness and even the Fierce Sun Sect.

    Fierce Sun Sect and Sect of Supreme Darkness would be destroyed if they didn''t have theplete confidence to kill Iwan. Once Iwan broke through

    to the middle stage of True King, he would destroy these two sects.

    It was not the time to fight against the two sects. Both Iwan and the elders had temporarily used up all their savings. It would be difficult for them to

    improve so quickly in the future. Now, except for the Lion Quarter, there were few people who could suppress the Military Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom and Heaven Domain. The Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom had be one of the top Military Headquarters in the world.

    Even if the Giant Bear Quarter, Military Headquarters, Military Headquarters, and the Brave Tiger Quarter worked together, they would probably have

    the same strength as the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom.

    If Fierce Sun Sect and Sect of Supreme Darkness became allies with the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, the strength of the Dragon

    Kingdom would instantly be on par with that of the Lion Quarter, and it would be the second super Military Headquarters in the world

    However, that was simply an assumption. The Dragon Kingdom had been living by the umtion of resources for thousands of years, while the

    Lion Quarter had been robbing the whole of all its resources. They had been sucking the resources of the world for nearly a hundred years and thus

    became the only super Military Headquarters in the world.

    When Iwan felt the breakthrough of the Senior Elder and the others. he could not help but feel extremely excited.

    "Fierce Sun Sect, Sect of Supreme Darkness, and the Lion Quarter are the only three enemies left. It won''t be long." Iwan muttered to himself.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The elders of the Dragon Kingdom had devoted themselves to the country, and they had almost exhausted all their efforts before. Therefore, their

    own fortune was linked to the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom. As the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom rose, they would instantly break

    through. These old men had been fighting for their entire lives, and they had learnt enough about the world. As long as the fortune of the Dragon

    Kingdom increased, they would be strong. Meanwhile, as long as they kept umting national fortune and made the Dragon Kingdom stable, the

    national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom would continue to soar. This was a positive cycle.

    Because they improved too fast, as long as the national fortune was strong, those who followed the same way would be stronger. Therefore, those

    super powerful sects would be afraid of the dynasty of the Dragon Kingdom. If they wanted to improve the national fortune of the Dragon Kingdom to

    the level of the Lion Quarter, they had to unify the region, so they would destroy Fierce Sun Sect and Sect of Supreme Darkness soon orter.

    Both Senior Elder and Iwan believed that one day, the Giant Dragon of the Dragon Kingdom would fly in the sky above Fierce Sun Sect and Sect of

    Supreme Darkness.

    The four old generals on the External Battlefield could not help but burst inte tears when they felt the surging power in their bodies.

    In the past, they were only four old men at the peak Emperor level. At the most urgent juncture of the battle on the External Battlefield, the four of

    them had no choice but to put on their armours again and fight for the kingdom. With the determination to die, they went out to fight for the younger

    generation in the region

    The tragic and desperate scenes on the External Battlefield were still vivid in their minds. But now, the power of the Military Headquarters of the

    Dragon Kingdom was more than a hundred times stronger than before.

    With the power of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom today, did the Z8 Alliance dare to attack the Military Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom again?

    At this moment, the four old generalsˇ® hearts were filled with excitement. If the 28 Alliance dared toe again, they would kill them all

    The ce was full of smoke and gunpowder. Iwan, ck Emperor, and the powerhouses from the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom were

    all very strong. and their aura was unparalleled.

    "The Dragon Kingdom has risen." Jackson was shocked when he saw the group of people from the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and

    Heaven Domain. The Dragon Kingdom had risen so fast that none of its enemies was prepared.

    When they came to their senses, they found they could no longer suppress the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and Heaven Domain.

    Senior Elder took a deep breath and said to Iwan with a serious look, "Iwan, today we have destroyed the four sects. I have sent someone to collect

    all the umtion of the four sects. The power of the national fortune in Dragon Pond must be overflowing again."

    After a pause, Senior Elder continued. "Ask the soldiers of Heaven Domain and ck Emperor to absorb the power in Dragon Pond and make the

    breakthrough.ˇ±

    After Senior Elder finished his words, lwan waved his hand and said, ˇ°Don''t worry. You can go back to Gotham City to prepare. I have something to

    do."

    The Second Elder frowned and said to wan, "Is it about the Heaven Force and God of War Sect?"

    After the Second Elder finished his words, the rest of the people, including the Senior Elder and some people from Green Mountain Sect, all looked at

    the Second Elder and Iwan.

    Iwan nedded and said. ˇ°Yes, one of them imprisoned an elder of Heaven Domain, and the other imprisoned my friend. It''s time I meet them.ˇ±

    His words were cold, like knives. Both Teddy and War were important to him.

    When Iwan returned to the region

    before, 1 reddy''was I in charge of the

    headquarters Sof Heaven Domain.

    After thaterry had done a lot of =>

    things inthe Dragon kingdom with

    Ilwan.dn n the first decisive battle with

    the ZB alliance, Teddy had taken

    rmore than 20 powerhouses-of the

    Emperor level from Heaven Force to

    fight. If not for him, they wouldn''t

    have won the battle so easily.

    War was Iwan''s friend, and he was

    the vice leader of Heaven Domain.

    ow that Dark t had returned, the

    three vice leaders of Heaven Domain

    were all there, except for War. NS

    Previously, Iwan permitted War toxgo

    back because lwan was too weak at

    that tite. He was afraid that Heaven

    Domain would be destroyedˇŻone

    day. Therefore, when he was talking

    with Dark and War, lwan ˇ®thought

    that if something happened to

    Heaven Domain in the future, or he

    died, they could at least leave a way

    out for the soldiers of Heaven

    Domain. But now, there was no

    need.

    The Second Elder nodded and said, "Iwan, let us go with you. If Heaven Force dares to make a move, we''ll kill them."

    Senior Elder nodded and said, "Yes, now our strength is much stronger. It''s easy to destroy Heaven Force.ˇ±

    The nine powerhouses of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom all had cold killing intent. They had been at a disadvantage in every battle

    they had had before, and things were different now. They had confidence in suppressing Heaven Force and God of War Sect.

    Burlie, who had a good rtionship with Heaven Force and God of War Sect, hadplicated feelings. Just as he was about to say something, Iwan

    waved his hand and said, "There''s no need. Heaven Force and God of War Sect are not hostile to us. I''ll talk with them."

    Iwan turned to look at Burlie and said, "You can go with me in secret. I''ll deal with it first. If I can''t do it, you can help me. Is that okay?"

    Hearing this, Burlie let out a sigh of relief. He was afraid that the powerhouses of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and Heaven

    Domain would destroy Heaven Force and God of War Sect.

    Burlie quickly nodded and said, "Okay, thank you."

    "It''s okay.ˇ± Iwan smiled. It was not difficult to guess the choice of God of War Sect and Heaven Force because they were worried that they would be

    destroyed if they stood on the wrong team.

    Senior Elder said to lwan seriously, ˇ°Iwan, we''ll wait for you in Gotham City. Tonight, I will put all the umtion of the four sects into Dragon Pond.

    When youe back, let the powerhouses under yourmand enter it to cultivate. This time, there will be more powerhouses of the King level in

    Heaven Domain."

    Iwan looked at Senior Elder and said, "Do you want to put all the umtion of the four sects in it? It''s too much."

    Senior Elderughed and said, "It doesnˇŻt matter. We can umte resources in the future. The top priority is to improve your soldiers. After all,

    Heaven Domain is the first line of defense. Besides, if we can''t umte enough resources, we can snatch them from those who have bullied

    the Dragon Kingdom over the years.ˇ±

    Senior Elder''s eyes shed with cold killing intent. They used to be weak and had no choice but to endure it, but now they didn''t need to endure it

    anymore.

    Iwan didn''t say anything more. Senior Elder was right. They could take back the resources from those who robbed the fortune of the Dragon

    Kingdom.

    Iwan said to Senior Elder, "Okay, see you in Gotham City tonight.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ± Senior Elder looked at Iwan and waved his hand. He left with the soldiers of the Military Headquarters and the other powerhouses.

    "Victory!" The soldiers of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom cheered and left. All the soldiers were full of confidence and excitement

    After Senior Elder left with the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, Zero brought a group of powerhouses from External Group One to Iwan.

    With a smile, he cupped his hands and said to Iwan, ˇ°Congrattions on your breakthrough to the True King Realm. I''ll wait for you on External

    Regions."

    Iwan nodded with a smile and said, "Thank you, Zero. From now on, if you have anything, call me at any time."

    With a serious look, Zero said, "See you at the peak!ˇ±

    After saying goodbye to Iwan, Zero left with a group of powerhouses. Zero''s grandfather, Daren, who was at theter-stage Life Realm Way Master

    level, promised Iwan before he left. He woulde back ten dayster when the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom was negotiating with

    Fierce Sun Sect and Sect of Supreme Darkness.

    After the powerhouses of External Killer Group One left, the leader of Dark Night Organization, Dark''s father, took a group of powerhouses of Dark

    Night Organization to say goodbye to lwan.

    Before he left, Dark''s father walked up to Dark and patted him on the shoulder. He didn''t say anything, but his eyes were filled with excitement. He

    believed in both Iwan and his son. One day, Dark would break through to True King, and bring Dark Night Organization to the top of the world.

    The nine guardians of the rules of the ninth King level came to say goodbye to Iwan. They promised to help the Dragon Kingdom once again if they

    needed to fight ten dayster. Of course, after they returned, they would be punished. But there were Jackson and Dimitrie, and they wouldn''t suffer

    too much

    Even in the group of guardians who supervised the whole world, Jackson had a great deal of power. For example. Jackson came to the Dragon

    Kingdom and interfere in the war, but no one dared to stop him.

    After all the powerhouses left, Iwan looked up at the sky. It was half past eleven in the morning, and the sun was shining brightly.

    Even if many powerhouses had left, there were still many powerhouses on the side of Heaven Domain. Iwan, Jackson, Dimitrie, ck Emperor, and

    Burlie were five Way Masters. Even if Burlie wouldn''t show up when they went to Heaven Force, the other four would be enough.

    Two of them were Life Realm Way

    Masters, and the other two were

    Death Reales Way Masters. They

    could suppress Heaven Force.  ˇé

    Besides, ˇ®there were three thousand

    armored soldiers, hundreds of ~

    powerhouses of the Emperanlevel,

    huridreds of Super Gods, thousands

    of Gods of War, Dark, S ay, Kill, and

    five generals at the peak ninth King

    level under Jackson''smand.

    a

    Therefore, lwanˇŻs side was strong enough to defeat Heaven Force.

    "Soldiers, let''s go to Heaven Force!ˇ± Iwan shouted

    As soon as he finished his words. the four Way Masters, several powerhouses of the King level, hundreds of powerhouses of Emperor level

    hundreds of Super Gods, and thousands of Gods of War rushed towards Heaven Force.

    The three thousand armored soldiers of Heaven Domain rushed to Heaven Force to save Teddy.

 Chapter 340 Three Thousand Armored Soldiers

    Chapter 340 Three Thousand Armored Soldiers

    Chapter 340 Three Thousand Armored Soldiers

    Thousands of miles away, the leaders of Heaven Force had got the news that the four super powerful sects had been defeated. The senior leaders of

    Heaven Force were holding an urgent meeting in the conference hall. The sect had been heavily guarded seven days ago, and now the number of

    guards had doubled.

    Even so, all the senior leaders of Heaven Force were still very serious. In less than ten minutes, the four super powerful sects were destroyed. Four

    Way Masters and many powerhouses of the High King level were killed. However, Heaven Domain and the Military Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kingdom didn''t suffer great losses.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Zack, the leader of Heaven Force, who was sitting at the head of the meeting hall, looked extremely serious. He looked at the elders of Heaven Force

    who were at the ninth King level and the only Death Realm Way Master. "I''ve heard that the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom has

    returned, but Heaven Domain is on the way to our side. What should we do?"

    Zack had never expected that the four super powerful sects would be so weak. Fierce Sun Sect and Sect of Supreme Darkness were destroyed in

    just ten minutes.

    It was so fast

    The three thousand soldiers of Heaven Domain were rushing towards Heaven Force.

    After Zack finished his words, an elder at the ninth King level, who had a good rtionship with Teddy, sighed. "The leader of Heaven Domain, Iwan,

    and the deputy leader, ck Emperor, have reached Way Master level. The three thousand soldiers are all very strong. If Heaven Domain attacks us.

    we can''t hold on."

    The elder felt helpless. A trace of anger rose in Zack''s eyes, but he had to admit that the elder was right.

    "In five years, Heaven Domain has grown so strong. It ispletelyparable to Sect of Supreme Darkness. It grows so fast."

    "We didn''t take part in this battle. A month ago, when the four sects attacked the fortune of the Dragon Kingdom, we didn''t do anything. There is no

    reason for Heaven Domain to destroy us.ˇ± Another elder said.

    Just as the elder finished speaking, another elder sneered and said, "I believe in thew of the jungle. Heaven Domain grows fast, but itcks natural

    resources. We have umted for thousands of years, including books, treasures, countless precious herbs, soldiers, all kinds of resources, and

    the fortune of the dynasties that we have snatched over a thousand years. Doesn''t Heaven Domain and the Military Headquarters of Dragon

    Kingdom want these?"

    It''s time to make a decision. Now there are only two ways in front of us. The first one is topletely rely on Fierce Sun Sect and Sect of Supreme

    Darkness; the second one is to stand in the Dragon Kingdom like Green Mountain Sect. What''s your choice?ˇ±

    "We should make a choice. Otherwise, we will be the first to die when the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and Heaven Domain start a

    war with Sect of Supreme Darkness and Fierce Sun Sect. They won''t let us take advantage of them. Hurry up to make a choice.ˇ±

    The man who spoke was the second elder of Heaven Force, who was at the peak ninth King level.

    After the second elder finished his words. Zack nodded. It was time to make a choice. Besides Heaven Domain, the Military Headquarters of the

    Dragon Kingdom, Sect of Supreme Darkness, and Fierce Sun Sect would alle to negotiate with them.

    However, just as Zack was about to say something, the Supreme Elder, who was the only Death Realm Way Master in the sect, opened his eyes and

    sighed. "It''s toote."

    "What''s wrong?ˇ± Zack asked in confusion

    The Supreme Elder took a deep breath and stood up. "Heaven Domain ising, and their aura is strong, with the aura of Life Realm. Let''s go out to

    wee the Heaven Domain. I want to see the youngest and most magnificent man of the Dragon Kingdom in history.ˇ±

    Zack, the second elder, and all the senior leaders of Heaven Force stood up and walked outside. They didnˇŻt participate in the battle, so there was still

    a chance for them to negotiate with Heaven Domain. Moreover, in the first battle on External Regions, Heaven Force also helped Heaven Domain.

    Two minutester, in front of the square of Heaven Force, a dozen senior leaders of the High King level walked out and saw the scene that shocked

    them from a distance.

    In the distance, rows of soldiers in ck armor rushed toward Heaven Force.

    Wearing armor and holding swords in their hands, they walked in unison toward Heaven Force. In midair in front of the three thousand armored

    soldiers, Iwan, ck Emperor, Dark, y, and Kill rose into the air. In the distance, there were Jackson and Dimitrie.

    The ground trembled with each step the three thousand armored soldiers took. The aura of the three thousand armored soldiers hadpletely

    gathered together.

    All the members of Heaven Force were trembling with fear at the aura of the soldiers of Heaven Domain.

    Soon, the soldiers of Heaven Domain arrived at the square in front of Heaven Force. The three thousand soldiers in ck armor stared coldly at the

    people of Heaven Force with killing intent.

    With the ck-Gold Hammer on her shoulder, wearing a ck robe, ck Emperor stood quietly beside Iwan, while Dark, y. and Kill stood behind

    Iwan.

    Iwan stood in front of the crowd, surrounded by ck Emperor, Dark, y, and Kills. Behind him, there were more than three thousand soldiers of

    Heaven Domain.

    Iwan made the powerhouses of Heaven Force feel more nervous. He was too young, and the aura emitted by Iwan had surpassed the Death Realm

    Way Master level.

    He was the first True King in thousands of years.

    lwan''s aura was unparalleled, and his eyes were cold and sharp. He rose into the air and stood a hundred meters away from Zack. Iwan cast a cold

    nce at Zack and asked, "Are you Zack?"

    Iwan called out Zack''s name without any respect, and there was a coldness in his tone.

    Zack narrowed his eyes. He hadn''t reached Way Master Level. Although he was much older than Iwan, with his current strength, he would be

    defeated in a few seconds.

    Zack was sileat for a while. He

    ooked at IwanˇŻ and said, "Lord Cliff,

    we have never attacked the Military.

    Headquatters of the Dragon a

    Kingdem or Heaven Domain. oY

    Besides, we have helped the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon

    Kiagdom on External Regions.

    Zack tock a look at Iwan.

    Iwan nodded and sneered. "I know, but I guess that it was Teddy who took people to the External Battlefield. Does it have anything to do with you?ˇ±

    Iwan leaned forward, squinted at Zack, and said, "Where is Teddy? I heard that you locked him up, right?ˇ±

    Zack''s face changed, but he gritted his teeth and said to Iwan, "That''s the business of Heaven Force. Teddy has vited the rules, so I..."

    "You mean, he vited your rules because he went to the External Battlefield with more than 20 powerhouses of the Emperor level to help me,

    right?" Before Zack could finish his words, he was interrupted by Iwan.

    .." When Zack was about to say something. Iwan suddenly grabbed his neck from the air. A mouthful of blood spurted out from Zack''s mouth. He

    didn''t expect that Iwan would dare to hurt him.

    He didn''t expect lwan was so arrogant. Now that Zack was truly afraid. Deep in his heart, he had been following some of the rules passed down from

    ancient times. but lwan was against the rules.

    Zack felt killing intent from Iwan. The powerhouses of Heaven Domain didnˇŻt feel anything wrong when they saw that lwan had captured Zack. Their

    aura began to gather, and they were ready to destroy Heaven Force anytime.

    "Damn it!ˇ± The face of the Supreme Elder of Heaven Force, a Way Maste, changed drastically. He cupped his hands and said to Iwan, ˇ°Lord Cliff,

    please calm down. We''ll ask Teddy out right now.ˇ±

    Iwan ignored his words. He stared at Zack and said, "Zack, take Teddy out. Otherwise, you will die. Do you understand?ˇ±

    When Iwan finished his words, he

    withdrew hisaura, and Zack''s body

    fell heavily to the ground. Zack =?

    gasped and there was a trace of f Bar

    in his eyes. He was angry, but he did

    not dare to say anything. Instead, he

    quickly took the elders of Heaven

    F¨¦tce to invite Teddy out-

    When Zack went inside to invite Teddy, the Way Master of Heaven Force flew to the opposite side of lwan and was about to say something to Iwan

    lwan waved at him and said, "Let''s talk about itter."

    "Don''t worry. We''ll talk about itter."

    Burlie appeated in front of the Way

    Master ofdeaven Force. The old <>

    man was-one of his best fri ends.

    Although Burlie had just met Iwan

    today; he knew more or less.about

    hispersonality.  ite)

    4

    Iwan had great confidence and courage but was also overbearing. He wouldn''t let the person who bullied his friends go easily.

    Seeing Burlie, the old man didn''t say anything more. Instead, he went to another side to talk with Burlie.

    Iwan didn''t care about the conversation between Burlie and the Way Master. He only cared about Teddy, who had been imprisoned by Heaven Force

    for so many days.

    If something happened to Teddy or Heaven Force punished him, the three thousand soldiers of Heaven Domain were bound to destroy Heaven

    Force.

    Five minutester, the gate of Heaven Force was open. The powerhouses of Heaven Force who surrounded the gate stood on both sides separately.

    Iwan saw Teddy in a ck robe and a mask on his face. Teddy slowly walked towards him in thepany of a group of powerhouses from Heaven

    Force.

    Iwan looked at Teddy with a smile, and the coldness on his face disappeared in an instant. Teddy looked at lwan with excitement in his eyes.

    "Lord Cliff," Teddy shouted at Iwan with a smile.

 Chapter 341 Heaven Force Surrendered

    Chapter 341 Heaven Force Surrendered

    Chapter 341 Heaven Force Surrendered

    Teddy''s heart was filled with excitement. Five minutes ago, with a long face. Zack went to beg him out. Apart from Zack, all the senior elders of

    Heaven Force also went there. Now they stood behind him respectfully.

    Teddy felt that today was the most wonderful day of his life. Decades ago, he didn''t get along well with Zack. He left Heaven Force because he felt

    there was no future. At that time, almost all the powerhouses of Heaven Force, including Zack, didn''t think that Teddy would seed

    However, today, when Iwan brought three thousand soldiers of Heaven Domain to wee him back, Teddy knew that he had made the right choice.

    He was the one who had taken the right path in the whole Heaven Force.

    "Lord Cliff." When Teddy walked to Iwan, there were excitement, gratitude, and missing in his eyes. When he met Iwan three years ago, Iwan was not

    strong enough, and Heaven Domain had just been established for two years.

    Ever since then, Heaven Domain had made great progress on the External Battlefield. With the Four Masters of Heaven under hismand, lwan

    had been constantly killing Gods of War, Super Gods, and Emperor-level powerhouses. Both Heaven Domain and Iwan advanced by leaps and

    bounds.

    At the same time, on the External Battlefield, Heaven Domain had met enemies along the way. The strongest enemy was Archfield Organization.

    However, in the end, Heaven Domain destroyed Archfield Organization and became stronger.

    Three months ago, Iwan ughtered the Military Headquarters from the External Regions. He destroyed eighty-eight strongholds overnight. Sullivan

    from Broken Valley ran away desperately and begged for mercy.

    More than a month ago, Heaven Domain stood on the side of the War Department of Dragon Kingdom to fight against the Z8 Alliance. They fought for

    three days and nights and made the enemies tremble with fear.

    More than half a month ago, Heaven Domain attacked the Military Headquarters of Canedy Kingdom and cut off its national fortune. As a result, the

    Canedy Kingdom had no choice but to seclude itself from the world. In an instant, tens of thousands of miles of defense had been built at the edge of

    the Lion Quarter.

    Today, the three thousand soldiers of Heaven Domain returned to the territory of the Dragon Kingdom. Together with the War Department of the

    Dragon Kingdom, they suppressed the rebellion of the four super powerful sects.

    Teddy knew all these. He had only been separated from Iwan for more than a month, but in the past month, both Iwan and the soldiers of Heaven

    Domain had grown stronger.

    Iwan had reached the Life Realm Way Master level, and ck Emperor had reached the Death Realm Way Master level. Dark, Kill, and y had all

    reached the third level of Real Emperor, and they were about to break through again. Among the three thousand soldiers of Heaven Domain, there

    were powerhouses of the peak Emperor level, powerhouses of the Emperor level, hundreds of Super Gods, and over a thousand Gods of War.

    This was the currentbat power of Heavenly God hall

    When Teddy felt the aura of Heaven Domain, he suddenly felt a trace of loneliness in his heart. Heaven Domain was so powerful that he didn''t need

    to guard the headquarters of Heaven Domain anymore.

    Iwan, who was standing in front of Teddy, also felt a trace of loneliness in his heart. lwan stood more than ten meters away from Teddy. Teddy was

    locking at Iwan, while lwan was also looking at Teddy.

    Iwan took a deep breath and shouted to the soldiers of Heaven Domain behind him, ˇ°Wee back, Teddy!"

    When Iwan finished his words, ck Emperor, y. Kill, and Dark also fell to the ground and stood behind Iwan. The four deputy leaders all bowed to

    Teddy and said, "Wee back, Teddy!"

    The three thousand soldiers in armor shouted, "Wee back, Teddy!ˇ±

    The shouts of the soldiers of Heaven Domain shocked everyone.

    In fact, Teddy was not strong. Many soldiers of Heaven Domain had surpassed Teddy. However, even if Heaven Domain was stronger and didn''t

    need Teddy''s protection, all the powerhouses of Heaven Domain still respected him

    Heaven Domain would never abandon anyone. If Heaven Force didn''t let Teddy out, the soldiers of Heaven Domain would destroy Heaven Force

    today.

    The shouts also shocked all the powerhouses of Heaven Force who were standing aside.

    Heaven Domain gave Teddy the highest standard of courtesy. The leader, four deputy leaders, and three thousand powerhouses came to pick him

    up. In the hearts of the powerhouses of Heaven Force, they always respected the strong. However, now they understood that in Heaven Domain, it

    was not.

    Heaven Domain was domineering and ruthless to the outside world, but they were united inside. When Teddy heard the shouts, he couldn''t help

    trembling with excitement, and there were tears in his eyes.

    "Lord Cliff, I''m sorry..." Teddy shouted at Iwan with tears in his eyes. He was about to kneel down on one knee.

    Iwans supported Teddy''s body. He smiled and said to Teddy, "It''s good that you''re back. DonˇŻt think too much about yourbat power. Now we have

    a lot of resources. You''ll soon catch up. Remember, there are still many enemies ahead of us. We have to fight!"

    Teddy gritted his teeth and nodded. "Yes! We''ll continue to fight!"

    "Teddy, from now on, you are the Chief of the March of Heaven Domain. Are you willing to take this position?ˇ± Iwan asked seriously.

    "Yes!" Teddy bowed his head. This position had always been vacant in Heaven Domain because no one had the qualifications. Moreover, there were

    not many battles in Heaven Domain before, so it was useless to hold this position. But from now on, it would be given to Teddy. To a certain extent,

    the authority of this position was more potent than that of the four deputy leaders.

    Iwan nodded and looked at Teddy. "Now that you''re back, we still have one more friend left outside. Don''t worry. We''ll look for War after dealing with

    the matter of Heaven Force."

    After a pause, Iwan said to Teddy, "Teddy, you are born in Heaven Force. Now the situation has changed, do you have any opinion?"

    Teddy shook his head and said, "No, I''ll listen to you.ˇ± After saying that, Teddy stood around the soldiers of Heaven Domain, facing the powerhouses

    of Heaven Force.

    Teddy didn''t say anything but used his actions to show his attitude. He was a member of Heaven Domain, not a member of Heaven Force.

    Iwan narrowed his eyes and nodded. He understood what Teddy meant.

    When Teddy stood in Heaven Domain, all the senior leaders of Heaven Force fell silent. They understood Teddy''s meaning. Next, it depended on

    Iwan''s decision. Zack was very nervous. Previously, he thought that lwan was just a genius who had stepped on the Real Emperor way. He thought

    Iwan was a genius, but not a powerhouse.

    Zack was not afraid of a genius, but he was afraid of a powerhouse. Now. facing Heaven Domain. he finally understood the despair when the four

    super powerful sects were destroyed.

    Iwan looked at Zack. "A month ago, Heaven Force helped Heaven Domain on the External Battlefield. Now you have two choices."

    "First, stand on the side of the War Department of the Dragon Kingdom. From now on, all the people from Heaven Force shall be supervised by the

    law of the Dragon Kingdom. Second, form an alliance with Sect of Supreme Darkness. Ten dayster, we will negotiate together. There is no third

    choice." Iwan said coldly.

    After Iwan finished his words, the third elder behind Zack stepped forward and said, ˇ°Lord Cliff, if we choose the second one, will you retreat today?ˇ±

    "Yes," replied Iwan expressionlessly.

    "Lord Cliff, you don''t have to worry about me. If Heaven Force dares to ally with Fierce Sun Sect and Sect of Supreme Darkness. destroy them."

    When Teddy heard that lwan would retreat, he quickly said to him. Teddy knew what was on Iwan''s mind. Otherwise, with lwanˇŻs character, he would

    destroy Heaven Force today.

    Teddy shouted at Zack who was standing far away, "Zack, are you really going to stand on the apposite side of the War Department of the Dragon

    Kingdom? The times are different now."

    Teddy was Zack''s senior. Therefore, even though Zack''s face was gloomy, he did not say a word. The senior leaders of Heaven Force began to

    discuss.

    Neitner would Iwan nor the War

    Department of the Dragon Kingdom

    would give them a third choice. Now,

    there were two sides. One was two.

    Super powerfu sects, and each ofc

    them hadthe Life Realm Way ~>

    astecs. The other side was two

    new forces, which were advancing

    all the way. But at the same time,

    wan had offended too nvany people,

    and the situation in the Dragon

    Kingdom wasplicated. Once

    they made a wrong choice, Heaven

    Force would be destroyed. Content

    belongs to

    When the people of Heaven Force were discussing, Iwan didn''t urge them. He just stood there and waited quietly. The three thousand armored

    soldiers of Heaven Domain were ready to make a move at any time, and Jackson and Dimitrie were watching from afar.

    Time passed slowly. Ten minutester, the only Death Realm Way Master in Heaven Force walked up to lwan and cupped his hands. "Lord Cliff, I''m

    the Supreme Elder of Heaven Force. My name is Frank."

    Iwan cupped his hands.

    After taking a look at Iwan for a while, Frank asked, "Have you really been on True King way?ˇ± Although Frank had got the news, he still wanted to

    ask Iwan in person

    Iwan nodded and said, "Yes."

    Frank took a deep breath and bowed to Iwan solemnly. "We choose the first way.ˇ±

    wan nodded. There were two

    people who could make the decision

    in the Immortat''Forces. One was the

    eader, and:the other was the

    strongest person in the sect. Nows

    that Frank had surrendered, lwan>

    ookedat Zack, who was standing

    faraway with aplicated-

    expression, and asked, "How about

    you? Don''t worry. I''m a nian of my

    word. You can choose to ally with

    Fierce Sun Sect and Sect of

    Supreme Darkness. I won''t force

    you."

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Zack, if you choose Fierce Sun Sect, I''ll kill you!" Teddy shouted at Zack. Teddy knew Zack very well. Zack was a genius, but he was very

    conservative and couldn''t adapt to modern things

    However, Zack took a deep breath and bowed to Iwan seriously. "We choose the first way and surrender. From now on, we will merge into the Dragon

    Kingdom.ˇ±

    Teddy was stunned when he heard Zack''s choice. How could he make up his mind so soon?

    Iwan took a look at Zack and said with a smile, "Could you tell me why you are so decisive now? You know, you still have a chance. Even if you don''t

    choose to be with us today, I won''t attack you.ˇ±

    Zack didn''t raise his head. He shook his head. "No. I believe in Teddy''s insight. He believes that you will destroy Fierce Sun Sect one day, and I also

    believe that.ˇ±

    "Do you believe in Teddy?" Iwan was stunned, and Teddy, who was standing behind him, was also stunned

    Teddy stared at Zack in a daze and said, "DonˇŻt tter me. What do you mean?ˇ±

    Zack raised his head and looked at

    Teddy. He shoek his head and said

    with a smilesThirty years ago, our

    master wanted to hand over Heaven

    Force to''you, didn''t he? You wanted

    to be free, so you handed over:

    Heaven Force to me. I''ve heldon for

    decades. You have a good time, but

    what about me? Anyway;Heaven

    Force will be returned to you. I won''t

    care about it anymore."

    Hearing this, Teddy blushed. He didn''t expect that Zack would know what happened that year. Teddy felt embarrassed and he could onlyugh.

    Zack ignored him and said to Iwan seriously, "Lord Cliff, I will go to Gotham Cityter to negotiate with Shelton Hayes about the alliance between

    Heaven Force and the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. From now on, you will be in charge of Heaven Force.ˇ±

    Zack was depressed. It was not easy for him to take care of Heaven Force for so many years. But now, both the Supreme Elder and Teddy had made.

    their choices. Therefore, Zack didn''t care about it anymore.

    Iwan looked at Zack and reached out his hand. ˇ°Trust me. You won''t regret your choice today.ˇ±

    Zack shook hands with Iwan and nodded solemnly. He could see how fast Heaven Domain and the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom had

    grown. Besides, lwan was the first one in the Dragon Kingdom who went on the True King way.

    Although Fierce Sun Sect and Sect of Supreme Darkness were still very powerful now, they would be destroyed sooner orter if they continued to be

    against the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and Heaven Domain. Zack was not stupid, and he wouldn''t stand with the two sects that

    were destined to have no future:

    After Zack made his choice, Heaven Force formally stood on the side of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and Heaven Domain.

    Iwan smiled. He had solved another big problem. Even if Heaven Force wanted to rebel, it would be a matter of the future. Moreover, with the

    development speed of Heaven Domain and the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, they would be stronger in the future.

    All the powerhouses of Heaven Force lowered their heads to show their submission. Iwan looked up in the direction of God of War Sect.

    War was there.

    "War, we will take you home,ˇ± Iwan murmured to himself. His next goal was God of War Sect.

 Chapter 342 The Choice of God of War Sect

    Chapter 342 The Choice of God of War Sect

    Chapter 342 The Choice of God of War Sect

    At two o''clock in the afternoon, in the desert in the northwest part of the Dragon Kingdom, the sand was spreading all over the sky in the wind.

    This was a deserted area, and it was difficult for ordinary people to survive there. The headquarters of the God of War Sect was here. In ancient

    times, it used to be a ce of battles. Under the sand, countless soldiers had been buried for thousands of years.

    A magnificent pce rose slowly in the desert. The pce was nearly a hundred meters high. With the rise of the pce, countless pieces of sand

    fell from the pce. This was the pce of the God of War Sect.

    A minuteter, the pce rosepletely and appeared in the desert. There were hundreds of powerhouses of the God of War Sect in a line, and the

    weakest of them were Super Gods.

    At the very front of the pce, powerhouses of the God of War Sect were standing there quietly. led by the leader of the God of War Sect, Johnson

    Johnson had broken through to the middle stage of Life Realm Way Master. There was an old man standing next to Johnson. The old man''s aura was

    at theter stage of Life Realm Way Master level, almost the same as that of Liam, the leader of the Sect of Supreme Darkness.

    God of War Sect was very powerful, but they kept a low profile all the time. In fact, their real strength was not much weaker than that of the Sect of

    Supreme Darkness. Only those powerhouses above Super Gods could join the God of War Sect.

    There were two Life Realm powerhouses, three Death Realm Way Masters, and dozens of powerhouses of the High King level. This was the high-

    levelbat power of the God of War Sect, which was much more powerful than the Green Mountain Sect. Because of the powerful strength and

    resources of the God of War Sect, the Fierce Sun Sect and Sect of Supreme Darkness didn''t dare to attack them

    The powerhouses of the God of War Sect were all very belligerent. It was difficult for any force to kill them.

    Standing beside Johnson, War was shocked by thebat power of the God of War Sect. He had never thought that there would be two Life Realm

    Way Masters.

    War was nervous. With the strength of the God of War Sect, the current Heaven Domain couldn''t suppress it. If the two sides fought, Heaven Domain

    would suffer heavy losses.

    "Lord Cliff, I don''t want you toe," War muttered in his heart, but the powerhouses of Heaven Domain had already arrived.

    While War was deep in thought, powerhouses from Heaven Domain had already formed a line. Wearing heavy armor, they were approaching in the

    sand all over the sky.

    ˇ°Lord Cliff, a powerhouse of the True King level, I finally meet you." Johnson narrowed his eyes and took a look at Iwan from a distance. Two corpses

    that were still bleeding were lying in front of Johnson''s feet. After the blood flowed, it went deep into the sand below.

    The two corpses were powerhouses of the ninth King level. They were from the Fierce Sun Sect and Sect of Supreme Darkness. They were killed by

    Johnson. Johnson had no intention of joining the Fierce Sun Sect and Sect of Supreme Darkness, nor did he have the intention to join the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom.

    When Johnson was looking at lwan from a distance, Iwan was also looking at Johnsen. In an instant, Iwan felt the aura of Life Realm Way Master

    level on Johnson.

    Iwan squinted his eyes. God of War Sect was very powerful, so there might be some trouble. ck Emperor, carrying arge hammer, appeared

    beside Iwan. She also looked solemnly at the powerhouses of the God of War Sect in the distance.

    "Two Life Realm Way Masters..." Jackson and Dimitrie appeared beside Iwan. The God of War Sect had the ability to threaten or even kill Iwan, so

    the two of them also showed up

    "He is Jackson, the top powerhouse from the guardians of the rules." Seeing the figure of Jackson, Johnson''s heart sank, but he was not afraid

    Every powerhouse of the God of War Sect was afraid of fighting

    They had to negotiate today. After all, the God of War Sect and Heaven Domain had no enmity. Moreover, one of the candidates for the young master

    of the God of War Sect was one of the Four Masters of Heaven.

    However, even Johnson, who was extremely powerful, was shocked when he saw the soldiers of Heaven Domain. He was shocked by the speed at

    which Heaven Domain was developing. In just five years, it had grown so strong.

    Heaven Domain had even made Heaven Force surrender before. They forced a super powerful sect, which had been passed down for a thousand

    years, to surrender.

    Three minutester, the powerhouses from Heaven Domain appeared in front of the powerhouses from the God of War Sect. The two sides formally

    confronted each other.

    "Lord Cliff, may I know why youe here today?" Johnson asked, staring at Iwan.

    Iwan took a deep look at the powerhouses of the God of War Sect. They were very powerful. There were two Life Realm Way Masters and three

    Death Realm Way Masters. However, there were only four Way Masters and fewer powerhouses of the High King level in Heaven Domain. But there

    were three thousand armored soldiers in Heaven Domain, so its strength was much stronger than the God of War Sect

    Besides, Jackson was on his side, so they could fight against the God of War Sect, but it might be unnecessary. After all, the God of War Sect was

    different from the Fierce Sun Sect or Sect of Supreme Darkness.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When Iwan was deep in thought, the powerhouses of the God of War Sect were silently calcting in their hearts. They didn''t have the confidence to

    win, and once the battle began, the powerhouses of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom woulde.

    Therefore, for a moment, both sides hesitated.

    After a long silence, Iwan looked at Johnson and said. "Ie here for two things. The first is to take War back, and the second is to ask your choice.

    Do you choose to stand on our side or on the side of the Fierce Sun Sect? Can you give me an answer now?"

    With a smile, Johnson said, ˇ°Okay. First, War can leave with you, but he has to finish the battle of the heir of the God of War Sect. Since you are here

    today, the battle will be held today."

    After a pause, Johnson continued.

    "Second, we won''t choose to stand

    on any side. Atleast when I''m still

    the leader of the God of War Sect, IL

    won''t make the choice. The matter

    between you and Fierce Sun Sect

    has aothing to do with us. f you

    waat to destroy the God of War Sect,

    yeu cane at any time=God of

    War Sect will never ally with Fierce

    Sun Sect and Sect of Supreme

    Darkness, but it depends on how

    much you will pay.ˇ±

    As soon as Johnson finished speaking, War''s expression changed. He quickly said to lwan, ˇ°Lord Cliff, don''t fignt. God of War Sect doesn''t have any

    malice towards Heaven Domain and the Military Headquarters."

    Iwan didn''t say anything. The strength of the God of War Sect was beyond his expectations. If they really fought, the price would be very high. God of

    War Sect was much stronger than Heaven Force.

    Iwan frowned and kept silent for a while. He looked at Johnson and said, ˇ°How can I believe that God of War Sect will not make a move in the

    decisive battle between us and Fierce Sun Sect in the future?"

    With a smile, Johnson took a look at lwan and said, "It''s simple. I won''t attack you if I don''t want to die."

    "What do you mean?" Iwan asked.

    Johnson leaned forward. "There is a Human King behind you."

    After Johnson finished his words, everyone''s face changed. How could there be a Human King behind Iwan? Not only others, but even Jackson had

    a serious expression.

    Iwan''s face darkened. He stared at Johnson and said, "I am who I am. I only follow my own path."

    With a serious look, Johnson stared at Iwan. "I know your fate has been changed, but you have broken away from what others impose on you and

    broke through the True King way yourself. We have made a decision before youe here today.ˇ±

    "What decision?ˇ± Iwan asked. Now that he had officially reached the True King level. he wasn''t afraid of Johnson even if he was a powerhouse of the

    middle stage of Life Realm Way Master level.

    Johnson said-solemnly, "War is your

    friend, and one of the four deputy

    eaders of Heaven Domain. If War ~

    wins thebattle of the heir of the > God

    of Warsect today, he will be the>

    eader of the God of War Sect have

    nexebjection if he chooses to team

    uf with Heaven Domain.

    Iwan looked at War in the distance and then asked, "Who is his opponent?ˇ±

    "A talent at the third level King level,ˇ± replied Johnson.

    With a serious look, Iwan said, "War is only at Real Emperor level two."

    Johnson nodded.

    Iwan fell silent. This battle was very

    dangerous. AReal Emperor level two

    powerhousawas hard to win

    against aypowerhouse of the third -~

    King lever A piece of national

    fortune crystal from the Poghu:

    Kingdom appeared in IwanˇŻ ˇ®ghand,

    which was originally prepared for

    War. Iwan said to Johnsen, * I haven''t

    given the spoilsst time to War yet.

    Can I give it to him now?"

    Johnson smiled and said, "Okay."

    But when Iwan was going to give the fortune crystal that could make War improve for a short time, War rejected it. Taking a deep breath, he said to

    Iwan, "Give it to me when I finish the battle!ˇ±

    "Stop messing around! Absorb it before the fight!" lwan shouted at War.

    War smiled, but there was a trace of determination in his eyes. Without saying anything. he turned around and walked towards an arena in the middle

    of the desert.

    "Lord Cliff, as your friend, I can''t be protected by you forever. I have to go my own way. This is my fate. Don''t interfere. I won''t die." War turned his.

    back to Iwan and walked towards the arena, with fighting spirits and confidence.

    A Death Realm Way Master behind Johnson shouted at a young man at the third King level, ˇ°Kenny, go to fight! There is only one of you who can

    come out alive!"

    "Yes!" A young man in a yellow robe grabbed the sword in his hand and walked toward the arena from another direction.

    Iwan, ck Emperor, Dark, Kill, y, and Teddy were all worried

    One was a talent that had killed many powerhouses, and the other was a talent from the God of War Sect, but only one of the two could survive.

 Chapter 343 I Am War

    Chapter 343 I Am War

    Chapter 343 I Am War

    War and Kenny had entered the arena with a diameter of two hundred meters. The two stood opposite each other. The aura of the third King level on

    Kenny''s body pervaded, and a trace of coldness appeared on his face

    "War, you should break through before fighting with me. You''re too arrogant. Even though you''re now at the Real Emperor level two, you''re one level

    weaker than me. You can''t win." Kenny said confidently. He was the top talent in the God of War Sect, and he had been trained by a Way Master

    since he was a child.

    However, War had left the God of War Sect early. In the eyes of outsiders, Kenny was more likely to win. After all, his level was higher than War.

    With a sneer, War looked at Kenny and said, "Real Emperor level two? I can kill you." As he spoke, he gripped the sword in his hand. With a loud

    bang, War''s body rushed straight toward Kenny in the distance like a cannonball. All the power in War''s body had been condensed to the extreme.

    "How dare you take the initiative to attack?" Seeing that War charged straight at him, Kenny sneered. He raised his sword and was about to defend

    War''s attack.

    However, Kenny''s expression changed. War''s power was so strong that he couldn''t resist, and his body was knocked away.

    "That''s impossible!" Kenny continuously retreated, and his face became pale

    War appeared at the ce where Kenny had just stood, holding his sword. He sneered. "You are a loser hiding in the sect. How many people have

    you killed?ˇ±

    Endless sha qi and killing intent gushed out of War''s body. Before Kenny could react, he once again attacked Kenny.

    "Watch out!" Kenny''s master who was at the Way Master level shouted at Kenny when he saw that he was at a disadvantage.

    After receiving the warning, Kenny gathered all his aura, no longer showing contempt. He held his sword as he fought with War.

    Outside the arena, after the Death Realm Way Master reminded Kenny, Johnson suddenly appeared in front of him and gave him a hard blow on the

    chest. For a moment, Kenny''s master was thrown into the air by Johnson. Blood spurted from his mouth, and his face instantly turned pale.

    Iwan, who also wanted to take action just now, stopped when he saw that Johnson had taken action. He gave a murderous look at Kenny''s master.

    This battle was not fair in the first ce, how dare he remind Kenny?

    Iwan said, "If you dare to remind him again. I will kill you.ˇ±

    Iwan said to Johnson, "If you can''t discipline your subordinates, I''ll help you."

    Squinting his eyes, Johnson took a deep look at Iwan. The reason why he acted so quickly just now was that he felt that lwan was going to make a

    move. If lwan took action, the Death Realm Way Master would be in danger.

    Johnson nodded and said to Iwan, "Don''t worry. It won''t happen again."

    Johnson looked at the old man who had been badly injured by him and said, "Get out!"

    The Way Master also understood something. His expression changed, and he didn''t dare to say anything more as he felt the cold killing intent from

    Iwan. He bowed to Johnson and retreated. He quietly observed the fight in the arena but didn''t dare to say anything more.

    Iwan''s facepletely darkened, and the dangerous aura around him became stronger. At the same time. the powerhouses behind him were also

    preparing. If War died today, there must be a battle.

    Feeling the aura of lwan''s side, Johnson was nervous. God of War Sect was threatened for the first time, but they didn''t dare to say anything

    In the arena, War suddenly shouted at Iwan, "Lord Cliff. if I die in the battle, don''t fight against God of War Sect. It''s none of their business. This is my

    last wish."

    After War finished speaking. he was hit in the chest by Kenny''s palm. His body was thrown into the air, and blood spilled from his mouth.

    Kenny seized the opportunity and turned into yellow shadows to attack War. War could only resist with all his might. For a moment, War was at a

    disadvantage.

    "God of War Fist!"

    "Ten Shadows!"

    "God of War Spear!"

    Kenny was constantly changing his moves. He used many skills of the God of War Sect. In a hurry, War could only resist his attack. After all, his

    overall strength was a little weaker than that of Kenny. On the ordinary Real Emperor way, at the same level, powerhouses of the King level were

    originally a little weaker. Besides, Kenny was one level higher than War.

    Therefore, War continued to retreat, and the wounds on his body continued to increase.

    "War..." A beautiful woman in a green

    ancient dress-Suddenly appeared

    outside theaŁ¤ena. She was Eleanor,

    and her father was standing next to

    b

    le

    (e)

    ae

    er

    her.

    Pi

    _ˇŞ

    Now,

    keathro

    om

    vel>When

    na, there

    eyes. Sh

    arlon had officially >

    ugh to the peak Emperor

    Eleanor saw Wak

    nthe

    N .

    was a trace ofworry in

    e wanted to fush

    in and

    ing War out.

    h

    b

    But when Eleanor was about to take

    action, lwansuddenly appeared in

    front of her and patted her on the =>

    shoulderHe stared at War on the

    battlefteld and said to Eleanor, ˇ°Don''t

    worry: This is his battle. You Have to

    believe i in him. Lalso believein him."

    Although there was still worry in Eleanor''s eyes, she calmed down. After all. she was not even at the Emperor level. If she rushed in, she would be a

    burden to War.

    Iwan had made up his mind that if War was in danger, he would make a move. At worst, they would attack the God of War Sect.

    In the arena filled with sand, War''s body was once again kicked away. This time, Kenny stood still and did not chase after War.

    Kenny looked at War with a smile. "You are one level weaker than me, and that''s why you can''t win today."

    War, who had retreated to the distance, spat out a mouthful of blood. He wiped the blood and stared at Kenny. "Is that all you have?ˇ±

    Kenny''s expression changed. He looked War. "What do you mean?"

    With a sneer, War stared at Kenny and said. "If you are only at this level, go die.ˇ±

    After War finished speaking with a sinister smile, his body instantly turned into a shadow and appeared in front of Kenny. Just as Kenny was about to

    resist, War shed at his chest with his sword. Kenny resisted with his sword as his body retreated.

    Kenny was shocked. In just a quarter of an hour, War''s power did not increase at all. It was still at the Real Emperor level two, but when he attacked,

    the power instantly increased by more than ten times.

    An Emperor Way shadow suddenly appeared on War''s body. When the shadow appeared, War''s aura began to break through, and it rose to Real

    Emperor level three gradually.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    War''s speed was extremely fast. When he appeared in front of Kenny again and shed at him, the sword in Kenny''s hand had been cut off.

    War shed at Kenny and said coldly, ˇ°You know nothing about strength. You should control your strength. I''m sorry. I''m in control of my strength.ˇ±

    War shouted, and he appeared in front of Kenny again.

    With a broken sword in his hand, Kenny tried his best to resist, but he couldn''t. War left a deep wound on his body.

    With a loud bang, Kenny''s body was thrown into the air. There were more than a dozen wounds on War''s body, but none of them were deep. On the

    contrary, there weren''t many wounds on Kenny''s body, but each of them was fatal

    Far away, at the edge of the arena, Kenny stared at War and said, "That''s impossible! I''m much stronger than you. How can you defeat me?ˇ±

    Kenny was crazy. He was the top talent of the God of War Sect, and he was taught by a Way Master. War was only apanied by Joseph who was

    at the Emperor level. He didn''t believe that War was stronger than him.

    With a sneer, War said slowly, ˇ°You are a loser who can''t even open Real Emperor way. You hide in the sect and have never experienced battles. To

    be honest, I don''t want to fight with you.ˇ±

    "You don''t deserve it!ˇ± Overwhelming confidence slowly rose in War''s body. He left the God of War Sect when he was a child. Although he didn''t have

    anyone teach him, he fought in many battles. He was not afraid of Kenny at all.

    Previously, on the External Battlefield, War had experienced thousands of battles. He almost fought every day. Therefore, he finally opened his Real

    Emperor way.

    As War defeated Kenny, his aura began to rise crazily. Although he was bleeding, his Real Emperor way was rapidly moving forward

    After a loud sound, War''s aura increased to the third King level. and his Real Emperor way also reached Real Emperor level three, and it was still

    increasing.

    This was a battle of his destiny, and he couldn''t avoid it. More than a decade ago, when he left the God of War Sect. he had been preparing for this

    battle, and he was waiting for it.

    Gradually, War''s aura was elevated to the peak Real Emperor level three. Hisbat power hadpletely surpassed that of Kenny.

    "You just said-that you could kill me

    because youwere stronger, right?

    Now thatLam stronger than you, are

    you ready.to die?ˇ± War held the <=

    swordayr his hand, with blood oy

    dripping from his body and the

    swerd in his hand. War walked

    tSvards Kenny step by step.

    In the battle of destiny, there must be one person between him and Kenny who would die.

    "I am War, one of the Top Four Masters from Heaven Domain.ˇ±

 Chapter 344 Youre Digging Your Own Grave!

    Chapter 344 You''re Digging Your Own Grave!

    Chapter 344 You''re Digging Your Own Grave!

    War slowly walked toward the heavily wounded Kenny, releasing the peak stage-three Real Emperor momentum. He raised the sword and shed

    downwards.

    "Spare my life, War! I''ll charge in the front for you from now on! Spare me!ˇ± Kenny didn''t want to die at all. He was the top talent of the God of War

    Sect, and even though he would be deprived of the only "Young Masterˇ± title, he wanted to live as usual. And he was a stage-three King and sooner

    orter could enter the Death Realm of Way Master.

    Yet, War didn''t have any intention to let him live as he shed the sword toward Kenny who was on the ground. Suddenly, War paused the subtle

    moment Kenny was about to release the rest of his energy at the critical juncture.

    "Johnson Garcia, you''re digging your own gravelˇ± Iwan Cliff was on the rampage outside the arena. Iwan then rushed to Johnson Garcia whom he

    thought had impacted War with an offensive act of energy. That was why War paused for a moment.

    Kenny grabbed the chance, stood up, and stabbed the broken sword in his hands into War''s stomach

    Pffff! Baffled, War spitted a mouthful of blood

    "War! Noooo!ˇ± Eleanor Duncan went insane at the moment and rushed to the arena despite all the guards.

    "War!" Dark, Kill, y and the ck Emperor all were stunned. They appeared before War immediately. The headmost was the ck Emperor who.

    without any hesitation, put two pieces of panacea into War''s mouth. All her concerns were on her face.

    "Kill him!" Dark, y, and Kill roared and waived their swords at Kenny.

    "Nooco! Help me! Seniors of the God of War Sect! Heaven Domain is killing me, help me! Help me!" Fears ran up Kenny''s heart after he pulled off a

    raid on War. Having heard Kenny crying out for help, the powerhouses of the God of War Sect all rushed to the arena.

    But it was toote for them to save Kenny whose body was already torn apart by Dark, y, and Kill.

    Pfff! War, braced by the ck Emperor, couldn''t resist spitting another mouthful of blood hard, and his face paled to the extreme. Eleanor Duncan

    rushed here and hurried to brace War, with her tears of concern streaming down her cheeks.

    Rumble, rumble, rumble! Right after the ck Emperor let Eleanor brace War, a Way Master, a dozen stage-nine Kings of the God of War Sect came

    to surround y, Dark, and Kill, for the three had killed Kenny, the top talent of the God of War Sect.

    Outside the arena, lwan went crazy and charged at Kenny''s teacher. It was the old rat, the Death Realm Way Master, who did the tricks! At this

    moment, lwan didn''t hide any of his intent to kill the old bastard

    ˇ°Lord of Heaven Domain, leave our God of War Sect alone. I''ll give you a proper exnationter!" Johnson Garcia saw the situation clear at this

    moment and rushed to the front of Iwan to block him.

    It was beyond Johnson GarciaˇŻs expectation that Kenny''s teacher had the guts to do the tricks and that he did it after Garcia had warned him. Rage

    was also burning in Garcia''s chest, but considering Kenny was killed by the three Masters of Heaven Domain, the teacher, a Death Realm Way

    Master, couldn''t die this time. After all, he was part of the umtion of the God of War Sect

    But Iwan didn''t give a damn about any of it. He would kill Johnson Garcia, too, if he insisted on standing in the way. "Fuck off!" Iwan howled and the

    sword in his hands shed at Johnson Garcia''s head. Iwan released all his early-stage Real King energy at this moment.

    Iwan couldn''t press down his rage anymore as the God of War Sect once again broke the rules. It was an act of ying with fire in lwanˇŻs eyes, and

    he didn''t know whether War was alive or not.

    Facing Iwan with loads of rage, Johnson Garcia nearly lost control. He had to draw his sword to block Iwan''s attack. After all, lwan released all his

    energy to cast this hit.

    An explosion came as Garcia blocked IwanˇŻs attack, and the st hit both of them off. lwan took three steps back, and Johnson Garcia took two.

    back.

    But Johnson Garcia was a middle-stage Life Realm Way Master. Even if lwan was an early-stage Real King, he could almost match a Death Realm

    Way Master, ording tomon sense. But Iwan didn''t bite the dust this time in the head-on confrontation with such a powerhouse.

    Johnson Garcia had his heart sink this time, for he was watching Iwan whose eyes turned bloodshot and ethereal killing intention was bing

    corporeal.

    "Soldiers of Heaven Domain. kill everyone on sight!" Iwan roared and rushed to Johnson Garcia. After that. three thousand armored soldiers behind

    Iwan, grasping their swords tight, charged at the warriors of the God of War Sect without any hesitation.

    Faces of the warriors of the God of War Sect all darkened. The Supreme Elder, the onlyter-stage Life Realm Way Master of the God of War Sect.

    sighed, and as he soared up, the space in front of him trembled, and then Jackson waved a sword at his head

    "Get off!ˇ± after a loud sound, Jackson hit off theter-stage Life Realm Way Master hundreds of meters away. Then, Jackson swept the sword at the

    rest two Death Realm Way Masters of the God of War Sect and made them both seriously injured. After a blur of motion, he rushed to theter-stage

    Way Master.

    "Brother, kill those two pieces of trash and enter Life Realm!"Jackson''s voice came from a distance. Then, when the two seriously injured Way

    Masters exchanged a look and wanted to do something, Dimitrie, who was in a white cloak, half a step away from the Life Realm, came with a sword

    in his hands in the way of the two Way Masters.

    In the arena, after Eleanor and Marlon Duncan took War out, the ck Emperor and the three Masters of Heaven Domain were facing off against a

    Waymaster and a dozen high-stage Kings.

    "Geez, God of War Sect, why do you have toe to this?" Way Master Burlie who was in a green cloak sighed and appeared next to the ck

    Emperor, with a sword in his hand, to confront these powerhouses of the God of War Sect.

    Distantly, the three thousand warriors of Heaven Domain were already in heavy armor with heavy swords and rushing to the hundreds of

    powerhouses of the God of War Sect.

    Iwan Cliff, Lord of Heaven Domain, was encountering Johnson Garcia, with rage burning in his chest.

    The rumble between the powerhouses of the two sides started immediately at the same time when the three thousand warriors of Heaven Domain

    were rushing to the arena. Thebats between the top powerhouses wouldst long, but the below-King warriors of the God of War Sect were

    outnumbered by those of Heaven Domain. If thebats turned deadly, the God of War Sect would only have several top powerhouses survive at

    last. All the rest would die!

    At that moment, the powerhouses of the God of War Sect all went dumbfounded as most of them didn''t know what had happened. After all, not all of

    them could notice that Kenny''s teacher did the tricks in the dark that led Kenny to stab War.

    The powerhouses of the God of War Sect all were sweating. If thebats turned deadly, Heaven Domain would definitely lose half of their men, in

    the end, but the God of War Sect would disappear from the history of thend. Even Jackson by himself, if having enough time, could kill theter-

    stage Life Realm Way Master of the God of War SectAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Then, if Jackson came back to support Heaven Domain, the God of War Sect would be ruined. After all, Jackson had won his reputation in the

    Guardians of the Rules. He was known as the first warrior below the Human-King level. It was not just some saying. At the moment, Jackson already

    had an image of a giant sun behind him, which proved that he was sparing no efforts.

    Johnson Garcia was in a stew and wanted te kill Kenny''s teacher himself.

    "Holy crap! Do you want us all to die?" Johnson Garcia howled in his mind. Then, he blocked Iwan''s attack again to keep Iwan away for a short

    moment. He yelled, ˇ°Truce! Truce, all the men of the God of War Sect! Truce! Truce! Do as Imand! Truce!ˇ±

    Hearing Johnson Garcia, the powerhouses of the God of War Sect didn''t know what to do but paused

    As Johnson Garcia called it a truce, Iwan didn''t agree because the rage was burning in his chest already. He would not forgive the one who went hard

    on his brother.

    The moment Iwanmanded warriors of Heaven Domain to continue the fight, War''s weak voice stepped in from a distance, ˇ°Brother! Truce!

    Master Garcia means no harm! I''m fine! Truce!"

    Then, paled and bleeding War wiggled out of Eleanor and Marlon Duncan and lunged in between the two sides. He stood in front of Warrior No.1 and

    roared, "Truce, brothers! Pfft"

    After that. the wounds on War''s body bled again. His breaths became weak to the extreme.

    "War!" Seeing how weak War was. Iwan gave up fighting against Johnson Garcia to rush to War. He tapped War ten times in session with his

    fingers on the body to seal War''s acupoints.

    Johnson Garcia appeared before War with a golden medicine in his hand. He crushed it into powder and spread it over War''s wounds. The broken

    sword was still stabbed in War''s stomach.

    ˇ°Brother, truce, please!ˇ± War fell into unconsciousness after these words. He bled too much blood, and his wounds were too severe.

    As War fell into aa, Iwan and Johnson Garcia were standing next to him, and Heaven Domain and the God of War Sect ceased fighting.

    Powerhouses of the God of War Sect all were tired, those Way Masters in particr. The fight onlysted for several minutes, but all of them were

    injured

    Pong! Above the pce of the God of War Sect, the space was trembling, and from the void fell the onlyter-stage Life Realm Way Master of the

    God of War Sect, with his breath so weak and his face pale. Jackson followed.

    "Thank you, Way Master Jackson, for sparing my life." the Life Realm Way Master made fists and bowed to Jackson, who snorted and said nothing.

    The two Death Realm Way Masters who fought Dimitrie also paled, with blood trickling down from their lips. The one fighting Way Master Burlie and

    the ck Emperor was trying to stable his fluctuating aura.

    Powerhouses of the God of War Sect had all kinds of wounds all of the sudden, except for Johnson Garcia. Kenny''s teacher was among them

    War was in aa, and Teddy Huggins, with a dark face, came to take War away. Eleanor, Marlon Duncan, the ck Emperor, and Dimitrie began

    healing War, but he was still in aa.

    Iwan looked into the eyes of Johnson Garcia and turned around to leave, saying nothing. At the moment, Warrior No.1 led three thousand warriors of

    Heaven Domain to surround the headquarters of the God of War Sect.

    Johnson Garcia was sweating down his cheeks, with thoughtspiling in his mind. lwan saying nothing only meant rage was gathering in his heart.

    "Son of a bitch!" feeling wronged, Johnson Garcia appeared in front of Kenny''s teacher and pped him hard on his chest. Kenny''s teacher, already

    heavily injured, was hurt again. And this time, Johnson Garcia had sealed all his force.

    Fear still haunted Johnson Garcia. Were it not for War to yell out the truce request, the God of War Sect would have been ruined after Heaven

    Domain would have suffered a lot of loss.

    That was because Johnson Garcia underestimated one man. Jackson! The first warrior below the Human-King level!

    Johnson Garcia could sense that Jackson was always targeting the Supreme Elder of the God of War Sect, who was seriously wounded by Jackson.

    If the fight was going on for another minute or two, Jackson could kill the Supreme Elder.

    Angry as hell, Johnson Garcia dragged Kenny''s teacher up by the cor and clenched his teeth, "The rules of the God of War Sect! Why did you have

    to intervene? Tell me why!"

    Kenny''s teacher put on a wry look, for he didn''t foresee that Kenny would try to kill War. He meant to buy some time for Kenny to escape. If Kenny

    had taken that window to run out of the arena, he would have been safe ever since.

    ˇ°Master, I''m sorry. I didn''t see iting. I didnˇŻt see Kenny would stab War. I... I just wanted him to run out of there. I just wanted him to run out of

    there!ˇ± knowing he had made a huge mistake, Kenny''s teacher became repented right away.

    ˇ°ording to ourw and rules, you''re sentenced to die for intervening in the battle between candidates several times! I''ll execute it at once!ˇ± having

    said so, Johnson Garcia raised his hands to p Kenny''s teacher on the head

    At this moment, powerhouses of the God of War Sect immediately pleaded, "Master, you don''t need to do this! The fourth Elder did that just because

    he doesn''t want to see our young talents kill each other."

    "Seconded. Master, the fourth Elder is our umtion. You can''t kill him.ˇ±

    All the powerhouses were pleading for Kenny''s teacher.

    lwan''s killing intention grew stronger

    as he turnedcold eyes at this scene.

    Then, lwan Opened his mouth, N

    "Master Garcia, I agree with yours>

    powerhouses. Kenny''s teacheri a

    Ways er, after all. Why don''t you

    leave him alive? Way Masters, I have

    ofily killed more than a dazen."

    Iwan sneered at Johnson Garcia, with sarcasm in his words. He knew the powerhouses of the God of War Sect were acting. Well, he wouldn''t let

    anyone of them live if something happened to War.

    Johnson Garcia shuddered when he heard and understood what Iwan had said. Yet, Kenny''s teacher was a Way Master, part of the umtion of

    the God of War Sect. Kill him would bring nothing but force reduction to the God of War Sect.

    While Johnson Garcia was

    considering the dilemma, Teddy

    Huggins appeared next to lwan and_

    whispered, "My lord, Master War is

    fine. Thest hit from Kenny didn''t

    damage the essential parts of. War.

    Master War will recover if h@goes to

    the Dragon Pond tonight,where the

    purest national fortune nests."

    Johnson Garcia also heard Teddy Huggins and sighed when he learned that War was fine.

    "Lord Cliff, War..." Johnson Garcia opened his mouth but didn''t get to finish his talk. Iwan turned cold eyes at Johnson Garcia and slowly said, "Master

    Garcia, I remember you said you''ll give me a proper exnation. I''m waiting for it.ˇ±

    "Three thousand warriors of Heaven Domain are waiting for it!" lwan said with more killing intention in his tone, his eyes fixed on Garcia

    Iwan didn''t care whether Kenny''s teacher was a Way Mater. Only his death could bring a truce at this moment.

    Johnson Garcia shuddered as he looked at Iwan and looked back at Kenny''s teacher, with his mind wavering.

    "Master, think twice before you leap. Master...

    ˇ°Lord Cliff, our fourth Elder is sorry for all of this. We''ll make amends. Please, spare his life...ˇ±

    The rest of the God of War Sect opened their mouths to plead for their fourth Elder.

    Yet, Iwan didn''t react to it but released his energy. Identically, Jackson, Dimitrie, the ck Emperor, and the three thousand warriors of Heaven

    Domain all released their energy.

    "Jeez!" Pong! Johnson Garcia sighed deeply and then pped Kenny''s teacher on his head to kill him.

    "Master!" powerhouses of the God of War Sect all put on a terrible look. Their Master did kill Kenny''s teacher, a Way Master, part of the umtion

    of the God of War Sect himself.

    Then, they were scowling at Iwan Cliff.

    wan sneered and leaned forward.

    He fixed his eyes on Johnson

    Garcia, "Master Garcia, I thought the

    God of war Sect is known as a rule

    keeper-watched one of your Way

    ast¨¦rs intervene in the battle of

    session and you kill himNow

    ˇ®pn feeling your powerhouses

    holding grudge against me."

    lwan''s words bore no temperature. He had wanted to kill Kenny''s teacher alone, but with the situation going like this, he started to consider

    annihting the whole God of War Sect.

    How could a rule keeper keep breaking the rules and holding a grudge against him at the same time?

    If one day such God of War Sect chose to join the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and Heaven Domain, Iwan would definitely turn them

    down.

    The God of War Sect was a strong force at this moment, but when Heaven Domain climbed up to the top of the world, it would be just a discardable

    piece.

    Iwan would be not friendly towards the whole God of War Sect from this moment on.

    Having guessed what Iwan was thinking, Johnson Garcia felt fear generating in his heart. A middle-stage Life Realm Way Master had fears against

    Iwan Cliff who just entered the Real King level.

    He had a lot of fears...

 Chapter 345 Brothers Return to Gotham

    Chapter 345 Brothers Return to Gotham

    Chapter 345 Brothers Return to Gotham

    Johnson Garcia was sweating, and fears began generating in the hearts of the powerhouses of the God of War Sect who were scowling at Iwan.

    Iwan was grasping the sword in his hand tight, and so was the ck Emperor. Every warrior of Heaven Domain was gathering their strength in the

    dark for the nextbat.

    Outside the arena of the God of War Sect, an atmosphere more awful shrouded everyone. Master War was one of the Four Masters of Heaven

    Domain. Since Iwan Cliffsst return, y, Kill, and Dark were appointed as Deputies of Heaven Domain. That meant War, once returning to Heaven

    Domain, would be appointed as the Deputy of Heaven Domain as well.

    Then how could warriors of Heaven Domain not be furious seeing their Deputy attacked and heavily injured? The fact was that these warriors were

    not only furious but filled with great intentions to kill.

    Fears grew thoroughly in the hearts of the powerhouses of the God of War Sect. Several minutes ago, they could still fight Heaven Domain. but right

    after one of their Way Masters died, their win rate dropped a lot.

    At this moment, Iwan, Jackson, Dimitrie, Way Master Burlie, and the ck Emperor were hovering in the air on standby for the nextbat.

    The reason why Heaven Domain didn''t do anything was that they were waiting for Johnson Garcia''s choice. lwan''s principle was to follow the rules if

    there were any. But the God of War Sect didn''t keep their own rules when War had to fight thebat of life and death at a higher stage. When War

    was about to win, the God of War Sect did some tricks to steer the result.

    Some powerhouses of the Sect even held a grudge against Heaven Domain. In that case, Iwan would turn them downter if the God of War Sect

    wanted to ally with Heaven Domain, for he couldn''t trust such an ally.

    The tension was mounting up, and Johnson Garcia nearly went insane. Then, he let out, ˇ°What the hell are you doing? Are our rules suddenly nothing

    to you?ˇ±

    "Supreme Elder!" Johnson Garcia looked up and yelled at the Supreme Elder who got hurt by Jackson.

    The Supreme Elder quickly moved the minute Johnson Garcia moved. Both appeared in front of the powerhouses of the God of War Sect, andina

    split second, they blinked through the crowds and crippled those who were scowling at Iwan Cliff.

    Those powerhouses were three stage-nine kings, two stage-eight Kings, and seven Emperors. The twelve powerhouses were suddenly crippled by

    the two Way Masters

    After Johnson Garcia and the Supreme Elder took action, no one from the God of War Sect dared to scowl at Iwan. Those who were scowling stood

    with Kenny and his teacher. The rest of the powerhouses of the God of War Sect strictly followed the rules and were respectful to the strong.

    But oddly, after Johnson Garcia and the Supreme Elder crippled those scowling men, the remaining powerhouses of the God of War Sect were giving

    others the purer feeling of elites.

    Even lwan Cliff and Jackson were shocked at the scene that happened in the God of War Sect. So cruel the Sect was to cripple this many

    powerhouses without any hesitation. But Iwan believed that the God of War Sect discarded the dross and embraced a new beginning this time.

    Iwan was kind of impressed at Johnson Garcia''s courage. Johnson Garcia was brutal and resolute, deserving the title of a top powerhouse.

    Johnson Garcia stared at the remaining powerhouses of the God of War Sect and howled, ˇ°It''s beyond my thought that after years of a recluse, there

    were so many disobeying noises jamming among us! Well, good! Good! Next time I''ll shut those noises out no matter what!ˇ±

    Then, Johnson Garcia was casting his eyes over the twelve crippled powerhouses, "Get out of the God of War Sect! You''re no longer members of the

    Sect. Go to rot anywhere else!ˇ±

    Grudges were put down from the hearts of those crippled and would never grow back again. A little more and they must be decapitated. This time,

    they were crippled, not killed, which meant they still had lives. They didn''t need to be the sacrificialmbs for Kenny and his teacher. Therefore, these

    people hurried to run away with their tails between their legs, having no guts to stay here for any longer.

    No one knew that when the crippled ran away, a hidden camera stuck out of the dune in the deep desert. The camera took shots of the faces of the

    crippled and sent the photes back to Kinsey Cantu who was leading an army back to Gotham. Then, Kinsey Cantu put a hit on every crippled

    powerhouse of the God of War Sect.

    So, when the crippled ran through a dune dozens of kilometers away from the God of War Sect, they were sucked into the sand. After they lost their

    power, they were no more than regr people and had no strength to fight back the hitmen who wanted to take their lives.

    After they were dragged into the sand, their blood came out of the surface.

    In the arena of the God of War Sect. Johnson Garcia stared at the remaining powerhouses and roared, "Fron now on, War is our Young Master!

    Anyone has any different opinion?ˇ±

    "No!" hundreds of powerhouses replied gruffly.

    War, as a stage-two Real Emperor, fought Kenny who was a stage-three King in abat of life and death. War was an experienced warrior on the

    External Battlefield, the best Young Master to the powerhouses of the God of War Sect. War had already earned his reputation among many people

    of the Sect

    For instance, one month ago, when the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom had its first battle against the Z8 Alliance on the External

    Battlefield, War had talked ten powerhouses of the God of War Sect into fighting the battle. War was on the Real Emperor Way with an unlimited

    future.

    After a while, Johnson Garcia turned around to speak to Iwan, "Lord Cliff, are you satisfied with the way I handled things? I''m sorry for the noise

    among us after years of being a recluse. Now that everything is settled down, Lord Cliff. please trust us that the God of War Sect is loyal."

    Johnson Garcia paused for a moment and continued, "From now on, War is the Young Master, the only rightful heir of the God of War Sect!"

    Iwan, looking serious, nodded and stared at Johnson Garcia, "Good! I trust in the God of War Sect and its ideal, and I trust in you, Master Garcia!

    One more question, when will you let War lead the Sect all by himself?ˇ±

    Johnson Garcia was silent for a while and then spoke, ˇ°Lord Cliff, we have rules that the Young Master will lead the Sect after he reaches Way

    Master! But War was on the Real Emperor Way, so I promise that when War bes Real King, he will lead and be in charge of the God of War

    Sect all by himself! By that time, I will only be his assistant."

    "Real King?ˇ± Iwan frowned and then raised his eyebrows. He looked at Johnson Garcia, "Well, Master Garcia, I believe it won''t take too long before

    War reaches Real King. You can start to do some preparation already."

    Johnson Garcia opened his mouth and wanted to say something like "the Real King isn''t that easy to be" to refute, but his lips twisted when he

    locked at Iwan. The example in front of him didn''t take long to enter Real King. As the big world came, War could take an easier way to enter Real

    King.

    Eventually. Johnson Garcia took a deep breath, "Okay. I''ll prepare everything for War''s return." Johnson Garcia had an idea that Iwan would bring

    War with him

    Iwan chuckled, "Well, I believe the next time he returns to the God of War Sect, he will be a Real King."

    Johnson Garcia seriously nodded, "Yeah, we''ll close the God of War Sect from now on. We''ll be training ourselves and never revealing ourselves to

    the public before War''s return!ˇ±

    "Yeah, suit yourselves, Master Garcia." Iwan smiled and nodded. Johnson Garcia was a resolute powerhouse with the courage and heart of a strong

    man. He could hand out his seat and didn''t linger, which was what a man with a brighter future would do to climb a higher mountain.

    ˇ°Heaven Domain. return! Everyone, assemble and go north te Gotham!" Iwan turned around to inhale deeply and yelled at all the warriors of Heaven

    Domain. Every warrior started to assemble as Iwanmanded.

    Five minutester, hundreds of armed helicopters flew from the east of the Dragon Kingdom andnded in the desert. After every armored soldier of

    Heaven Domain boarded the choppers, the vehicles took off and flew toward the western airport of the Dragan Kingdom and then flew back to

    Gotham.

    After the warriors of Heaven Domain boarded, Iwan turned around to get in a helicopter, but Johnson Garcia who was at the back of Iwan called him,

    "Lord Cliff!"

    Iwan looked back and frowned at Johnson Garcia, "Yes? Master Garcia, do you have anything to say yet?"

    Johnson Garcia took a deep breath and bowed to Iwan, "We, the God of War Sect, thank you, Lord Cliff, for bringing a Real Emperor for us!"

    Iwanughed, paused for a while, and shook his head, "No. I didn''t bring War for you. He took the path himself, and so did my other three brothers.

    They have their own way, and we''re brothers!"

    Iwan smiled at Johnson Garcia and then boarded the helicopter.

    On the helicopter, Iwan, the ck Emperor, Dark, War, y, Kill, and Teddy Huggins were sitting together. War was wrapped with bandages, and

    Eleanor was taking care of him. He had no life risk as his wounds were being healed up. That was also the result of his dodging the critical stab from

    Kenny.

    It was good news that War''s conditions were stable. With the resources of Heaven Domain and the Military of the Dragon Kingdom, he would recover

    and enter a new level of force this night.

    Iwan was looking at thendscape through the helicopter''s windows, and the ck Emperor was looking at him, with her eyes fixed on him. Iwan

    chuckled, "Sis, why are you always staring at me like that?"

    The ck Emperor giggled, "Because you''re a grown-up. My brother is a grown-up now. You''re not only a talent but a great strong man."

    "Why saying that?" Iwan was bewildered, for he didn''t expect the words from the ck Emperor.

    She smiled and ridiculed, "Courage! The courage you had when you were talking with Johnson Garcia on an equal footing. Brother, did you just

    forget that he is the Master of the God of War Sect, a middle-stage Life Realm Way Master?ˇ±

    "Well, it seemed what you said." Iwan had this feeling in his heart. After he reached Real King. he became a man with a broadened vision and a wider

    mind.

    He had concerns about

    powerhousesˇ®tike Johnson Garcia

    but no fear ofthe. He even waved

    his sworcsat Johnson Garcia. o

    Althougthe wasn''t inbat oftife

    and death with Johnson Garcia. and

    he probably wouldn''t defeat >

    JoFnson Garcia after a long battle,

    h¨¦ could stand at the same level

    with powerhouses like Johnson

    Garcia.

    Iwan looked at the views through the windows again and muttered to himself, "Returning to Gotham again. Jayna and Emily are still there, and I have

    left here for another half of a month.ˇ±

    At 4 P.M., lwan and his fellows took another ne at the western airport and flew toward Gotham. They arrived at the Gotham International Airport at

    6 P.M. when the night just fell.

    Carl Addison was waiting there for

    them, and when he saw Iwan, he

    said, "lwan, we''ve got everything

    prepared. Taig time the treasures

    we''ve looted from the Four Forces.

    are mainly the panacea that caa>

    improve strength. We''ve already

    done the extracting and made

    epdugh potion for the warriors of

    Heaven Domain to break their

    bottlenecks one more time. The

    Dragon Pond is energized, too. You

    and your brothers can try to reach a

    new level this time!"

    to

    Iwan nodded, "Okay, General Addison. I''ll pass. Let my four brothers, Teddy Huggins, and Warrior No.1 to No.20 go."

    Iwan and the ck Emperor had

    been increas ing their strength too

    fast, so theyeouldn''t i increase again

    in a shorbtimne. To digest what theyˇ±

    had was the most important ~>

    mission for them, especially forlwan

    afteMMe forcibly reached theReal

    King level. He had to consolidate his

    base and stabilize his Real King

    path.

    "What? You''ll pass? What will you do?ˇ± Carl Addison was confused.

    Iwan chuckled, "I''ll go home. It''s been forever...ˇ±

    After Iwan finished his talk, Carl Addison knew it all. lwan hadn''te back for too long. It was not that long, but he had undergone so many things

    this time on the External Battlefield.

    "Well, you go home. I''ll arrange for the rest." Carl Addison said.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The ck Emperor also nodded at Iwan, "Rx, brother, I''ll lead Heaven Domain to rest in the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom.ˇ±

    "Yeah!" Iwan nodded and then grabbed a car at the airport. He desperately wanted to go in the direction of the Miller residence in Gotham.

    His wife and daughter were awaiting him there. Perhaps they didnˇŻt have dinner yet. or they were having.

    "I miss you so much!" lwan''s lips curved into a smile, and his heart had already gone to his family.

 Chapter 346 Go Home

    Chapter 346 Go Home

    Chapter 346 Go Home

    The rush hour came as the night fell on Gotham. Traffic jams were everywhere, so it was already 7 P.M. when Iwan made it to the gate of the Miller

    residence by car. He didnˇŻt know if his family had had dinner, and he didn''t tell anyone that he wasing home.

    On the road, when Iwan was driving the car, seeing people on the streets through the windshield, and viewing thendscapes of the modern city in

    the evening, he felt a little dazed.

    He felt dazed because it felt like another world to him. The world he knew seemed really far from this city.

    Lovers were walking on the streets in this city, hand in hand. Fathers let their daughters ride on their necks. Some people were having dinner in

    restaurants. lwan, at this moment, felt like an outsider, watching everything that was happening in this city.

    It hadn''t been long since he left Gotham, only a dozen days had passed. But he had undergone too many things, subjectively prolonging a dozen

    days to a whole month or even longer to him.

    Ten days ago, he left for the External Battlefield to assemble Heaven Domain and carry out a raid on the Military Headquarters of the Canedy

    Kingdom across the ocean. Then, he joined the four Elders on the western continent to sh down the national fortune of the Poghu Kingdom.

    Next, he came back to the External Battlefield to fight the battle in the ck Emperor''s Ashram. Later, he expanded the battle to the Lion Quarter.

    After that, he returned to the External Battlefield for the third time to make preparations for war. In the end, he came back te Gotham for the iing

    battle against the four super-powerful sects.

    He had been through eight battles in ten days, and each of the battles was one of life and death. Whatever kind of negligence could take his life

    away. Luckily, he made it atst

    Although he made it, the incessant battles did wear him out mentally. However, these battles were worth it.

    At the gate of the Miller residence, when the dozen well-trained soldiers of the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom that were guarding the

    Miller residence saw Iwan return, they were surprised and squared their shoulders to salute Iwan.

    Right at the moment these guards were about to go inside to inform the Millers of lwan''s return, Iwan stopped them. Looking at the gate of the Miller

    residence, Iwan could sense the existence of his family inside the residence. He let a load off his heart.

    The family that he cared about so much was here, all of them.

    It was at this moment that Iwan felt these battles he fought on the External Battlefield were all worth it. All these wounds he took were worth it, as long

    as he could go home after the battles ended.

    This was the ce he would risk his life to protect.

    In the conference hall of the Miller residence, members of the Millers were chatting after dinner. As it was getting colder and colder in Gotham, the

    Miller residence, heated up by the radiant floors and central radiator, could shut the coldness out of its gate.

    Oscar Miller was chatting with Evan Cliff over things happening domestically and internationally. These two old men had entered the Emperor level

    already, but they were forbidden from battlefields by the fixed order from the four Elders of the Dragon Kingdom.

    The only order they had since received was to stay at home to protect Jayna and Emily, the two women that lwan cared about most.

    "Grand-grandpas, I want to watch cartoons. y me some cartoons!ˇ± Emily, who was in a white turtleneck with a tiny pair of white boots, gamboled to

    the front of Oscar and Evan. She started waving their hands like a spoiled baby.

    But before the two could reply, Jayna had walked behind Emily. She held her up and took her away.

    "You canˇŻt watch. Have you finished your homework yet? Go to finish your homework first if you haven''t..." Jayna, who was in a grey wind coat and

    wearing grey stockings. red at Emily.

    Emily locked her puppy''s eyes on Jayna and pleaded, "Mom, I just need to watch one episode, just one, okay? It doesn''t have to be cartoons! I can

    watch fishermen picking up crabs and shells! Please, mom, I just want to watch one episode...ˇ±

    "Well, Jayna, let her watch one episode of ''BackkomˇŻ. Just one episode." Evan and Oscar felt sorry for Emily, so they were also pleading. Somehow,

    the two patriarchs of two famous families, Emperors, would feel a bit perturbed when facing Jayna.

    "Grandpas, you spoiled Emily too much. You can''t always treat a child like that." Jayna put on a wry smile upon hearing them.

    Emily had already been a bit spoiled since Evan and Oscar started to indulge her. The two would do anything to get Emily what she wanted

    It was easy for the two to fulfill Emily''s needs, for one of them was rich as hell and the other was themander of the Military. Grandparents always

    spoil grandchildren. They both felt like sitting on pins and needles whenever Emily wasn''t around. They''d feel something missing in their life and

    meals no longer be tasty.

    "No way! Go to finish your homework first! You have sses tomorrow morning! Go back to your room and stop acting like a baby!" Jayna didnˇŻt

    compromise seeing Emily and the two old men pleading

    "No, mom." Emily dropped her shoulders immediately like an adult whose dream died down. Evan Cliff and Oscar felt very sorry seeing Emily like

    this, but when they saw the serious look on JaynaˇŻs face, the two elders couldn''t say a word..

    At this moment, a chuckle came from the door, "Haha, Jayna, let her watch one episode. She can finish her homeworkter."

    "No way, she... What?" Jayna replied but paused for a moment. Then, she quivered, looked through the window, and fix her eyes on suited lwan who

    was smiling at her.

    "I''m home, Jayna." Iwan nodded at Jayna, with deep affection in his eyes

    ˇ°Dad, dad!" Emily also saw Iwan standing outside, so she ran out, giggling and surprised to see his father after days

    "That''s my girl! Did you miss dad?" Iwan opened his arms, took in Emily, and kissed her on the cheeks

    Emily kissed her dad back many times and eximed, "I miss you so much, dad. Dad, let''s watch ''BackkomˇŻ. Let''s watch it!" Emily asked her dad to

    watch cartoons with her while kissing him.

    Thest time when Iwan was around her, he always took her to watch cartoons on theputer.

    Though Iwan was hiding, Jayna could still tell from his eyes that he was worn out.

    Jayna felt her heart broken and looked at Emily, "Emily. listen to mom. Your dad is exhausted. Let him rest and you can watch it yourself."

    "Well, okay." Emily followed what her mom said and knew her father was tired. She nodded with consent. a hint of depression shing upon her

    eyes.

    Iwan smiled at Jayna, "I''m fine. I can watch it with Emily, for a while."

    Having said that, lwan nodded at Oscar Miller and Evan Cliff, "Grandpas, we''ll talkter. I''m going to be with Emily."

    "Yeah, go to apany your daughter, Iwan. We''re in no rush, in no rush.ˇ± Oscar Miller and Evan Cliff were d that Iwan was back. News about

    the Dragon Kingdom''s and Heaven Domain''s victory kepting piece by piece these days.

    Every time the victory had something to do with Iwan, which was the source of these two grandpas'' joy and pride.

    Iwan said no more and took Emily to watch cartoons. After he entered his daughter''s room, the dominating Lord of Heaven Domain whose name of

    cruelty was spreading over the External Battlefield disappeared and was reced by a family guy, a normal dad.

    Emily behaved this evening. After one episode of cartoons, she went to do her homework.

    "Dad, how long will you stay at home this time?" Emily asked out her concerns while preparing for homework. She was afraid that her father would

    leave soon

    Iwan froze for a moment hearing the question, but before he answered, she lowered her head to do her homework as if she had already forgotten her

    question.

    Looking at Emily, lwan turned silent

    with shame. He felt no qualms

    toward the Sragon Kingdom or the.

    whole world. But he spent little tine

    with his-daughter. It only had been a

    dozetrdays since thes time-he

    leftthis daughter, but when.Re saw

    Emi y again, he found Emiy ˇ®had

    grown a lot.

    Iwan was distressed at this

    moment, for Ae wanted to be with

    his daughter: and wife for the rest of,

    his life. yeh he couldn''t do that. Ass

    he was-getting stronger and SS

    tronger, what he was carrying on

    his-shoulders was getting heavier

    and heavier. He had to go-out of his

    home.

    Yn

    Iwan exhaled a long sigh and looked at Emily, "Emily, dad''s gonna stay for a long time this time.ˇ± Iwan smiled at Emily and went out of her room

    After Iwan went out, Emily who was doing her homework smiled brightly. To her, Jayna and Iwan were her whole world.

    She could give up everything else. After all, she had been through tough days for four years with Jayna. These days she had been frolicking, only to

    distract her mother from thinking she missed her dad so much. Young as she was, she knew everything.

    "Dad, I love you. You''re the world''s best. most handsome dad.ˇ± Emily said in a low voice, with her lips curved into a wider smile.

    When Iwan came back to the

    conference hall, Oscar Miller and

    Evan Cliff hadi left. Only sexyand

    No eg

    meek Jayna who was in a grey wind

    coat and wearing grey stockingsˇ±

    was awaiting Iwan. Iwan realized

    immediately that his grandfathers

    wanted to give him and Jayna more

    private space.

    "I''m sorry for leaving for too long this time." Iwan walked to Jayna''s back but didn''t know what he didnˇŻt dare to hug her.

    Because when he left, he had promised he would take care of himself and wouldn''t do anything dangerous. It turned out that he had been fighting

    battles of life and death these days, and he wouldn''t evene back if his next target hadn''t been the four super-powerful sects.

    When Iwan saw Jayna''s eyes, he knew right away that she had been worrying about him

    "I''m so sorry.ˇ± Iwan apologized, with a hint of guilt in his eyes.

    Jayna looked back at Iwan with the same deep love and shook her head, "Honey, you must have been exhausted.ˇ±

    Buzz! After Jayna said that, her tears streamed down her cheeks, with her eyes reddening. She hadn''t had any idea what his husband had been

    through outside before.

    She knew it this time. She knew her husband had been undergoing battles of life and death. He could have died if he had made any mistakesThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "No!" Jayna flung herself into Iwan''s embrace and hugged him tightly when he was going to say something

    Jayna in lwan''s tight arms felt heartbroken and muttered to him, "Fool, are you still lying to me? I''ve been though the battles you have. I''m sorry,

    honey. I''m sorry!"

 Chapter 347 Gentle Tranquility

    Chapter 347 Gentle Tranquility

    Chapter 347 Gentle Tranquility

    Iwan had a good night''s sleep. In the External Regions, the Military Headquarters of Heaven Domain Dragon Kingdom had signed a truce with the

    Lion Quarter. The extra-territorial war came to an end.

    In the Dragon Kingdom domain, the four King-level super-powerful sects had been destroyed. The Green Mountain Sect and the Heaven Force allied

    with the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. War became the young master of the God of War Sect. The sect was closed once again. He

    would take over when he reached the True King level.

    Real Emperor that used to be only one in a thousand years, emerged one after another in this era. These super geniuses carved out their own paths.

    It was their time. It had be much easier for them to break through the thresholds and gain enlightenment.

    Iwan believed that it would only take a year or even half a year for his four brothers and ck Emperor to reach the True King level. It was especially

    true for ck Emperor. She was very close to the True King level.

    Now that the wholend had been pacified, they would negotiate with the Fierce Sun Sect in ten days. As Iwan saw it, they were not likely to go to

    war. Probably, they would sign another agreement. Although it was known to all that the so-called agreement could be broken at any moment, it was

    a kind gesture at least, wasn''t it?

    The Heaven Domain and the Dragon Kingdom Military Headquarters were developing fast. Time was what they needed the most. By the time when

    Iwan reached the intermediate stage of the True King level and the Senior Elder reached the summit of the Way Master level, the Supreme Darkness

    Sect and the Fierce Sun Sect would no longer be a threat at all.

    Of course, the two sects knew it just as well as Iwan did. Even so, they didnˇŻt dare to wage a war. It was especially true for Greg Hogan, the leader of

    the Fierce Sun Sect. He feared that Human-Kind level master who was invincible in this age and was supporting Iwan.

    Not sure of scoring a victory, they would not start a war easily. Besides, in Gotham City, the Senior Elder''s strength was enhanced by the fortune of

    the Dragon Kingdom. He couldpare with a warrior at the Life Realm of the Way Master level. Their enemies were tough

    Although the problem still existed, most of it had been resolved. The rest was not that easy to crack. lwan thought he needed at least ten days to

    himself. Everything else could wait.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    He rxed and slept soundly that night. With nothing to worry about, he rested his head on Jayna''sp and fell asleep.

    Iwan, who liked to bully Jayna, didn''t do it this time because he was physically and mentally exhausted. People only knew how powerful the leader of

    the Heaven Domain was. They had no idea of what he had been through and the price he had paid.

    It was gettingte. The soft moonlight nted into the bedroom through the white curtains. In an unblemished nightdress, Jayna held Iwan and let him

    rest on herp.

    Jayna had nned to make love with Iwan tonight. When she came out of the shower, she found that Iwan had fallen asleep. He was sleeping

    soundly and snoring.

    Instead of waking him up, she considerately helped him take off his shoes and gently held him. She caressed his face and quietly looked at him

    "You fool, how long has it been since you had any sleep? Have a sound sleep, honey. I will be here. Love you," Jayna said with a gentle smile and

    dropped another kiss on lwan''s face.

    She was not wrong. Iwan didn''t know why, but he just couldn''t fall sleep away from home. When he was at home, however, he felt rxed. In front of

    Jayna, he would forget about everything. At this ce. he was an ordinary husband rather than the fearsome leader of the Heaven Domain.

    He had nor thovgks of ? crom the beginn:ng

    ˇ®hat -he woman in a white veil, who had helped him in the battle, was Jayna

    In fact, he could find out as long as he used his power. he didn''t do that because he could guard against anyone but Jayna

    In his mind, Jayna was just a simple woman who needed his protection. There was no way she could fight those powerhouses at the Death Realm of

    the Way Master level. It was simply not possible.

    Iwan had a good night''s sleep. When he woke up the next morning, he found that Jayna had gone out. He stretched himself, deeply inhaled the fresh

    air, and felt revitalized. The exhaustion from days of battle was all gone.

    He went out, came to the living room, and leaned on the door frame. Jayna was seening out of the kitchen with a bowl of soup.

    She saw the man and said to him with a gentle smile, ˇ°You''re up. How was your sleepst night?ˇ±

    Iwan affectionately looked at her. "Good, why didn''t you wake me up?"

    With a gentle smile, Jayna came to his side, held onto his arm, led him to the living room, and sat him down. Only then did she reply, "I could see how

    tired you were. Honey, have some soup. I made it for you."

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ± lwan nodded, looking at the woman and then at the soup on the table. For a moment. he felt like entering another world

    He was dazed for a while and snapped back. He looked up at her and asked, "Where is Emily?ˇ±

    Jayna replied with a smile, "She went to school. It''s behind the house of the Miller family. Don''t worry about it, her two grand-grandpas escorted her

    there. She is treated like a little princess not only in the Miller''s house but also in the entire city."

    Iwan couldn''t help but smile. It made sense. That was his only daughter and the great-granddaughter of Oscar and Evan. Everyone in the Dragon

    Kingdom Military Headquarters knew her. Emily was treated as the most distinguished guest wherever she went.

    Jayna had had breakfast. Iwan bowed his head and started eating. After breakfast, they changed their clothes and went to take a walk. The residence

    of the Miller family was huge. There was a garden and rockeries. It was quiet today. Earlier in the morning, Oscar had informed everyone not to

    disturb Iwan. They should let him rest for a couple of days

    The tranquility was long-lost. Jayna was wearing a gray trench coat. a pair of gray stockings, and high heels. Her long, ck hair was fluttering in the

    wind. She was gorgeous. She quietly held lwan''s arm and walked around the yard with him

    "How long will you stay?" Jayna asked

    "Ten days, then I may have to leave. There is some unfinished business," lwan replied.

    Jayna nodded. "Is it hard to handle?ˇ±

    Iwan thought about it and replied, "It''s fine. The situation outside is much better now. Don''t worry about it. everything will be fine."

    He smiled to reassure her. No matter how difficult things were, he would take care of them

    In fact, he had several important

    things to do. Iaxside the domain of

    the Dragon Kingdom, he needed to

    deal withthe Supreme Darkness >

    Sect andthe Fierce Sun Sect. The>

    country had been through two wars

    in thepast month. He also needed

    totake care of something ifthe

    External Regions. He would help the

    nation rejoin the International

    Military Headquarters Alliance and

    take back their rights. Content

    belongs to swnovel.ne

    Certain rules Qf the world should be

    changed. Th¨¦ Dragon Kingdom

    shouldn''t beexcluded, isted, and.

    suppresged by all sides like be ore:

    This issue was actually very tricky.

    To say the least, it was difficult ice)

    getithe content of those topMilitary

    Headquarters in West an¨¦&:Central

    Lands.  io

    But it had to be done, or else the Dragon Kingdom would have to send troops to the External Battlefield every few years. Besides, he was going to

    break through the True King level, find his mother, and reveal some secrets.

    There were still a lot of things for him to do. It was not the time for him to retire yet

    Iwan was lost in thoughts and fell silent. By his side, Jayna saw his every expression.

    After a while, she tightened her grip on his arm and said gently, "Promise me you''ll have a good rest in the next ten days.ˇ±

    She gazed at him and added, "Don''t worry about Emily and me. Your task is to rest, alright?ˇ±

    Iwan saw the concern in her eyes and smiled, "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I promise I''ll have a good rest. I''ll do nothing in the next ten days."

    He paused, looked at her, and continued, "Jayna, I missed you."

    Jayna trembled and gave a faint

    smile. Pulling back her hand, she

    stood on tiptee, wrapped her arms

    around hig feck, and kissed him ons

    the lips. der kiss was softand ~<

    warm-ltwas filled with affection:

    YQ? . .

    She.was reluctant to part wittrhim.

    She-couldn''t say it. Her marshad his

    responsibilities. All that she could do

    was Stay by his side, giving him

    warmth and a ce to rest when he

    was tired.

    The autumn wind was picking up. The northern region of the Dragon Kingdom had enteredte autumn. The weather was cold. The leaves on the

    trees turned yellow. As a gust of wind came over, the golden leaves fell on and drifted. It was beautiful.

    The scenery was beautiful, but the woman by his side was more beautiful. For a moment, lwan wanted to forget about all the burdens and stay with

    her like this forever. They had been separated for five years. Five years...

    "Let''s go." Jayna kissed him and let go of him till she was short of breath. Her smile became broader and gentler. She held onto his arm and walked

    with him to the path in the depths of the forest.

    "Honey, you know what? Emily is naughty recently. Spoiled by the two old men, she vented her spleen on me. What do you say? Should I spank

    her?"

    "Well, what did she do? Uh, I don''t think it''s a good idea to spank her. She is little. We should just discipline her.ˇ±

    ˇ°Hmph, you are no different from other men. If things go on like this. she will be a bad girl. She will live on her own and get married one day.

    What if no one wants her by then?ˇ±

    "No kidding, she is my daughter. Who dares to bully her? They''re bold."

    "Er..." Jayna didn''t know what to say. Emily''s character changed a lot. If it went on like this, she would be a spoiled girl. Jayna wanted to change

    the situation, but everyone was protecting Emily. Sally, Moira, Oscar, and Evan doted on her.

    In fact, Jayna knew why they acted like that. Emily lived through hardships during those years when she was with Jayna.

    Jayna heard the two old men, who were in their seventies, talking about the past many times. They were distressed about Emily''s sufferings that shed

    tears.

    Realizing her concern, Iwan said to her with a smile, ˇ°Honey, don''t worry about it, Emily inherited our genes. She will be a gorgeousdy when she

    grows up.ˇ±

    "What if she won''t be pretty?"

    "She will be.ˇ±

    "What if..."

    "It won''t happen.ˇ±

    "But..."

    "No buts!"

    The golden leaves fell and danced in the wind. Hand in hand, they quietly walked down the path in the depths of the forest.

    The man was dashing. and the woman was gorgeous. No one was there to disturb them. Theirughter started to fill the forest.

    Tranquility and happiness. This was the life Iwan desired. He made a secret decision. When everything was done, he woulde back and would

    not leave again. He would stay with Jayna and Emily forever.

 Chapter 348 Black Emperor and Dimitrie (1)

    Chapter 348 ck Emperor and Dimitrie (1)

    Chapter 348 ck Emperor and Dimitrie (1)

    Iwan returned home. He didn''t bother to worry about anything. If he could, he would not leave the Miller''s house. He wanted to spend all his time with

    his family. He was eager to forget about everything, quit cultivating, and rx his mind

    ck Emperor, Dimitrie, Jackson, and others stayed at the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom. They wanted Iwan to have a break. The:

    reason was simple. Everyone knew how tired he was. They hoped that he would have more time to rest.

    This man singlehandedly turned the tide. Their hearts were filled with mixed feelings. They were awed.

    In the next few days, Jackson, the strong powerhouse under the Human King level. gave lectures to the Senior Elder and others besides helping

    them enhance their strength.

    Burlie, Zack, the Senior Elder, and the Second Elder discussed matters about the alliance. They didnˇŻt leave any stone unturned. In the next few

    days, the powerhouses of the King level and the Emperor level in the Green Mountain Sect and Heaven Force started to integrate with the Dragon

    Kingdom Military Headquarters. They had drills one after another. The strength of the Military Headquarters doubled. The lineup of powerhouses was

    replenished and reached an unprecedented level.

    Thanks to their guidance, the masters at the God of War level and the Super God level and the ordinary warriors in the Military Headquarters and the

    Heaven Domain made it to the next level

    The 3,000 crack soldiers of the Heaven Domain were also trained at the Military Headquarters in Gotham City. They made great progress but hadn''t

    fully mastered the new power. During the peaceful period, they practiced hard and honed their skills.

    All the powerhouses from the Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain were advancing. The fortune of the Dragon Kingdom had enhanced

    once again. It was on the increase although the enhancement was not as great as before.

    The Four Masters of Heaven, Teddy, and Warrior No. 1 to No. 20 made big progress in the Dragon Pond. The pond was now filled with energy.

    Complemented by the increasing fortune of the nation, the powerhouses from the Heaven Domain were all making breakthroughs.

    War''s injury healed overnight. His realm upgraded from Stage Three to Stage Four of the Real Emperor level. Dark, y, and Kill reached the same

    stage. Teddy reached Stage Four of the King level. As for Warrior No. 1, the leader of lwan''s personal guards, made it to Stage One of the King level

    The True King way was not open to him. He had to take the most ordinary road like Teddy.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Even so, he had never dreamed of having such a great opportunity.

    It was the result of his effort in just one night. The powerhouses from Heaven Domain made great progress, and this was just the beginning. The

    Senior Elder and others decided to enhance everyone''s power at all costs. The Heaven Domain was shart of top warriors after all. Backed by the

    resources they obtained from the four super-powerful sects and the energy of state fortune in the Dragon Pond, everyone was increasing his strength

    non-stop.

    They believed that the powerhouses from the Heaven Domain would gain awesome power after the retreat

    While the powerhouses from the Heaven Domain and the Military Headquarters were improving, Jackson discussed the Tao with the Senior Elder

    once again. Dimitrie was ready to break through to the Life Realm. In fact, he had been stuck at the summit of the Death Realm for many years. To be

    precious, it was five years.

    Five years ago, Dimitrie hit the biggest bottleneck of his life. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t reach the Life Realm. It was a big hurdle. He

    chose to seal his power and be an ordinary powerhouse of the King level. He had wandered on the External Battlefield and looked for a chance

    to break through

    Five years had passed. Dimitrie and Jackson were martial brothers. They were the best warriors in their clique. Early on, Jackson had reached the

    Life Realm of the Way Master level. That was ten years ago. In contrast, Dimitrie hadn''t improved again since he reached the summit of the Death

    Realm five years ago.

    He had umted enough experience andcked a trace of inspiration or epiphany. As a result, he got stuck at that level. Now five years had

    passed.

    He had sealed his power and wandered on the External Battlefield. During that period, he ran across ck Emperor, a violent woman who broke the

    shackles that chained him. ck Emperor caught his attention, and he had been helping her. As expected, she had made breakthroughs and

    reached Stage Seven of the King level in just a couple of years. Dimitrie was impressed by her speed of advancement

    In a corner of the square, Dimitrie, wno was dressed in a white robe, sat on the high tform. A bottle of wine was in his hand. He was drinking alone.

    "Five years... Five years, I seem to have found an opportunity to break through, but why is it rted to ck Emperor? What am I to her? Her master

    or what?ˇ± he muttered to himself.

    In the battles of life and death, he found an opportunity to break through. Although Jackson and he were from the same school, their paths were

    widely different. Jackson''s path was all-defying. His path was much moreplicated. It was mixed with all kinds of feelings.

    Half a month ago, ck Emperor

    was almost killed by Foxley on the

    External Battl¨¦tield. She was beaten

    out of her gstden body. Dimitrie was

    furious at ihat moment. He was ~

    devastated and appalled. Something

    he hath never dared to think of came

    to.himh. No one knew aboutitˇŻ

    Jackson didn''t know, and-nor did

    Iwan. That day Iwan stripped the

    Great Way of Haig and saved ck

    Emperor''s life. Dimitrie broke into

    tears.

    He saw hope. Since she woke up, he had been avoiding her. He barely spent time with her alone. As for the reason, he was clueless

    Dimitrie took a swig of the wine. His mind was in turmoil. His heart was filled with mixed feelings. He muttered to himself. ˇ°Heh, the summit of Real

    Emperor and the Death Realm of Way Master, maybe you don''t need my protection anymore. You''re now an unparalleled powerhouse."

    He shook his head and smiled. The silver-haired man looked unrestrained but somewhat felt lost.

    The scenes of the past shed

    across his mind. On the External

    Battlefield, ck Emperor was

    carrying, as edgehammer. Now and:

    then, shet came to his ashram and:

    iterally smashed everything. After

    she was gone, Dimitrie woul have

    toyepair it. To consolidate-her belief

    in her cultivation, he let H¨¦r smash

    things as she liked.

    to

    After ck Emperor inherited the Real Emperor of Haig, it seemed that she no longer needed him.

    There was something he didn''t

    know. A cou pleof days ago, ck

    Emperor cafre to see him before

    she had a retreat. Unfortunately, I

    Jackson and he had gone to the?

    northot the External Battlefield: At

    the Freadquarters of ExternalKiller

    Group One, they discussedthings

    with the other party. ck Emperor

    failed to meet him.

    Then she helped Dimitrie repair the broken ashram and left. This was the only time she didnˇŻt go to see him with her sledgehammer, and he didn''t

    know that she had gone to see him

    On the tform, Dimitrie was still drinking. Just as he was going to take another swig, a tall, sexy woman in a ck robe secretly appeared behind

    him. ck Emperor was now a top powerhouse. She deliberately concealed her power, and the man, who focused on his wine, didn''t sense her

    presence.

    Mixed feelings rose in him. ck Emperor stood behind him for as long as he drank.

    What he didn''t know was that ck Emperor also had mixed feelings. She suspected that he had been faking it the whole time. Although his disguise

    was great, ck Emperor had seen it through. After all, she was a top genius second only to Iwan. She just didn''ty it bare.

    Dimitrie finished off a bottle of wine and reached out to open another when ck Emperor broke the silence. "Hey, old man. is it fun to drink alone?

    How about I keep youpany?"

    "Uh..." Dimitrie trembled, stood up with a start, and turned around. He looked at ck Emperor and freaked out, "You... When did youe? What...

    What did you hear?ˇ± He changed color, and a cold sweat trickled down his cheek.

 Chapter 349 Black Emperor and Dimitrie! (â…ˇ)

    Chapter 349 ck Emperorand Dimitrie! (˘ň)

    Chapter 349 ck Emperor and Dimitrie! (11)

    Actually, Dimitrie had muttered to himself. If ck Emperor heard these words, it would be... Dimitrie dared not to imagine the horrible result, cold

    sweat flowing down from his cheek.

    ck Emperor frowned slightly, walked to Dimitrie, and stood in front of him at a close distance. She looked into DimitrieˇŻs eyes and asked, "Old guy.

    why are you so nervous?ˇ±

    Dimitrie swallowed hard and answered, "No... I''m not nervous..."

    ck Emperor frowned deeply and showed an unkind look, "Old guy, do you think I''m a fool?"

    "Uh... No, I dare not..." Dimitrie smiled awkwardly.

    ck Emperor narrowed her sexy eyes, took a deep look at Dimitrie. and said, "Old guy, you seemed to be muttering to yourself. Tell me, did you

    speak ill of me? Huh?"

    Dimitrie was extremely anxious. He roared in his heart: Where''s her sledgehammer? He was so afraid of seeing her without her weapon. Damn it,

    he''d rather she hit him with it than talking to him like this.

    Fortunately, ck Emperor stopped asking him. She grabbed his gon and took a long chug of wine. drinking half of it. The unrestrained

    bearing made Dimitrie twitch the corner of his mouth.

    After that, ck Emperor threw the remaining wine back to Dimitrie, motioning him to drink. However, Dimitrie held it and did not dare to do so. If he

    used the spout that ck Emperor had touched, wouldn''t it be they indirectly kissed? Dimitrie froze for a moment in thinking.

    Noticing his hesitation, ck Emperor frowned again and said unpleasantly, "What? You think my mouth is dirty? Is that why you don''t want to drink

    it?"

    Dimitrie had no idea that even as charming and bold as the ck Emperor, her heart couldn''t help beating fast when asking the question.

    "Uh... No, no... It''s just..." Dimitrie was still embarrassed

    "Drink it!" ck Emperor suddenly shouted at Dimitrie.

    With loud slurps, Dimitrie subconsciously drank the rest of the wine, but when he finished it, he suddenly blushed. Yes, Dimitrie, who had never even

    gotten drunk before, flushed at this moment because he smelled the aroma of ck Emperor''s lips when touching the spout.

    "Haha..." ck Emperor made an enchanting giggle, seeing DimitrieˇŻs rosy face. As an extremely beautiful woman, ck Emperor had long legs.

    She looked as sexy and beautiful as Helen of Troy. Her ck hair was fixed by a ck hairpin, and a wisp of hair fell on her face, highlighting her

    strength and sexy feelings.

    It was ck Emperor, a violent woman with super beauty. Now, DimitrieˇŻs face turned even redder at her giggling.

    "Old guy. are you shy? So? How did my lips smell?ˇ± ck Emperor suddenly leaned close to DimitrieˇŻs ear and asked.

    .." Dimitrie was speechless. What the hell was she saying? Who would say that?

    Dimitrie felt uneasy and he really missed the violent ck Emperor, whe directly fought with her sledgehammer without saying a word. He was.

    caught off guard by her sudden release of feminity. Shit, Dimitrie was at a loss.

    Fortunately, ck Emperor didn''t continue to make fun of Dimitrie. She looked serious and took a deep look at Dimitrie, ˇ°Old guy...ˇ±

    Seeing her sudden serious attitude, Dimitrie subconsciously looked at her and asked, "Yes? What?"

    ck Emperor looked at Dimitrie with great gratitude andplicated emotion, "Thank you

    Dimitrie smiled and waved his hand, "ItˇŻs nothing. We are friends, right? Why thank me all of a sudden? And if you really feel gratitude, then don''t tear

    down my ashram aftering back, okay?ˇ±

    Dimitrieughed but ck Emperor was not. so Dimitrie gradually stopped talking. He looked at ck Emperor uneasily and said, ˇ°Uh... Why are you

    so serious? It''s not a big deal."

    However, ck Emperor shook her head seriously, "No, old guy, I really appreciated you for what you have done for me."

    She paused for a moment and continued to look at Dimitrie. After taking a deep breath, she said, "You know? I have never expected that you would

    do that for me. You even voluntarily disabled the seal. Would it affect your subsequent promotion of cultivation?ˇ± ck Emperor looked at Dimitrie

    withplicated emotions. If Dimitrie couldn''t achieve the Life Realm in his life, she would be guilty. After all, Dimitrie unsealed it to save her.

    Honestly, ck Emperor was so grateful to Dimitrie. About ten days ago, Dimitrie unsealed himself for her, tried to murder Starwind, and almost

    betrayed the camp of the guardian of the rules

    Before ck Emperor fell into aa the other day, she not only saw lwan who came to save her but also Dimitrie, who was grey-haired, furious

    and murderous with bloodshot eyes in white clothes.

    It was the first time that the ck Emperor had seen the heyday of Dimitrie. She had never seen Dimitrie like that. At that moment, ck Emperor

    was really touched by Dimitrie. It turned out that the strong Dimitrie had been pretending to be weak and enduring her bully for five years.

    ck Emperor was reminded of the scenes she had been with Dimitrie and was more moved. There were only two men who were so kind to her.

    One was her sworn brother, wan, who was even more reliable than her blood. And the other one was Dimitrie. As she thought, ck Emperor found

    that she had actually spent more time with Dimitrie than with lwan

    Dimitrie saw that ck Emperor was so serious and stoppedughing. Instead, he nodded to ck Emperor and said, ˇ°It''s okay. Don''t mind it. We

    are... friends, aren''t we?"

    "Ha..." ck Emperorughed and then said, "For you, are we just... friends?"

    Dimitrie was silent. A few years ago, he had been confident when facing the ck Emperor, but now he didn''t so. The Ancient Emperor path inherited

    by ck Emperor was so strong that Dimitrie ensured that she would be a Human King, an invincible powerhouse, with her talent. While he would

    eventually stop at the peak of Life Realm at the Way Master level. In other words, he didnˇŻt deserve ck Emperor.

    So even if Dimitrie understood ck Emperor''s meaning, he dared not admit or ept it.

    "Yes... We''re friends.ˇ± Dimitrie made aplicated smile at ck Emperor.

    ck Emperor took a deep breath, took another pot of wine, went to the edge of the high tform, and took a sip. She said to Dimitrie, ˇ°Old guy.ˇ±

    "Huh?" Dimitrie, behind ck Emperor, asked with a confused look.

    ck Emperor looked at the striving

    top powerhouses of Heaven Domain

    downstairsand said to Dimitrie, "I x

    may have''ts go. lwan''s enemy is <

    getting stronger, and he can''t stay,

    up ne. I need to fight together

    w ith Aim. Even if Iwan doesn? say

    aything, I know that our baltlefield

    will not be on the Externat Battlefield

    one day."

    Hearing that, Dimitrie kept silent again for a long time. Then Dimitrie raised his head and looked up at ck Emperor''s back wistfully, "Will you be

    back?"

    ck Emperor also remained silent for a while and then shook her head, "I donˇŻt know. It''s unpredictable. If I die outside, then I''ll never go back."

    "Boom!" When ck Emperor finished, Dimitrie suddenly released a monstrous momentum. The imposing manner of the peak of the Death Realm at

    Way Master level raged.

    He stared at ck Emperor''s back and said word for word, "It won''t happen! You wille back alive!ˇ±

    "lˇ®ll guard your ashram of the External Battlefield. I''ll let someone clean it every day. I promise it will look like as before when youe back. So you

    muste back alive!ˇ±

    Dimitrie had never been so firm. He would never allow ck Emperor to be in danger again.

    Hearing that, the tall and enchanting ck Emperor, who had her back to Dimitrie, shivered

    "Well... Let''s change a subject..." ck Emperor nodded and then shook her head.

    She threw the gon in her hand with half of the wine to Dimitrie again. He took it and was silent, and so was ck Emperor.

    The two stood in silence for a long

    time on the high tform. They

    didn''t talk anymore. In the past, he

    had beensstronger than her as the-~

    top powerhouse on the External _

    Battlefield, so no matter what ck

    Emperor did, he could guarantee her

    safety, Now, she had gradually

    be better than him:Then the

    secret guardian of these years might

    be no need.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Dimitrie and ck Emperor both knew that. In ck Emperor''s mind, Iwan was her brother and her only rtive in the world

    And Dimitrie was different. He was the only man to be with her except for Iwan.

    After they were silent for a long time, ck Emperor suddenly turned around and smiled at Dimitrie. It made the sexy woman more attractive.

    ck Emperor looked at Dimitrie, who was in white, with gray hair and a younger face than before, "Old guy... You are really handsome now. At

    least, it is much more handsome than the old-man style...ˇ±

    ck Emperor paused and said to Dimitrie, "Old guy, can you keep the image in the future?"

    Dimitrie looked at her emotionally and nodded. "Well... Okay!"

    Then they didnˇŻt say anything more. After all, it was the first time they chatted like today. So they always faced awkward silence.

    After a long time, ck Emperor took a deep look at Dimitrie and said, "Old guy, I''m going.ˇ±

    "Well..." Dimitrie didn''t know what to say and nodded. He really wanted to talk something more with her but had no idea what to say.

    ck Emperor bit her lips and also didn''t want to go. She was willing to stay with Dimitrie for a while. However, it seemed that they had no topic to

    talk about.

    They had to be silent for a long time. The next moment, both of them spoke at the same time, "You..."

    "Uh..."

    ck Emperor smiled, looked at Dimitrie, and said, "Well, old guy, you go first."

    Dimitrie also smiled and then seriously said to ck Emperor, "Don''t worry about my Way. The unseal didn''t affect my promotion, really..."

    ck Emperor thought for a moment and nodded, "Well, I believe you can do it."

    Dimitrie opened his mouth to emphasize several times as if a schoalboy making a promise to his teacher. He tried to convince ck Emperor that he

    could break through again and told ck Emperor not to worry too much.

    However, ck Emperor said first, "Old guy, I believe you can make a breakthrough. If I meet a strong enemy outside and canˇŻt escape, you''ll go to

    save me, right?ˇ±

    "You won''t have an ident. You won''t!" Dimitrie was anxious at her words and said directly. He would never want to see the scene ten days ago

    when ck Emperor was in danger.

    This time, befoxe he finished, ck

    Emperor suetienly appeared at his

    NS

    side. Sheˇ®put her arms around the->

    neck of. f Bimitrie, who was a head

    lowerthan her. ck Emperor

    loweted her head and kissed-his lips

    witFr her delicate and sexy tips.

    "Uh..." Dimitrie grunted. His brain was a nk.

    ck Emperor took the initiative to kiss him! Uh... It was so... Dimitrie was at a loss, holding the gon that ck Emperor gave him.

    After a long time, ck Emperor got out of his lips. Then she kissed his side face, "Make a breakthrough quickly. When the war is over, I''ll marry

    you.ˇ±

    "I believe you can do it." ck Emperor smiled at Dimitrie and then disappeared.

    Dimitrie stood there for a long time, and then turned and looked in the direction of the ck Emperor''s departure.

    He was dull for a while as if he didn''t realize what happened

 Chapter 350 Dimitrie Made a Breakthrough to the Peak of Life Realm

    Chapter 350 DimitrieMade a Breakthroughto the Peak of Life Realm

    Chapter 350 Dimitrie Made a Breakthrough to the Peak of Life Realm

    "Kiss me... Marry me? Old guy? The present appearance? ck Emperor and I? Get married? Wait for her toe back? She''s going to follow Iwan

    to fight?" Dimitrie looked in the direction of the ck Emperor''s departure, mumbling in his heart.

    ck Emperor was a matchless powerhouse at half-a-step Way Master level, so ordinary people couldn''t see how she left. However, Dimitrie was at

    the peak of Death Realm, so he could see ck Emperor''s sexy and enchanting figure going farther in his sight.

    "No! I will never let you be in danger again! Absolutely not!" Dimitrie continued to mumble. He swore that he would never let ck Emperor go

    through suffering on the External Battlefield again!

    The next moment, Dimitrie gritted his teeth severely and shouted in his heart, "BARRIER OF LIFE REALM AT WAY MASTER LEVEL! Break!" Boom..

    Poof... As Dimitrie forced himself to break through the barrier, his face turned pale, and blood gushed out directly.

    "Just so much? Break!" Dimitrie shouted loudly in his heart. Then he forcibly hit the barrier of Life Realm at the Way Master level that had stuck him

    for five years with an indomitable attitude.

    Boom... For an instant, DimitrieˇŻs body began to tremble crazily. His sense organs were bleeding, but he still stared at ck Emperor''s leaving figure.

    It was the one he wanted to guard all his life. Dimitrie didnˇŻt want to see the tragedy ten days ago happen again. What was more, ck Emperor had

    said that she would marry him when she came back from the war.

    Now ck Emperor, who was walking forward in the distance, also felt DimitrieˇŻs movement behind her. As a top powerhouse, she instantly knew

    what Dimitrie was doing now.

    Yes, after ck Emperor expressed her love with actions, Dimitrie opened up her mind and strengthened his belief. He had sealed himself for five

    years. During this time, he had been umting resources and experience. The preparation had been enough long ago, and he needed

    enlightenment.

    However, Dimitrie decided not to wait. He chose Iwan''s way to break through it. Now that the enlightenment didn''te, Dimitrie would break through

    with indomitable faith. Dimitrie was bound to make a breakthrough unless he was killed in the process.

    He forcibly mobilized all the forces in the body to break through. Every time he did so, the blood mist burst out. Though ck Emperor didn''t look

    back, she knew what Dimitrie was doing and felt his gaze at her back. ck Emperor slowed her steps to make Dimitrie see clearer.

    Meantime, Jackson in the Senior Elder''s office suddenly noticed the condition. He directly emerged in the outside square. Seeing Dimitrie''s forced

    breakthrough. he also changed his facial expression, since the forced breakthrough mustst to the end once started, and it only had two results:

    sess or disabled, even dead

    Jackson''s figure shed and appeared near the high tform where Dimitrie was located. He created a series of barriers to protect Dimitrie, in case

    of others disturb Dimitrie

    The next moment, Shelton, Judy, the Third Elder, and the Fourth Elder also appeared. They silently mobilized the power of the national fortune of the

    Dragon Kingdom to guard Dimitrie.

    He was a resolute person like lwan

    When protecting Dimitrie, Jackson raised his head and saw the figure of the ck Emperor who was walking slowly into the distance. Jackson

    frowned and took a deep look at her back and at Dimitrie.

    ˇ°Dimitrie, you are in love with her, right?" Jackson murmured with a solemn expression. "Then breakthrough! She is still noticing you."

    ˇ°Absolutely not!" Dimitrie in blood suddenly looked up and screamed wildly. The sound was so loud that it even shocked the entire Military

    Headquarters in Gotham City. At that time. all people paid attention to there.

    No one knew what his roar meant except Dimitrie and ck Emperor. All people were in confusion, except ck Emperor, who walked and trembled

    with tearful eyes. She paused for a moment and almost turned around to look at Dimitrie, but finally, she didn''t do so.

    She was ck Emperor, a strong queen who had never been weak in the past. present and future. However, although she didn''t turn around, she still

    paused.

    At that moment, a loud bang sounded from behind. It was from Dimitrie who was breaking through. Then a voice like the crashing of ss spread

    from DimitrieˇŻs body.

    Then, a terrible momentum of the powerhouse in Life Realm at Way Master level spread out from his body, covering the whole space. Dimitrie broke

    through! After sealing himself and umting for five years crazily, Dimitrie seeded in breaking through to the level of Life Realm.

    It was Realm of Life and Death at Way Master level. Dimitrie had once been at the edge of life and death. However, in the end, he survived with his

    strong will and the determination that he would fight to the death to protect ck Emperor for the rest of his life

    "Dimitrie... Congrattions..." Jackson was relieved when seeing Dimitrie made a breakthrough. He knew Dimitrie had a knot. That was why he had

    been unable to break through for a long time and was stuck at the stage of Death Realm at the Way Master level. Jackson knew it clearly: Dimitrie

    was a top genius who was not much different from him.

    For example, in the camp of the guardian of the rules, all the powerhouses at the Way Master level knew the terrible strength of Jackson, but few

    people knew that Dimitrie also had top talent. Only Jackson and their master knew what a horrible talent Dimitrie was.

    As Jackson was about to congratte Dimitrie on his breakthrough, Dimitrie continued to growl, "Early stage? Not enough! Come again!ˇ±

    Boom. After a loud noise, DimitrieˇŻs breath soared again, breaking through the peak of the Early stage of the Life Realm in an instant.

    ˇ°Again!ˇ± Boom... It was the middle stage of the Life Realm at the Way Master level.

    "Not enough!" Boom... It was theter stage of the Life Realm at the Way Master level

    "Go on!" Dimitrie continued to growl wildly. As he wished, the imposing momentum soared again, even more, violent than before. Actually, Dimitrie

    had made enough umtion for a long time. He had been stuck at the peak of Death Realm at Way Master level for five years. With abundant

    umtions and sentiment. he was the strongest powerhouse at the Way Master level in the camp of the guardian of the rules. Besides, his senior

    was the strongest powerhouse except for Human King, and he got the inheritance from his dead master, who was at theter stage of Life Realm.

    Therefore, Dimitrie was in charge of all levels of the Life Realm at the Way Master level.

    What he needed was a chance to make a breakthrough. As long as he broke through, he could directly ascend to the peak of the Life Realm.

    And as he expected, ten secondster, DimitrieˇŻs imposing momentum directly broke through to the peak of Life Realm at Way Master level

    Seemingly. Dimitrie who was forcibly promoted to the levelpletely consumed all his umtion for five years. The released power directly

    pushed his realm and strength to the peak of Life Realm at Way Master level

    In fact, DimitrieˇŻs y was simr to the Way taken by Kinsey. Both silently umted for many years and then made a breakthrough. The only

    difference was that Kinsey ensured that he could instantly break through to another level, but Dimitrie couldn''t.

    "Haha... The peak...Life Realm! I have the strength to continue to protect you. For the rest of your life, I''ll protect..." Dimitrie, who made a sessful

    breakthrough. looked at the leaving ck Emperor with blood in his mouth and his face. He said in a low voice with a smile

    Then, after consuming all the energy, he fell into a deep sleep, and his body fell down under the high tform. However, his face still kept a smile.

    "Bang...!" At the moment Dimitrie was unconscious, Jackson appeared behind him, caught his body, and didn''t let him fall. Jackson took a look at the

    unconscious Dimitrie in his arms and then looked up at ck Emperor, who was walking in the distance.

    No one knew that ck Emperor showed a charming smile on her way. Dimitrie, he... did it. He sessfully broke through to the Life Realm

    "Old guy. the only way I feel security is that you are stronger. I have no choice. For the past five years, I have been ustomed to it. Only you are

    stronger, I feel more sense of security..." ck Emperor sighed in her heart with a smile. Then her figure shed and disappeared

    Yes, in the five years in the External

    Battlefield, sk Emperor had

    gotten usedto the existence of

    Dimitrie. Not matter how powerful -~>

    she becameter, she enjoyed

    Dimitcie 8 being behind her. She

    always carried a sledgehammer

    com time to time to tear down

    Dimitrie''s ashram, but astong as the

    Old Dimitrie was there, ck

    Emperor would feel safe. Content

    belongs to

    KS

    a

    a

    A sense of security was not given to Iwan. It had always been Dimitrie who made her feel safe. In fact, ck Emperor once joked to Dimitrie that if he

    were not an old man, she might have had a crush on him.

    n those five years, DimitrieˇŻs old

    appearance was a hurdle for ck

    Emperor. Thest time he finally

    unsealed-himself and restored hisc

    original. 150k, ck Emperor''s knot

    was instant y solved. In the tertdays,

    Dimitrie did not dare to see ck

    Erniperor. Actually, ck Emperor

    also didn''t dare to talk tohhim face to

    ace.

    After all. when Dimitrie was old, she also flirted with him. And Dimitrie revealed his true face...

    "What the hell! Why do you dress up as an old man? You make me waste five years of youth. You fool." ck Emperor left the Military Headquarters

    of Gotham City and appeared in the wilderness. Her face turned rosy. The powerhouse ck Emperor was a little shy.

    As time went by, it waste at night. Dimitrie fell asleep for a whole day. When he woke up again, it was already midnight. His clothes had been

    changed, and the blood had been cleaned by the nurse. Dimitrie sat up from the bed in a new white robe. Jackson was standing by the window to

    watch over him.

    Seeing that Dimitrie woke up, Jackson smiled, "Master once said that your talent is no worse than mine. Honestly, I have been disbelieving it for

    several years. And now I believe it. You are so amazing, silently forbearing and umting for five years. And then you broke out and caught up

    with me directly.ˇ±

    Dimitrie smiled and looked at Jackson, "You''re joking. I can''tpare it with you. At present, It''s just a breakthrough and stillcks a lot of things."

    Jackson couldn''t help twitching the

    corners of his nouth. Damn it, he

    broke through to the peak of Life

    Realm after experiencing countlessˇ±

    times of life-threatening fights. And

    Dimitrie, the bastard, had beenˇŻ

    hidittg for so long time and then

    maade a breakthrough to th¨¦ peak of

    Life Realm. It made Jackon have

    an impulse to beat him.

    Moreover, Jackson really didn''t want to talk with Dimitrie, so he said, "Well, since you wake up, I won''t keep you. You canˇŻt get anything wrong here.

    and now you''re at the peak of Life Realm in serious physical deficit. I''ve left a few medicines to recover. Take care of yourself."

    Then Jackson turned and left. He really didn''t want to talk with Dimitrie. Well, it had been Dimitrie who didn''t want to talk to him before, but now things

    were different.

    "Haha, thanks for protecting me. Senior, go back to rest earlier.ˇ± Dimitrie said to him with a smile on the bed.

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ± Jackson didn''t look back, waved his hand, and walked out. When he was about to get to the door, Jackson suddenly stopped, and then asked

    Dimitrie, "Let me ask you something. When did you get along with that little girl?"

    Dimitrie smiled and said, "Well, just now...ˇ±

    Jackson''s muscles of his face twitched. He was speechless, "What the hell! How could she fall in love with you? You are twenty years older than her.

    What a pity for the girl!"

    "Haha." Dimitrie was smiling, "It''s okay. Just twenty years. My real age is not fifty. I''m not really an old man. I did some camouge when I sealed my

    own power,ˇ±

    Jackson was speechless. "What a shame! You dress up as an old man to cheat on the little girl''s trust. Then restore your appearance. You are... so

    shameless!ˇ±

    "What a cunning man you are! How can I have a junior like you? If our master knew, he would climb out of the grave to beat you. How shameless you

    are!" Jackson said jealously.

    Dimitrie continued to smile, looked at Jackson''s back, and said, "Haha, Senior, you don''t understand our love. You don''t understand it.ˇ±

    ˇ°Damn it." Jackson made a quiver. He got it. The bastard was sneering that he had no girlfriend. Jackson couldn''t bear it and he suddenly sent out a

    momentum.

    The next moment, Dimitrie''s bed was scattered with a bang. Then, Jackson shed and left under Dimitrie''s confused look.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    It was a long time after Jackson went away that Dimitrie shook his head and said with a smile, "Hey, Senior, the love was soplicated. You. a killer,

    wouldn''t understand it."

    Dimitrie looked up at the bright moonlight outside the window and made a brighter smile.

    He reached the peak of the Life Realm at the Way Master level

 Chapter 351 Darcy Miller and Andy Cliff

    Chapter 351 Darcy Miller and Andy Cliff

    Chapter 351 Darcy Miller and Andy Cliff

    The next morning, Iwan Cliff. Oscar Miller, and Evan Cliff were sitting in the conference hall of the Miller residence. Iwan had juste back the night

    before the former day, so the two old men were reasonable and had given him some private time and space to stay with his wife and daughter.

    Another dayter, the two old men called Iwan in a hurry for some business to talk about.

    They both were indescribably excited and proud that their grandchild was Lord of Heaven Domain whose name and glory had been prevailing over

    the External Battlefield. Within these days, he had even done some things that they would never have the ability to do.

    He had attacked the Canedy Kingdom, shed the Poghu Kingdom, hacked down the Lion Quarter, and wiped off the four super-powerful sects in

    the Dragon Kingdom. Iwan was heroically impressive with great courage!

    Excitement was everywhere in the minds of the two Emperor-level old men, who were sitting squarely. Dozens of elite soldiers of the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom were guarding the residence outside.

    Iwan that was in a beautiful ck suit walked into the conference hall in square steps.

    ˇ°Good! That''s my grandson!ˇ±

    "Good! That''s my grandson! Well done!"

    The two old men spoke simultaneously to Iwan. The more they looked at Iwan. the prouder they felt.

    Iwan chuckled and sat squarely, highlighting his kingly spirit. lwanforted Iwan Cliff and Oscar Miller, "Grandfathers, it''s no biggie. You don''t need

    to be this excited. It''s not a big deal."

    "Haha!" Evan Cliff let out hisughter. He had a load of experience in conquering the External Battlefield for the Dragon Kingdom for a lifetime.

    Evan Cliff was so d that even his eyes were full of excitement. Over these days, he had been receiving reports of victory from the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom, which borated his grandson''s battle results. He had almost been spurred to grab his sword, put on his

    armor, and fight on the External Battlefield with Heaven Domain.

    "Good job! Iwan, I''m so proud of you! You''ve been standing for the Dragon''s Spirit in these battles!" Evan Cliff continued topliment Iwan. If lwan

    was not worthpliments, who in the world could outpower the Lord of Heaven Domain, who had been defeating his enemies and conquering the

    world?

    Iwan chuckled, "I''m ttered, grandpa Oscar. Now that the Dragon''s Spirit has awakened, the Dragon Kingdom will be back at the top of the world

    one day!"

    "Nice talk! That''s right! The Dragon Kingdom is the only civilization that stands still in the long run of passing on!" Evan Cliff said and then seriously

    asked, ˇ°Iwan, I heard that you''re going to negotiate with the Sect of Supreme Darkness and the Fierce Sun Sect in eight days. Is there going to be

    any trouble?"

    Iwan restrained the smile on his face, touched the teacup on the table, and replied, "Just go through the formality. No trouble at all. Both sides know

    where the negotiation will lead. Both sects have a solid base, so it''s not a good time to point our swords at them. Nheless, they don''t have the

    guts to seek war, either, because Way Master Dimitrie has reached peak Life Realmst night.ˇ±

    Iwan paused for a while and took a deep breath, "Therefore, we need more time, no matter in the Internal Regions or the External Regions. Our

    situation is kind of stable here, but we''re far away from the level topletely oppress those King-level sects in the Dragon Kingdom or to outrank

    the Lion Quarter on the External Battlefield. So, we''ll wait."

    ˇ°But, it''s soon." lwan''s eyes glittered with confidence. He had opened the Real King Way, which meant he, Heaven Domain, and the Military

    Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom needed more time to push down everything in their way.

    "Great!" Oscar Miller and Evan Cliff sensed Iwan''s confidence. lwan''s stories had given him many credits, so the two old men put all their faith in Iwan

    unconditionally, without any doubt.

    "But you have to be careful, Iwan. Many powerhouses are hiding in the corners of the world. Your mom once told me this is a world full of secrets. It''s

    never as simple as it looks!" Oscar Miller seriously talked to Iwan.

    Iwan raised his eyebrows and asked Oscar Miller, "Grandpa, you mentioned my mom. When did she tell you that?" Hearing his mother''s news, IWan

    felt his heart hang again.

    With a grim face, Oscar Miller answered, "Five years ago!ˇ±

    Iwan frowned his eyebrows into more creases, "Five years ago, again? What exactly happened five years ago?" It seemed many clues had led to

    what happened five years ago in the end.

    Five years ago, Iwan had gone to the External Battlefield, and so had Dark, War, y, and Kill, the four talents with great energy. They had met and

    be brothers. Five years ago, Dimitrie had met the ck Emperor, and he had silenced himself in that year.

    Oscar Miller brought up that year one more time. Was it a coincidence, or had something Iwan didn''t know happened in the world back then?

    But Iwan shook the question off his mind. The most important thing ahead of him was not to dig out what happened five years ago but to reach the

    middle-stage Real King Way. When that happened, Iwan would have the same ability as Jackson. Then, Iwan would have the power to solve the

    enigmas umted over these years. lwan also had a presentiment that the world would be more interesting when he reached the middle-stage

    Real King Way.

    But it was hard to reach that level

    Watching Iwan pondering, Oscar Miller opened his mouth, but the words were stuck in his throat

    Iwan looked up at his grandfather, "Grandpa Oscar, you got words to say? Say it. It''s okay." lwan had guessed what Oscar Miller was going to say.

    So next, Oscar Miller carefully chose his words, "Iwan, did you say your mother is... alive?ˇ±

    "She is!" lwan nodded without any hesitation and looked into oscar Miller''s eyes.

    "Then..." Oscar Miller didn''t get much surprised, for he also thought his daughter was alive.

    Iwan gave Oscar Miller a serious look, "Grandpa Oscar, my mother was the top gifted female schr, top among only Gotham or the Dragon

    Kingdom but the whole world. SheˇŻs probably found some secrets then, and I''m guessing she''s busy with something, which is why she doesn''t show

    up. But you can rx because I can feel my mother ising back. soon.ˇ±

    "After I reach the middle-stage Real King level," Iwan added.

    "Yeah..." Oscar Miller had a lot of questions about his daughter, but he didn''t ask because he didn''t want to pile up things on Iwan who already had a

    lot to carry.

    Oscar Miller stopped asking. Iwan seriously looked at Evan Cliff. "Grandpa Evan, I have one question...ˇ±

    Evan Cliff nodded, "Well, what is it?ˇ±

    Iwan looked at Evan Cliff, "Grandpa Evan. has my father ever reached you two months ago when he left the Cliff family?ˇ±

    Hearing Andy Cliff was brought up, Evan Cliff showed some rage in his expression. He thumped the desk and furiously shouted, ˇ°Don''t mention that

    bastard to me! He put the Cliff family in that ce and outcasted you from the family. I''ll never see him again!"

    Iwan frowned harder seeing how mad his grandfather was, and then he looked into Evan Cliffs eyes and said, "Grandpa Evan, there might be some

    dark underside back then. I was too furious to see things clearly, but now I feel what happened then is stranger and stranger.ˇ±

    What Iwan was concerned about was the appearance of Mastema, the mysterious dark destruction force that had possessed the world for two

    thousand years. The dark breaths hade after Quark''s death. lwan could sense his father had the same dark breaths, and most importantly, his

    father was missing.

    Thest time when Iwan left Gotham, Iwan had asked Kinsey Cantu to investigate Andy Cliffs whereabouts in the dark. However, no one could spot

    Andy Cliff with the intelligencework of the Military Headquarters and Heaven Domain that covered the whole world.

    "That bastard, he... He... He..." Evan Cliff stammered as his face darkened.

    Iwan frowned, "What, grandpa Evan? Is there something you''re keeping from me?"

    Evan Cliff took a deep breath, "There is. That bastard cut off all the branches of the Cliff family that day, except for my second brother and his

    offspring. Then, your father disfigured himself. and when he left, he was a peak God of War."

    Iwan got silent, for he was kept from his father''s information by the Military Headquarters of the Dragon Kingdom and Ivy. He didn''t even know the

    disfiguring thing. Perhaps they didn''t want Iwan to be worried.

    "Cut off the branches, reached the peak God of War level. disfigured himself, and then went missing? No, that''s not the truth. I have this feeling that

    he hase back for once, but I didn''t notice it that time. I''m very certain about it.ˇ± lwan said while analyzing the case.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Iwan was right. His father dide back for once when Iwan was in aa due to severe wounds. That was why lwan didnˇŻt notice his father had

    come back.

    Iwan cast his eyes over Oscar Miller and Evan Cliff and asked, ˇ°Grandpas, since you both are here today, I have a question. How did my father and

    mother end up together?ˇ±

    Evan Cliff and Oscar Miller immediately got embarrassed by this question. Eventually, Evan Cliff awkwardly replied, "Well, your father and mother

    ended up together because your grandpa Oscar and I forced them to."

    Iwan didn''t give much thought to the answer, as he knew about it already. Then, he continued to ask, "Grandpa Evan, I''ve known about it. I''m asking

    why my mother, the top gifted female schr in Gotham, such an excellent woman. would take a fancy to my father?"

    Evan Cliff felt more embarrassed.

    Luckily, this time Oscar Miller

    answered, "Nyan, n fact, your father

    was alsoˇ®atop talent back then, but>

    your grakdpa Evan had been ~~

    pushicg him down. Others knew

    littleabout the true nature of-your

    father because of your grandpa

    Evan''s strict control. Yourfather was

    very gifted, which was why I let your

    mother marry him."

    Oscar Miller paused for a while, with

    a blush of shameing to his

    cheeks, andgecretly nced at Evan

    Cliff and cantinued, ˇ°Actually, lwan;~

    the Cliff Ff Family was strong, too. Your

    mother cou d practice divination hand

    deduction, and so could I. Twenty

    years ago, I deduced that the Cliff

    family had the strongestenergy like

    a soaring dragon among these

    names in Gotham.ˇ±

    After Oscar Miller finished, Evan Cliff

    looked at himeunbelievably in

    Surprise. lwah didn''t overthink but let

    loads off his heart after Oscar Miller

    answerett his questions. After s

    he wasgetting stronger, he leatned

    moreˇŻsecrets. Of them confusing

    hin? most was why his excellent

    mother would fall in love-with his

    father. This question was no longer

    a confusion to him.

    What was ahead of him was that Darcy Miller was missing for five years and his father was gone as well. Iwan was tapping on the desk one time after

    another.

    Something he kept hearing about these days--his fate had been changed--urred to his head. Who had changed his fate? But he left Haig''s Real

    Emperor Way and opened his own Real King Way to change his fate again

    Iwan was tapping the desk while the images of his father, his mother, and Haig were caming to his head.

    ˇ°Iwan, what''s your next n? You won''t find your father in a short time, anyway.ˇ± Evan Cliff asked Iwan

    Iwan inhaled deeply, ˇ°Grandpa Evan. I''m going back to the Cliff family today. The secrets my father and mother buried will dig out eventually.ˇ±

 Chapter 352 Three Days Part I

    Chapter 352 Three Days Part I

    Chapter 352 Three Days Part I

    Iwan walked out of the conference hall after finishing the talk with Oscar Miller and Evan Cliff. and Jayna was waiting for him not far away.

    "Going out? To where?" Jayna smiled and asked. It was as if she could read Iwan''s mind and predict what he was going to do. She could also sense

    his husband was very strong. He had apparently been worn out but felt energetic after two days of rest.

    "To the Cliff residence. Are you going with me?" Iwan replied with a smile.

    Jayna smiled back, She looked very beautiful this day, wearing a white wind coat and a pair of white thigh-high boots. Her hair looked smooth and her

    pretty face had no ws. She said yes and went to take him by the arm. Oscar Miller didnˇŻt go with them while Evan Cliff went along.

    Then, a dozen ck warzone vehicles that looked regal were driven here from the backyard, and then they headed for the Cliff residence after lwan

    and Jayna got into the car in the middle.

    In the driving vehicle, Jayna looked aside at Iwan. This was the second time Iwan headed for the Cliff residence, and she was afraid that he still had

    beef with the members of the Cliff family. But Iwan didn''t at all, as what happened had been water under the bridge. Plus, there might be a perfect

    exnation for what had happened back then. Perhaps it was not only Andy Cliff''s fault, and Darcy Miller might have something to do with it.

    Considering such results, Iwan would definitely go back to the Cliff family once again, but not for the inheritance of the family he turned up his nose

    at. This trip wouldn''t even be called lwan''s return at all.

    Even lwan''s sitting posture looked regal. Although he was pressing down his Real-King-level aura. people still felt overwhelmed being around him.

    Evan Cliff was sitting in the back seat. He had been living in the Miller residence and had never been back to the Cliff family since what had

    happened. On the way back home, he had all butterflies in his stomach.

    When the members of the Cliffs received the news that lwan wasing back, they started to organize everything on sight and were weing Iwan

    at the gate. The remaining Cliffs were Neil Cliff, Troy Cliff and their offspring, as well as lwan''s grandfather''s little brother and nephew.

    "Troy, Iwan is finallying back to see us." Neil Cliff was staring at the end of the road, with excitement in his eyes and his heart racing

    Troy Cliff was excited as well and muttered, "That nephew of mine is a legend. What has happened in the past won''t stay a hedge between us

    forever. Even if the scar remains, it''s a good start to have him back to see us today!"

    ˇ°Yeah, that''s right!" Neil Cliff nodded. Even the heads of the family, Neil Cliff and Troy Cliff, were so excited, let alone the rest of the family at the gate.

    They were about to meet the true dragon of the family and even of the Kingdom!

    They had waited for twenty minutes, but none of them was impatient. They were staring at the end of the road even if their eyes were getting sore.

    Eventually. a honk came as Iwan''s fleet arrived. The vehicles were parked at the gate of the Cliff residence and off got dozens of the elite soldiers of

    the Dragon Kingdom to guard the whole residence. However, strong as Iwan was, he didn''t need these soldiers to guard him at all, but it could boost

    the pomp and circumstance and dispel irrted people.

    The vehicle''s door opened, and Iwan who was in a ck suit got out with Jayna wearing a white wind coat, hand in hand.

    "Iwan!" Neil Cliff and Troy Cliff eximed on seeing Iwan get out of the vehicle. They had believed Iwan wouldn''te back to the Cliff family for the

    rest of his life, but this time Iwan came back to see the family around.

    Iwan nedded, "Grandpa Neil, uncle Troy.ˇ±

    Jayna next to lwan politely smiled and bowed to the two, "Grandpa Neil, uncle Troy."

    "My goodness!" Neil and Troy Cliff both were streaming tears of excitement. They intended to brace Jayna but didn''t want to set tongues wagging. At

    last, Troy''s wife stepped out to help.

    The smail talk between Evan Cliff and Neil and Troy Cliff continued for a while, mostly between Evan and Neil. The two elders had mixed feelings

    inside.

    ˇ°Evan, I''m sorry. I failed to keep this family together..." Neil Cliff apologized to Evan Cliff, with regret in his eyes.

    Evan Cliff sighed a long breath, bitterly shook his head, and tapped Neil hard on the shoulder, "ItˇŻs a good time to rebuild it. It''s fine. It''s all past. Let''s

    talk inside.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ± the family of Neil Cliff invited Iwan, Jayna, and Evan Cliff into the Cliff residence.

    Iwan sensed a strong evil spirit in a certain ce in the residence once walked into the front yard. He walked to a door to a hall and asked Troy,

    "Uncle Troy, is it where my father killed the elders and disfigured himself?"

    Troy Cliff put on a bitter expression on his face and nodded, ˇ°Yes, it is. Your father never came back again ever since. Iwan, your father was..."

    Iwan interrupted him. ˇ°You don''t need to say that. uncle Troy. I know. And I''ll find out the truth about what happened five years ago after I settle down

    everything this time."

    ˇ°Great.ˇ± Troy felt eased hearing Iwan say that. Thest thing he wanted to see was Andy and Iwan. the father and son, fought like enemies

    Later, Troy led everyone into another hall. Evan and Neil were sitting on the host''s seats, and Iwan and Troy were sitting across from each other.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    But Troy had a load of pressure sitting face-to-face with lwan because his nephew was so strong. Iwan himself was strong. and his men were strong

    as well, which was the source of Troy''s pressure. He started to feel embarrassed when it urred to him that in Cleveque he tried to persuade Iwan

    to seed the Cliff family in Gotham.

    Iwan also could feel Troy''s tangled nerves sitting face-to-face with him, so he chuckled, "Uncle Troy, since when you became so nervous meeting with

    me? You didn''t act like this when I was a child."

    Troy wryly smiled, "It''s not like that anymore, Iwan. You''re a hero, but I..."

    ˇ°Nothing changed, uncle Troy. I''m

    still lwan Cliff\lwan looked into the

    eyes of his uncle. He hadn''t hated

    his uncle,ard Troy had always been

    kind to him. Back when the Millen

    family-tyad been in trouble and the

    elders of the Cliff family had.refused

    to-send reinforcements, only Troy

    Had led a team of guards:to back up

    the Miller family. And that night Troy

    went back to the Cliff family with

    severe wounds.

    Troy felt his tears well up hearing Iwan''s words, for he could tell lwan was talking honestly and sincerely.

    "Uncle Troy, have you not yet recovered?ˇ± Iwan asked Troy.

    Troy hurried, "I''m as good as new but sometimes have some fatigue. It''s okay. I''ll be fully recovered a few dayster."

    Iwan nodded and suddenly appeared at the back of Troy. He thumped Troy on the back several times and Troy spitted a big mouthful of ck blood

    After that. Troy felt shocked, and his aura began rapidly swelling. Soon, he became a God of War and didn''t sense any obstacles ahead of his level-

    up. With enough energy, he would be a peak God of War at any time.

    Troy rejoiced, giving Iwan a look of shock, ˇ°Iwan, what? Did you just help me reach God of War level?"

    With a nod, Iwan replied, "! did, uncle

    Troy. You''ve Deen a peak Half-a-step

    God of War.tor a long time and only

    a step away from God of War. And-~

    you have-a lot of buildups, so itss

    gonnatbe a smooth road for you to

    becetne a peak God of War after you

    are-energized. I''ll have someone

    send here the essence tesupport

    you on the road. You can try your

    best to be a Super God."

    Troy was brimmed with joy.

    Bing a peak God of War meant

    he would be @ powerhouse. A peak

    God of Warwas even less than an ~

    enemy fer wan ashehadto  _\

    confront powerhouses either from

    all over the world or from the

    King-level super-powerful sects in

    the Dragon Kingdom. Facing top

    powerhouses, confronting top

    powerhouses, and fighting top

    powerhouses made God of War a

    small force to lwan.

    to

    But in themon world, a peak God of War could make a top familyst for decades in Gotham, which was why the Cliff family had stood in history.

    Therefore, Iwan didnˇŻt think much of his helping Troy reach God of War level, but it still had a great influence on Troy.

    After chatting with Troy for a little longer, Iwan left the Cliff residence with Jayna. He came back just to see his family, for he had a lot of things to do. It

    was not necessary to stay there for too long, let alone it would make Iwan kind of awkward. Iwan left, but Evan Cliff remained. It was a good chance

    to make the Cliff family whole again.

    The future things would be done in the future. Even if the Cliff family was rebuilt, it was no more than a worldly family, way below lwan''s standard.

    At the gate of the Cliff residence, Jayna smiled and asked Iwan, "Where to next?"

    After a while of thinking and hesitating, Iwan turned around to look at Jayna, "Jayna, I met your grandfather in Pasnd before I leftst time.

    Dawson Gill sent me a messagest night, saying your grandfather''s condition is deteriorating. Last time, I was told he had two or three months left,

    but now he may have only one month."

    Iwan''s words brought some pity to Jayna''s eyes. A man will leave most things behind him after his death. Jayna looked up at Iwan and asked, "Iwan

    you''re saying we''re going to Pasnd?ˇ±

    Iwan thought about it and said, ˇ°Jayna, I''ve learned a lot from the External Regions this time. William Brown is dying. Let''s go and visit him one more

    time. Then, he can use your father''spany until deathes. What do you think?"

    After a while, Jayna nodded, "Okay, I''m following you."

    Jayna always hadplicated emotions towards William Brown. When she had been a little girl, she had never felt love from William, who had

    always spoiled Brady and Krista. After she graduated from university and was pregnant with Emily, she was even exiled from the Brown family. But

    William was always her grandfather and was dying, Jayna wanted to see him onest time.

    Then, Jayna nodded, "Okay, let''s see him onest time. We''re going now."

    Jayna had this feeling that Iwan was quickly settling down most things like he had done thest time before he had left her. lwan wouldn''t stay at

    home for more than ten days. After all, he had a lot of things to do

    But the next minute, after Jayna got in the vehicle. Iwan didn''t move. She looked back and asked, "Why are you still standing there?ˇ±

    A hint of unease shed upon lwan''s eyes, and with concern, he looked at Jayna, "Jayna, actually, thereˇŻs a thing I never told you, about the Brown

    family.ˇ±

    Jayna froze and asked, "Iwan, you''re going to tell me about Krista and Brady?"

    "Why? How do you know I''m talking about them two?" Iwan was confused this time.

    Jayna giggled, ˇ°In fact, Warrior No.1 had told me everything. He killed Krista and framed Brady, but he has nothing to do with William dying. William

    got his own doom from the conflict with semeone in the Kingdom."

    Jayna then turned silent for a while and looked into lwan''s eyes, "Honey, I know things. You don''t have to carry the burdens all by yourself. You have

    me back you up, okay?"

    "Yes!" after a while of silence, lwan nodded hard to Jayna

 Chapter 353 Three Days Part II

    Chapter 353 Three Days Part II

    Chapter 353 Three Days Part Il

    Half an hourter, lwan and Jayna arrived a the airport where a private jet was waiting. After they boarded, the jet flew to Pasnd. At the same time.

    Luis Brown and Skyler Walz who had returned te Cleveque were flying to the same terminal.

    On the jet, Jayna was sitting beside Iwan and sensed lwan''s emotional rush again. She was quite familiar with his personality. Once deciding, he

    would have something done as fast as he could.

    "Honey, are you worried about something?" Jayna asked Iwan and put her hands on lwanˇŻs hands

    Iwan froze and then forced a smile, "No. I''m not. I''m okay, one hundred percent."

    "I got it." she didn''t further the question seeing him not intend to say the truth. She nned to ask him to have fun with Emily who wouldn''t go to

    school the next day and then let him do his business.

    Then, both of them didn''t speak anymore. The jet was so fast that it only took an hour or so to arrive at the airport of Pasnd. After getting off the

    board and waiting for ten minutes at the airport, they had Luis Brown and Skyler Walz join them

    Luis Brown''s dark face was an obvious clue that he had just had the news about William Brown. William was basically a stranger to Jayna but still

    Luis'' father with more or less love. Over the years, Luis didnˇŻt feel his father was kind to him though, he had been raised by the old man

    Luis'' red eyes showed a hint of anxiety, but when he saw Iwan and Jayna, he hid it with a bright look. With some concern in his voice, he called

    ˇ°Iwan, Jayna.ˇ±

    Iwan could tell Luis was worried even if he didn''t say anything, so he nodded, ˇ°Luis. I''m sorry for your loss. We''re going there now."

    Hearing that, Luis couldn''t hide the anxiety anymore. He opened his mouth but his vaice came momentster, "Iwan, is there truly no other way? You

    can''t save him with your power?ˇ±

    After a while of silence, lwan exhaled a long breath and seriously replied, "I''m sorry, I can''t save him. He''s too old and frail.ˇ±

    "I see." Luis nodded with no words. Skyler Walz next to Luis, who was a woman with traditional thinking, after all, didn''t say anything, either when

    knowing William was about to die soon. Her face also darkened, for it was quite a short time for her after three months ago they left Pasnd City.

    Three months ago, before they left the city, William was hale enough.

    ˇ°Dad, I''m sorry," Jayna said with remorse in her eyes, and thetter gave her a nod as his reply.

    Skyler looked at Jayna and said, "Jayna, you don''t need to worry about your father. Stay with Iwan and take care of him since he has so many things

    to do now.ˇ±

    "I get it." Jayna nodded and didn''t say more words

    At the moment, Dawson Gill led his fleet of luxury cars and a hundred of his best guards here. lwan nodded at him and got in one of the cars.

    "Where is William Brown now?" lwan asked Dawson Gill after getting in.

    Dawson Gill replied in respect, "He''s in a mansion in the suburb. Boss, I''ve sent the best medical staff and resources in the city there, but...ˇ±

    Dawson Gill didn''t finish the sentence, not only because William Brown was too old to be saved, but because the old man had no will to live anymore.

    William had nothing to linger on in his life. Since the day his family was broke. he had no spirit to fight. Once a man loses his spirit, he will have

    nothing to support him for the rest of his life.

    "I see.ˇ± Iwan nodded and didn''t say more words.

    It only took the car forty minutes to take Iwan and his family to the suburb of the Pasnd, where a mansion full of serenity stood.

    When they stepped into the front yard of the mansion, they saw William Brown, with a green coat draped over his shoulders and his withered face

    entuating his sparse grey hair, stooping down and watering flowers.

    When William saw Iwan, Jayna, Lius, and Skyler, he quivered, with an unspoken emotion shing upon his eyes.

    At the time he was dying. of his three sons, Wilson, Warren, and Luis, Luis, the one he had given the least love to, came back to visit him and stay

    with him on thest journey. Everything around him was arranged by Iwan, William''s son-inw, including the best medical resources and living

    standards. As long as William had the will, after several tough rounds of chemo he would have the chance to live one or two years longer. But he

    chose to die over to live, giving up the treatment and medicines.

    William wanted to walk on the earth, breathe the fresh air of the world, and view somendscapes in thest days of his life instead of lying on a ward

    bed.

    ˇ°Father!ˇ± Luis called, with his eyes reddening. This call elicited tears from the two men.

    Shuddering, William said to Luis, "Luis, my son, I''m sorry. I''ve wronged you, and I''m a burden to you now."

    Luis shook his head in sorrow and walked to Wiim to catch his hands and said, "Father, I, with Skyler, will stay with you these days until..."

    Regretful, William looked at Skyler, "Skyler, our family has been wronging you all these years. I''m sorry. I can only repay you in the afterlife."

    Skyler knew what William meant. These years, she had been bullied in this family and received nothing. but she wouldn''tin since William was.

    dying right in front of her. She shook her head and said, "Stop it, William. I''ll take care of you with Luis. Name any dishes you want to eat and I''ll cook

    it for you."

    An opaque tear streamed down William''s cheeks, and then he looked at Iwan. ˇ°Thank you, Iwan, for everything you''ve done for me."

    Iwan looked into William''s eyes and asked, "Don''t you hate me? Even though I didn''t ask anyone to do it, your family going broke did have something

    to do with me. Don''t you hate me at all?ˇ±

    William shook his head withughter, "Hate you? No. When death is at your doormat, you''ll review things clearly. Our family went broke because of

    ourselves, our domineering and calcting brood. We lost our original purpose, which was the cause of our ruins. It was just a matter of time. But I

    donˇŻt see any bad, because Luis has a family being better and better.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ± lwan nodded and didn''t say more words. He walked aside to make a way for Jayna to talk with William. Jayna said she would bring Emily to

    pay a visit to him, making William very touched.

    Luis and Skyler stayed to take care of William, but Iwan and Jayna left after a short time. After all, the longer the Cliff couple stayed, the more

    ashamed William would feel.

    "Where to next, honey? Who do you want to see next?ˇ± Jayna asked lwan on the way back to the airport of Pasnd.

    Moments of thinkingter, Iwan said, "Jayna, I want to visit Sally next. Last time she and Peter said they were going to be engaged. but I didn''t follow

    the news. How are they now?ˇ±

    Jayna chuckled, "Rx. Peter is ater-stag Super God now, and he helped Sally be a God of War. And their wedding is going to be held by the

    end of this year.ˇ±

    "I see. Then, let''s visit them, shall we?" Iwan nodded. Jayna also nodded and chuckled. She kneaded a string of her hair running about her cheeks

    and turned silent.

    Another hourter, at 2 P.M., lwan

    and Jayna weat back. In the Addison

    residence, Peter and Sally were

    raining, mostly him helping her

    hone hebat skills. The world

    was aing unstable, and Peter would

    be resruited back into the iktary at

    anytime. He couldn''t be rxed

    Wfien ites to Sally, who was

    Sparing no efforts on training at this

    moment after that crisis in the Miller

    residence.

    7

    When Iwan and Jayna came, Sally didn''t even notice it. Peter found the Cliff couple arrived, but the moment he saw Iwan, he freaked out. Peter was

    so nervous in front of Iwan that his back was sweating a lot.

    "Well, well, Peter, why do you look frighted seeing me? Is this your way to wee your cousin-inw?" Iwan and Jayna walked to Peter, hand in

    hand, and bantered him.

    Out of fear, Peter waved his hands, "It''s not like that! Iwan, could you please inform me before youe? I''ll wee you at the gate if I know you''ll

    come.ˇ± Peter nervously swallowed.

    Hardly had Sally seen Iwan and Jayne when she halted training and ran to them and her chuckles could be heard. She was very surprised to see

    Iwan and said, ˇ°Iwan, you came back? When?"

    Iwanughed, "Not long ago. I came back the night before yesterday. I have some time now so I came to visit you and Peter, or I donˇŻt know when the

    next time I can see you. How are you both? Jayna told me you''re getting married by the end of this year.ˇ±

    Iwan''s words brought a warm flush to Sally''s cheeks, and she replied, "Yes, we''re getting married when this year is over."

    "Iwan, you can be eased, because he treated me very well," whispered Sally to wan with a flush as she felt Peter was so nervous.

    Iwan chuckled and nodded, "Well, good for you two. Now that we''ve seen you, you can go back to your training. Jayna and I are leaving.ˇ±

    "You''re leaving, Iwan?" Sally was dumbfounded hearing Iwan. Iwan was leaving so soon that only two minutes passed totally after they met.

    Despite the nervousness, Peter said to Iwan, ˇ°Iwan, let''s grab a cup of coffee in the house."

    Iwan chuckled, "I have many things to do. I''m d to see you both are fine. We''re leaving, and you don''t need toe to send us. Go to do your

    training." Having said so, lwan dragged Jayna outwards.

    Peter''s body shook, and he asked Iwan, ˇ°Brother, are there any battles iing?ˇ±

    Iwan looked back at Peter who

    looked firm at¨¦ was clenching his

    fists with his\pattling spirit soaring

    and chuckled, "There are not. I just-~

    came to''pay a visit. If there''s really a

    battlecyou, a Super God, are less

    helpful. The Military has enough

    resources, and what you need to do

    is to reach the Emperor Level. If

    anything is needed, fetch it from

    Heaven Domain yourself. "Content

    belongs to

    Peter clenched his fists hard, took a deep breath, and nodded, "Copy that, Iwan! You have to bring me with you to the next battle! I''ll definitely be an

    Emperor by then!"

    Iwan paused to think for a while and nodded, "Yes, I''ll bring you with me to the next battle!ˇ±

    Then, Iwan and Jayna left the Addison residence.

    Peter and Sally watched them leaving, feeling impressed at the couple. lwan was a great hero and Jayna was a fairy beauty. They were meant to be

    together.

    On the way back from the Addison residence, only Iwan and Jayna were in the car. lwan was driving while thinking, whereas Jayna was in the

    passenger seat, looking at Iwan and thinking. She could tell lwan was squeezing time and doing things more and more quickly.

    Iwan didn''t know why he was stuck in a dilemma. Last night, he received the news that Dimitrie had broken his bottleneck. This was a factor. If Fierce

    Sun Sect and Sect of Supreme Darkness found out Dimitrie reached peak Life realm, would they go ahead of their schedule? Or would they do

    something in the dark?

    Iwan was not sure about all of it.

    After all, a peak Life Realm Way

    Master could elerate most .

    procedures. wan was pretty sure <

    that Fierce Sun Sect and Sect of >

    Supreme Darkness would signˇ®the

    non-aggression treaty in thee

    negotiation atst, but his-heart kept

    being hung if he was not with his

    brothers of Heaven Domain.

    Jayna was reasonable and didn''t say anything to Iwan on the road. They got back to the Miller residence after a road of quiet.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Jayna then said she was tired and needed a bath. Iwan didn''t think too much, but when he saw her in a white sexy lingerie ten minutes or soter

    after the bath and smelled the aroma permeating the room, he realized something. Iwan couldn''t resist but be aroused seeing Jayna after a bath

    "Jayna, what are you doing?ˇ± Iwan felt his heart racing

    She closed the door and ran down the curtain. Then, she walked to Iwan and tiptoed to kiss him, "I can tell you are in a hurry for the next mission. But

    no matter how urgent things are, we''re making love at least once. Am I right?ˇ±

    Jayna blushed to say that, and Iwan nodded and said nothing more. Then, he took her up by her thighs, and what happened next did not need to

    describe.

 Chapter 354 The Gathering Storm

    Chapter 354 The Gathering Storm

    Chapter 354 The Gathering Storm

    Jayna was worn out a whole night long, and she could notice lwan was doing things in more and more rapid progression. She also knew that he was

    going with the Senior Elder to negotiate with the Sect of Supreme Darkness and Fierce Sun Sect. Under current circumstances, it was best for both

    sides to reach a truce non-aggression treaty, because time was the rarest material to Heaven Domain and Hmsterdam Military Headquarters(For

    some reason, the Dragon Kingdom now is renamed Hmsterdam Military Headquarters).

    Prediction went that there was little likely to be a battle between both sides, but it was always wise to y safe. Iwan had to be well prepared. Dimitrie

    bing a peak Life Realm Way Master might give Hmsterdam Military Headquarters more leverages in the negotiation.

    Time flew, and a night passed. Jayna and Iwan had a passionate night, temporarily leaving everything else behind. Both of them had the very

    experience of torrid love. The next day, Iwan stayed with Emily for fun for a whole day. He didn''t leave her for even a second until the night fell and

    they finished dinner.

    Iwan ate his words one more time. He used to think of himself as a good father, but he gave up that thought. At the time, the only thing he wanted to

    do was to wipe off everything in his way in the shortest time. no matter in the Internal Regions or the External Regions. He wanted to have everything

    done by the end of this year, which would be when he put down to the ground everything on his shoulders to go back to Jayna and Emily.

    It was three months away from the end of this year, nearly one hundred days or so.

    "Three months are enough!" Iwan got in a warzone vehicle outside the yard of the Miller residence. He took a deep breath seeing inside the

    residence through the windows and clenching his fists. He had been an early-stage Real King already and was full of confidence that he could make

    it to theter stage and even the peak. He would be a real Human King or even beyond then.

    His confidence came from the fact that he, as an early-stage Real King after all, could fight Johnson Garcia who was a middle-stage Life Realm Way

    Master. If time was on his side and he made some breakthrough, what would happen then? That had consolidated Iwan''s faith.

    "Are we leaving now, my Lord?" asked a peak God of War of Heaven Domain whe sat in the front seat.

    Iwan gazed at the Miller residence. It was only three days that he had stayed with his family for this time, and he had to leave at this moment. Only

    seven days remained before the negotiation with Fierce Sun Sect started

    Iwan had his ns. He had just reached the Real King level, whichrgely boosted his power, but he had not yet totallyprehended the level. His

    primary task was to hone his strength within the seven days and uptook the sea of resources and energy to push himself to the peak early-stage Real

    King level in the shortest time.

    Then, as a peak early-stage Real King with one hundred percentprehension of his power, Iwan could fight against Johnson Garcia and not eat

    and dust. He wouldpletely be a true middle-stage Life Realm Way Master.

    "Go to Hmsterdam Military Headquarters!" Iwan did not hesitate anymore to give the soldier hismand and take back his sight from the Miller

    Residence.

    As lwanmanded, the soldier stepped the elerator pedal of the vehicle down to the bottom and drove in the direction of Hmsterdam Military

    Headquarters, where all the warriors of Heaven Domain were gathering and practicing their skills. But, without Iwan, their living totem, there, they

    didn''t have a strong motivation to level themselves up to the maximum.

    The three thousand soldiers of Heaven Domaintely were practicing a nking maneuver, which would put the power and energy of the brothers

    together to form a mightier strength. This strategy was too confidential for everyone else to learn about. Luckily, the ck Emperor inherited it from

    Haig and imparted it to Heaven Domain.

    The three thousand soldiers of Heaven Domain were working out more strongly than the men of Haig. Theybined ancient martial art and

    advanced technology. This was thebination of high-tech armor and swords.

    In Viknd(Gotham is renamed Viknd from now on), Hannah Bass''s NAH Technology, with the endorsement of Morgan Group and Cleveque

    Heavy Industry Corporation, was always producing war armor and swords. Sets of solid armor kepting from the assembly lines of NAH

    Technology to the hands of the warriors of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters.

    Right after Iwan left the Miller Residence for Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, Jayna who was in a white long dress again stood where Iwan was.

    When having private time with Iwan, Jayna would dress as a meek, virtuous, beautiful, and sexy wife. But when Iwan was not around, she would

    change back to ancient white dresses to differentiate herself from Jayna to Christina.

    After changing back to ChristinaˇŻs style, she would push herself to be stronger. Thest time, Jayna was desperate to help out Iwan, she uptook

    everything that Christina had left withoutprehending. She got to be a peak Death Realm Way Master in the shortest time.

    But after lwan became a Real King. a peak Death Realm Way Master would be less helpful. Two thousand years ago, Christina was a peak Life

    Realm Way Master like Jackson at her best state. Therefore, Jayna could only be a peak Death Realm Way Master after absorbing all her power.

    "I must walk on my own way next, for I can''t open the Real Emperor Way, honey. But I''ll be trying to reach the Life Realm so that I can stay and

    conquer the world with you all the time!" Jayna clenched her fists watching the vehicle carrying lwan away. Then she flickered to the chamber of the

    Miller residence for another round of training.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Iwan had settled down everything in the Miller family. been to the Cliff residence, been to Pasnd, and visited Peter Addison and Sally Miller. He

    had nothing to distract him for a short time. Ten minutes or soter, he arrived at the training ground of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters.

    Night had fallen and it was dark in Viknd. Soldiers of Heaven Domain were maniacally practicing on the training ground of Hmsterdam Military

    Headquarters.

    The ck Emperor, the five stage-nine King-level Heaven-level Guardians of the Rules led by Dimitrie, and many high-stage Kings from Green

    Mountain Sect were instructing the training on the ground. High-stage Kings were strong enough to instruct Gods of War, Super Gods, and Emperors.

    It was rare for them to have such powerhouses to instruct them.

    As a result, after a short time of three days, Iwan returned and found another one hundred or so soldiers of Heaven Domain reach the Super god

    level from the peak God of War level.

    Hmsterdam Military Headquarters also had countless five-star level soldiers who reached the God of War level.

    The whele ground was enveloped in the green smoke that could tranquilize the mentality. It was from some so-called herb tranquilizer, a kind of

    strategic resource. They were burning it without calcting the consumption. On the ground, they had dug a hundred herb ponds containing boiling

    herbs that could replenish the lost energy and blood. Soldiers who were about to make a breakthrough would jump into the ponds to absorb the

    energy until their bodies were satiated.

    Then they woulde back to the nonstop training from the ponds.

    The training ground became a sacred ce for training that could only be found by ident. It was strange not to reach a new level for those who

    were training in such an environment with seas of resources supplied and instructed by multiple top powerhouses and blessed by the national fortune

    of Hmsterdam

    Iwan was surprised once making it to the training ground. All the soldiers in the training excitedly saluted to Iwan. Iwan waved his hands and said, "No

    need to do that. Keep your training and level up yourselves to the maximum."

    The soldiers nodded back and went on crazily training. They were highly motivated having Iwan''s return.

    The next moment, the ck Emperor in all ck, the cold sexy beauty suddenly appeared before Iwan and frowned at him. ˇ°Iwan, you don''t have to

    come back so soon. You can have more time to rest yourself. I have all things covered here.ˇ±

    Iwan shook his head, "It''s okay. We''ll be having plenty of time to rest after everything is done. We have many enemies so it''s not a good time to rest

    now.ˇ±

    As the ck Emperor tried to persuade Iwan to go back, he took a deep breath and called out, "Are you here, Senior Jackson and Dimitrie? I need

    your help!ˇ±

    After the shout, the space in front of Iwan was trembling and then Jackson and Dimitrie appeared

    Seeing Dimitrie, Iwan could sense his swelling aura of a peak Life Realm Way Master at the very beginning.

    Iwan congratted, "Congrattions on reaching the peak Life Realm, Senior Dimitrie.ˇ±

    Dimitrieughed, waved his hands, and dly replied, ˇ°I''m nobodypared to you. You asked for our help. Is it that you want us to help you

    stabilize your power and hone your skills?" Dimitrie immediately worked out lwanˇŻs purpose.

    Iwan nodded and seriously said, "Yes, I''ve just reached the Real King level andrgely increased my force, but I can hardlyprehend it. Over the

    months, I''ve been reaching new levels so rapidly that my base goes unstable. So, I''d like to have both of you fight me."

    Jackson gazed at lwan and, with his eyes glittering cold light, asked Iwan, "How do you want us to help you hone your skill? Both Dimitrie and I are in

    the peak Life Realm, and you can only face either of us at a time."

    Iwan seriously shook his head, "It''s not enough, Senior Jackson. What if I''ll be hunted by two Life Realm Way Masters in the days toe? I have

    this feeling that I''m about to be in such a situation in seven days."

    Jackson gazed at Iwan again, "Are you sure about it? Dimitrie and I won''t go easy on you since itis your request. And even if you are already an

    early-stage Real King and able to encounter in a short fight against an early-stage Life Realm Way Master, we are in the peak Life Realm and will

    cause permanent wounds to you if we''re not cautious. Are you sure about it?"

    Iwan nedded hard, ˇ°I''m very sure!ˇ±

    Then, Shelten Hayes the Senior Elder appeared next to Iwan and said to Jackson and Dimitrie, "My friends, count me in. Much obliged.ˇ±

    Jackson nodded, "You''re in.ˇ±

    They all were resolute and wouldn''t hesitate for any moment. The fight started very soon. Dimitrie set up a shielding bubble of two-hundred-meter

    diameters right at the center of the ground.

    Dimitrie and Jackson initiated the

    fight and didnt.go easy on Iwan and

    Shelton HayesˇŻ at all. After all, lwan

    and SheltartHayes''s enemies _

    wouldn''tgo easy on them at all,

    either They were not afraid of oO

    severe wounds, because their~

    reseurces could mend all types of

    w¨¦unds as long as they didn''t die

    instantly. They could be recovered

    from any kind of injury after a bath in

    the Dragon Pond.

    Bang! lwan was thumped off by Jackson, spitting a mouthful of blood. The Senior Elder had the same situation

    "Attack me with all of your strength!ˇ± Jackson''s cold voice came to their ears.

    Fierce came to the eyes of lwan and the Senior Elder that had hit the rim of the shielding bubble, and then they drew their swords and gathered their

    energy to attack back Jackson and Dimitrie

    They kept being hit off by Jackson and Dimitrie and kept gathering their energy to fight back.

    Both Iwan and the Senior Elder were honing theirbat skills, bodily movement, andbat will time by time. The two peak Life Realm Way

    Masters as their instructors helped them make great progress. And the rapid increase made them lessprehend their power and their base more

    unstable.

    That was the difficulty of the training. Whenever they got some rest, Jackson and Dimitrie would exin to them what their ws were and how to fix

    them.

    When they were heavily wounded and ran out of their stamina, they would absorb the resources to recover. Therefore, they were filling up the gauge

    of their strength rapidly, bing more skilled atbat, and stabilizing their bases

    Compared to the Fierce Sun Sect,

    which ranked first because of their

    peak Life Realm Way Masters, the

    Sect of Supreme Darkness felt

    frighten¨¦cl more than anxious. The

    alliance of Heaven Domain and

    Hmst¨¦rdam Military Headquarters

    was capable of outrooting them.

    Tereupon, the powerhouses of the

    Sect of Supreme Darkness decided

    to live in the Fierce Sun Sect in case

    they were raided on.

    Ranking first and having a thick buildup, the Fierce Sun Sect didn''t get as much frightened as the Sect of Supreme Darkness. The day Iwan returned

    to Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, the Fierce Sun Sect had a bunch of powerhousese.

    Twoter-stage Life Realm Way Masters came from the State Academy, the most powerful force in Hmsterdam

 Chapter 355 Dylans Ambition

    Chapter 355 Dn''s Ambition

    Chapter 355 Dn''s Ambition

    It had never been a secret that Dimitrie had reached the peak of Life Realm Way Master in Viknd. A Life Realm Way Master had a unique way

    fortune and aura that every hermit powerhouse in Hmsterdam would know about immediately.

    A new peak Life Realm Way Master not only made Sect of Supreme Darkness and Fierce Sun Sect dread it but also drew the attention of State

    Academy which had stood on the verynd for two thousand years. Peak Life Realm Way Master, also known as half-a-step Human King, was a

    powerhouse of the pre-Human-King level, having many chances to be a Human King in the rest of his life.

    That was why the Academy made moves. Heaven Domain and Hmsterdam Military Headquarters were going to have a negotiation with Fierce Sun

    Sect and Sect of Supreme Darkness. Given what was going to happen, twoter-stage Life Realm Way Masters came to Fierce Sun Sect in the

    morning.

    At 7:30 A.M., when the sun had just risen in Hmsterdam, Fierce Sun Sect opened its general gate to let the sunshine in, and the twoter-stage Life

    Realm Way Masters that were in all white arrived at the gate.

    Spencer and Jayden, twoter-stage Life Realm Way Masters of Fierce Sun Sect, its least known force ranked only second to Dn the Lord of

    Fierce Sun Sect, were weing their guests. Both were wearing tinum coats with embroidery of the sun on their sleeves.

    Fourter-stage Life Realm Way Maters met at the gate of Fierce Sun Sect. They were standing face-to-face and gazing at each other.

    The two from the Academy frowned, seemingly to express their disappointment through their eyes, because Lord of Fierce Sun Sect didn''t even show

    himself up but just sent two powerhouses to greet them. That pissed them off, more or less.

    Spencer and Jayden were also pissed off even though they hade to greet the two guestsing all the way from State Academy. Ten days or so

    ago, when William Young the Deputy of Fierce Sun Sect had gone to Viknd and got blocked by Carson Simpson, he hadn''t had any guilt on State

    Academy, either. Spencer and Jayden, at this moment, didn''t dread the ambassadors from the Academy as William Young didn''t dread the Academy.

    "We are Spencer and Jayden. Wee to Fierce Sun Sect, my friends from the Academy. If you donˇŻt mind, would you please let us know why you

    come here?" Spencer asked, arrogance in his tone.

    After that, the two Way Masters frowned at Spencer who seemed to hold hostility instead of hospitality against them.

    Yet, after a while, a schr of the Academy made fists at Spencer and Jayden, "We are Bidace and Davison from the Academy. Could you tell us

    where Dn is, my Lords? We have something urgent to talk with him."

    While Bidace was saying it, he felt more pissed off, and he was also surprised at the secret umtion of Fierce Sun Sect. They did even have two

    later-stage Life Realm Way Masters. It was shocking news even if the Academy had known about Spencer and Jayden who their intelligence said

    had already been dead. Bidace and Davison were shocked to see the allegedly dead men standing right in front of them.

    Was it supposed to mean that all the allegedly dead powerhouses that their former intelligence had suggested were also alive? This thought came to

    their mind as their eyelids shock. Fierce Sun Sect had buried their secrets so deep that they even could stand Kinsey CantuˇŻs oppression and hadn''t

    revealed any of their true force before. How they handled things either was a signal they were going to be a hermit for good or they had a greater

    ambition

    Bidace and Davison had let go of their tension over time. In their regard, this was an eventful year. When the twoter-stage Life Realm Way Masters

    revealed themselves to the world, it meant Fierce Sun Sect, the long silent force, was going to end their hermit period

    Fierce Sun Sect had been standing on thend no longer than Sect of Supreme Darkness, for three hundred years at most. A century ago, this force

    had been very close to its destruction

    However, decades ago. the two forces on the verge of their destruction had risen suddenly and climbed up the rank to the top in a short pericd by

    invincibly conquering other forces in Hmsterdam. Consequently, Fierce Sun Sect had be the strongest of the nine King level super powerful

    sects.

    But since then, there had been no news about Dn who had be a Life Realm Way Master decades ago. He had chosen to be silent after

    conquering the other eight super-powerful sects, and no ene had found out the details of that.

    Members of Fierce Sun Sect knew no more than others about it. They knew Dn had gone out ande back with wounds, and after that, he had

    chambered himself for training.

    Five years ago, when Dn had gone out of the chamber, he had be a peak Life Realm Way Master, a step away from half-a-step Human King.

    No one knew what Dn had been doing, and no one had any information about him due to his hermit life, not in the slightest.

    But, suddenly. Fierce Sun Sect had twoter-stage Life Realm Way Masters!

    Bidace contracted his pupils to lock his eyes on Spencer and Jayden in front of him, and he figured cut why Fierce Sun Sect stayedposed while

    Sect of Supreme Darkness was freaking out facing invincible Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and Heaven Domain. Fierce Sun had a solid buildup.

    If Dn had been nning and distributing their resources in the dark all over Hmsterdam for decades, how many cards did Fierce Sun own under

    the table?

    At the gate of Fierce Sun Sect, the four Way Masters were fixing their eyes on each other.

    This was the first time ever that someone on thisnd had been disrespectful to the representatives of State Academy and even been in a standoff

    against them.

    The atmosphere here was bing tenser.

    After a long while of silence, Jayden opened his mouth and said, "I''m sorry, mates. Our Lord is in the chamber and not convenient. Please, go back

    where youe from.ˇ±

    Since the opponent opened his mouth, Davison squinted and stepped forward to say, "Lord Dn is in the chamber, again? He''s been there for

    decades and now he''s still there? With his power now, does he need to be in there?ˇ±

    He paused and continued, "Is he breaking his bottleneck to be a Human King?" Davison sounded strange.

    Jayden shock his head and chuckled, "Well, he isn''t. It''s never easy to be a Human King. The fortune of an era is only enough to support one to

    be a Human King. Rx, my mates from the Academy. Our Lord cannot enter the Human-King level.ˇ±

    "Heaven Domain and Hmsterdam Military Headquarters areing here to force a negotiation with us in days, and you all know only five of the nine

    King level super powerful sects remain in Hmsterdam. Fierce Sun is threatened." Jayden sneered. While sneering, he made some self-ridiculing

    words that suggested State Academy was the supreme and strongest force in Hmsterdam, way more above Fierce Sun.

    Fierce Sun meant that, but the two schrs of the Academy believed that Fierce Sun was a wolf disguised as a sheep. They had nothing to prove

    that. After all, Fierce Sun had beenying low over the decades.

    Davison raised his eyebrows, "Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and Heaven Domain? Well, howe you''re afraid of them?"

    Jayden looked at Davison as if he was a retard, "Of course, we''re afraid of them. Are you really a dumbass or you faked that way? Do you have blind

    eyes or deaf ears? Supreme Heaven, the Gxy, the Nether, and the Destine, each of them was stronger than Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and

    Heaven Domain, wasn''t it? Where are they now? Do they still exist? Their headquarters are nothing but a bunch of ruins now, and their umtion

    over a thousand years is looted in one day. They didn''t even have a chance to fight back, and we didn''t even have time to rescue them. You tell me.

    are we not supposed to be afraid or worried?"

    Bidace and Davison were silent, for what Jayden said was true. ording to their information, Fierce Sun did send a rescue team, but Heaven

    Domain and Hmsterdam Military Headquarters had been so efficient that it was only a five-minute window before they ruined the four sects.

    The Academy didn''t think too much

    back then, but-they suddenly had

    some doubteon the way to Fierce

    Sun Sect(F Fierce Sun was resolute

    to rescue-the four sects, it was

    that tough. If the two Way Masters

    rightdn front of Bidace and Davison

    had been on the watch, the four

    sects could have had some

    powerhouses rescued even if they

    were defeated.

    After all, either Dn or Jayden could stall Jackson and Daren even though they couldn''t win the battle. But they hadn''t gone but led a team there

    after the battle had begun.

    It seemed not that simple after they reviewed what had happened that day. After all, Fierce Sun had been leading the nine sects for too long, so if

    they did want to rescue the destructed four, they could do so. But eventually, they hadn''t gone to rescue their allies.

    "You''re not gonna invite us inside, are you?" easy-bristied Davison asked, a hint of rage detected in his tone, which was why Bidace interrupted him

    and took over the conversation

    Spencerughed, "If you want toe inside, please follow me. Although we don''t have a rich headquarters as the Academy, since you''re here, we''ll

    be treating you well. Come. We don''t have to be ring at each other.ˇ± Spencer said while making a way to invite the two schrs inside.

    "Hem, you should have done that earlier." Davison snorted and strode towards the gate. But Bidace''s face darkened at this moment and he tugged

    Davison by his arm.

    Then, Bidace had a look at Spencer and a nce inside the gate and said, "If you excuse us, Spencer, we''re going back to report to our Dean since

    Lord Dn is in the chamber. We''re leaving, and we''ll visit you at another time."

    "For sure? You''re not going in?" Spencer replied politely, and no one could tell his purpose from his ethereal tone.

    "For sure. We''re on a mission. See youter, friends." Bidace made fists and dragged confused Davison away.

    After Bidace and Davison left, Spencer''s smile cooled down to a grimace with Killing intention and ignorance in his eyes.

    If Bidace and Davison really went

    inside Fierce Sun, they would have

    to stay therefor good. Decades of

    hermit style''had brought the sect

    tons of f dark secrets which wer

    unseeable to regr people but not

    to mitldle-stage Life Realm \ay

    Masters. If Bidace and Davison had

    the guts, Fierce Sun Sectwouldn''t

    mind burying one more secret under

    the ground forever.

    to

    hh.

    D>

    Three minutester, Bidace and Davison stopped at a spot fifty kilometers away from Fierce Sun Sect after leaving there. Looking back, Bidace

    showed more anxiety in his eyes. He had somehow sensed a hint of killing intent at the gate of Fierce Sun, and he believed his instinct.

    "Why didn''t we go inside there, Bidace? Spencer invited us." Davison asked the question, for he had not yet figured it out.

    Bidace Seriously said, "We cannot go inside. They have been staying low-key for decades. If we go in there and find some secrets, we''ll be in

    trouble.ˇ±

    Davison sneered, "Hem, Bidace, aren''t we here to find some secrets? Since it''s a shortcut, why didn''t we take it?"

    Bidace looked aside into the eyes of Davison, "Yeah, but are you sure you go out of there alive with the secrets you find?"

    "Well..." Davison didn''t know how to respond. With doubts in his eye, Davison processed the information and asked Bidace, "Bidace, you''re saying

    Fierce Sun can kill us both? I don''t believe they have the balls. We''re backed up by the Academy. Give them more balls and I don''t think they dare to

    kill us. Do they?"

    Bidace looked at Davison as if he was a moron, "Davison, Do I need to remind you why the glorious Dn chose toy low after he conquered the

    other eight sects?"

    Davison''s face turned blue, for he didn''t dare to speak again. They knew it quite well why Dn had chosen toy low when he had reached the

    summit of the world.

    That was because Dn had been to State Academy to see the Dean once after conquering the other eight sects. Later, Dn came back to Fierce

    Sun with severe wounds which the Dean gave him with one hit.

    Ever since then, Dn had announced he was going to chambered himself, and he had been in there for decades. Fierce Sun suddenly stopped its

    momentum to go higher.

    Ten minutester, after Bidace and

    Davison had left the area, Dn was

    drinking teajna quiet and secret

    chamber af''the bottom of a AN

    mountaifLin the deep of Fierce Sus

    Sec After greeting Bidace and,ˇ±

    Davison, Spencer and Jaydenwere

    standing squarely before Dn. No

    ofte knew that six moreter-stage

    Life Realm Way Masters were

    standing behind Spencer and

    Jayden at this moment.

    Fierce Sun totally had eightter-stage Life realm Way Masters! They all were several miles from the peak Life Realm Way Master level.

    This was the true buildup of Fierce Sun Sect that would always rank first of the nine King-level super-powerful sects! Plus, their leader was Dn,

    making them more powerful. How did Dn manage to do it was unknown, and with such a strong backup, Fierce Sun had the balls to face potential

    direct conflicts with Academy.

    Spencer and Jayden who had been arrogant at the gate turned respectful to Dn. Bristling Jayden even slowed his respiratory rhythm not to irritate

    Dn.

    "My Lord, Bidace and Davison of State Academy have left and got back into the sealed circle. I don''t understand, my Lord, why didn''t you allow us to

    kill them since Jayden and I are exposed to the Academy? We should''ve controlled them at least instead of letting them go." Spencer asked in

    bewilderment.

    Dn''s profound eyes were like an abyss. He waved his hands and said, "Who told you the Academy doesn''t know our strength? They were quite

    aware, especially that old man, who sees the bigger picture than others. Under the watch of a Human King, it''s useless to hide. It always is.ˇ±

    "Then why the Academy..." Spencer who had been self-righteous was baffled.

    Dn''s eyes turned more profound and he slowly said, "It''s because they are tethered as well. There''s another Human King that is not weaker than

    that old man in the Academy, a Human King that has something to do with Iwan Cliff. Frankly, this time we should thank CIiff for that, but a weekter

    he wille here.ˇ±

    "My Lord, how far are you now from the Human-King level? Can you not yet take thest step?" another peakter-stage Life Realm Way Master

    askedContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Buzz! A giant sun was suddenly shaping to its ny percent integrity behind Dn.

    Dn squinted his profound eyes and seriously replied, "It''s soon. I''m very close.ˇ±

 Chapter 356 Doom of the Sect of Supreme Darkness (I)

    Chapter 356 Doom of the Sect of Supreme Darkness (I)

    Chapter 356 Doom of the Sect of Supreme Darkness (I)

    "How are your preparation for breaking through the peak Life Realm of Way Mastering?" Dn took a deep breath and asked the eight

    powerhouses at theter-stage Life Realm of Way Master standing in front of him.

    They locked at each other and said, "My lord, we can break through at any time. We just need three days at most...!"

    "Okay. Try your best. We''ll annex the Sect of Supreme Darkness three dayster." said Dn, squinting slightly.

    "Yes..." The eight powerhouses nodded with respect

    Dn nodded slightly and then waved his hand to indicate everyone to leave. Then, the secret room was immersed in darkness.

    Anyone who heard the conversation between these powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect in the secret room would definitely be scared to death

    because no one understood how terrifying they were!

    There were eight of them who could break through to the peak Life Realm of Way Master at any time! Besides, the Fierce Sun Sect had Dn who

    could break through to Human King soon, so they were capable to fight against the State Academy.

    In the extreme darkness, Dn murmured, "Tamas Simpson, I will avenge what happened at that time on you. Hahaha... It''s ridiculous that a phony

    person like you can take charge of the Academy!ˇ±

    After saying that, Dn was in confinement. Although he couldn''t break through to Human King in three days, he was a great talent and the son of

    fortune in the previous era. Therefore, even the dean of the State Academy came might not be able to kill Dn, and Dn probably could run away.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Dozens of years ago, the unstoppable Dn had never failed until he was against the State Academy. Even though he was defeated by the Academy,

    he still managed to run and didn''t die there. So, it could be inferred that he has strong fighting power, and the Fierce Sun Sect was indeed powerful.

    The Heaven Domain and the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters were the strongest forces in this era with great potential. It never urred to Shelton

    Hayes, the Senior Elder, and Iwan Cliff that the Sect of Supreme Darkness, which they considered as a powerful rival, would be easily destroyed by

    the Fierce Sun Sect, the most powerful sect among the nine King-level super powerful sects!

    It wasn''t difficult at all. If the State Academy hadn''t suppressed Dn at that time, he would have already stood at the peak of thisnd and been the

    lord of all

    And to put it bluntly, the collision between the Heaven Domain as well as the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and the Fierce Sun Sect, was also a

    collision of fortunes in two eras...

    The Fierce Sun Sect secluded itself from the outside world, and their powerhouses at the Way Master level continued to cultivate in confinement. As

    the ultimate stars in the previous era, they had never taken the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain seriously. Their rival had

    always been the State Academy that had dominated thend for two thousand years!

    In the meantime, Iwan Cliff, the Senior Elder, and the others in the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters were also cultivating even harder. They were

    seizing every second to break through and get stronger...

    Three days passed quickly. Iwan Cliff had broken more than a hundred swords on the Military Headquarters square, and his realm had been

    constantly dropping in the past few days. In the end, he had even fallen to the primary True King level, and that was the realm he could barely keep

    after absorbing a massive amount of energy in this period!

    However, although his realm had declined, his cultivation foundation had be more solid. His current fighting power was more than one-third

    stronger than three days ago!

    After all, there were two top powerhouses at the peak Life Realm of Way Master level helping train Iwan. His hidden wounds caused by a rapid

    breakthrough some time ago, such as the loss of his strength control, were relieved in the past few days. It didn''t matter if his realm had fallen a little

    in a short period as long as he could pile up his resources. The most difficult part would be improving his real fighting power. Once he broke through

    the True King level, he wouldn''t have any bottleneck from the primary True King level to the peak. If he had enough resources and could control his

    power, nothing could stop him.

    Simrly, in the past three days, Shelton Hayes''s realm was also suppressed to the primary Death Realm of Way Master, but his strength control and

    understanding of Way Master were also improving by leaps and bounds

    For Shelton Hayes, it was easier for him to improve his realm. He was taking the National Fortune Way, so he could improve to the peak of primary

    Death Realm of Way Master in an instant if he had enough strength control. And then, with the help of the national fortune of Hmsterdam, he could

    easily develop the power of the Way-Master Life Realm.

    Iwan Cliff and Shelton Hayes were the strongest in their own realm. To be specific, if Shelton Hayes didn''t use the national fortune of Hmsterdam and

    was only in the primary Death Realm of Way Master, he could easily fight against four to five powerhouses in the primary Death Realm of Way

    Master, even tie powerhouses in the middle Life Realm of Way Master like Johnson Garcia.

    It was conceivable that when wan Cliff broke through to the middle True King and Shelton Hayes broke through to the peak of the middle Death

    Realm of Way Master, they could definitely fight against powerhouses at thete or even peak Way-Master Life Realm...

    So, instead of simply pursuing fast breakthroughs, powerhouses like Iwan Cliff and Shelton Hayes strived for a more solid realm. Only with constant

    umtion could they go further in the future...

    After three days and nights of

    training and with the help of

    Jackson and Dimitrie, the two top

    powerhouses, ˇ®Iwan and Shelton had

    completely mastered the new o

    powerfulˇŻs Strength and realm. Inthe

    next far days, they would reach the

    peak of thei r stages again and own

    the power of the Way- Master Life

    Realm. It would be their fdundation

    to develop incredible fighting power

    and embark on the road to

    bing strong warriors in the

    future!

    Three days had passed in a twinkling of an eye. It was four o''clock in the morning, and it was still dark in Hmsterdam. The Sect of Supreme

    Darkness, which ranked second in Hmsterdam and was next to the Fierce Sun Sect, was in the Sky Hole dozens of miles away from the southwest of

    Hmsterdam

    n the past few days, everyone in the

    Sect of Supreme Darkness was

    jittery because the Heaven Domain

    and Hmsterdam Military

    Headq asters had grown too fast, ~

    and arding to the information:

    they had obtained, Iwan Cliff, theˇŻ

    Lor sf Heaven Domain, had af eady

    possessed the strength of ?

    Way-Master Life Realm, and the

    Senior Elder of Hmsterdam Military

    Headquarters, Shelton Hayes, also

    broke through. Four days ago, they

    even heard that a powerhouse in

    Viknd had broken through to the

    peak of Way-Master Life Realm...

    Therefore, the powerhouses, senior leaders, and elders of the Sect of Supreme Darkness, who were unsure as to what they would be up against,

    were more scared

    It was already four o''clock in the morning, the conference hall of the Sect of Supreme Darkness was still brightly lit, and the elders and their leader,

    Liam, were still thinking about countermeasures.

    "Everyone, the time limit of ten days is getting closer, but the Fierce Sun Sect had secluded and none of our people can enter their gate. So, let''s

    discuss what should we do and what the Fierce Sun Sect wants, shall we?" Liam, who was at the peak ofter Way-Master Life Realm, said with a

    very serious expression

    As soon as Liam finished his words, all the powerhouses fell silent. Yes, at this critical moment, Fierce Sun Sect closing its gate was not good news

    for them. After all, Fierce Sun Sect was much more powerful than them and was the dominant force to negotiate with the Heaven Domain and the

    Hmsterdam Military Headquarters four dayster. They were just a foil

    Besides, if it weren''t for the support of the Fierce Sun Sect, Liam was absolutely convinced that Iwan and Shelton woulde and kill him without

    hesitation.

    Boom.

    The next moment, an elder in theter Way-Master Life Realm of the Sect of Supreme Darkness, the second strongest cultivator of the sect,

    smashed the teacup in front of him into pieces with anger.

    The old man was blowing off steam. He roared in a low voice, "Our sect is the second strongest among the nine King-level super powerful sects! We

    have never been humiliated like this! Humph! That Fierce Sun Sect has cut off contact with us in the past few days. Aren''t they worried that we would

    join the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters?ˇ±

    "Well, calm down. Tell me, what did we aplish these years? Other King-level sects, such as Green Mountain Sect and Heaven Force, are

    qualified to join the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters. But us? No way..." Another elder in the primary Life Realm said.

    And now, the deputy lord of the Sect

    of Supreme Darkness, Hell, who

    tried to hit the national fortune of

    Hmsterdam inViknd during the

    grand celebration of Hmsterdam

    Military Headquarters but was ~~ >

    beaten back by Jayna Brown, wasˇŻ

    not een qualified to express his

    opinion here. There were as many as

    five powerhouses I in the Life Realm

    inthe Sect of Supreme Darkness! As

    the second King-level super

    powerful sect in Hmsterdam, it was

    something. It had ten Way-Master

    powerhouses, including five in Life

    Realm and five in Death Realm, with

    strength far exceeding that of the

    God of War Sect and Green

    Mountain Sect.

    Fortunately, wan and Shelton had made fast moves six days ago, leaving no time for the Sect of Supreme Darkness to rescue them. Otherwise, it

    would be difficult for the Heaven Domain and the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters to quickly take down the four King-level super powerful sects..

    Likewise, the ten Way-Master powerhouses were also the greatest support of the Sect of Supreme Darkness! To say the least, even if they couldn''t

    make a living in Hmsterdam, they could go to the External Battlefield or roam around in other ces in the world. Wherever they went, they would be

    the top force there!

    However, what the elders of the Sect of Supreme Darkness and their lord, Liam, didn''t know was that while they were discussing countermeasures,

    nine powerhouses wearing while-gold striped robes appeared on the edge of the cliff outside their gate in darkness.

    Every powerhouse was filled with the aura of peak Way-Master Life Realm. They were the top powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect, the strongest

    sect among the nine King-level super powerful sects.

    Among them, Dn, who was standing in the front and overlooking the headquarters of the Sect of Supreme Darkness, was giving off the aura of

    peak Way-Master Life Realm. He was a real half-a-step Human King!

 Chapter 357 Doom of the Sect of Supreme Darkness (II)

    Chapter 357 Doom of the Sect of Supreme Darkness (II)

    Chapter 357 Doom of the Sect of Supreme Darkness (II)

    Everyone who saw Dn''s back would naturally sense that he was a peerless hero.

    He stood at the front by the cliff, and eight powerhouses in the peak Life Realm of Way Master were standing behind him. Then, he smiled faintly and

    said, "The Sect of Supreme Darkness, how ignorant! Thanks to me, you can be the second strongest sect. I am the reason you can exit!"

    "You are only my ves, and ves aren''t qualified to show their teeth to their master. Haha..."

    With a sneer, Dn looked at the brightly lit hall deep in the sect, waved his hand, and gave the order, "Kill those who are below the King level and

    catch those who are above the King level. If they are willing to surrender, keep them alive, and if not, torture them. If they prefer death to surrender,

    kill them too. OK, go..."

    "Yes!" As soon as Dn finished his words, the eight top powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect jumped down the Sky Hole from eight directions in a

    sh. Then, Dn saw eight fire lines rushing towards the conference hall of the Sect of Supreme Darkness...

    They were powerhouses in peak Life Realm of Way Master from the Fierce Sun Sect! In fact, the Sect of Supreme Darkness couldn''t even resist or

    catch one powerhouse like them, let alone there were eight.

    So, once they showed up, the Sect of Supreme Darkness suffered unprecedented losses immediately. They had seriously followed Dn''s order to

    kill those who were below the King level and beaten up those who were above the King level to faint.

    It was a piece of cake for peerless powerhouses like them to deal with those below the Way Master level, such as those at the King level or Emperor

    level. Therefore, in just more than ten seconds, all powerhouses at King level in the station of the Sect of Supreme Darkness were captured, and

    those below King level were killed..

    "Damn it!" The senior powerhouses in the conference hall of the Sect of Supreme Darkness finally could react. However, just as they were about to

    rush out to the hall and rescue their people outside, the eight powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect had already appeared at the door.

    They were led by Alex and Jayden. At the moment, when the ten powerhouses at Way Master level in the conference hall of the Sect of Supreme

    Darkness saw Dn''s henchmen, they were lost and couldn''t believe it. Their faces turned gloomy, showing that they were filled with fear inside,

    Eight!

    How could they resist eight powerhouses in the peak Life Realm of Way Master!

    Liam looked sullen and shocked. He stared at Alex and Jayden and said, "Alex, Jayden! Didn''t you die decades ago? Howe you are still alive?

    Why?!"

    Alex looked at Liam with a sneer, "Haha, Liam, how could we die before you? You know, we have followed our lord all the way.ˇ±

    At this moment, Liam''s face became even gloomier. Even though Alex and Jayden were standing in front of him, he still couldn''t believe it. He cried,

    "It''s impossible! Impossible!"

    Jayden sneered and interrupted him with a shout, "Liam, I''ll give you two options, either surrender or die. Hurry up!"

    Liam was silent. Then, he clenched his fists and shouted at Alex, "Alex, I want to see Dn! Otherwise, I will never surrender!"

    "So stubborn. Kill him!" Jayden, who had a fiercer temper, roared and rushed towards Liam in an instant.

    How dare he, a guy at theter Life Realm of Way Master. challenge the whole Fierce Sun Sect? Did he really consider that the Sect of Supreme

    Darkness was as powerful as the State Academy?

    However, what surprised every one of the Fierce Sun Sect was that Liam managed to dodge Alex''s attack. Alex was stunned for a second, but he

    didn''t think too much and just chased Liam with Jayden.

    At the same time, the rest six powerhouses in the peak Life Realm of Way Master of the Fierce Sun Sect rushed towards the other Way-Master

    powerhouses of the Sect of Supreme Darkness, including four in the Life Realm and five in the Death Realm

    It wouldn''t be a big problem for the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect. Back then in the External Battlefield, wan Cliff had sessfully led a group

    of warriors at level-nine King to round up and kill powerhouses in Death Realm of Way Master. And now, it would be much easier for the powerhouses

    of the Fierce Sun Sect in the peak Life Realm of Way Master to attack those in the middle andter Life Realm and in the Death Realm...

    In just ten seconds, except for Liam, the fighting power of all powerhouses of the Sect of Supreme Darkness had been sealed by the Fierce Sun Sect,

    including the elder of the Sect of Supreme Darkness in theter Life Realm of Way Master.

    So far, Liam was the only one left to resist the Fierce Sun Sect

    The powerhouses and the eight great warriors of the Fierce Sun Sect looked at Liam who was still resisting and hadn''t been captured with great

    shock.

    They were shocked because Liam was fighting against two powerhouses in the peak Life Realm of Way Master. All powerhouses of the Sect of

    Supreme Darkness had been captured, but Liam was still resisting...

    When the other six powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect were about to help them, Alex shouted, "Stay out of it! I must fight side by side with Jayden

    to defeat him!"

    "I want to see Dn! Jayden, let me see him!" While Liam was forced to step back by Jayden and Alex, he kept yelling

    After all, he was the lord of the Sect of Supreme Darkness, a peerless hero! They could make him surrender only on the condition that Dn came in

    person. Otherwise, he would rather... die!

    "Impossible! Who do you think you are? You are not qualified to meet our lord. Since you don''t surrender, go to hell! Boom..." With a loud yell, Alex

    shed the long sword in his hand toward Liam.

    At the same time, Jayden on the other side also shed out his sword...

    "Boom..." The next moment, a deafening sound rang out, and half of the conference hall copsed. Before the dust dissipated, Liam, who was in a

    mess, stood out from the ruins...

    "Dn! I know you''re here! I can surrender! But I need to see you first! Come out! Otherwise, I would risk my life to kill your men!" Liam suddenly

    shouted.

    "My lord, don''te. Give us more time. We can Kill him! We can do it!" Hearing Liam''s words, Alex shouted immediately.

    It was a great shame for them. How

    could he and I Jayden, two

    powerhouses I in the peak Life Realm

    of Way Mas er, not take down Liar

    alone! lt was the first battle since the

    eight warriors came out of the ˇ®Great

    Age''after years of silence. Ifthey

    eloll] Sildn''t take down Liam, they would

    be too ashamed to see Dn

    again...

    However, just as Alex and Jayden were about to burn everything and burst out with greater fighting power to kill Liam, they heard a sigh.

    "s..."

    Then, Alex and Jayden felt a bit dizzy, and Dn, Lord of the Fierce Sun Sect, appeared in front of them and stopped their attack with a wave of his

    hand.

    Yes! With just a slight movement, he had easily blocked the attacks from the two powerhouses in the peak Life Realm of Way Master!!!

    "My lord..." Seeing Dn, Alex and Jayden called him in a hurry. They felt so embarrassed...

    At this moment, Liam, who was in a mess and besieged by the two, stared at Dn. And Dn also looked at Liam with a serious face.

    When Alex, who was standing behind Dn, was about to say something, Dn looked at Liam, waved his hand with a faint smile, and said, "Step

    back. You can''t defeat him. It takes at least three of you to take him down..."

    Hearing this, Alex was shocked. He

    ooked at Dn and asked in

    confusion, My lord, it''s impossible.

    e and Jayden, we are in the peak

    Life Ream. Howe we can ˇ®tiake

    him down? He''s just in theter Life

    Real but has quicker movement.

    My lord, just give us moretime. We

    can kill him!"

    "Ha ha..." Liam sneered and nced at Jayden with disdain.

    Alex and Jayden got angry and were about to attack again. After staring at Liam for a while, Dn said, "Liam, you''ve hidden well enough. It seems

    that you''ve reached the peak Life Realm for a long time, right?"

    As soon as Dn finished his words, Alex and Jayden behind him were more shocked. They locked at Liam in disbelief and said, "Is... Is he at the

    same level as us?"

    Dn ignored them, and continued to ask Liam with a smile, "Am I right, Liam?"

    Then, Liam took a deep breath and nodded. Suddenly, he gave out an aura much stronger than before when he was fighting against Alex and

    Jayden.

    Peak! Life Realm! Way Master!!

    Alex and Jayden were stunned and opened their mouths wide because they could sense that Liam was stronger than them.

    When Liam revealed his actual aura, the other six powerhouses in the peak Life Realm of the Fierce Sun Sect, who were standing far away, instantly

    targeted him. They would kill him as soon as he dared make a move!

    If the eight powerhouses attacked Liam together, he would not be able to stand it! Not even a single hit!

    "It''s CK... Let me talk to him. He''s a smart man. I''m sure he won''t do anything stupid..." Dn waved his hand to his men.

    Then he looked at Liam and asked, "Am I right, Liam? You said that you wanted to see me. I''m here now. What do you want to say?"

    When Dn finished his words, Liam took a deep breath, stared at Dn, and asked, "Dn. let me ask you a question. How sure are you about

    breaking through to Human King? I''m talking about a real breakthrough, not just your fighting power!"

    After saying this, Liam stared at Dn seriously, as if he dared not miss any expression on Dn''s face.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Dn said with a smile, "Very sure..."

    After a pause lie continued, "And

    very soon, meybe within this year.

    Liam, the Great Age hase, and

    the time df nine King-level super >

    power sects coexisting won, host

    anymore. There will be a news

    pattern in the world. So, Liam, can

    y6u tell me your choice now?"

    Liam was silent. Dn didn''t urge him and just smiled.

    Time passed slowly. After waiting for nearly a minute, the smile on Dn''s face gradually disappeared. Just as he was about to turn around and

    leave, and his men were about to kill Liam...

    Liam knelt on one knee behind Dn with a thud.

    "From now on, the Sect of Supreme Darkness surrenders to the Fierce Sun Sect. My sect no longer exists!" Lowering his head, Liam shouted. Seeing

    this, Liam''s subordinates, whose fighting power was sealed, also lowered their heads and surrendered...

    There was no way for them to win. The gap between them and the Fierce Sun Sect was too great...

    The moment when Liam knelt, Dn smiled with his back to Liam.

    To this point, the Sect of Supreme Darkness with years of history, the second sect among the nine King-level super powerful sects,pletely

    copsed!

 Chapter 358 Dylan and Iwan! (I)

    Chapter 358 Dn and Iwan! (I)

    Chapter 358 Dn and Iwan! {I}

    At four o''clock in the morning. the Sect of Supreme Darkness, which had been passed down for years, was destroyed quietly. No one in the outside

    world knew about it because Dn did it too fast.

    As the Sect of Supreme Darkness no longer existed, there were ten peerless powerhouses in the peak Life Realm of Way Master in the Fierce Sun

    Sect, they were Dn, his eight henchmen, and Liam, Lord of the Sect of Supreme Darkness who had surrendered. And Dn was even at the half-

    a-step Human King, very close to reaching the Human King level

    Such a force was towering even in a world with various powerful Military Headquarters.

    "My lord, now that we have taken over the Sect of Supreme Darkness, where are we going next?" Jayden asked Dn with great excitement behind

    him. When hearing this, Liam not far away didnˇŻt show any difort on his face.

    Decades ago, Liam had known that Dn secluded himself from the outside world, and he had always believed that Dn, the strongest Son of

    Fortune in thest era, would not stay out of everything forever. What he didn''t expect was that Dn had hidden for decades until the world ushered

    in the age of Military Headquarters with battlefields all over the world.

    It was not until lwan Cliff, another Son of Fortune, appeared in Hmsterdam that Dn got back in the game. And now, Dn had no choice but to

    come back. Otherwise, he might not even have the chance to fight against lwan. After all, Iwan had officially opened up and takem the True King way!

    But that was not the way for Dn

    The two Sons of Fortune were about to fight against each other, and no one knew who would win. The truth was,pared with Iwan Cliff, senior

    powerhouses like Liam believed in Dn more!

    After all, powerhouses at their level knew lots of things. One of the things they knew was that the reason why Iwan Cliff could grow so fast was that

    someone with incredible power had secretly changed his fate five years ago! If it weren''t for this event, the Son of Fortune acknowledged by these

    reclusive King-level super powerful sects would be Carson Simpson.

    And that mysterious someone who supported Iwan Cliff was a peerless powerhouse at Human King!

    Dn and Iwan were different. Dn was the legend of thest era, who grew stronger and stronger in the battlefields! He rose from the very

    beginning and fought all the way to the State Academy! And finally, he chose to seclude.

    The cool evening breeze was blowing DnˇŻs hair. He was wearing a long white-gold striped robe, and his gray hair had turned ck. His tall figure

    revealed his nature as a unique and peerless hero!

    Locking at the dark sky in the distance, he murmured in his heart, "The Great Age ising. Iwan Cliff on the True King way, are you ready for it? I

    admit that you''re talented enough to voluntarily give up the inheritance of a top Human King and carve out your own way. I''m impressed. You are

    qualified to be my opponent..."

    Then, he said to his henchmen, "It''s still early. Let''s go to the God of War Sect. Since their young master has chosen to follow the Heaven Domain,

    they should stick to their choice, right?"

    "Haha... Iwan Cliff, I have another great gift for you. Grow up quickly. I donˇŻt have much interest in dealing with you now. I''ll give you enough time to

    break through. Don''t let me down!"

    With a twinkle shed in his eyes, he disappeared into the darkness in an instant.

    Indeed, a peerless hero like Dn wouldn''t be afraid of the younger generation like lwan Cliff and Carson Simpson. Instead, he was locking forward

    to their growth, so that he wouldn''t feel alone on top of the world. At the moment, only the greatest heroes like Jackson, Darcy Miller, and Tamas

    Simpson, the dean of State Academy could attract Dn''s attention

    Although Dimitrie had also broken through to the peak Life Realm of Way Master, he had used up all his strength. Jackson was different. When Dn

    met Jackson before, he felt a hint of threat from Jackson. He understood that like himself, Jackson was also about to break through to the Human

    King.

    After all, Jackson was the only Human-King powerhouse among the guardians of the rules! Most importantly, lwan Cliff and the others were making

    breakthroughs rapidly. Likewise, Dn and Jackson were also umting and growing...

    Dn truly believed that he could break through to Human King!

    As it was inte autumn, the Internal Regions of Hmsterdam were still in darkness at five o''clock in the morning. The headquarters of the God of War

    Sect was hidden in the boundless desert in the midwest of Hmsterdam

    The nine powerhouses at the peak Way Master level, including Alex and Liam, showed up on the sand dune at the edge of the headquarters of the

    God of War Sect. Then, they gave a palm strike against the sand and soil under their feet

    Boom... The sand and earth sshed all over the sky, and the sand within a few miles was moved away. After the sand disappeared, the hall of the

    headquarters of the God of War Sect appeared.

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The next moment, Johnson Garcia, Lord of the God of War Sect, and several Way-Master powerhouses flew out, and

    they all looked serious.

    When they saw the nine powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect around, they were full of fear instantly.

    "You... You are..." Johnson''s face turned ghastly pale because he was in great shock. Nine powerhouses in the peak Life Realm of Way Master! And

    like Liam, he almost instantly recognized Jayden and the others, whom he had thought were already dead long ago!

    "Crack! Crack! Crack!" Before Johnson came to his senses, he heard cracks in the air.

    Then, he saw the most shocking scene in his whole life

    The sun suddenly appeared in the night sky. The dark night in the depths of the desert suddenly became as bright as day!

    Johnson could vaguely see a person standing in that Great Sun!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Then, the Great Sun in the air slowly fell, and the figure of Dn gradually appeared. The Great Sun behind him kept emitting an extremely terrifying

    pressure, making all the powerhouses of the God of War Sect retreat and blowing away their hair and clothes

    "Dn..!" At the moment, Johnson

    Garcia was njore fearful. He knew

    that Dn was a powerhouse in the

    peak Life Realm of Way Master, out

    he didnt expect that Dn, who had

    been secluded for years, could 7 reach

    that Tevel above Way Master! And it

    seemed that he was aboutto break

    through again...

    Noticing that Johnson Garcia was in doubt, Dn nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, it''s me. Johnson, long time no see

    Johnson was still in great shock, so when he heard Dn''s words, he could only nod in a daze and replied, "Dy... Lord Dn..."

    Dn nodded with a smile and didn''t say another word.

    While Dn remained silent, Liam behind him took a step forward and said to the shocking Johnson Garcia, "Johnson, we are here to ask you to

    make a decision..."

    Johnson looked at Liam in disbelief and asked, "Lord... of the Sect of Supreme Darkness... Did you...?"

    Liam nodded with a smile and said, "The Great Age ising, and I''ve made my choice. The Sect of Supreme Darkness no longer exists. From now

    on, I''m only one of Lord Dn''s henchmen! So, Johnson, I''m not a sect lord anymore..."

    Instantly, Johnson felt like there was a bomb exploded in his head, and cold sweat kept running down his face and back.

    The Sect of Supreme Darkness was gone! The sect ranked second among the nine King-level super powerful sects copsed! And it even

    surrendered to the Fierce Sun Sect!

    Then...what about them? Johnson was sure that peerless heroes like Dn, Lord of the Fierce Sun Sect, would never be on the same team with the

    Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom!

    The Fierce Sun Sect was showing a

    clear attitude-Four dayster, it

    would negaliate with the Heaven N

    Domain and Hmsterdam Military <

    Headquarters. What about ther?"

    Their ydung master was one ofthe

    five. /e Beputy lords of Heaven _Bomain!

    Even if the Sect of Supreme

    Darkness had surrendered to the

    Fierce Sun Sect, they would never do

    that!

    When looking a at Dn and noticing

    that the Fierce 2 Sun Secthad a

    alf-a-step Human King and nine

    powerhqoses in the peak Life Realm

    of Way Master, Johnson was or

    desperate. Seeing the terrifying

    group in front of him, he wanted to

    ask Iwan Cliff for help, butthere was

    no time.  0

    =

    [(?]

    Johnson was almost soaking wet from his cold sweat. If the Fierce Sun Sect attacked them, they wouldnt even be able to resist for one minute. It

    was cruel, but the fact was that they couldn''t!

    Johnson swallowed hard and asked, "Lord Dn... why do youe here early in the morning? What do you want? Can you leave us some

    leeway?"

    Locking at the frightened Johnson, Dn smiled and said, "Johnson, you don''t need that, do you? Isn''t your young lord already in the Heaven

    Domain? Haha, don''t worry. You are not doing this alone

    Hearing this, Johnson felt hopeless. Then he began to gather all his strength in despair. The God of War Sect had already made a choice. They were

    waiting for War to break through to the True King level ande back to inherit their sect. Therefore, they had no other choice.

    All Johnson wanted to do now was to gather all power of their sect and kill one of the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect.

    When Dn saw Johnson was trying to exert his energy, he smiled even more happily. Then he looked at Johnson seriously with a smile, turned

    around, and left

    Then, the rest powerhouses followed Dn and left.

    Johnson was stunned...

    "They just left? They didn''t want to kill us?" Johnson said that subconsciously.

    "Haha... Johnson, what Dn wanted to tell you was that he didnˇŻt intend to kill you tonight." Liam stayed and said to the confused Johnson with a

    meaningful look.

    "Well... Liam... What does Dn mean?" Johnson waspletely dumbfounded and asked Liam

    Liam looked at Johnson seriously and asked, "Johnson, a few days ago, you said that you wished your young master, War, one of the deputy lords of

    Heaven Domain, could break through to True King and inherit the God of War Sect, right?"

    Johnson nodded in confusion. He didnˇŻt know what it had to do with Dn showing his fighting power just now.

    Liam nodded and continued, "Well, it''s simple. Since the God of War Sect is now on the same team as the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, so be it.

    You can abdicate now and donˇŻt have to wait for your young lord. Come and join the negotiation four dayster!"

    Johnson trembled violently. His mouth was wide open with more sweat down his face. Meanwhile, he was even more confused. He looked at Liam in

    a daze, swallowed hard, and asked, "Liam... I still don''t understand. Can I ask you something?"

    Liam nodded and said, "OK, anything!" He stopped smiling and became serious.

    "Liam, is Lord Dn going to fight against the Heaven Domain and the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters four dayster?ˇ±

    With an extremely serious look on his face, Liam shook his head and said, "Fight? No, thatˇŻs not necessary. Johnson, your vision is too narrow..."

    After saying that, Liam paused, and before Johnson could continue, he sighed and locked at the frightened Johnson, "Johnson, we have

    underestimated Dn''s ambition!"

    The confused Johnson stood still and tried his best to analyze Liam''s words. If Dn didnˇŻt want to start a fight, what did he want?

    After a while, when Johnson came back to his senses and wanted to ask mere questions, he found that Liam had left. He opened his mouth, but

    before he could say anything, Liam''s voice came from afar.

    "Johnson, listen to Lord Dn. If you want to keep the God of War Sect alive, go to Viknd after dawn. The Great Age... had alreadye...! And

    you muste out!"

 Chapter 359 Dylan and Iwan! (II)

    Chapter 359 Dn and Iwan! (II)

    Chapter 359 Dn and Iwan! (Il)

    When the first ray of sunshine rose in the morning, the whole ground weed a sunny day, and Viknd started to get busy. It was a great day.

    Soldiers of the Heaven Domain and the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters had already begun training hard on the military square of Viknd. After

    all, they were going to face the first and second King-level super powerful sects in Hmsterdam. As time approached, everyone in the square was

    getting more serious.

    All the soldiers didn''t say a word and just focused on training and cultivation...

    Iwan Cliff had trained too hard these days. He hadpletely mastered the power of the primary True King level and could give full y to his

    energy. His n today was to improve quickly and reach the peak of the primary True King level as soon as possible so that he could face the

    following battle

    When he put on his robe and was about to go out to find Jackson and Dimitrie for more training, he heard a rush of footsteps outside.

    He frowned and turned to look at the door.

    The next moment, the door was opened. It was the Senior Elder, Shelton Hayes. He looked very worried and said to lwan with a grave expression,

    "wan... Something terrible happened!ˇ±

    Iwan Cliff narrowed his eyes. He knew that only bad things could make the Senior Elder look so serious, so he asked, "Mr. Hayes, what''s wrong?"

    The Senior Elder took a deep breath and said, "Come to the meeting r of the Military Headquarters with me, we can talk on the way. Judy has

    informed everyone else. Hurry up.ˇ±

    Iwan frowned and nodded, "Okay..."

    Three minutester, the Senior Elder and Iwan Cliff arrived at the meeting room. When Iwan entered the room, he saw Jackson, Dimitrie, ck

    Emperor, Burlie, Zack Smith, Johnson Garcia, the Second Elder Judy Lopez, the Third Elder Lewis King, and the Fourth Elder Carl Addison sitting

    there, and everyone had the same solemn expression as the Senior Elder.

    Iwan focused his eyes on Johnson Garcia because he thought that Johnson was still in seclusion! Without thinking too much, he sat next to the

    Senior Elder.

    "Mr. Hayes, what''s going on?" Iwan asked

    The Senior Elder took a deep breath and looked at Iwan with a grim face. "lwan, the Sect of Supreme Darkness was destroyed early yesterday, and

    the God of War Sect was out in the Great Age..."

    Iwan narrowed his eyes and finally understood why Johnson was here, so he looked at Johnson and asked, "Mr. Garcia, what happened?ˇ±

    Hearing his question, everyone in the room turned to look at Johnson. After a long silence, Johnson said with bitterness, "The Fierce Sun Sect came.

    Their lord, Dn, has broken through half-a-step Human King, or perhaps he has made it a long time ago. In the Fierce Sun Sect, Dn''s eight

    henchmen are all powerhouses in the peak Life Realm of Way Master! And early in the morning, Liam, Lord of the Sect of Supreme Darkness, has

    completely surrendered to Dn, as well as all powerhouses above King level in the Sect of Supreme Darkness!ˇ±

    "No..." As soon as Johnson finished speaking, everyone in the top meeting room of the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters gasped.

    The Sect of Darkness was destroyed? And there was a half-a-step Human King and nine powerhouses in the peak Life Realm of Way Master in the

    Fierce Sun Sect? The astonishing information made everyone tremble, including Iwan Cliff!

    Such a troublesome matter made Iwan silent. The current Fierce Sun Sect was too powerful. Even thebination of the Heaven Domain, the

    Military Headquarters of Dragon Kingdom, and the outside help from thest war might not be able to resist the Fierce Sun Sect.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Iwan was not the only one feeling worried at this moment. Jackson next to him was also stressful because he didn''t expect that the Fierce Sun Sect

    had one powerhouse at the half-a-step Human King. the same level as him, and nine powerhouses of the same level as his junior fellow apprentice. It

    was a lot of trouble...

    When Johnson finished his words, the meeting room fell into silence, and no one said another word.

    After a long silence, Iwan looked at Johnson and asked, "Mr. Garcia, what about your God of War Sect? The Senior Elder just told me that you are

    going toe out of the Great Age. Is that so?"

    Johnson nodded and said with mixed feelings, "Yes, Mr. Cliff. At five o''clock in the morning, Dn took his nine henchmen in the peak Life Realm of

    Way Master to our station. I thought he was going to destroy our sect, but in the end, they just forced us toe out of the Great Age and join the

    Hmsterdam Military Headquarters. In addition, they ordered me to hand over the position of sect lord to War immediately!"

    Iwan narrowed his eyes and tapped the table with his finger. He was trying to analyze the information in Johnson''s words quickly. After a long while,

    he continued to ask Johnson, "Are you saying that Dn doesn''t care about your sect and choice at all, and all he cares about is you joining us?"

    Hearing this, Johnson felt a bit bitterness. Even though he didn''t want to admit it, he had to nod and said, "Yes. Dn is really a peerless hero..."

    Johnson raised his head to look at lwan with mixed feelings. As the situation had developed to this point, he suddenly realized that their sect, the third

    strongest sect among the nine King-level super powerful sects, was no longer important to Iwan and Dn.

    Right now, the force led by Dn or Iwan was far stronger than them.

    They are the ultimate stars of two eras. Even if Johnson was the Lord of the God of War Sect in the peak of middle Life Realm of Way Master, so

    what? Facing thising Great Age, his sect could no longer survive on its own.

    s... Johnson couldn''t help but let out a long sigh bitterly inside.

    Iwan continued, "That is to say, the Sect of Supreme Darkness has been swallowed up by Dn. And on our side, we have you, Green Mountain

    Sect, and Heaven Force."

    After a pause, Iwan took a deep breath and said, "In other words, the previous nine King-level super powerful sects have gone. There are only two

    great forces left now, us, and the one led by Dn...!"

    As soon as Iwan finished his words, Burlie, Lord of Green Mountain Sect frowned and shook his head with a serious expression, "No, Iwan. There is

    another force in Hmsterdam!"

    Iwan raised his eyebrows and looked at Burlie. "Are you talking about the State Academy?"

    Burlie nodded and said, "Yes. And they have powerhouses at Human King... So, there are three great forces in the world now, us, Dn, and the

    State Academy.ˇ±

    He paused for a moment, and then said bitterly, "Among the three forces, the Stage Academy is the strongest, the Fierce Sun Sect ranks second, and

    we are... the weakest."

    Iwan fell silent again. He was under great pressure. Although his strength was constantly increasing, his enemies inside or outside Hmsterdam were

    also getting stronger.

    At this moment, not only Iwan but

    Iso the rest of the people in the

    meeting roorn were under great

    pressure. They were qualified to

    egotiate-with the Fierce Sun Sect.

    only with Jackson and Dimitrie-on

    their side. But what if there were not

    here? After all, they were the

    guardians of the rules. Besides, as

    they had helped Iwan many times,

    the headquarters of the guardian of

    the rules had issued an order for

    them to return! But for now, that

    order was kept forcibly by Jackson.

    [eb]

    =

    Everyone knew that Jackson and Dimitrie couldn''t help them all the time. Therefore, without their support, Iwan Cliff and the Hmsterdam Military

    Headquarters didn''t even have the qualification to fight against the Fierce Sun Sect. At least not yet

    They had no chance to win at all...

    For more than ten minutes, no one in the meeting room said a single word.

    Finally, Iwan broke the silence. He locked at everyone in the room and asked, "Mr. Burlie, Mr. Smith, and Mr. Garcia, can you tell us something about

    the State Academy?"

    Burlie and Johnson looked at Zack

    Smith, so Zack took a deep breath

    and said, "Mr-Cliff, to tell you the

    truth, we don''t know much about the

    State Academy. The only thing we?

    can besure of is that the State.)

    Academy is an invincible force that

    has-been passed down for wo

    thousand years. If they want to

    come out of the Great Age, no force

    on thisnd canpete with them.

    It''s too powerful..."

    After pausing for a moment, Zack continued, "Besides, the true reason why the nine King-level super powerful sects have been united and formed an

    alliance was not up against the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters. The truth is, we wanted to resist the State Academy."

    A trace of fear appeared in Zack''s eyes. "The State Academy is too powerful. It''ll be very easy for them to destroy any of the nine King-level super

    powerful sects. So, we must unite...ˇ±

    "But now, the nine King-level super powerful sects... are gone..." Zack had more mixed feelings.

    He was right. Back then, under the leadership of the Fierce Sun Sect, the nine King-level super powerful sects were able to contend against the State

    Academy. But now, the nine sects were divided into two forces, the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and the Fierce Sun Sect, which were against

    each other...

    "The State Academy, the State Academy..." lwan took a deep breath and tried to suppress his agitation. Although the current situation was

    disadvantageous to him, he had no other choice but to wait and see. After all, he couldn''t stop the development of the situation

    Later, he took a deep breath, looked at Johnson, and asked, "Mr. Garcia, tell me something about Dn. What''s the deal with him and the Fierce Sun

    Sect? Why the Fierce Sun Sect has more powerhouses than the nine King-level super powerful sectsbined?ˇ±

    The bitterness in Johnson''s heart deepened. He shook his head and said, "It''s different, Mr. Cliff. The Fierce Sun Sect is different from us. Dn is

    the only reason why the Fierce Sun Sect is so strong!"

    "He''s the only reason? What''s that about?" Iwan frowned deeper.

    Johnson didn''t reply, and Burlie said, "Because Dn was the son of fortune in thest era, a great hero of the generation. More than a hundred

    years ago, when thest dynasty on thisnd came to an end and a new era officially started, cavalries of the External Regions invaded. Some of the

    reclusive sects wanted to fight, but one thing happened and caused serious damage to us..."

    Iwan asked, "Dn?"

    Zack Smith nodded and said, "Yes. Dn suddenly rose and led his eight henchmen to attack all the Immortal Forces one by one. At that time, we

    had tried to persuade him to unite the forces and fight against foreign enemies. However, all he could think about was to dominate the internal regions

    before fighting against foreign enemies. But he failed..."

    "Did he lose to the State Academy?" The Senior Elder couldn''t help but interrupt.

    Johnson nodded and said, "Yes. The unstoppable Dn went to the State Academy once and was defeated. After that, he returned to the Fierce Sun

    Sect and secluded himself from the outside world..."

    "The war and infringement havested for a hundred years...!"

    Iwan fell into silence. He didn''t agree with Dn''s idea. He admitted that Dn was strong, but he looked down on Dn even if Dn was at the

    Human King level! He couldn''t ept the fact that Dn, with iparable strength, only tried to dominate the Internal Regions, but finally, let the

    people suffer and give an excellent opportunity for the foreign enemies to invade

    Iwan narrowed his eyes and muttered in his heart, ˇ®Dn, even if you''re a hero of the generation, so what? Even if you really break through to the

    Human King level, so what? Even if you force Johnson toe out of the Great Age and be on the same team with us, so what? I... look down on

    you!"

    After being silent for a while, Johnson looked at wan and said, "Mr. Cliff, where is War? I''ll hand over the God of War Sect to him today. s... I hope

    you can make it this time. Don''t worry. Since we chose to be with you, we''ll never leave. Let''s fight to the end! Even if our sect will be destroyed!"

    At this moment, Johnson was determined. The God of War Sect had a long history, and its gold had always been protecting the whole kingdom. Like

    Iwan, Johnson didn''t agree with Dn''s choice and practice.

    Burlie also thought the same way!

    Hearing Johnson''s words, Iwan waved his hand and said, "No hurry. War is still cultivating in the Dragon Pond and not strong enough. Now it''s a

    perfect opportunity to improve. Let''s discuss it when hees out three dayster.ˇ±

    "Okay..." Johnson nodded and then said, "I''ve brought all the top powerhouses of our sect here..."

    Iwan nodded and said, "OK. Thank you for sending your powerhouses to help us..."

    "It''s nothing..." Johnson nodded.

    Then, everyone in the meeting room fell silent again. Dn had shown all his cards this time, and the seniors understood why.

    It was time for the current son of fortune topete with the previous son of fortune...

 Chapter 360 Dylan and Iwan (3)

    Chapter 360 Dn and Iwan (3)

    Chapter 360 Dn and Iwan (3)

    Dn, the Head of the Fierce Sun Sect, had the strength of one at the half-a-step Human-King level, with nine officers at the Life Realm of the Way

    Master level under his banner. As the son of fortune in the previous era and a formidable fighter, he had almost wiped out the State Academy. No

    doubt, his strength was extremely powerful.

    But this did not scare Iwan out of his wits!

    When the morning meeting was over, Iwan returned to the square of the Military Headquarters to train himself-solidifying his foundation and

    continuing to make breakthroughs ording to n

    He was now standing on the high tform at the square. Wearing a ck battle robe, ck Emperor, carrying a sledgehammer on her shoulder, was

    standing behind him, looking serious. Jackson and Dimitrie, who were both at the Life Realm of the Way Master level, were hovering in mid-air behind

    him. Of course, they also looked serious.

    Iwan took a deep breath, suppressed hisplicated emotions, and looked down at the tens of thousands of soldiers in training. Then he inhaled

    deeply, narrowed his eyes, and said slowly, "Dn, you''re strong, but you''re just a few years older than me. If I, lwan Cliff, couldn''t reach the Human

    King level when I am at your age, I would rather kill myself. You''re not yet a Human King, so how could you be called the son of fortune?"

    As he spoke, the strong heroic passion in him showed. True, Dn was much more powerful than him, but Iwan was very young! And he had just

    started his cultivation barely more than five years ago!

    So he firmly believed that he would exceed Dn. Probably, this would happen soon

    ck Emperor, Dimitrie, and Jackson, the three great powerhouses behind Iwan, as well as the senior elder, the second elder, Johnson, Zach, Way

    Master Burlie, and others, all calmed down when they heard lwan''s words, though they had just been shocked in the meeting room.

    Right, no matter how strong Dn was, they didn''t have to be so frightened. On the one hand, they were not weak; on the other, there was a peerless

    fighter standing behind Iwan! A... real Human King!

    Above all, Iwan grew unimaginably fast in strength. ording to ancient books, one at theter stage of the True King level could match a

    powerhouse at the Human King level. And lwan''s True King Way was a dozen times stronger than the ordinary one. That is to say, when he reached

    the peak of the middle stage of the True King level, he... would probably have the unmatched strength of a Human King!

    He had been in countless life-and-death fights, which was the reason that he had made breakthroughs incredibly fast.

    A few days ago, lwan made a breakthrough, reaching the True King Way. Now he had fully mastered the fighting power of one at the early stage of

    the True King Way. An ordinary powerhouse at the early stage of the True King level could match one at the Death Realm of the Way Master level in

    fighting power. Iwan had already been very strong even in his early stage. It was equivalent to the peak of the early stage of the Life Realm of the

    Way Master level, or even the middle stage.

    In a few days, when Iwan officially reached the peak of the early stage of the True King way, his fighting power would very likely to match Johnson''s

    or even exceed his. He would have the very strong fighting power featured at theter stage of the Life Realm of the Way Master level for a short

    time.

    When he reached the middle stage of the True King Way or just the early stage, they believed that Iwan would definitely match one at the peak stage

    of the Life Realm of the Way Master level. When he had stabilized his fighting power-the strength at the middle stage of the True King level, he could

    absolutely match Dn!

    This was the terrifying power of the True King Way as well as the peerless genius Iwan! Therefore, some of the Guardians of the Rules were so afraid

    of those like Iwan, who had reached the True King Way at the Emperor Level. They wanted to kill him before he could fully grow in strength.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Knowing the seriousness of the matter, Jackson and Dimitrie hade to protect him.

    Now Iwan was on the high tform at the square of the Viknd Military Headquarters, his faith immensely strong and his momentum gathering

    "Sir Jackson, Sir Dimitrie, let''s... continue!" Iwan said. Then he jumped down to the center of the square.

    Then Jackson and Dimitrie, who were at the peak stage of the Life Realm, also jumped down and continued to guide him on cultivation and practice

    with him.

    After that, ck Emperor, the four elders (Shelton, Judy, Lewis, and Carl), Zach, the Head of Heaven Force, Johnson, the Head of the God of War

    Sect, Way Master Burlie, the Head of the Blue Gown Sect, and the sect powerhouses of the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, one of the three

    official battle teams, all jumped down and began to practice in twos.

    Now in the Dragon Pond below the mansion of the senior elder, the four deputy lords of the Heaven Domain (War, Kill, Dark, and y), Teddy as well

    as Warrior No.1 and his partners were still cultivating with closed eyes, reaching higher realms.

    In the misty air, the top leaders of the Heaven Domain were making progress in fighting power and realm, and they were also getting stronger in

    physical strength. But the energy in the Dragen Pond did not decrease at all. Instead, it had been increasing with every second, meeting their

    practicing needs.

    The top 3,000 powerhouses of the Heaven Domain were still working to make breakthroughs at the square of the Viknd Military Headquarters.

    They didn''t know about the top leadersˇŻ meeting in the morning, but they had sensed something unusual from the training of Iwan and his

    companions. Then they cultivated harder.

    Boom, boom, boom... At the square, there were powerhouses who reached a new realm almost every second. This was a grand cultivation

    gathering. They were burning what the top four King-level sects had umted over the hundreds or even thousands of years. Also, with the help

    of national fortune, they could make breakthroughs more easily.

    Now the square had been surrounded by Kinsey''s men. No one was allowed to go in ore out! These days, in order to keep what was happening

    at the square from the outside world, the tens of miles of the area around it had also been cordoned off. And 10,000 soundproof walls and anti-radar

    systems had been set up here.

    So, for the time being, no one knew the situation of the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain these days. Anyway, the SSS-level

    (or the highest-level) martialw had been enforced in this area. If no one at the peak stage of the Life Realm of the Way Master level intruded, no

    news would be leaked from the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters

    Johnson was also shocked. You know, he hade over this morning with a piece of news that would make anyone feel hopeless.

    But now, standing at the square, he didn''t see anyone lost faith or want to give up

    All the people were concentrating on cultivation. From Iwan, the senior elder, and theirpanions down to the ordinary soldiers of the Heaven

    Domain or the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, they were all working to solidify their cultivation foundations and umting energy to make

    breakthroughs.

    Streams of momentum were getting greater in the air over the square. They were quite solid! But they were much weaker than that of the Fierce Sun

    Sect that had annexed the Sect of Supreme Darkness. After all, the two were at different levels. Yet, such streams of momentum were more solid

    and they grew each and every moment.

    Iwan and his lot ignored the news about the Fierce Sun Sect, but they were working harder to cultivate themselves.

    Now. Dn, wearing a white gold-trimmed gown, was sitting in the sun at the square of the Fierce Sun Sect. Behind him were nine inferior officers at

    the Life Realm of the Way Master level, including Liam, Alex, Jayden, and the others, who were standing solemnly there.

    The event of taking sides had happened. Liam chose Dn, the son of fortune of an era, while Johnson chase Iwan, the son of fortune of this era.

    Dn locked up at the northern sky of Hmsterdam and narrowed his eyes. In theory, by now, Johnson should have arrived in Viknd and told Iwan

    about the incidentst night, and the fortune of the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters must have gone disorderly.

    But now he felt that the fortune of the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain in the north of Hmsterdam was perfectly calm and

    more solid.

    "Interesting. You are not frightened by the strength on my side, but you are now still too weak," Dn said to himself with a light smile. He... didn''t

    take the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain seriously.

    "Sir, the area around the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters is so highly protected that our men can''t sneak into it to get information. Now Jackson and

    Dimitrie are there. Unless all of us go there in person, we will never get information about that ce,ˇ± Alex took a step forward and said to Dn

    respectfully.

    Dn nodded and said, "No rush. After all, Jackson and Dimitrie are members of the Guardians of the Rules. They''ll leave soaner orter. Without

    the two men''s protection, the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain are not fearsome at all. But when we all go out this time, we

    should keep an eye on the State Academy.ˇ±

    After that, Dn paused and asked Liam, "Liam, have you found out how strong the State Academy''s umted strength is?"

    Hearing that, Liam took a step forward, frowned, and said, "No, sir. The State Academy hides its strength so well, and its overall arrangement can

    date back a long time. I guess there might be more than one Human King in it!"

    Hearing Liam''s words, the eight officers under Dn''smand became so serious.

    But Dn then waved with a smile and said, "No, Liam, you''re wrong. There is only one Human King at the State Academy!"

    "Uh? I don''t think so, sir. The State Academy has been there since the first imperial dynasty appeared in thisnd 2,000 years ago. How could it only

    have one Human King?" Liam frowned more deeply, not really believing Dn. After all, the immensely powerful academy had been founded the time

    the first imperial dynasty appeared!

    Dn gradually restrained his smile, narrowed his eyes, nodded seriously, and said, "Yes, that''s true. There is only one Human King at the State

    Academy. One with undeserved fame... Tamas Simpson!ˇ±

    Dn''s tone was so firm, and so was the look in his eyes. At the moment, he went back to the past, when he intruded into the State Academy alone

    He was now in his memories, but Liam knitted his eyebrows more deeply behind him. After a long while, Liam opened his mouth, wishing to say

    something, but didn''t dare.

    "I was not even at the peak stage of the Life Realm back then, but how could I leave the State Academy with numerous powerhouses and survive?

    Liam, you''re curious about that, right?" Dn was recalling the past, but perceived the expression changes of Liam behind him.

    Hearing Dn''s question, Liam took a deep breath, nodded, and said, "Yes, right. Dn... can you tell me why the invincible one didn''t... kill you at

    that time?"

    "Liam, what do you mean? You want

    us to kill you, 2h?" As soon as Liam

    finished speaking, he eight officers

    under DyfanˇŻs banner red at him:

    Alex andJayden locked Liam up

    with treir momentum. In their eyes,

    Liamwas one who had swom

    allegianceter than them and had

    wanted topete for the Head of

    the Sect of Supreme Darkness with

    them back then.

    A little embarrassed, Liam said with a wry smile, "Gentlemen, I, Liam, have sworn allegiance, and I''ll be loyal! Please trust me!ˇ±

    Alex was about to say something when Dn waved to stop him. "You guys stop suspecting Liam. This is the first time, but I don''t want to see

    something like this again!" Dn said quite seriously.

    "Yes, sir!" Alex and Jayden changed color and quickly nodded. Anyway, they respected Dn so much.

    "Thank you for your trust, sir!" Liam said to him with some gratitude.

    Dn waved his hand, signaling

    Liam to sit actess from him. When

    Liam sat dowim, Dn pushed a cup

    of tea to hin. Then he said, "Liam, -

    you won''thave to call me sirin the

    future-Your strength is now almost

    the same as that of Alex and others,

    butyou''re also a formidable fighter.

    From now on, you''re the?Deputy

    Head of the Fierce Sun Sect! I hope

    you can help me sincerely!"

    Liam trembled and nced at Dn. Then he took a deep breath, stood up, bowed to Dn solemnly, and said, "Thank you for trusting me! I''ll repay

    you with all I have!"

    Dn nodded and signaled Liam to

    sit down. In Dn''s heart, Liam was

    different for he eight officers

    under hismand, After all, Liam.

    had managed a King-level sect that

    ranked-second in the past. His ways

    oli deating with things, shrewdness,

    and ther skills were much Better

    than those of Alex and others. To

    put it inly, Alex and his lot were

    just fighters. They could charge and

    fight, but they were not good at

    other things.

    When Liam sat down, Dn looked at him deeply and said, "Liam, you want to know why I intruded into the State Academy but could leave there

    untouched, right?

    "Okay, I''ll tell you now.ˇ± The look in his eyes deepened a lot.

 Chapter 361 State Academy

    Chapter 361 State Academy

    Chapter 361 State Academy

    When Dn was about to tell his secret past, not enly Liam but also the eight inferior officers behind him instantly became attentive.

    Back then in his heyday, Dn had been a peerless formidable fighter. They were curious about what had happened on his trip to the State Academy.

    You know, Dn did not talk about the incident when he got back, but simply chose to iste their sect from the outside world.

    Dn showed a look of recalling the past in his eyes. He took a deep breath and said quite seriously, "In those days, I had just been at the Life Realm

    for a short time, but my real fighting power was basically at the peak stage of the Life Realm."

    Liam and the others nodded to agree. For so many super fighters in this world, you should never say their real fighting powers belonged to certain

    levels. Dn and Iwan, the sons of fortune, were definitely such powerhouses.

    Dn paused but then continued, "So, at that time, relying on the influence that I had defeated all the secluded sects in thisnd, I... intruded into the

    State Academy and disabled three who were at the peak stage of the Life Realm of the Way Master level there!"

    Hearing this, Liam and the others were all shocked. Dn could fight three men and win. Liam and the others couldn''t help but grasp. Dn had not

    reached the Half-a-step Human King level decades ago, but he could challenge three men alone. Then what about now? Now they knew Dn''s real

    fighting power was too great to guess

    Dn continued, "After I defeated three of their men at the peak stage of the Life Realm of the Way Master level, I thought the State Academy was...

    just so so! But when I was to force the State Academy to surrender, a big sun rose in the depths of it. Only at that time did I realize that there was a

    Human King in it! A real Human King-level powerhouse!"

    Dn paused for a moment, letting the listeners digest it. Seeing them nod, he continued, "That Human King was Tamas Simpson, the President of

    the State Academy. I don''t know how long he has lived. I think he must have lived a very long time. He was probably not born in this era."

    Liam and the others nodded again. One at the Human King level would always undergo aplete transformation in life, so no one knew how long a

    person like that could live.

    Dn took a deep breath and said quite seriously, "When Tamas appeared, I tried my best to fight him. Although he was a Human King, he could not

    kill me so easily. If our fightsted too long, I would be killed by him. That was sure... Yet, when our fight came to an end and I could hardly hold on,

    something... happened to him!"

    Speaking of this, Dn couldn''t help but frown deeply. his face more serious. Right, if nothing had happened to Tamas at the end of their fight, he,

    Dn, would have been killed.

    Seeing Dn''s brow furrow, Liam also frowned. He looked at Dn so seriously and asked, "Dn, what happened to the old guy?"

    Dn shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I''ve been looking into it these years. Although I haven''t found anything, I''m sure about one thing.

    "Tamas seems very very strong. He... is so strong that he is never an ordinary Human King, but one who has truly reached the peak! At the peak

    stage of the Human King level!" Dn said so affirmatively.

    Hearing these words, Liam sprang up and looked at him with so much disbelief. He said, "It''s impossible! Dn, if he were at the peak stage of the

    Human King level, you... you could never..."

    Dn locked up at Liam deeply, nodded, and said, "Mm, you wanted to say I could never havee out, right?"

    Liam nodded a little apologetically.

    Dn waved his hand and said, "It''s fine. This is also what I don''t understand. I''ve been confused about it for years,ˇ± Dn said, his brow furrowing

    more deeply.

    This time, before Liam could ask, Dn continued so gravely, "In theory, one at the peak stage of the Human King level could kill me very easily, but

    Tamas could not do it. Do you understand? What I mean is that Tamas didn''t want to spare my life. After all, as long as I lived, I would give him great

    trouble sooner orter. But he was unable to do it!"

    Then Dn stopped. Liam knitted his brows and thought about it for a long while. Only then did he ask Dn, "Dn, do... do you mean something is

    wrong with the old guy''s strength?"

    Dn nodded grimly and said, "Yes, right. The old guy''s strength makes you feel hopeless, but those streams of strength battle against each other! I

    feel that there... there seem to be several different streams of strength in him!"

    "Different streams of strength? It''s impossible! No one can truly hold different streams of strength in their body! No matter which stream it is, it will

    dispel the others in the end! A Way Master can''t do it, and a Human King has more powerful strength, so he is less likely to do it! That is a super

    powder keg. The one who does it is lucky if he is not exploded!" Liam said subconsciously.

    Dn was silent, but looked at him deeply for a long while.

    Seeing Dn looking at him, Liam realized something. He couldn''t help but gasp and ask, "Dn, you... you mean it''s true?"

    Dn nodded and said, "Yes, itis. I think any one stream of strength in Tamas can match an ordinary Human King''s strength. It means it is as strong

    as my current strength!"

    Liam fell silent and locked at Dn in terror, a drop of cold sweat running down his cheek. He saw what Dn meant.

    Cnly after a long time did Liam look at Dn in great fear and say, "Dn... sc... so just now, you said so affirmatively that there was only one Human

    King-level powerhouse at the State Academy, right?"

    Dn nodded, inhaled deeply, and said, "Right, but not only that. In fact, before the Human King behind Iwan appeared, I think there was only one

    Human King who lived in thend of the current world under our feet in the past millennium."

    "Dn, you mean? No... I don''t think that''s possible. Can anyone in this world really do that?" Liam thought of something and became more

    frightened. So afraid, he couldn''t help but swallow.

    Dn nodded grimly and said, "I don''t believe it, either. But there are super geniuses in the world, aren''t there? Take this era, a really great age, for

    example. More and more people are taking the Real Emperor Way, and Iwan has even reached the True King Way. He''s just at the early stage of the

    True King Way, but he is almost as strong as Johnson, isn''t he?"

    Liam nodded but couldn''t believe it, his eyes showing it.

    It took a long while for Liam to calm down. Then he suddenly asked Dn with some despair, "Uh... Dn, do... do we still have hope?"

    Dn shook his head, then nodded, and said, "I don''t know. I think we might have. After all, this era ispletely different from the past ones. People

    take the Real Emperor Way one after another, some the ancient Human Emperor Path, and some the True King Way. And a Human King also

    appeared in thisnd. Haha... so who can predict the future?ˇ±

    Dn paused after that. Then he

    narrowed his eyes and continued,

    "Liam, do youremember what l''ve

    just told you? Back then, the old guy.

    wanted ta kill me, but the differentˇ±

    strea of strength in him battled

    against each, exploding and ~~

    warnding him seriously. That''s why

    I''6oulde back alive. And the old

    guy hasn''t yete to me so many

    years after I came back. I guess he

    hasn''t recovered... or...

    "Or he has been waiting for me to reach the real Human King level? Then he''ll do something to my Way? It''s hard to tell

    "No matter what, the current situation is veryplicated and messy, Liam. But it doesn''t mean we don''t have a chance. For example, now there is a

    living Human King at the State Academy, right? The old guy might have been contained.

    "I do want to meet the living Human King who dared to visit the State Academy! He was really brave! But I think I''l meet him soon. Haha..." Dn

    said with augh, his eyes strongly hinting at something.

    Liam said to Dn, "Dn, is the Human King at the State Academy you mentioned the one behind Iwan?"

    Dn nodded and said, "Yes. I guess he is probably the mysterious one behind lwan. The invincible one who changed lwan''s fate. Liam, you know, a

    long time ago, you and I were already sure that in this era, the son of fortune in thisnd should be Carson of the State Academy.ˇ±

    Liam frowned deeply and said, "Yes, right, it should be Carson. He also takes the Real Emperor Way or even the Human King Way, but Carson is no

    match for Iwan now."

    Dn nodded and said, "Right. In fact, not only Iwan but also the five deputy lords under his banner take the Real Emperor Way. And the killer who

    came to help Iwan from the External Regionsst time is also on the Human King Way, so I said this era was a real great age!"

    After a pause, Dn continued, "After lwan reached the True King Way, a great era began! Liam, in fact, the moment Iwan reached the True King

    Way, a great age... already began.ˇ±

    Today Dn seemed to have tons of

    words to say, and everything he said

    was quite confidential. He took a sip

    of tea and continued, "This era is

    complet¨¦ly different fromthe

    previods dynasties. The secr,

    worldoday is extremely advanced

    inseience and technology, which

    bfing the whole world closely

    together. For example, the battles in

    thisnd today will definitely

    influence the whole world! Content

    belongs to swnovel.ne

    o~

    ~

    ~

    "And this is something I didn''t

    expect to see at that time. When the

    overseas milifary headquarters

    invaded thisTand, I didn''t take it so

    seriously; But was thinking Ny

    wholeheartedly about unifying all:

    ~ :

    sects:After that, I would go tothe

    battlefield. But [ seemed to.Have

    rade a wrong decision.ˇ± Bn

    seemed to be guilty of himself. Yet,

    as a peerless formidable fighter,

    even if he had made a wrong

    decision, he wouldn''t take it to heart.

    )]

    Liam tock a sip of tea, easing his shock. Only then did he ask Dn a little dryly, "Dn, what will you... you do about thebination of the Heaven

    Domain and the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters in the future?ˇ±

    Dn smiled, looked at him with a strong hint about semething, and said, "What do you think I will do then?"

    Liam smiled awkwardly and said, "Dn, please... please don''t make fun of me. Compared with you, I''m so weak at calcting things!"

    Dn shook his head and said, "Liam, don''t look down on yourself. If you were not good at it, how could I let you be my deputy head?"

    "Well, let''s continue to talk about the question. You asked me about my attitude toward Iwan and Shelton in the days toe, right?"

    "Right..." Liam nodded.

    Dn narrowed his eyes and said, "No attitude!"

    "Uh..." Liam locked at Dn, stunned. After a long while, he then said, "Dn, you... you have no attitude? What do you mean by that?"

    Dn leaned back, spread his hands helplessly, and said, "What should I do? There is a real living Human King behind Iwan! Do you want me to kill

    him? Or do you think I have the strength to ughter a Human King now?"

    "Uh..." Liam''s expression and body stiffened, but heined inwardly, "Your words sound so f*cking reasonable! How should I answer you?"

    Then Dn seemed to see Liam''s confusion. He sighed and said, "Of course, Liam, now we can''t ughter a real living Human King, but the person

    can''t kill us so easily, right? But it''s unnecessary to go to war now. At least, these few partiesˇŻ conflicts with each other are not so serious. Even if we

    have to fight, we''ll wait untilter.ˇ±

    Liam''s facial muscles began twitching after he heard Dn''s exnation. He looked at Dn so speechlessly and said, "Dn... are you really not

    afraid that the Lord of the Heaven Domain will reach the middle or eventer stage of the True King level someday? If that happens, are you so sure

    you can suppress him?"

    Dn shook his head with a smile and said, "I''m not!"

    .." Liam was so speechless.

    Dn took a deep breath and said with a smile, "Hey, haha, Liam, you don''t understand. I''m now so bored. Don''t you think the world will be... more

    interesting if God''s favored ones in this era fully grow?"

    Naturally, Dn locked lonely at the moment. He was truly bored. Liam, sitting across from him, stared at him in a daze for a long while before he

    truly saw what Dn meant and knew what he was thinking.

    In the previous era, when thisnd was a mess and there were endless battles, Dn was suddenly born into this world. In that era, no one had ever

    taken the Real Emperor Way, let alone the True King Way. But Dn had had the great strength of fighting those at much higher levels.

    In that era, Dn was the only one truly favored by God and the real unmatched genius. Therefore, decades ago, when he alone intruded into the

    State Academy with a history of 2,000 years, he might have also felt bored, right? Did he think it was so easy to defeat the sects in thisnd?

    With some doubts, Liam nced at Dn. Now, Dn, leaning against the back of the chair, was looking up at the sky. He was bored, and the look in

    his eyes seemed bored, too.

    Now Liam knew what Dn had just said might be true. He didn''t have the mood to fight the Heaven Domain and the Hmsterdam Military

    Headquarters now. Instead, the madman wanted to wait, wait for Iwan, Shelton, and their lot to make one mare breakthrough.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Why did Dn want Iwan and his force to make a breakthrough? Maybe he did think that the future would be more interesting, and that this world

    would be more wonderful, right?

    "He''s crazy! He''s really insane!" Now Liam was so sure Dn was a real madman! He was crazy to the bone!"

    Then he suddenly realized something. Since he could now converse with Dn alive, he... should feel so lucky, shouldn''t he?

 Chapter 362 The Human King Darcy Appeared!

    Chapter 362 The Human King DarcyAppeared!

    Chapter 362 The Human King Darcy Appeared!

    After talking with Liam and others, Dn gave an order, and then the whole Fierce Sun Sect began to take action. Today, the nine King-level super

    powerful sects in the Hmsterdam had copsed, while Heaven Force, Green Mountain Sect, and God of War Sect had stood on the side of the

    Hmsterdam Military Headquarters. Moreover, the Sect of Supreme Darkness was annexed by the Fierce Sun Sect

    To some extent, there was only one n power in the Hmsterdam Internal Regions, the Fierce Sun Sect. Actually, State Academy was not brought

    into visualization, since the one at the Human King level was a supreme force, which had gone beyond the category of ns.

    After Dn finished the talk with others, the Fierce Sun Sect emerged in the world. In the Sect, the nine military officers at the peak of the Way

    Master level Life Realm attended to the matter themselves. Centering on the Fierce Sun Sect, they had been ready to take action in the whole

    Hmsterdam Internal Regions.

    Their only goal was to eliminate all the n powers in the Hmsterdam Internal Regions within three days, except for the Fierce Sun Sect. In their aim,

    all the small and medium-sized ns would be ruined

    Two months ago, when the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters fought against Z8 Alliance for the first time on the External Battlefield, small and

    medium-sized ns emerged inrge numbers in Hmsterdam Internal Regions. At that time, Kinsey had led all the powerhouses of the Hmsterdam

    Military Headquarters and Heaven Domain tounch a purge. However, the time was too short tounch it. They didn''t finish their work, not even a

    small part. After all, more ns were still hidden secretly.

    Now. the ambitious powerhouse Dn appeared in the world and wanted to make Hmsterdam Internal Regions more orderly, so he gave the order to

    eliminate those ns.

    In the Fierce Sun Sect, countless top-level powerhouses of the Emperor level and the King level and those in Way Master Death Realm and Life

    Realm went to all directions of the Hmsterdam Internal Regions.

    For the small and medium-sized forces hidden in Hmsterdam Internal Regions, their most robust powerhouse was just at the primary King level. They

    had no capacity to defend against such a horrible force like Fierce Sun Sect.

    There were two choices: surrender or be exterminated! And even surrender couldn''t save the destroyed fate of the ns. It was Dn''s viciousness.

    He wouldn''t make war against Iwan and the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters now, but everyone knew there would be a war sooner orter. In his

    mind, the Great Age wasing. Then he had no need to hide his strength.

    Within one day, thousands of smoke of gunpowder were ignited again in Hmsterdam Internal Regions. Under Dn''smand, hundreds of top-

    level powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect encircled and suppressed those small and medium-sized ns, in which all the powerhouses over God of

    War level were incorporated and those below the level were expelled. After integrating the resources, the men of Fierce Sun Sect ttened the nsˇŻ

    SICER

    Cn the peak of Fierce Sun Sect, Dn in a white robe overlooked the earth beneath his feet with a deep gaze. No one could guess his thoughts.

    Meanwhile, the devastating behavior forced the powerhouses at the side of the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, such as those in Green Mountain

    Sect, Heaven Force, and God of War Sect, to move their sites to Gotham City.

    "Three days! I''ll make the sky of thend clearer after three days!" Dn murmured in his heart.

    At the same time, wan and Senior Elder in the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters also got the news that Fierce Sun Sect began to retake actions, but

    they didn''t care much about it. The Fierce Sun Sect was so strong that they couldn''t resist it even if they chose to fight against it. The only way was to

    lose no time to strengthen themselves step by step ording to the n.

    Thus, in thest days of the negotiations, hundreds of top-level powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect were busy destroying and integrating ns,

    while Iwan and Senior Elder were silently stepping up training for the powerhouses in their supporters.

    For a time, the atmosphere in Hmsterdam Internal Regions became nervous, and even ordinary people felt an unspeakable pressure.

    At the Miller family in Viknd, the two Emperor level elders, Oscar and Evan, also felt the unusual atmosphere. They took it seriously and even

    secretly guided Emily to school

    At five o''clock in the afternoon, the setting sun appeared in Viknd, and the lingering light shone on the earth. The two old men in military uniforms

    were waiting at the gate of the primary school to take Emily back.

    Oscar asked Evan with a serious look, "Evan, is there any news from the headquarters? Fierce Sun Sect has been acting too frequently, and I can''t

    contact wan, nor themanders of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters. Do you think there will be something wrong?"

    Evan shook his head with a dignified lock, "I don''t know, but I also lose contact with the headquarters. They have enforced the strictest martialw.

    However, I don''t think there will be an ident. After all, lwan went there yesterday. The powerhouses, including the Senior Elder, also are in

    cultivation.ˇ±

    Oscar nodded and said, "Well, then Evan, do you think Iwan and others will fight against the Fierce Sun Sect this time?"

    Evan deeply frowned and said, "I am not sure, but I don''t think so. Today, Heaven Domain and Hmsterdam Military Headquarters are different from

    what they used to be. No matter how strong the Sect is, it couldn''t kill lwan and others easily."

    Oscar nodded and continued, "Well, I agree. A few days ago, Iwan and the Senior Elder destroyed the alliance of the four King-level super-powerful

    sects instantly!"

    Evan sighed deeply, clenched his fist quietly, and said, "Hey... I really want to help Iwan and his men, but I am too weak and useless to do so."

    Evan, the elder, had spent a lifetime fighting at the External Regions for the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters. Now he felt so sorrowful since

    nowadays the enemy against lwan and the whole headquarters was beyond his strength.

    Evan was extremely at a loss. Once upon a time, he had been the God of War of the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters at External Regions. Now he

    was at the peak of the Emperor level and almost achieved the King level. Stronger as he was, it seemed that he was even more useless.

    Oscar beside him also felt his loss and persuaded him, "Evan, don''t worry, we have to believe in lwan and Senior Elder. The condition they faced a

    few months ago was much worse than it is now. Even so, they still survive. Now both Iwan and the Headquarters had so many powerhouses, so you

    can have a rest."

    "Well... it''s the only choice. I also believe that Iwan can solve the crisis.ˇ± Evan clenched his fist tightly. The worry was useless. He couldn''t do anything

    but help Iwan take care of Emily.

    "What about Jayna? Iwan doesn''t know she has already started cultivating. Shall we tell him?" Oscar asked Evan.

    Jayna had been cultivating in the Miller family these days. Her behavior was impossible to deceive the two elders, who were powerhouses of the

    Emperor level, while Jayna once had told them not to tell lwan about her cultivation.

    Thinking of it, Evan shook his head at Oscar, "No need, be it so. Let''s talk about itter when Iwan has spare time. Even if Jayna cultivates, which

    level could she achieve? Half-a-step God of War or God of War level?"

    "Itis not bad. Even if Jayna can''t be a powerhouse, she can be in better health, which is quite good..." Evan sighed again in aplicated gaze,

    Now that his granddaughter-inw had begun to cultivate, he had made up his mind to apany Emily during the day and continued his own

    cultivation on the agenda.

    Simrly, Oscar beside Evan achieved at the Emperor level, and he was also determined to continue cultivation. Since Iwan was getting stronger,

    they were afraid to drag Iwan down.

    Oscar and Evan stood at the gate of the primary school, having a talk while preparing to take Emily home.

    At the same time, at the gate of the Miller Mansion in Viknd, a dozen powerhouses at God of War level were patrolling in front of the Mansion

    Suddenly, under the golden sunset, the space fluctuated slightly.

    The next moment, a graceful woman in a blue old-styled suit with a hairpin slowly appeared at the gate of the Miller Mansion. However, none of the

    guarding powerhouses noticed her existence, even though she stood in front of them.

    The woman was Darcy, who had disappeared five years!

    She was the real Human-King-level powerhouse in the world and the most secretive woman! Today, she left the State Academy and returned to the

    Miller family again after five years.

    Darcy looked up at the front gate of the Miller Mansion. Aplicated light appeared in her eyes. ording to her n, she shouldn''t havee

    back now, but to wait for some days.

    But now something happened in a few days in Hmsterdam Internal Regions, which forced her toe back. It was all because of Dn of the Fierce

    Sun Sect

    Darcy who was about to officially break through to the Human King level suddenly appeared in the world and resolutely integrated all ns in

    Hmsterdam Internal Regions within one day. However, three dayster, her son lwan would negotiate with Dn.

    Iwan may not have a deep understanding of how horrible a Human King-level powerhouse was. And Dn was almost to be a Human King, so Darcy

    was so worried.

    Meanwhile, Darcy was pleased to see lwan''s rapid growth and his choice to give up Haig''s inheritance to ck Emperor. That was her brilliant son!

    "Father is not here, while my daughter-inw is. Oh... What an ipetent mother-inw I am! She''s already joined our family, and I didn''t give her

    any gifts..." Darcy said to herself with a smile and shook her head.

    Jayna had married Iwan for a long time, but Darcy had never met her officially. She had nced at Jayna from a distance two months ago.

    Then Darcy didn''t think much about it and stepped toward the Miller Mansion. Simrly, she swaggered into the mansion without attracting any

    guardiansˇŻ attention.

    Two minutester, Darcy came to

    the secret underground room where

    Jayna was suiltivating. The door was

    locked from the inside by a secrets

    and hard means. Even a oY

    powerHouse of the King level

    couldn''t break it through easily.

    Jayna in a white ancient costume

    was cultivating there.

    She closed her eyes and meditated and did not find Darcy''s arrival, since now Jayna was focused on feeling the power at Way Master level Life

    Realm, preparing for a breakthrough.

    Darcy slowly emerged in front of Jayna. She appeared half a meter in front of Jayna, lovingly looking at Jayna in a long white dress.

    "Good girl, charming and beautiful,

    very lovely. Jayna... You are a good

    girl, and am very satisfied with yor

    Now thalyou''re going to break =~

    through the Life Realm and I''ve

    nevergiven you any gifts, thistime

    I''llgive you a lucky chance. ˇ°Darcy

    sfiled at Jayna and said

    Strangely, Jayna still didn''t notice her words and was focused on cultivation

    Darcy reached out a finger and used the slender and fair fingertip to touch Jayna''s forehead. Then thick mysterious Taoist spirit poured into Jayna''s

    mind from Darcy''s finger.

    With the injection of the Taoist spirit, Jayna, who closed her eyes and meditated, was suddenly enlightened, and numerous insights about Way

    Master level Life Realm kept shing in her mind

    Gradually, Jayna felt that she got more inspiration about the Way Master level Life Realm, and she had more confidence to break through to the Life

    Realm level. The momentum of Jayna began to rise constantly.

    Darcy felt the fluctuation of Jayna''s momentum and made a bigger smile. She said slowly, "The peak of Life Realm is strong enough for a girl. You

    don''t have to break through to the Human King level. Conquering the world is men''s issue."

    After ensuring the Taoist spirit was much enough for Jayna to break through to the Life Realm level, Darcy withdrew her finger, but she thought of

    something and put her finger back. Countless Taoist spirits spread to Jayna''s body.

    Darcy murmured, "After five years of

    preparation, the Great Age arrives.

    I''m afraid the ordinary Life Realm

    power isnot enough. Jayna, since

    you want to help Iwan fight, as your

    motherin-w, I will help you € clear all

    obstac es from the primary tage to

    the I peak of the Life Realm=Wish you

    have a good time with Iwan."

    Darcy smiled at Jayna. Two minutester, Darcy''s face turned pale, while Jayna''s momentum kept rising and even reached the peak of Way Master

    level Death Realm.

    Jayna began to try her best to achieve the Way Master level Life Realm, and she had already started her breakthrough. In Darcy''s feelings, Jayna

    maypletely break through to the Life Realm within one or two hours.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    After ensuring Jayna''s breakthrough, Darcy finally smiled at Jayna again and then disappeared from the secret room.

    As a Human King-level powerhouse in the world, Darcy had the absolute ability to help others improve. For example, if she wanted, she could help

    Iwan breakthrough in minutes. But Darcy didn''t do so, because she believed her son would definitely go further.

    Now. Iwan gave up everything Darcy had prepared for him, which was the way to the peak of the Human King. And then he embarked on his own

    King-level way.

    But it was not bad.

    Darcy smiled, and she disappeared into the secret room. She had seen her daughter-inw, but she hadn''t seen her granddaughter, the cutie Emily.

 Chapter 363 The Appearance of Darcy and Trilateral Talks

    Chapter 363 The Appearance of DarcyandTrteral Talks

    Chapter 363 The Appearance of Darcy and Trteral Talks

    Not long after Darcy left Jayna''s cultivation room, Evan and Oscar picked up Emily and took her back to the Miller Mansion

    At that time, Darcy who was about to find Emily paused for a moment subconsciously, and then a smile appeared on her face. After all, Emily was her

    blood, her granddaughter.

    Five minutester, Evan and Oscar took Emily into the Miller Mansion. As they reached the courtyard Darcy stayed in and were about to meet her,

    Darcy waved her hand, and the two elders froze. Only Emily could move.

    "Hey? Great grandpas, why did you stop walking? What are you doing?" Emily in a white sweater tilted her head and asked the frozen

    elders confusedly.

    However, Evan and Oscar didnˇŻt answer her. They couldnt move and even lost consciousness and finally were in aa.

    And as Emily was going to ask more, she suddenly saw Darcy who wasing towards her. Emily was even more confused at the sight of Darcy.

    Somehow, she felt Darcy was so close. It was a familiar feeling since Emily had seen Darcy''s photos. She knew it was her father''s mother, her

    grandmother.

    "Ma''am, who are you?" Emily asked confusedly. As a strong powerhouse who didn''t appear old at all, Darcy looked like a middle-aged woman.

    Darcyughed when she listened to Emily''s words. She looked at Emily with a smile, "Sweetie, I''m your grandmother. Your father''s name is Iwan,

    right?"

    Emily nodded, "Yes, my father is Iwan. Ma''am, are you really my grandmother? But you lock at the same age as my mommy."

    "Haha... You''re so lovely, but I''m really your grandmother. Has your daddy never shown you my photos? Will you think about it?. Don''t I look like the

    lady in the photos?" Darcy smiled at Emily. This was her granddaughter, who had a simr appearance to Iwan. She was beautiful and perfectly

    inherited the genes of Iwan and Jayna

    Emily tilted her head, frowned, and stared at Darcy with watery eyes for a long time. Finally, she jumped up and shouted excitedly, "I remember, you

    are grandma, my dad''s mother, right? "

    Darcy smiled and nodded, "Yes, I am."

    Emily pouted and asked, "But grandma, why do you look as young and beautiful as my mommy?"

    "Haha, Emily, you are so sweet.. You really think I''m beautiful?ˇ± Darcy was pleased by EmilyˇŻs words.

    Emily nodded seriously, "Yes, Grandma is so beautiful and young. Um... grandma, why can''t my great grandfathers move?" Emily praised Darcy

    again and then asked her.

    Darcy walked up to Emily, scraped her nose, and said, "Because I don''t want your great-grandfathers to know I''m back. Well, Emily, you need to keep

    it a secret that you saw me here today. Don''t tell others except for your mother, okay? Because I still have a lot of things to do now..."

    Emily pouted again, "Okay, grandma. Can I tell daddy?"

    Darcy smiled and nodded, "No, honey. You can only tell your mommy and you have to ask her not to tell your father, okay? It''s our secret. Grandma

    wille back to y with you when finishing my work, okay?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Emily thought for a long time, clenched her fist, and said with great seriousness, "Okay, grandma, I will follow your words. You can rest assured

    grandma.ˇ±

    Emily knew that her father hadn''t seen her grandmother for many years. However, Emily was young but sensible. She felt that Darcy must have

    something important to do, like her father and mother. Thus she vouched for it.

    Darcy touched her little head and nodded, "Good girl."

    "Then Emily, wait for me for a while, okay? I have something to say to your great-grandfathers.ˇ± Darcy paused for a moment and told Emily.

    Emily nodded ingeniously and then ran to the side, waiting for Darcy. The countless sufferings in her childhood made Emily extremely sensible.

    After Emily walked away, Darcy came to the motionless Evan and Oscar, took a deep breath, and bent down to salute the two elders with a serious

    lock, "Father, I''m so sorry. I''m an unfilial child. I''m sorry I left without saying goodbye, but I have a lot of things to do, and I can''t exin them clearly

    now. But I promise one day I will give you an ount...ˇ±

    After that, Darcy raised her head and tapped her finger on their foreheads the same way she helped Jayna in the secret chamber just now. At the

    moment, Darcy instilled the Taoist spirit and energy at the King level into their bodies

    Oscar and Evan were different from Jayna who was at the peak of Death Realm. Both of them were powerhouses of the Emperor level, so it

    was easier to break through, and the consumed energy and Taoist spirit were less. Even so, Darcy''s momentum still weakened.

    As Darcy turned weak, Oscar and Evan''s momentum began to soar. While the two in an unconscious state had no idea what was happening to

    them.

    As Emily saw it at a distance, her grandmother''s fingers were tapping on her great-grandfathers'' foreheads. Then, she sawyers of ck and foul-

    smelling dirt emerged from their skin.

    "Maybe Grandma is helping them recuperate. She is so amazing!" Emily thought and looked at Darcy seriously.

    Three minutester, Darcy withdrew her hand and turned around to Emily. She crouched and smiled, "Emily, sorry to make you wait."

    Emily waved her hand in a hurry, "It''s nothing, grandma. Were you recuperating great-grandfathers?ˇ±

    Darcy paused for a moment. Recuperate their bodies? Then she smiled and nodded, "Well, yes, it''s as you see. Emily, would you like to let

    me recuperate your body?"

    Emily nodded to Darcy with a smile, "Okay, thank you, grandma. I was always sick in my childhood, and my mother said I was too weak..."

    Darcy shivered and showed a hint of heartbreak in her eyes. Then she took a deep breath and pointed her finger at Emily''s head.

    Buzz. For a moment, Emily felt afortable warm current from Darcy''s finger to her body, and she closed her eyesfortably.

    Gradually,yers of ck impurities were discharged on her skin, and then Darcy showed her momentum. After a gust of wind blew, all those

    impurities disappeared. And Emily''s fair skin was the crystal-clear feature.

    However, sweat dripped from

    Darcy''s face. She was recuperating

    Emily''s body; broadening her

    meridians, dnd helping her shape the

    rea supreme Way Foundation. ?>

    Maybe) Emily didn''t understandt yet,

    but When she grew up and was

    contacted with cu ivation,she

    would know how importaht Darcy''s

    behavior was.

    After five minutes, Darcy''s face turned as pale as a piece of paper, and she withdrew her finger from Emily''s head. And then Emily also opened her

    eyes.

    Now. her eyes were as bright as stars in the night sky without any impurity.

    Taking a deep breath, Emily feltfortable all over her body. She locked at Darcy happily and said, "Grandma, you''re amazing. I feel so

    comfortable.ˇ±

    Darcy smiled, took off a fingernail-sized ancient bronze seal from her neck, and put it on Emily''s neck. She said seriously, "Emily, you can''t take off

    the ne that Grandma gave you at any time. You see, it will protect you when you are in danger.ˇ±

    Seeing her seriousness, Darcy nodded quickly and said, "Okay, grandma, I won''t take it off."

    Darcy smiled and felt a sigh of relief because the bronze shield sealed her Taoist spirit, the spirit of a Human King-level powerhouse.

    With such a shield, even the powerhouses at the peak of Life Realm couldn''t hurt Emily. Contrarily, they had a great chance of being killed by the

    power in it.

    Darcy built a supreme Way Foundation for Emily and gave her top-level self-defense. Those were grandma''s gifts.

    "Grandma, you look so pale. Are you sick?" After a while, Emily noticed Darcy''s pale face and asked her worriedly.

    Darcy smiled, shook her head, and took a deep breath, "No, Emily, I''m fine and I''ll leave, since there are lots of things to do. But remember my words:

    Don''t tell others about my appearance. okay?"

    Emily hard nodded. "Okay. grandma, don''t worry, I will never tell anyone but my mother!ˇ±

    Darcy kissed Emily''s face, smiled, and opened her arms, "Emily, I''m leaving. Come on, give me a hug.ˇ±

    Emily nodded, stretched out her arm, and threw herself into Darcy''s arms. Darcy held her tightly for a long time. She gave Emily a kiss and slowly

    disappeared into her sight.

    "Grandma is so amazing..." Emily couldn''t help thinking when seeing the ce where Darcy disappeared.

    Shortly after Darcy''s departure, Oscar and Evan, who had frozen, suddenly felt a quiver, and then returned to normal. The next moment, they were

    shocked

    They realized the majestic power in their bodies. The disappeared barrier of the King level and the looming momentum of the King level on each

    other startled them

    "What happened? What happened just now?" Oscar asked, looking at Evan in horror. Did he break through the King level? And so did Evan?

    The elders looked at each other in shock. They really didn''t understand what had happened. Then they asked Emily in front of them, "Emily, has

    anyone just been here?"

    Emily remembered Darcy''s words and then shook her head, pretending to have no idea, "Great-grandpa, I don''t know..."

    At the same time, Jayna, who was in the underground secret room of Miller Mansion, was cultivating to achieve the Way Master level Life Realm. She

    opened her eyes with great confusion and shock.

    "Way Master level Life Realm? Do I easily break through? And how do I feel that I can continue to improve? What the hell is going on here?" Jayna

    was shocked by the unbelievably smooth breakthrough

    Ten minutester, in the bustling center of the city, Darcy''s figure shuttled through the streets and alleys of Viknd. The surroundings couldn''t find

    her, as if she were in another time and space.

    Gradually, Darcy left the center and stayed at the edge of Viknd Military Headquarters. On a peak, Darcy stood there quietly. She could feel the

    breath of her son''s cultivation in the distance.

    The autumn wind blew her dress and the smile faded away from Darcy''s face. She looked up in the direction of Fierce Sun Sect, and a cold light rose

    in her eyes.

    "Dn, you are nothing even if you break through, not to mention you are not a Human King. Be sensible and don''t disturb my n! Cr I''ll ruin your

    whole Sect!" Darcy was furious.

    This time, she didn''t leave but

    stayed in Viknd for a few days.

    Three dayster, her son would

    egotiatewith Dn. If Dn had >

    forborneas before and had no Si

    means,topete in the GreathAge,

    she wouldn''t interfere with it-But if

    hedared to make things difficult for

    Her son three dayster, Darcy, a

    Human king in this world, would

    make the Fierce Sun Sect suffer the

    pain of war.

    5

    However, few people knew that

    conditions in Kmsterdam Internal

    Regions were to ally changed with

    the emergence of Darcy. For the ~~

    three forces, Military Headquarters

    oi Heaven Domain, Fierce Sun Sect,

    and State Academy, Iwan and Senior

    Elder had been the weakestones.

    Darcy''s emergence madethe

    Heaven Domain''ˇŻs strength surpass

    the Fierce Sun Sect and approach

    the State Academy.

    As time passed, three days went by. The day when Iwan and Senior Elder negotiated with Dn finally came.

 Chapter 364 Trilateral Talks in the Destination Mosauland (â… )

    Chapter 364 Trteral Talksin the Destination Mosand(˘ń)

    Chapter 364 Trteral Talks in the Destination Mosand (I}

    A big sun went over the horizon in the east, representing the arrival of a new day. As the first ray of sunshine shone on the earth, it meant theing

    of the official day, when the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and Heaven Domain negotiated with the Fierce Sun Sect.

    The location of the trteral talks was set in Mosand of Hmsterdam. It was the thirdrgest city in the middle of Hmsterdam Internal Regions, so

    the talks were also called Mosand talks.

    In the morning, the gate of the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, which had been closed for ten days, was opened thunderously. It was made of steel

    at ten meters in height, weighing more than ten tons.

    The next moment, 12,000 soldiers with strong-willed feelings stood solemnly on the square of the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, including three

    thousand top soldiers from Heaven Domain, and nine thousand of the most elite corps from Hmsterdam Military Headquarters.

    In front of all the soldiers, there were dozens of top powerhouses of the Heaven Domain and Hmsterdam Military Headquarters. Iwan in a ck

    uniform and Senior Elder Shelton of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters stood at the forefront of the troops.

    After ten days of training, Iwan and Senior Elder had stabilized their realm. Iwan finished his goal and broke through to the peak of the primary True

    King level. And in the wee hours, he didn''t fall into a disadvantage at all when fighting against Johnson, the powerhouse at the peak of the middle

    stage of Life Realm at Way Master level. What was more, lwan''s strong-willed invasive way overwhelmed Johnson.

    Johnson behind Iwan looked at him in a dread way. He actually lost to Iwan! In the wee hours, he had a battle against wan, who had reached the

    peak of the primary True King level. This time, he spared no efforts to fight against Iwan directly, but he was defeated.

    Thest sword chopped by Iwan even scared Johnson. He discovered a sorrowful fact that in only ten days, Iwan had the ability to kill him.

    Since then, lwan, who could win Johnson, had really be the greatest powerhouse in this world. He was different from before when he had to try

    his best to attack a powerhouse at Way Master Death Realm.

    The peak of the middle stage of Life Realm at the Way Master level was evenparable to itster-stage power. Even in the Military Headquarters

    with countless powerhouses, lwan was also a top one, not to mention that he had three thousand powerhouses in the Heaven Domain who mastered

    General Haig''s tactical deployment from Imperial Dynasty I.

    Now. over half of the three top powerhouses in the Heaven Domain broke through to the Super God. And the rest also achieved the top of the God of

    War level, only one step away from the Super God level

    Rumble... The next moment, in the square of the Viknd Military Headquarters, several ck gunships flew over. Several of them hovered hundreds

    of meters above the Viknd Military Headquarters and blew a strong wind, making the soldiersˇŻ clothes of all the soldiers fly below.

    The next moment, the hatch doors of the gunships opened. Matchless powerhouses in the Heaven Domain with domineering atmosphere jumped

    down.

    War, y, Kill, Dark, Teddy. and Warrior No.1 to Warrior No.20 were all in them. Over twenty top-level powerhouses in the Heaven Domain jumped

    down from the gunship. These ten days, they had all cultivated in Dragon Pond.

    Now, the original Four Masters of Heaven in the Heaven Domain, who were today''s four deputy presidents of the Heaven Domain, all broke through

    to the peak of the Real Emperor, and their imposing manner wasparable to the peak of the gold-body powerhouse at King level eight. And Teddy

    even achieved the peak of King level nine in Dragon Pond with his rich umtion. He almost caught up with his junior Zack, who was at the Way

    Master level Death Realm.

    Warrior No.1 to Warrior No.10 also made great breakthroughs. In Dragon Pond, under the cleanse of Hmsterdam''s national fortune, their physical

    strength had been promoted to several levels. Now, all of them had broken through to the King level six, and other Warriors made a breakthrough to

    the King level one to King level three.

    "Master!" All the thoroughly transformed powerhouses, including War, y, Kill, Dark, and Teddy, bowed and greeted Iwan

    Iwan took a deep breath. Feeling their momentum, his heart was full of lofty sentiments. The high-ranking men of the Heaven Domain finally achieved

    a high level. In his feeling, War, y, Kill, and Dark approached the Real Emperor level nine. After a few more battles and more insights, they would

    make a thorough breakthrough

    In the Heaven Domain, the top powerhouse was Master Iwan, who was at the peak of the middle stage or even theter stage of the Way Master

    level Life Realm, followed by the ck Emperor, whose power reached the Way Master level Death Realm. And then there were the five, Teddy, War,

    y, Kill, and Dark, and Warrior No.1 and other over twenty powerhouses in the primary or the middle stage of King level, 300 powerhouses of the

    Emperor level, 1,300 powerhouses at the Super God level and 1,400 top powerhouses at God of War level.

    Now. none of the members of Heaven Domain was weak. Only until now the Heaven Domain finally had a trace of the simr impression of the three

    thousand ministries under themand of the Ancient God King.

    Moreover, Hannah did his best and spent hundreds of billions of maeney and rich resources building 3,000 top armor, strengthening the strength of the

    soldiers to a new level.

    It was Heaven Domain''s strength. Today, it was no weaker than the third-ranked God of War Sect in the Hmsterdam Internal Regions. And it even

    could ruin the God of War Sect totally with its power at the Way Master level. More importantly, such a powerful force like Heaven Domain was a new

    one, which kept soaring and didn''t achieve a stable stage.

    And Hmsterdam Military Headquarters also embraced countless powerhouses. Ten days ago, they had ruined the four King-level ns. Compared to

    that time, they were more domineering.

    Shelton, the Senior Elder of the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, had nowpletely possessed the strength at the peak of the middle-stage of

    Way Master level Life Realm. Under the help of the horrible strength of Hmsterdam''s national fortune, like Iwan, he could exchange blows with the

    powerhouses in thete stage of the Way Master level Life Realm.

    The Second Elder Judy, the Third Elder Lewis, and the Fourth Elder Carl of the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters also reached the peak of the Way

    Master level Death Realm.

    There were five people: Kinsey, themander-in-chief of the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, and the four experienced generals of the External

    Battlefield, Bryant, Terry, Steve, and Brandon. They wereparable to the five generals under themand of Jackson in the battle.

    That was to say, Hmsterdam Military Headquarters had four powerhouses at the Way Master level: One at the peak of the middle stage of the Life

    Realm and the other three at the peak of the Death Realm. They were the top strength of the Headquarters

    Simrly, there were many

    powerhouses who had cultivated

    here for ten days, such as people

    from the Gredn Mountain Sect,

    Heaven Farce, and God of War Sect:

    The hreeKi ng-level super- powerful

    sects were originally ranked thitd,

    fourth and fifth. Their powerfrouses

    didhot make a great breakthrough,

    but Way Master Burlie, the firs

    supporter of the Headquarters who

    spared no efforts to support them,

    had achieved Life Realm under the

    guidance of Jackson and Dimitrie in

    these days.

    Due to his own particrity, Way Master Burlie could be regarded as a strategic force of the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters. And there were also

    two powerhouses of the God of War Sect at the level of Way Master level Life Realm, and two powerhouses in Heaven Force at the Deal Realm

    level.

    That was to say, counting powerhouses of Green Mountain Sect, Heaven Force, and God of War Sect, there were a dozen of powerhouses at Way

    Master level at the side of the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters.

    Coupled with the two in the Heaven Domain and Jackson and Dimitrie, there were sixteen powerhouses at the Way Master level.

    However, it was not all, because the next moment, several helicopters flew towards here under the bright sunshine from the horizon. Then several

    powerhouses jumped down again. They were powerhouses from External Killer Group One.

    Daren, Zero, and the three powerhouses at the peak of Way Master level Death Realm. There were four powerhouses at the Way Master level.

    "Iwan, I''ming!" Zero made a

    salute to lwarbafternding. After

    ten days, Zen alsopletely

    reached the top of the True Emperor

    evel nin¨¦ike ck Emperor. oF

    However, ck Emperor had ??

    completely inherited the True

    Emperor Haig''s way in the Imperial

    Dynasty I two thousand years ago.

    Thus, she was definitely better than

    Zero in fighting strength.

    Chviously, Zero was also a real genius. Without lwan, he would be in the top group. Actually, he could be counted on top geniuses, while lwan was

    beyond them.

    "Mr. Jackson," Daren, at theter stage of Way Master level Life Realm said hello to Jackson and stood beside him.

    Jackson smiled and nodded to him, "Mr. Daren.ˇ±

    As the top powerhouses of External Killer Group One came to aid, they formed the top powerhouses to represent Heaven Domain and Hmsterdam

    Military Headquarters to negotiate. Now the powerhouses at the Way Master level were as many as twenty.

    There were twenty Way Masters,

    nearly a hundred King-level

    powerhouses, hundreds of

    powerhouses of the Empero level,

    and tens of thousands of iS

    powerheuses at the God of war.ˇ±

    n So

    level Such a terrible force gave Softy

    sentiments to everyone. Maybe they

    could not be able to beat the Fierce

    Sun Sect, but it was also infinitely

    close. At least their middle and lower

    sses of power could crush their

    enemy.

    Cn the square of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, except for the top powerhouses, the remaining 12,000 soldiers were all put on the top armor

    made by Hannah with meteorite iron from external fields

    With the help of the top armor, even a soldier at the level of God of War could resist several killing attacks fram the Emperor-level powerhouses in a

    short time. In other words, this time, the 12,000 soldiers in the Heaven Domain and the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters could be regarded as the

    powerhouses at the King level in a short time.

    But it was enough. 12,000 Emperor-level warriors could y a crucial role if there were a war. They could even win when facing the top power of the

    Fierce Sun Sect, but Iwan and Senior Elder all had the confidence to destroy all the soldiers below the Way Master level.

    The top soldiers from Heaven Domain or from Hmsterdam Military Headquarters were all legions with regr preparation forbat. It was the gap

    between the Headquarters and the ns. The regr army force could get a thorough win against ns of the same number. More importantly, the

    Fierce Sun Sect had less middle-ssed power than theirs.

    The next moment, Shelton took a deep breath and looked at each other with Iwan. They showed a chilly atmosphere and ordered, "Go!"

    Boom... With theirmand, the top legion of the Heaven Domain and the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters immediately lined up for boarding.

    Three minutester, all boarded the ne and the 12,000 powerhouses kept silent for the moment. There was only the roar of hill-sized gunships

    taking off on the square.

    Their destination was Mosand in Hmsterdam.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 365 The Trilateral Talks (2ďĽ‰

    Chapter 365 The Trteral Talks (2Ł©

    Chapter 365 The Trteral Talks (2)

    In the Miller family in Viknd, after lwan and the Senior Elder left Viknd Military Headquarters, Jayna suddenly opened her eyes in the secret

    room of the Miller family.

    Then an aura of the middle-stage of the Life Realm of the Way Master level passed through her. Yes, she had be a Way Master at the peak of

    the middle-stage of the Life Realm! This was the result of her cultivation in seclusion, and she was absolutely confident that she would have no

    obstacles to reaching the peak of the Life Realm from the middle-stage.

    In fact, Jayna was skeptical. After all, she had used up the power Christina gave her, but she reached the peak of the middle-stage of the Life Realm

    just like Johnson! This matter was extremely strange, but now it was not the time to think about it. Since the trteral talks were just around the

    corner, she had to set out quickly.

    After all, she was a Way Master of the middle-stage of the Life Realm, and she could exert thebat power of theter-stage of the Life Realm ina

    short time, so she would be of great use if there was going to be a war.

    The next moment, Jayna got up, pushed open the secret room door, and went out. As soon as Jayna went out, she saw Oscar and Evan who had

    reached the King level. They were not at the early-stage but the middle-stage of the King level. Jayna could not help but frown harder.

    Not only she but Cscar and Evan had also made a huge breakthrough!

    "Mom,e here and I''ll tell you something..." Seeing Jaynae out of the door, Emily ran to her and took her aside.

    But Jayna trembled when she saw Emily, and her eyes were filled with disbelief because she sensed that Emily''s body was full of natural and perfect

    vitality. This was the best body for cultivation! Jayna was shocked. She was sure that something she did not know had happened when she cultivated

    in seclusion.

    Soon Emily led Jayna to a deserted ce. Only then did she whisper to Jayna, "Mom, I saw grandma. Grandma is so beautiful and doesn''t look old at

    all...

    "What? Did you see your grandma? Emily, don''t lie to me!" Jayna was shocked and looked at Emily in disbelief.

    Emily nodded seriously, took out the bronze shield given by Darcy from her arms, and handed it to Jayna. "Mom, lock, grandma gave it to me. She

    even helped me and my two great-grandfathers recuperate. But grandma asked me not to tell anyone about it except you, and I can''t even tell dad.

    Grandma said she had something to do, so she didn''t allow me to tell others about it..."

    "Boom..." Jayna trembled violently. When she saw the small shield in Emily''s hand, she felt the great Taoist spirit on it! The shield contained the most

    terrible energy.

    At this moment, Jayna immediately understood why Oscar and Evan had made a breakthrough in a short time. Darcy must havee back.

    The next moment, Jayna took a deep breath and said to Emily with a very dignified face, "Well, Emily, remember what you said today, and don''t tell

    anyone else about it, including your father.ˇ±

    Emily nodded sensibly and said, "Okay, Mom, I know. Are you going to be busy?"

    Jayna nodded and said, "Yeah, dad is dealing with something. Stay at home and y with your great-grandpas. I''ll be back this afternoon.ˇ±

    Emily nodded and then went to y with Oscar and Evan. Jayna left the mansion of the Miller family and went in the direction of Mosand.

    "Mother, who on earth are you? Dn said that a powerhouse of the Human-King level stood behind Iwan that day. Are you the powerhouse?" Jayna

    ran fast along the way with more doubts in her heart.

    She now had a clear understanding of Darcy''s strength. Since Darcy helped her break the barrier to the Life Realm of the Way Master level and

    removed the obstacles to the peak of the Life Realm for her, Darcy must be a powerhouse of the Human-King level! Even Jackson was not so

    powerful!

    When Jayna was rushing in the direction of Mosand, Darcy was standing quietly on a mountain next to the Viknd Military Headquarters in

    Hmsterdam and watching Iwan and the Senior Elder leave. Then Darcy paused and disappeared in a sh.

    At this moment, Darcy also rushed to Mosand and only wanted to protect her son, lwan. She would not show up unless it was absolutely

    necessary and lwan was at the important juncture of life and death.

    So at this moment, no one knew that two powerhouses were protecting lwan secretly, and Iwan didn''t know about it, either. After all, he had been the

    one who protected others with his own strength, but now he was protected secretly by someone else.

    When those who supported Iwan took action, Dn, who was dressed in a white robe, set out from the Fierce Sun Sect in the southwest of

    Hmsterdam. The trteral talks in Mosand today had a great influence.

    On the surface, it was a negotiation

    between Hmsterdam Military

    Headquarters and the hidden sects

    in the Internal Regions, but the

    negotiationwas absolutely different,

    from thegrevious ones. The =

    previous armistices could be torr up

    I . . Lo

    at will-bu he situation this time

    wag. different. Both sides

    gathered top forces and had no

    reservations, so the agreement

    signed after this negotiation would

    definitelyst for a long time. After

    all, the Heaven Domain and

    Hmsterdam Military Headquarters

    couldn''t surpass the Fierce Sun Sect

    in all aspects in a short time.

    Simrly, it was also impossible for the Fierce Sun Sect toprehensively surpass Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain in a

    short time. Both sides were unlikely to have the power to surpass each other in the near future.

    At this moment, the gate of the

    Fierce Sun Sect was opened. The

    next moment, Dn came out. He

    was a half-a*step Human King, and

    there was a big sun looming around

    him. He walked in the front. Behind

    him were nine Way Masters atthe

    peak of the Life Realm andhirty

    Way Masters of the Life Realm and

    e

    Ss

    the Death Realm. Yes, there were

    more than forty Way Masters in the

    Fierce Sun Sect!

    Besides, there were about three thousand soldiers in the legion below the Way Master level, and there were around three thousand powerhouses of

    the King level, powerhouses of the Emperor level, Super Gods, and Gods of War.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The legion was only formed by three

    thousand soldiers, so it was weaker

    than the legions in the Heaven

    Domain andHmsterdam Military

    eadquarters. Now theirbat >

    power formed a sharp contras Ni

    terms of topbat power, the:

    msterdam Military Headquarters

    and" he Heaven Domain were no

    better than the Fierce Sun Sect.

    However, as for the middle and

    ow-levelbat power, the Fierce

    Sun Sect was much inferior to

    Hmsterdam Military Headquarters

    and the Heaven Domain. Content

    belongs to

    "Let''s go!" The next moment, Dn took a deep breath and growled. The Fierce Sun Sect annexed the Sect of Supreme Darkness and integrated all

    the hidden sects in Hmsterdam in the past three days, and they set out.

    Just like the people in Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect also looked extremely grave. No matter where they

    went, no one dared to stop them...

    So, the powerhouses of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain set out from the north to the south, while the powerhouses of the

    Fierce Sun Sect set out from the south to the north. At this moment, the two sides set out from two diametrically opposite directions toward

    Mosand...

    For a moment, the atmosphere in Mosand was extremely dignified. A storm seemed to be brewing. The talks were the confrontation between two

    top forces in Hmsterdam, and no one knew if there was going to be a war. After all, the two sides adhered to different ideas.

    Simrly, not only all the parties in Hmsterdam but the forces in the External Regions also paid close attention to the talks. They were all very nervous

    and uneasy.

    After all, the result of the Mosand talks would definitely affect the future of all the Military Headquarters. If they started a war, the forces in the

    External Regions that were led by the Lion Quarter and were hostile to Hmsterdam Military Headquarters would definitely feel happy. But if the two

    sides were amalgamated into one, it would be their nightmare.

    After all, the Fierce Sun Sect was too powerful. There was a half-a-step Human King, nine Way Masters at the peak of the Life Realm, thirty-one

    ordinary Way Masters, and hundreds of powerhouses of the King level in the sect. If such a great force was merged into Hmsterdam Military

    Headquarters, the trend of the whole world would bepletely changed!

    Once Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and the Fierce Sun Sect were amalgamated into one, the leadership of the Lion Quarter would be surpassed

    in an instant. So at this moment, countless top forces and top Military Headquarters in the External Regions were paying attention to Mosand

    Countless external forces continuously sent powerhouses to Hmsterdam. They even sent several Way Masters there as scouts.

    The result was toc important...

    When all the powerhouses of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, the Heaven Domain, and the Fierce Sun Sect set out, the two top forces in and

    outside Hmsterdam also took action.

    The force outside Hmsterdam was the strongest and only super Military Headquarters in the world, the Lion Quarter. It had been targeting

    Hmsterdam Military Headquarters. The force inside Hmsterdam was the State Academy!

 Chapter 366 The Trilateral Talks (3)

    Chapter 366 The Trteral Talks (3)

    Chapter 366 The Trteral Talks (3)

    At the same time, in the headquarters of the Lion Quarter in the Mid-Continent, the nine Speakers of the Way Master level were looking at the huge

    screen in the middle of the conference room with solemn faces. Two arrows in Hmsterdam Military Headquarters were disyed on the screen

    The next moment, the First Speaker of the Lion Quarter, who was at the peak of the Life Realm and waspletely on a par with Jackson, said, "The

    historic moment is not only about Hmsterdam Military Headquarters but also about the whole world. No matter what, we can''t let Hmsterdam Military

    Headquarters unite with the Fierce Sun Sect! Otherwise, our Lion Quarter will be in danger!"

    After the First Speaker of the Lion Quarter said that, everyone in the conference room looked graver. There were two powerhouses of the Human-

    King level in Hmsterdam, so they didn''t dare to send powerhouses to Hmsterdam Military Headquarters openly and wantonly.

    After a while, the Second Speaker of the Lion Quarter said, "Yes, but I don''t think the Fierce Sun Sect can ally with Hmsterdam Military Headquarters.

    The resources in Hmsterdam Military Headquarters are limited, so they can''t unite. But we have to do something!ˇ±

    "I agree! Dn, the leader of the Fierce Sun Sect, is the pride of thest era and is a half-a-step Human King, so it''s impossible for him to submit to

    Hmsterdam Military Headquarters. Now there are many top forces in Hmsterdam Military Headquarters because of the Heaven Domain. My

    suggestion is that we should let our people pretend to be the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect so as to kill some of the senior executives of

    Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain!

    In this way, we can cause trouble and start a war between them!" The Third Speaker of the Lion Quarter said.

    As for the other six Speakers in the meeting room, they were all Way Masters of the Death Realm, and none of them spoke.

    At this moment, the First Speaker of the Lion Quarter was silent with a serious look on his face, tapping the table with his fingers. Ten days ago, they

    signed an armistice with Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain. If they took action now, the original armistice would be invalid

    again.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    However, once Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and the Fierce Sun Sect made an alliance, the interests of the Lion Quarter in the whole world

    would be greatly damaged.

    So. the First Speaker of the Lion Quarter said, "Contact the Silver Snake Military Headquarters and the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters. Let each of

    them send a Way Master of the Life Realm to Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and snipe the senior executives of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters

    and the Heaven Domain! It''s better to kill one or two top powerhouses. If not, kill some generals! But my only requirement is that someone must be

    killed!"

    After a pause, the First Speaker continued, "As for you, go to the Holy Mountain of the parliament and invite the two elders of theter-stage of the

    Life Realm toe out. Then go to Hmsterdam Military Headquarters immediately, contact Dn, and tell him that we are willing to unite with him!"

    "Got it!" After the First Speaker finished speaking. people in the meeting room suddenly got up. They went out to make arrangements. Soon, the First

    Speaker was left alone in the conference room, frowning hard

    Criginally, they didn''t have to be so passive. However, the Z8 Alliance was led by the Lion Quarter and suffered heavy losses in the previous wars in

    thest two months. In the second war, Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain even counterattacked and destroyed the

    headquarters of the three Military Headquarters. Even the headquarters of the Lion Quarter was split in half by wan!

    The Heaven Domain and Hmsterdam Military Headquarters acted decisively and domineeringly!

    In fact, the Military Headquarters of all sizes had great hidden foundations, but they wouldn''t show their hand unless they reached a point where their

    very existences were at stake. This was a rule of the higher level, to which everyone gave tacit consent

    For example, when the eight Military Headquarters attacked Hmsterdam Military Headquarters one or two hundred years ago, the top powerhouses

    on both sides didn''t participate in the war. That was just a war between secr armies. But now the world situation had changed greatly, so even a

    super Military Headquarters like the Lion Quarter had to use the foundations.

    In just two or three minutes, four Way Masters of the Life Realm set out from the Lion Quarter, the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters, and the Silver

    Snake Military Headquarters and rushed to Hmsterdam at the fastest speed... Today, the defense in Hmsterdam Military Headquarters was the

    strongest but also the weakest because all the top powerhouses of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain had gathered

    together.

    So, it was easier for the powerhouses from the three top Military headquarters to enter Hmsterdam today.

    When the four Way Masters of the Life Realm of the Lion Quarter, the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters, and the Silver Snake Military Headquarters

    went to Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, the Giant Bear Quarter and the ck Tiger Quarter also sent powerhouses to Hmsterdam Military

    Headquarters. The two Military Headquarters were located on the Western Continent, and they were no weaker than the Iron Eagle Military

    Headquarters and the Silver Snake Military Headquarters.

    In the conference room of the Giant Bear Quarter in the northernmost part of the Western Continent, the Great Emperor of the Giant Bear Quarter

    sent five Way Masters of the Life Realm to Hmsterdam Military Headquarters. Among the five Way Masters, two were at the peak of the Life Realm,

    and three were at theter-stage of the Life Realm. What the Great Emperor meant was simple. If the Fierce Sun Sect wanted to attack Hmsterdam

    Military Headquarters today, the powerhouses of the Giant Bear Quarter would rescue Hmsterdam Military Headquarters.

    Like the Giant Bear Quarter, the ck Tiger Quarter also sent three Way Masters of the Life Realm to Hmsterdam Military Headquarters. One of

    them was at the peak of the Life Realm, and the other two were at theter-stage of the Life Realm. If there was a war, they would help Hmsterdam

    Military Headquarters!

    Yes, the trteral talks in Hmsterdam Military Headquarters affected the general trend of the whole world. The Lion Quarter, the Silver Snake Military

    Headquarters, and the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters wanted Hmsterdam Military Headquarters to be ruined, but the Giant Bear Quarter and the

    ck Tiger Quarter want to keep them.

    In the final analysis, they did it for their own interests.

    For example, the existence of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters could greatly restrain the Lion Quarter, the Silver Snake Military Headquarters, and

    the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters. Anyway, Hmsterdam Military Headquarters had be their eternal enemy after the two big wars.

    Simrly, in addition to the five Military Headquarters, some other top Military Headquarters also sent powerhouses to Hmsterdam Military

    Headquarters. They all did it for their own interests.

    The headquarters of the State Academy was in the mountains in the middle west of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters. At this time, Tamas was

    holding a meeting with a group of Way Masters at the peak of the Life Realm in the deepest part of the State Academy.

    After all, the State Academy was the strongest force in Hmsterdam Military Headquarters. Its existence could bepared to thebination of

    Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, the Heaven Domain, and the Fierce Sun Sect.

    Of course, the State Academy was also afraid of the trteral talks today, and they were worried that the Fierce Sun Sect would ally with Hmsterdam

    Military Headquarters. If they were in alliance, the State Academy would be in danger. After all, such a thing had happened many times in the history

    of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters. Since the State Academy was stronger, the Fierce Sun Sect and Hmsterdam Military Headquarters could

    combine against the State Academy though they were also enemies! They could fight after ruining the State Academy!

    "Let the Ink Academy take action... No matter what, our bottom line is that the Fierce Sun Sect can''t unite with Hmsterdam Military Headquarters or

    start a war between them!" At this moment, Tamas, who had gray hair, no longer looked gentle and elegant. Instead, he became cold and fierce.

    It was not difficult to see that Tamas just pretended to be kind. Once his interests were damaged or he was threatened, he would not hesitate to

    attack!

    Because if the Fierce Sun Sect, Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, and the Heaven Domain were single entities, the State Academy would not be

    afraid. But if the two of them united, Tamas would be extremely scared... After all, they were the sons of fortune of the two eras

    As for the Ink Academy mentioned by Tamas just now, it was an organization under themand of the State Academy, and it was responsible for

    going to war. The powerhouses in the Ink Academy had only one belief in their hearts, which was to protect the interests of the State Academy!

    People didn''t know how many powerhouses existed in the Ink Academy at all.

    Tamas directly mobilized ten Way Masters at the peak of the Life Realm from the Ink Academy and asked them to participate in the trteral talks

    between the Fierce Sun Sect, Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, and the Heaven Domain forcibly!

    Time passed slowly, and it had been two hours. The powerhouses of the Heaven Domain and Hmsterdam Military Headquarters had arrived in

    Hmsterdam Military Headquarters. They lined up and gathered outside the northern gate of Mosand, ready to enter the city.

    Simrly, Dn led the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect and arrived at the southern gate of Mosand almost at the same time.

    osand was the thirdrgest city

    in Hmsterdam Military

    Headquarters: Although a war was

    ikely to break-out, they chose to

    hold the trteral talks here. It ~~

    showed the sincerity of Hmsterdam

    ilitarg Headquarters. The Senior

    Elderdidn''t want to have a war with

    thesFierce Sun Sect. After & ivi

    wars had broken out many times. It

    was better to have peace talks. If a

    war really broke out, those who

    would suffer the greatest losses

    would be the hundreds of millions of

    people in Hmsterdam and thend

    no matter who won in the end!

    Therefore, what the Senior Elder meant was very obvious. They had shown their sincerity by holding the talks in Mosand, the thirdrgest city in

    Hmsterdam! If the Fierce Sun Sect wanted to fight, then fight!

    Simrly, the talks were to be held in

    this big city, ahd the three parties

    might fail toteach an agreement, so

    people wha lived here were o

    evacuated three days ago. The

    peoplein Hmsterdam Military ?

    Headquarters took the wholeˇ±

    sittration into ount. It was a big

    city with tens of millions:ef people,

    but the city center almost became

    empty in just three days.

    At this moment, when the two sides arrived at Mosand, almost everyone was paying attention to them. Hmsterdam Military Headquarters came

    with the great force that ruined the four King-level super powerful sects ten days ago, while the Fierce Sun Sect integrated all the hidden sects in

    Hmsterdam and came aggressively.

    The atmosphere was more solemn. At this moment, even the air in Mosand seemed to be extremely tense...

    However, at this time, some changes took ce both in Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and the Fierce Sun Sect at the southern city gate.

    At the northern gate of Mosand, the soldiers of the Heaven Domain and Hmsterdam Military Headquarters had just lined up when two Way

    Masters of theter-stage of the Life Realm came out of the rear of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and attacked them

    As soon as the two Way Masters showed up, they went straight to kill the several elders in Hmsterdam Military Headquarters. Their targets were the

    Second Elder Judy, the Third Elder Lewis, and the Fourth Elder Carl.

    "Hum..." The space fluctuated, and a cold long sword suddenly appeared behind Lewis and Carl.

    "No!" The next moment, the expressions of the Senior Elder and Iwan changed dramatically...

    At the same time, the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect had just lined up near the southern gate. Dn, who walked in the front, had the aura of a

    half-a-step Human King. When they were about to enter the city, he stopped suddenly.

    The next moment, Dn squinted, smiled faintly at a space beside him, and asked, "Which sect are you from? Come out!"

    "Buzz..." The space fluctuated, and then two Way Masters of theter-stage of the Life Realm from the Lion Quarter appeared in front of Dn.

    Then, the two Way Masters bowed to Dn and said, "We''re from a branch of the Lion Quarter, the Holy Hill Quarter. Lord Dn, nice to see you..."

    Dn smiled, looked deeply at the two elders, and said, "Oh? The Holy Hill Quarter? Ha-ha... Interesting. You two are in theter-stage of the Life

    Realm. Why do youe to see me today?"

    The next moment, the two elders from the Lion Quarter looked at each other, and then looked at Dn at the same time. "Let''s form an alliance!ˇ±

    Dn smiled more brightly and said slowly, "Do you want to ally with me? Is this the order from the Lion Quarter?ˇ±

    The two elders nodded and said, "Yes..."

    Dn smiled again and said, "Ch? Tell me about it. What benefits can I get if I ally with you?ˇ±

    An elder of the Lion Quarter opposite Dn said, "Of course, you''ll get benefits. The Lion Quarter is the strongest Military Headquarters in the world

    With our help. you''re bound to unify Hmsterdam!"

    "Ha-ha... Interesting. The Lion Quarter... is very interesting..." Dn''s smile became more and more meaningful.

    At this moment, all the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect were looking at the two elders who came from the Holy Hill Quarter quietly...

 Chapter 367 The Lord Was Not Alone

    Chapter 367 The Lord Was Not Alone

    Chapter 367 The Lord Was Not Alone

    "Kill them!" Dn sneered with disdain. After giving the order to Liam and others, he did not even look at the two elders from the Lion Quarter and

    walked toward the southern gate of Mosand.

    "Ha-ha..." Liam and the others also smiled coldly and locked at the two elders as if they were idiots. How dare theye here to talk about the

    alliance without knowing about Dn''s character? It was ridiculous. Dn was the son of fortune of thest era and a peerless hero. How could he

    ally with the Lion Quarter?

    Even if Dn wanted to unify Hmsterdam, he would use the people from Hmsterdam! How could he ask the Lion Quarter for help?

    "Kill them!" At this moment, Liam, Alex, Jayden, and the other six Way Masters at the peak of the Life Realm released their auras in a domineering

    manner and instantly locked the two Way Masters at theter-stage of the Life Realm from the Lion Quarter.

    "Lord Dn! It''s a misunderstanding! The Lion Quarter means no malice! Listen to us. The Lion Quarter can help you suppress Hmsterdam Military

    Headquarters on the External Battlefield! Lord Dn!" The two elders from the Lion Quarter were really scared at this moment. The powerhouses

    from Dn''s sect were too strong. If Dn attacked them, they couldn''t escape no matter what.

    Dn, who was walking into the city gate at this moment, didn''t even stop and said in a cold voice, "Ha-ha! What''s so good about your Lion Quarter?

    You''re not qualified to interfere in the internal affairs of Hmsterdam!"

    After Dn finished speaking. he continued to move forward.

    "Boom..." When the two powerhouses from the Lion Quarter wanted to say something more, Liam and others exerted their strength all of a sudden

    Nine Way Masters at the peak of the Life Realm attacked them at the same time.

    A loud explosion was heard, and the two Way Masters of theter-stage of the Life Realm were instantly severely injured. They didn''t have much

    combat power left, and half of their bones were destroyed

    Then, Liam and the others did not pay any attention to them but followed Dn into the city. Later. the two powerhouses from the Lion Quarter

    wanted to break through the encirclement and escape, but soon, the deputy leader of the Fierce Sun Sect, William, surrounded them with more than

    thirty Way Masters of the Life Realm and the Death Realm... William had reached the early stage of the Life Realm with Dn''s help.

    At this moment, Dn, Liam, and others continued to walk inside as if they were unconcerned. William led a group of Way Masters and quickly

    surrounded and attacked the two Way Masters of theter-stage of the Life Realm. After all, the two Way Masters were just in theter-stage of the

    Life Realm, and they had been injured, so the low-level powerhouses could deal with them. After killing them, William and the other soldiers would be

    more confident

    So, the two Way Masters of theter-stage of the Life Realm died on the spot in more than ten seconds. They were surrounded and killed by more

    than thirty powerhouses from the Fierce Sun Sect and didn''t even have a chance to blow themselves up.

    After killing the two elders from the Lion Quarter, William and others were stained with blood and followed Dn inside.

    The white-robed legion formed by three thousand soldiers brought up the rear. As for the two powerhouses from Lion Quarter, they were killed in less

    than one minute.

    In fact, they died unjustly, but they were really stupid because they underestimated Dn''s mind. How could a peerless hero like Dn collude with

    external forces to deal with the internal forces?

    If he wanted to unify Hmsterdam, he would fight by himself! No matter how strong the Lion Quarter was, they were outsiders!

    "Hiss..." After Dn and a group of powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect entered Mosand, hundreds of spies appeared in front of the southern

    gate, including those from the Internal Regions and the External Regions. However, when they saw the corpses of the two powerhouses from the

    Lion Quarter, they were all scared out of their wits.

    "Back up! Who dares to step into Mosand will be killed!" When those spies wanted to enter Mosand, a group of soldiers wearing armor and

    holding thermal weapons jumped off the city wall. The head general growled at the spies outside the city gate.

    For a moment, the spies sent by all parties felt uneasy outside the southern city gate. The trteral talks had not yet started, but two Way Masters of

    theter-stage of the Life Realm had died!

    At the same time, two Way Masters of theter-stage of the Life Realmunched a surprise attack at the Third Elder Lewis and the Fourth Elder Carl

    at the northern gate of Mosand.

    "How dare you!" The two killers were in theter-stage of the Life Realm, so Iwan and the Senior Elder failed to stop it though they sensed it. At the

    critical moment, Jackson and Dimitrie suddenly appeared behind the Third Elder and the Fourth Elder. They roared and pped the two killers of the

    later-stage of the Life Realm together.

    After a bang, the two killers from the External Regions suddenly retreated, and streams of blood came out of the corners of their mouths. With

    Jackson and Dimitrie here, they had to give up the assassination. Then they immediately stepped back and ran away quickly...

    However, when the two killers of theter-stage of the Life Realm retreated and went behind the eight thousand armored soldiers under themand

    of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, they attacked the soldiers.

    "How dare you!" Seeing that the two killers wanted to kill the soldiers of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters before they left, Jackson roared again

    rushed to the rear, and stopped the attacks of the two killers.

    "Bang..." Although Jackson stopped most of the attacks, they hit the soldiers in the rear of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters with some of their power.

    Dozens of soldiers were knocked into mid-air. But fortunately, they all wore the armor made by NAH Technology, so they only suffered extremely

    serious internal injuries and did not die.

    The wounded scldiers of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters stood up without saying a word, picked up their huge swords, and continued to follow the

    team forward

    Jackson and Dimitrie chased back for a while. Soon, two explosions and two painful grunts came out from one or two kilometers behind.

    A few secondster, Jackson and Dimitrie returned to the team with their faces darkened because the two killers escaped! Jackson and Dimitrie could

    catch up with them, but they couldn''t leave now! If they went far away and some killers came again, it would be very troublesome.

    "They escaped!" Jackson said very unhappily.

    Iwan narrowed his eyes, nodded, and said, "It doesn''t matter. Master Jackson, can you tell whether they''re from the Fierce Sun Sect or not?"

    Jackson frowned, shook his head, and said, "No, they hid their strength well and didn''t use exclusive moves.ˇ±

    Shelton, the Senior Elder in a ckbat robe, said, "It''s all right. I don''t think they will dare toe back again in a short time. Let''s enter the

    city..."

    "Okay!" Iwan nodded, told all the powerhouses of the Heaven Domain to be on guard, and then walked into the city.

    However, when lwan and the Senior Elder were about to enter the city, the space around them fluctuated again. The next moment, five Way Masters

    at the peak of the Life Realm appeared. They were from the Giant Bear Quarter and looked courageous.

    They were led by a giant man who was two meters tall. He made an obeisance and said to the Senior Elder, "Senior Elder, we are from the Giant

    Bear Quarter. The Emperor sent us here to help you! My name is Peter!"

    Dressed in a ckbat robe, the Senior Elder stopped. He was about to speak when the Second Elder walked to him and whispered, "Senior

    Elder, Dn killed two powerhouses from the Lion Quarter outside the southern gate just now!"

    The Senior Elder narrowed his eyes and nodded.

    The next moment, the space beside the Senior Elder fluctuated again, and then four powerhouses from the ck Tiger Quarter appeared. Like the

    powerhouses from the Giant Bear Quarter, the four powerhouses said to the Senior Elder, "Nice to see you, Senior Elder. We''re here to help you on

    behalf of the ck Tiger Quarter!"

    There were nine Way Masters! At this moment, Iwan and the Senior Elder were touched. The Giant Bear Quarter and the ck Tiger Quarter actually

    sent nine Way Masters of the Life Realm to help them, including seven Way Masters at the peak of the Life Realm and two Way Masters of theter-

    stage of the Life Realm!

    Their strength was really horrible. Iwan and the Senior Elder could tell the hidden strength of the Giant Bear Quarter and the ck Tiger Quarter from

    the nine Way Masters. At this moment, they immediately understood the meaning of the Giant Bear Quarter and the ck Tiger Quarter.

    Although they were not an alliance, Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain caused heavy losses to the Z8 Alliance which was led

    by the Lion Quarter, and not all the top Military Headquarters in the world were led by the Lion Quarter. Those top Military Headquarters that made

    enemies of the Lion Quarter wouldn''t sit and watch Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain be in trouble.

    After remaining silent for a long

    while, the Senior Elder took a deep

    look at all the powerhouses from the

    Giant Bear Quarter and the ck

    Tiger Quarter. Then, he took a deep

    breath afd said solemnly, "Thank"

    you forgoming to help us, andwe

    will emernber your kindness But

    today we''re just going to hold talks

    iMHmsterdam Military

    eadquarters, and no wars will

    eak out in Mosand! I''m sorry.

    ease wait here for a moment. We''ll

    perform the duties of the host. After

    the negotiation, I will surely return to

    Viknd to entertain you!" Content

    belongs to

    TT TIT

    When the powerhouses from the Giant Bear Quarter and the ck Tiger Quarter heard the Senior Elder''s words, they frowned. When they wanted to

    say something, the Senior Elder nodded to them seriously and then walked towards the northern gate with Iwan...

    When the Senior Elder and Iwan were about to formally enter the city, two shrill screams came from ten miles away behind them. The two killers of

    the Way Master level whounched a surprise attack on Lewis and Carl were killed...

    At this moment, people in front of the city gate also felt that two Way Masters of the Life Realm died over there...

    The Senior Elder and Iwan were shocked. Someone else was helping them secretly!

    At this moment, Jackson frowned hard and his expression changed because he felt an unusual fluctuation! It was the aura of a real Human King! Just

    now, a Human Kingunched an attack! Jackson''s heart was filled with shock.

    Later, Jackson gave Iwan a quiet look, and he wondered if the Human King was the horrible powerhouse who protected Iwan.

    When Jackson wanted to investigate it, Darcy''s voice sounded in his ear. "Don''t guess. I''m right behind you. Thank you for protecting Iwan. I will

    protect you when you reach the Human-King level one day!"

    Jackson was so excited and nodded slightly. He kept all the words he wanted to say in his heart. That was a Human King who existed in the real life!

    At this moment, he was sure that the Human King had a close rtionship with lwan.

    At this moment, Jackson lowered his head and hid the shock in his heart. Then he didn''t say anything and followed Iwan and the Senior Elder

    forward.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    When Iwan and others entered the

    northern city gate, the nine

    powerhouseg-from the Giant Bear

    Quarter and the ck Tiger Quarter

    stood in ce and felt the auras ofˇ±

    the dead Way Masters of the >

    I ter-stage of the Life Realm. They

    er&more shocked because they

    id not feel that there were.

    owerhouses behind them just now!

    he person who could kill two Way

    asters of theter-stage of the Life

    Realm instantly must be a peerless

    powerhouse!

    [eh]

    =

    =

    ˇŞ 0

    "Hmsterdam... is really unpredictable!" At this moment, the powerhouses from the Giant Bear Quarter and the ck Tiger Quarter were more afraid of

    Hmsterdam Military Headquarters.

    At the same time, Dn and his people entered Mosand from the southern gate. Dn suddenly stopped walking and looked far to the north.

    ''A Human King..." Dn murmured in his heart, and his expression changed slightly. Although he didn''t seem to be so scared of a Human King on the

    surface, he was frightened when a Human King really appeared beside him

    The reason was that if the Human King really wanted to attack him, he would be seriously injured even though he could escape. In that case, it would

    take him longer to reach the Human-King level. Moreover, he didn''t know how many powerhouses under hismand would survive in the end

    The gap between a Human King and a Way Master at the peak of the Life Realm was like that between a Super God and a powerhouse of the

    Emperor level, and it was much more horrible. A Human King could easily kill ten Way Masters at the peak of the Life Realm...

    A minuteter, Darcy and Jayna emerged from two mountain streams more than ten miles away from the north of Mosand. They killed the two

    Way Masters just now.

    Of course, it was easy for Darcy to kill a Way Master of theter-stage of the Life Realm, but it was hard for Jayna to kill one, so Darcy helped her

    secretly...

    Anyway, after wan and his partners entered Mosand, Darcy and Jayna appeared. Then they paused, continued to hide their bodies, and hurried to

    Mosand...

    At the same time, in the middle west

    of Hmsterdath, ten powerhouses of

    the Ink Academy were about to set.

    out fromthe position of the State:

    Acaderny. Suddenly, the barrier"

    aboy¨¦ he State Academy flugtiated

    v iolently, and then traces of strange

    ck lines spread to the entire

    barrier at an extremely fast speed...

    "Oh hell no!" The expressions of all the powerhouses in the State Academy changed greatly, especially the ten Way Masters at the peak of the Life

    Realm from the Ink Academy.

    "It shouldn''t have happened at this time... Boom!" The next moment, there was a loud noise, and Tamas''s old body suddenly appeared at the gate of

    the State Academy. He looked up at the ck lines that were spreading above the Academy and frowned hard

    Then a big sun appeared around Tamas. He waved his hand, and the big sun sent out waves of energy. The energy poured into the barrier above the

    State Academy and dispelled the ck gas...

    When the ck gas on the barrier above the State Academy waspletely dispelled, Tamas suddenly appeared outside the barrier. The ten Way

    Masters at the peak of the Life Realm standing in front of the gate of the State Academy also rushed out with Tamas at this moment...

    However, after Tamas and the ten powerhouses rushed out, they were deeply shocked by the scene in front of them

    Because... the sky was dark outside!

    It was really dark to the extreme. The air was full of extremely weird energy.

    Then, an indescribable huge ck shadow that had the aura of the Human-King level appeared in front of Tamas and the ten powerhouses.

    "Go back!ˇ± The next moment, the huge ck shadow that stood between the sky and the earth said very coldly.

    Tamas''s face was very dignified. His eyes were brooding as he stared at the huge ck shadow in front of him and slowly said, "This is not your real

    strength. You are... borrowing strength!ˇ±

    The huge human-shaped ck shadow said, "You... can try..."

    The shadow of a big sun appeared around Tamas. and he took a deep breath. His aura of the Human-King level began to rise. He wanted to fight, but

    he gave up after thinking for a while

    Then Tamas gave a cold snort, waved his hand, and let all the powerhouses in State Academy go inside the barrier. Before he left, he looked back at

    the huge shadow and said, "Sir, be careful! You will nevere back if you get too possessed..."

    After Tamas said that, he disappeared. He didn''t know who the mysterious shadow was, but he was sure that the State Academy couldn''t interfere in

    the trteral talks today!

    After Tamas returned with the powerhouses, the barrier gate of the State Academy waspletely closed. The huge shadow outside the State

    Academy trembled violently and then disappeared instantly.

    At the same time, a figure suddenly spouted a mouthful of ck blood in an endless dark space under the most western part of Hmsterdam Military

    Headquarters. He was enveloped by ck gas...

    "Why do you have to do this? He hates you to the extreme, and he doesn''t admit your rtionship anymore. Why do you still help him?" There was

    an ethereal voice echoing in the darkness.

    "It''s... none of your business!" The man who vomited blood snorted coldly.

    "Ha-ha... I don''t care, but you''re about to die. Ha-ha..." The gloomy and cold voice sounded in the darkness again. After that, it disappeared

    completely.

    After the voice disappeared, dozens of ck lines appeared in the clear pupil of the ck-robed man''s eyes, eroding most of his eyes...

 Chapter 368 The Struggle between Cultivating Way And Belief

    Chapter 368 The Struggle between Cultivating Way And Belief

    Chapter 368 The Struggle between Cultivating Way And Belief

    Half an hourter, at exactly ten o''clock in the morning in Viknd, the powerhouses of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, the Heaven Domain, and

    the Fierce Sun Sect who participated in the negotiation finally entered the third biggest city!

    Since they entered the city, the third biggest city in Hmsterdam had beenpletely under the strictest martialw. It was rare to see Gods of War

    and Super Gods in ordinary times, but they could be seen everywhere around and inside this big city today. There were even stronger powerhouses

    of the Emperor level and the King level!

    The next moment, nine powerhouses at the peak of King level nine arrived at Mosand. They were the guardians of the rules who were in charge of

    Hmsterdam. After the nine of them appeared, they did not enter Mosand but helped build a defense line in the periphery.

    At the same time, in Mosand, Way Masters of the Fierce Sun Sect, the Heaven Domain, and Hmsterdam Military Headquarters released their

    auras aggressively and kept monitoring if anyone had infiltrated Mosand! Five minutester, people outside the city saw that many strong

    powerhousesˇŻ dead bodies were thrown out

    The three parties had nearly a hundred Way Masters in total, and there was a hidden Human King, so the spies who were sent by other forces

    couldn''t hide in Mosand at all. Cnce they were found, they would be killed instantly.

    At this moment, the powerhouses of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain marched from north to south. The Senior Elder and

    Iwan walked in the front, while Jackson, Dimitrie, Daren, and other Way Masters of the Life Realm walked beside them to protect them. Behind them,

    a group of powerhouses constantly killed the spies hidden in Mosand

    In the south, a group of powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect marched towards the central square of Mosand in the north. Dn was in the front,

    followed and guarded by his nine generals, including Liam and Alex. Although Dn was very strong, they were afraid that there would be idents.

    After all, they had the biggest enemy, the State Academy! They should be prepared for surprise attacks by powerhouses of the State Academy.

    Behind Dn, William, the deputy leader of the Fierce Sun Sect, led a group of powerhouses to Kill spies in Mosand

    Darcy, a Human King in real life, gave full y to her strength of the Human-King level in the sky above Mosand. On the one hand, she helped

    both sides monitor people in the city. On the other hand, she helped them resist external forces secretly.

    Time passed by slowly. The trteral talks in Hmsterdam were extremely important, and the results of the talks would not only have a huge impact on

    Hmsterdam but also on the trend of the whole world, so countless spies were hiding inside and outside Mosand today.

    Therefore, Iwan, the Senior Elder, and Dn killed the spies all the way! All the forces were frightened, and there was no living spy around the

    negotiation site in the center of Mosand.

    Finally. half an hourter, the powerhouses of both sides met at the most central square in Mosand.

    "Boom..." When the two sides met, all the powerhouses umted energy and waited for action. The auras of Dn, Iwan, and the Senior Elder

    came to the extreme. The shadow of a big sun loomed around Dn, and more than forty Way Masters behind him were ready to fight

    In the same way, Iwan and the Senior Elder also looked aggressive. Of course, their overall strength was much weaker than that of the Fierce Sun

    Sect. But then, a deafening sound of a dragon resounded throughout Mosand. Then the virtual shadow of the Giant Dragon which was several

    kilometers long rose above the Senior Elder and lwan.

    "Howl..." The virtual shadow of the Giant Dragon rose, emitting the terrible momentum of theter-stage of the Life Realm of the Way Master level.

    Yes, although the momentum of the Giant Dragon was not very strong, its body was toorge and contained toc much energy, so it wasparable

    to the sum of dozens of Way Masters!

    So, for a moment, the momentum of both sides actually became roughly the same.

    "Lord Dn!" After the two sides looked at each other for a while, the Senior Elder and Iwan stepped forward and said to Dn.

    "Mr. Hayes, Lord Cliffl" Dn also stepped forward with a serious face and nodded to the Senior Elder and Iwan. He carefully observed the strength

    of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain just now, and he was very shocked.

    Yes, he forgot about the national fortune of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, the Giant Dragon! The Giant Dragon was harmed by foreign cavalry

    more than a hundred years ago and slept for a hundred years, but it was awakened three months ago! Even Dn did not expect that the Giant

    Dragon would be so big and imposing in just three months!

    The Fierce Sun Sect had integrated all the Immortal Forces in the Hmsterdam, so they could have fought against Hmsterdam Military Headquarters

    and the Heaven Domain with their own strength. However, if the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters had the help of the Giant Dragon, Dn was not

    sure of sess. If they had a war today, he was afraid that all the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect would die except for him, Liam, and several

    top powerhouses.

    "You chose to hold the talks in the thirdrgest city in Hmsterdam. Does it show your sincerity... and threat?ˇ± Dn squinted and looked up deeply at

    the Giant Dragon above the Senior Elder and lwan''s heads. Yes, the Giant Dragon could give full y to its strength in Mosand.

    "Please..." The next moment, the Senior Elder extended his hand to Dn

    Then the Senior Elder, Iwan, and Dn turned around and walked towards the Conference Hall in Central Square first. Yes, the three of them went

    there first.

    Later, Judy, the Second Elder of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, waited until the Senior Elder. Iwan, and Dn walked up dozens of steps. He also

    stood up, stepped forward, and made a gesture of invitation to Liam, Alex, and other Way Masters. "Please!"

    Liam, Alex, and other Way Masters solemnly arranged their clothes and walked up the steps with serious faces. Way Masters of Hmsterdam Military

    Headquarters and the Heaven Domain followed the Way Masters of the Fierce Sun Sect and walked up the steps.

    In the end, the legion formed by three thousand white-robed soldiers of the Fierce Sun Sect stood opposite twelve thousand armored soldiers of

    Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain on Central Square. Teddy was fully responsible for them. The soldiers of both sides

    restrained themselves to the extreme.

    However, they were all imposing and the air was full of hostility. Both sides had the absolute confidence to defeat each other!

    So, at this moment, the trteral talks were held in three venues. The Senior Elder, Iwan, and Dn went to the top floor of the Conference Hall in

    Central Square to talk about the general strategy and direction. Judy, the Second Elder of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, and Liam, the deputy

    leader of the Fierce Sun Sect, were responsible for details of the negotiation on the first floor of the hall in Central Square. The third-level negotiation

    was the confrontation between the soldiers of the two sides in Central Square.

    So far, the trteral talks between Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, the Heaven Domain, and the Fierce Sun Sect had officially started!

    When the trteral talks in Hmsterdam officially started, countless top forces in and outside Hmsterdam became extremely nervous, and they paid

    close attention to the negotiation result in Hmsterdam

    Outside Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, the Lion Quarter was the most hostile force to Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and also the strongest

    force. In the Lion Quarter, people on the Holy Mountain got the news that two powerhouses they sent to Hmsterdam Military Headquarters had been

    killed by Dn. For a moment, the Holy Mountain was shaking. On this day, the Holy Mountain erupted with monstrous rage and nearly a hundred

    angry auras.

    Simrly, in the depths of the State Academy, a group of powerhouses of the Ink Academy and Tamas locked very gloomy and paid close attention to

    the news from Mosand. But Mosand was under the strictest martialw, and even a bird couldn''t fly in...

    At this moment, the space fluctuated far away from Mosand. The next moment, Carson came out in a white elegant robe. Yes, Carson hade

    out three days ago.

    At this moment, Carson locked at the ancient city wall of Mosand in the distance. He frowned hard and looked quite unhappy. He did not know why

    but he felt a little disappointed. Yes, the powerhouses of the Ink Academy... didn''te to help him. Although he had the strength of Real Emperor

    level nine, he... couldn''t enter Mosand because almost all the powerhouses in Hmsterdam gathered there!

    "Iwan... Can''t I really catch up with you? The True King way, the King-level way!" Carson clenched his fists with so much strength that drips of blood

    dripped down his palms

    After a long while, Carson took a deep breath and turned to leave. After Carson left, two guardians of the rules of King level nine came to the ce

    where Carson had just stayed. They looked at the drops of blood left by Carson with solemn faces and frowned hard.

    "As expected, there are so many unnoticed talents in Hmsterdam. He''s another peerless genius who is about to open the True King way! He''s a top

    powerhouse!" The two guardians of the rules of King level nine looked at each other, suppressed the shack in their hearts, and waved their hands,

    The drops of blood left by Carsen disappeared. Then they continued to moniter the surroundings...

    In Mosand, the Senior Elder, Iwan, and Dn sat down in the conference room on the top floor of the headquarters in Central Square.

    "Lord Dn, thank you foring here. Also, thank you for wiping out away all the hidden forces in Hmsterdam these days and making Hmsterdam

    in good order!" The Senior Elder Shelton said to Dn first.

    Dn said, "You don''t have to thank me, Mr. Hayes. I did that to improve my own strength.ˇ±

    Then Dn locked at Iwan and asked, "Lord CIiff, this is the second time we have met. You are indeed the son of fortune in this era. You stepped into

    the True King way in just a few days and your realm is stable. You... are very strong and qualified to be my opponent!ˇ±

    Iwan narrowed his eyes, looked at Dn meaningfully, and said, "Lord Dn, you tter me! Let''s cut the crap and go straight to the point! Lord

    Dn, would you like to sign an armistice with us?"

    After Iwan finished speaking, Dn smiled and locked at wan. "An armistice? Lord Cliff, which identity do you use to say these words to me? Firstly,

    vou and I have never fought, have we? Secondly, have I ever started a war with Hmsterdam Military Headquarters?ˇ±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    The Senior Elder said, "No!"

    Iwan didn''t speak. Sure enough, Dn''s smile faded. He looked at the Senior Elder and Iwan and asked, "Let me ask my question first. Mr. Hayes,

    how do you want to develop Hmsterdam Military Headquarters in the future?ˇ±

    Hearing this, the Senior Elder was silent. Then he looked up at Dn and said very seriously, "I don''t know, but we only have one goal, which is that

    one day, no foreign force in the world will dare to bully Hmsterdam easily! I hope Hmsterdam will be prosperous and the people will be strong!"

    Dn nodded and said with a smile, "Then I''m afraid that you should at least make Hmsterdam Military Headquarters an Imperial Dynasty. Well, even

    an Imperial Dynasty is not enough. You need to go a step further and make it a Heavenly Dynasty. Ha-ha... However, there has never been a

    Heavenly Dynasty on thisnd. There were only two... Imperial Dynasties, and it took a thousand years to have one Imperial Dynasty. The first was

    the Imperial Dynasty I two thousand years ago, and the second was the Imperial Dynasty II one thousand years ago..."

    "Now another millennium has passed!" Before the Senior Elder could speak, Iwan cut in. When Iwan spoke, he gave Dn a deep look.

    After Iwan finished speaking, both Dn and the Senior Elder trembled. Even Iwan himself shivered when he reacted! Yes, ancther millennium had

    passed!

    Two thousand years ago, Imperial Dynasty I was established on thisnd, and Imperial Dynasty Il was established one thousand years ago. Now, a

    millennium had passed! Was it... really a coincidence? It had been a millennium, and Hmsterdam Military Headquarters happened to emerge, and the

    national fortune became great again!

    At this moment, the three most powerful peerless powerhouses in the conference room were silent, and their hearts were full of shock. It had been a

    millennium! This should not be a coincidence. Now the Great Age in Hmsterdam had really started, and great changes kept happening in the External

    Regions, especially in the past few months!

    So, was it really a coincidence?

    Hmsterdam Military Headquarters

    and the Heaven Domain constantly

    ought inthe External Regions, went

    th ough many hard struggles, and

    rapidlyynade progress. Now

    Hmsterdam Military Headquarters

    cotid beparable to the-peak of

    ari ancient King Dynastytt was just

    one step away from being a Royal

    Dynasty!

    Moreover, in this era, many powerhouses cultivated in the Real Emperor way one after another, and Iwan opened the True King way by force.

    Dn was silent for a long while, and his expression suddenly changed as he said, "ording to the ancient records, the Imperial Dynasty I was

    ruined two thousand years ago because of the corrosion of strange ck energy!"

    The expressions of the Senior Elder and Iwan also changed. They nodded and said, "Yes, we also know that."

    Dn swallowed hard and said, "But the Imperial Dynasty Il one thousand years ago had countless top generals and even conquered foreign

    generals. Do you know how it was destroyed?ˇ±

    The expression of the Senior Elder changed again, and he asked subconsciously, "Wasn''t it because the foreign generals set up separatist regimes

    by force of arms and divided the Royal Dynasty?"

    Dn shook his head with a pale face and said, "No, ording to the records in the Fierce Sun Sect, in theter period of the Imperial Dynasty II,

    there was also that kind of energy. In the end, some of the top generals in the Imperial Dynasty Il turned traitors..."

    "Now, another millennium has passed. Shelton, you are in charge of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters. Have you ever sensed that weird energy? If

    that energy has appeared, it proves that a new Imperial Dynasty will emerge on thisnd!" Dn''s face was extremely dignified at this moment.

    The Senior Elder frowned harder at this moment. After thinking for a long time, he shook his head and said, "I don''t think I''ve sensed..."

    While Dn was about to breathe a sigh of relief, Iwan, who was sitting aside, suddenly said, "No, I know the weird energy! It has appeared... twice!"

    "What? Lord Cliff, are you serious?" At this moment, Dn suddenly stood up and looked extremely shocked. The Senior Elder also opened his

    mouth wide and looked at Iwan sideways.

    Iwan took a deep breath, and there was a trace of pain and hatred in his eyes. He said, "Yes, the first one who has something to do with the energy is

    in the Lion Quarter, and his name is Mastema. He is very strong, not inferior to me! As for the second...ˇ±

    Iwan paused for a long time. Then, with someplicated emotions and pain in his heart, he said, "Maybe... he''s my father. He''s right in

    Hmsterdam!"

    "Boom..." At this moment, words couldn''t describe how astonished Dn and the Senior Elder were. There were actually two people who were

    rted to the energy! It involved two regions, the Lion Quarter and Hmsterdam Military Headquarters!

    After a long time, the Senior Elder murmured, "Well... ording to Lord Dn... is Hmsterdam Military Headquarters very likely to be an

    Imperial Dynasty?"

    Dn did not speak but nodded. His heart was filled with shock. The mysterious, strange, and powerful energy seemed to exist to attack the current

    Imperial Dynasty!

    At this moment, Dn, the Senior Elder, and Iwan did not know that Darcy was hidden above the three of them, and the lock in her eyes was

    complicated.

    "Yes, the Imperial Dynasty Il was ruined a thousand years ago... Now... this is the third time to establish an Imperial Dynasty! They failed in the first

    two times..." Darcy murmured in her heart.

    At the same time, far in the north of the Mid-Continent, at the foot of the Holy Mountain of the Lion Quarter where hundreds or more powerhouses

    were hiding or sleeping, a man wearing a ck robe and a ck cloak slowly emerged. He looked up at the Holy Mountain...

    This man... was Mastema who killed Quark that day!

    "Ha-ha... There are so many powerhouses..." Mastema''s strange and evilughter came out from his ck cloak. His eyes hadpletely turned

    ck, and his teeth were all ck. ck blood vessels and ck veins could be seen through his skin...

    In the negotiation site in Mosand, the Senior Elder, Iwan and Dn kept silent for a long time in the conference room on the top floor. They used

    half an hour to digest the information they had just gotten.

    Yes, after they exchanged information, they had to change many directions and strategies. In the face of future disasters, they would be doomed if

    they had internal strife.

    So, the next moment, the Senior Elder took a deep breath, looked at Dn very seriously, and said, "Lord Dn, if history is going to repeat itself in

    this era, we will face great danger! So, we''re sincere to sign a non-aggression agreement with you this time! What do you think?"

    Dn also took a deep breath, frowned, and thought for a long time. After looking at the Senior Elder and Iwan, he finally said, "l told you we''re

    opposites, but now we''re not enemies. You have deadly enemies in the External Regions, like the Lion Quarter that is much more powerful than you.

    As for me..."

    Dn paused and then continued, "I also have a very strong enemy, the State Academy!"

    Iwan narrowed his eyes, took a deep look at Dn, and asked, "Lord Dn, do you want to ruin the State Academy?ˇ±

    Dn smiled, looked at lwan meaningfully, and asked in reply. "Lord Cliff, didn''t you split the headquarters of the Lion Quarter?"

    The next moment, Dn and Iwan bothughed. They were both sons of fortune, and only they could truly understand each other''s aspirations.

    "But I feel that we will fight sooner orter!ˇ± Although wan looked at Dn with a smile, his words were extremely serious.

    Dn also nodded with a smile and said seriously, "Yes, you and I must fight once, but let''s wait until I ruin the State Academy and you cut down the

    Holy Mountain of the Lion Quarter. What do you think?"

    "Okay! I wish you could reach the real Human-King level soon!" wan said to Dn with a smile.

    Dn also nodded and said with a smile, "Alright, then I wish you could break through to the peak of the middle-stage of the True King level as soon

    as possible!"

    "I will." "I''ll make it soon...ˇ± The next moment, Iwan and Dn almost said the same words at the same time.

    "Ha-ha......" Then they looked at each other andughed

    Seeing that they bonded with each

    other, the Senior Elder felt so

    relieved. Dn''s cultivating way was

    different froga- that of Hmsterdam

    ilitary Headquarters, and Dn >

    had nev¨¦t done anything good to

    Hmstetdam Military Headquarters.

    n theTast era, he even watched the

    foreign cavalry invade Hmsterdam

    MAitary Headquarters without doing

    anything. However, that was

    something in thest era, not now.

    n addition, in this era, Dn wiped

    out all the Immortal Forces in

    Hmsterdam, making Hmsterdam

    ess seedy, so he was meritorious.

    The Senior Elder really wanted the three of them to be friends, but it was not possible now. He could only wait... Anyway, this was a good thing.

    In this era, situations were extremelyplicated both in and outside Hmsterdam. In the Internal Regions, there was Hmsterdam Military

    Headquarters, the Fierce Sun Sect, the Heaven Domain, the State Academy, and so on...

    In the External Regions, hundreds of Military Headquarters of all sizes kept fighting with each other. Besides, there was the camp of the guardians of

    the rules, mysterious forces in the Four-pole Corners, and so on...

    Then, the Senior Elder, wan, and Dn talked for another hour. They stood up solemnly at the same time, walked to the middle, and drafted three

    non-aggression agreements. Later, they pulled out their swords, cut open their palms, and pressed three blood fingerprints on the three agreements!

    Although this trteral agreement was just a piece of paper, the three pecple who signed it made a promise with their cultivating ways and

    personalities. The Senior Elder Shelton, Iwan, and Dn all valued faith and righteousness...

    But they could talk about it when it really happened! At least the trteral talks today were extremely sessful. It was much smoother than they had

    expected!

    Ten minutester, at the meeting site on the second floor of the building, dozens of Way Masters were shocked by the results of the talks on the top

    floor, but then they all signed the agreement with a smile.

    In the end, the soldiers on both sides finally restrained themselves and stopped confronting each other in Central Square.

    At noon, the sky above Mosand, the ce of the trteral talks, waspletely clear. It was brighter. The sky was blue, and the tense atmosphere

    disappeared...

    Cn the steps at the door of the building, the Senior Elder Shelton, Iwan, and Dn stood side by side, all of whom were full of pride and enthusiasm...

    When the Senior Elder, lwan, and Dn walked out with smiles, countless forces in the world were shocked. There was no wars... in Hmsterdam!

    But only the three of them knew that the real Great Age that happened every millennium had started!

 Chapter 369 The Great Age Started (1)

    Chapter 369 The Great Age Started (1)

    Chapter 369 The Great Age Started (1)

    The Senior Elder, Iwan, and Dn didn''t speak after they came out and just stood there. However, the faint smiles on their faces made the soldiers of

    both sides in Central Square know the result.

    The trteral talks were sessfullypleted!

    "Boom..." The next moment, helicopters flew over in the distance outside Mosand. Those helicopters slowlynded on the square below.

    "Mr. Hayes, Lord Cliff, goodbye! Let''s meet at the summit!" After the helicoptersnded on Central Square, Dn, the leader of the Fierce Sun Sect,

    said solemnly to the Senior Elder and Iwan.

    "Lord Dn, bon voyage. See you at the peak!" The Senior Elder and Iwan also said to Dn with great solemnity.

    "Yeah..." Dn nodded, moved to the square below in an instant, and got into the helicopter. Then thousands of top powerhouses of the Fierce Sun

    Sect boarded the ne one by one. Hundreds of helicopters circled and took off, flying out of Mosand...

    Dn chose to support Hmsterdam at thest moment, and he didn''t choose to start a war with Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, so no wars broke

    out on thend. In addition, Dn did some things that Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain couldn''t do. For example, the

    Fierce Sun Sect forcibly wiped out all the hidden Immortal Forces in Hmsterdam by the strongest measures.

    Although the Fierce Sun Sect would make a spurt of progress after obtaining the resources of the Immortal Forces, it was the only sect left in

    Hmsterdam! In the future, maybe the Fierce Sun Sect would fight shoulder to shoulder with Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and the Heaven

    Domain!

    After all, the trteral talks today were a good start for both sides. The real top powerhouses and peerless heroes were all very broad-minded. There

    was no point in having a war now. Dn decided to challenge Iwan and the Senior Elder after he reached the summit!

    "Rumble..." The powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect left by helicopters. They came here slowly because they had to show respect for the talks. Now

    that the talks were over, they evacuated as soon as possible.

    At this moment, the Senior Elder, Iwan, and other powerhouses looked up in the direction of the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect in the square,

    and everyone felt so relieved.

    Dn was indeed the best powerhouse who was born and grew up in Hmsterdam! He was a peerless hero! Although he made some mistakes in the

    last era, he did not make the wrong decision this time. The Fierce Sun Sect signed a peace treaty with Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, which kept

    the strength of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters to the maximum. Besides, the national fortune of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters would definitely

    be improved marvelously again!

    At the same time, outside Mosand, when the scouts sent by countless forces saw that the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect left by helicopters,

    they were all shocked!

    There were no fights or wars! The trteral talks werepleted sessfully! Moreover, when the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect left, other

    forces had no idea what kind of agreement had been signed between the Fierce Sun Sect, Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, and the Heaven

    Domain. Did they sign a non-aggression agreement or form an alliance?

    At this moment, the powerhouses of the Giant Bear Quarter and the ck Tiger Quarter outside Mosand tured around and locked up

    subconsciously, locking in the direction of the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect.

    Among the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect, Dn was about to be a Human King, and there were nearly forty Way Masters and more than

    three thousand top powerhouses. Such a powerful force wasparable to the overall strength of some weak Military Headquarters.

    At the same time, in the headquarters of the Lion Quarter on the Mid-Continent and on the Holy Mountain in the Lion Quarter, countless top

    powerhouses were silent after seeing the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect leave. Their faces were extremely gloomy because it was great bad

    news for them!

    Simrly, in the Ink Academy of the State Academy, Tamas and a group of Way Masters at the peak of the Life Realm also looked extremely unhappy.

    They didn''t know what kind of agreement the Fierce Sun Sect had signed with Hmsterdam Military Headquarters! No matter what kind of agreement it

    was, Dn left with the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect, which was a piece of terrible news for the State Academy!

    In a hidden corner outside the square in Mosand, Jayna left quietly in a white dress and white veil.

    Darcy hid in the sky above Mosand, but she paid close attention to the whole process and results of the trteral talks. She couldn''t help but smile

    and nodded. In the end, she looked at lwan withplicated emotions in her eyes and turned to leave...

    Cutside Mosand, the nine guardians of the rules of King level nine who stayed in Hmsterdam Military Headquarters were silent for a while and

    then chose to leave. The talks were over, so they would have nothing to do if they stayed.

    In a word, at this moment, when Dn left with a group of powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect, all the forces in and outside Hmsterdam Military

    Headquarters were all shocked and confusedContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Of course, those hostile forces that looked forward to the war between Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, the Heaven Domain, and the Fierce Sun

    Sect would never understand the faith of the peerless heroes who grew up on thisnd! Hmsterdam was their first priority! They should unite as one

    to protect the country!

    "Howl..." The next moment, the loud and clear sound of a dragon sounded in Mosand. The national fortune of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters,

    the Giant Dragon, flew to the sky, and its sound thundered in the air. At this moment, the virtual shadow of the Giant Dragon became bigger at a

    visible speed and was about to be ten thousand meters tall..

    "Click..." A clear sound came to the minds of the Senior Elder, the Second Elder, and others. At this moment, they seemed to understand something

    and became more self-confident.

    A Royal Dynasty! Yes, after the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect left, Hmsterdam Military Headquarters was promoted from the peak of a King

    Dynasty to a Royal Dynasty! From this moment on, Hmsterdam Military Headquarters really became a top Military Headquarters in the world! It

    became equal to the Giant Bear Quarter, the ck Tiger Quarter, the Silver Snake Military Headquarters, the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters, and

    the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters!

    Moreover, Iwan believed that all the elders of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters would definitely reach a higher level in a very short time and have

    combat power at the peak of the Life Realm of the Way Master level after the talks!

    Yes, the luck of a Royal Dynasty could definitely create a group of Way Masters at the peak of the Life Realm! When the Senior Elder and other

    elders reached the Human-King level one day, Hmsterdam Military Headquarters would be an Imperial Dynasty! It would be the Imperial

    Dynasty lll after two thousand years on thisnd!

    Ten minutester, the gate of

    osand opened with a bang, and

    the two huge Dates were slowly

    pushed operitowards both sides. A

    group of armored soldiers with long

    swords jtmped off the wall and_~

    ooduietly on both sides of the

    ty gate. Then a group of ar mored

    soldiers of Hmsterdam Military

    Headquarters marched towards this

    side with heavy steps. The leader of

    them was Kinsey, themander of

    Hmsterdam Military Headquarters,

    and he was wearing a ckbat

    robe.

    S

    C

    S)

    The next moment, Kinsey went to the northern gate and said solemnly to the powerhouses of the Giant Bear Quarter and the ck Tiger Quarter,

    "Pleasee into the city!"

    The powerhouses of the Giant Bear Quarter and the ck Tiger Quarter frowned and wanted to ask Kinsey, but it was the internal affair of

    Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, so they didn''t ask. The result was good enough for them. Besides, they also felt that the national fortune of

    Hmsterdam Military Headquarters had broken through again just now. They felt that the top powerhouses in Hmsterdam Military Headquarters would

    soon make rapid progress again.

    At that time, perhaps Hmsterdam Military Headquarters would catch up with them in just ten days or half a month. Well, although they supported

    Hmsterdam Military Headquarters on the surface, they rated Hmsterdam Military Headquarters in their hearts. However, their attitude and thinking

    wouldpletely change in the future...

    The next moment, the powerhouses of the Giant Bear Quarter and the ck Tiger Quarter took a deep breath, nodded at Kinsey, and entered the city

    gate.

    After the powerhouses of the Giant Bear Quarter and the ck Tiger Quarter entered the city, the rest of the people in front of the city gate were

    allowed to enter the city in order.

    Situations outside the southern gate, the eastern gate, and the western gate were the same as that outside the northern gate. The talks were over,

    and Kinsey got the news that the Senior Elder had something to announce today.

    Time passed slowly, and soon another half hour passed. Iwan and the Senior Elder were still standing on the steps of the headquarters.

    Iwan frowned, looked at the Senior Elder. and said, "Senior Elder, since the talks are over, the Heaven Domain will withdraw."

    But the next moment, the Senior Elder waved his hand with a smile and said to Iwan, "Don''t hurry. I have something to announce. Iwan, I want to ask

    you something..."

    Iwan nodded and said, "Well, Senior Elder, just ask me."

    The Senior Elder Shelton nodded, looked at Iwan very seriously, and said, "lwan, are you really not willing to join Hmsterdam Military Headquarters?

    You have done so much for Hmsterdam Military Headquarters. Now Hmsterdam Military Headquarters has officially be a Royal Dynasty. Could

    I... ask you to join us again?"

    "Senior Elder, I..." wan frowned and subconsciously wanted to refuse, but the Senior Elder waved to interrupt him before he finished speaking.

    Then the Senior Elder looked at Iwan with a very serious face and said, "Today, the political system in Hmsterdam will be changed, and our Military

    Headquarters will be reorganized. Presbyterianism will be changed to themander system. All the Way Masters will be themanders of

    Hmsterdam Military Headquarters. If you join the Military Headquarters today, you and I... will not be the minister and monarch of an ancient Royal

    Dynasty or Imperial Dynasty!"

    The Senior Elder looked at Iwan broodingly with a trace of expectation in his eyes.

    Iwan was silent and frowned harder. After a long while of silence, he said to the Senior Elder, "Senior Elder, about the change of the political system

    vou... have to think about it clearly!ˇ±

    "Ha-ha... Ha-ha!" The Senior Elde

    smiled very heartily and boldly a

    this moment. Afterughing for a

    while, he looked at Iwan deeply and

    said solemnly, ˇ®Iwan, you look dow

    on me tde much. Do you think we

    old guys are so keen on powerZNo,

    whatwe pursue is different from

    that of the emperors and generals of

    the ancient Royal Dynasty or

    Imperial Dynasty. Hmsterdam

    Military Headquarters is different

    from any other Royal Dynasty. We

    fight for thend under our feet and

    the people on thisnd forever!ˇ±

    After a pause, the Senior Elder continued, "So the political system in Hmsterdam Military Headquarters should be changed! Not only your Heaven

    Domain but also the Green Mountain Sect led by Burlie, the Heaven Force, and the God of War Sect can manage the Military Headquarters together.

    It can work as long as we have the same faith! What do you think?"

    At this time, before Iwan spoke,

    Judy, the Second Elder of

    msterdam Military Headquarters,

    also nodded wan with a smile

    and said, wan, restructuring -

    msterdam Military eadquarters''is

    the proposal of the Senior Elder; and

    of celirse, it is ourmon

    degision. In the wars in the past few

    months, your Heaven Domain bore

    too many responsibilities, so we old

    guys unanimously invite you to join

    us, but the Heaven Domain still has

    absolute freedom. What... do you

    think?"

    ~~

    After the Senior Elder and the Second Elder finished speaking, the Third Elder Lewis and the Fourth Elder Carl who stood beside Iwan, and the four

    commanders on the External Battlefield, Steve, Bryant, Terry, and Brandon, as well as themander Kinsey, also looked at lwan with great

    expectations...

    The expectations in their eyes were so real, and the emotions in their eyes wereplicated as they looked at lwan.

    Iwan was just a young man in his twenties, but he had done so much for Hmsterdam Military Headquarters. He really gave his all till his heart ceased

    to beat! At this moment, these old people who had fought for Hmsterdam Military Headquarters all their lives gradually had tears in their eyes...

 Chapter 370 The Great Age Started (2)

    Chapter 370 The Great Age Started (2)

    Chapter 370 The Great Age Started (2)

    In fact, the basic reason why the Senior Elder Shelton, the Second Elder Judy, and other elders persuaded Iwan into returning to Hmsterdam Military

    Headquarters was that they didn''t want Iwan to be so tired and fight so hard anymore. After all, the strength of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters had

    improved a lot. It became one of the world''s top Military Headquarters. They could help wan a lot if he came back.

    At this time, when the Senior Elder and other elders persuaded Iwan in Mosand, an upheaval happened in the External Regions again!

    When Dn left Hmsterdam with a group of top powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect an hour ago, a very strong Human King was in the ocean in the

    center of the world. It was an undersea space below the base of the guardians of the rules, and the Human King was the real leader of all the

    guardians of the rules.

    At this moment, the Human King who cultivated in seclusion opened his eyes at the bottom of the sea. Then he locked up to the east of the world and

    the direction of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters with very solemn eyes.

    "Another Royal Dynastyes into being. It''s a new Royal Dynasty with great luck and has the potential to be an Imperial Dynasty. Over there,

    this is... the third time, right? Is the Imperial Dynasty Ill about to appear?ˇ± At this moment, the Human King who cultivated in seclusion in the secret

    space under the sea muttered to himself.

    Yes, his words had several implications. This ancient Human King said that the Imperial Dynasty Ill was about to appear in Hmsterdam Military

    Headquarters! Yes, he was talking about Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, not the whole world!

    What he meant was simple. He meant that in the past thousands of years in the world, two Imperial Dynasties not only appeared in Hmsterdam

    Military Headquarters but also in other parts of the world! For example, there used to be Imperial Dynasties on the Western Continent and the Mid-

    Continent! In the past thousands of years, there were almost ten Imperial Dynasties and more than a hundred Royal Dynasties in the whole world!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, all the Imperial Dynasties disappeared in the long river of history in the end, and those countries reached their peaks by establishing

    Imperial Dynasties and then perished. They couldn''t advance any further! Royal Dynasties and King Dynasties changed even faster.

    "Three generations..." The old Human King had extremelyplicated feelings. His eyes were cloudy, and no one knew what he was thinking.

    The camp of guardians of the rules had a mission. Although the person who gave them the mission in ancient times had died, the mission was

    retained.

    The old Human King who cultivated in seclusion in the deep sea gradually became silent, and he was calcting something in his heart.

    At the same time, four extremely strong forces were hiding in the Four-pole Corners. When the Old Human King was silent and Hmsterdam Military

    Headquarters became an ancient Royal Dynasty, the hidden forces in the Four-pole Corners emerged again.

    The Four-pole Corners included the four remotest ces in the world, and the hidden powerhouses showed up to deduce the fate of Hmsterdam

    Military Headquarters.

    Then, those powerhouses were silent for a while and some of them set off to the World Center where the old Human King cultivated in seclusion.

    A country was likely to be an Imperial Dynasty on the Eastern Continent, so they should do something. At this moment, the four powerhouses

    with the strongest strength left the area they guarded and rushed to the ce below the headquarters of the guardians of the rules.

    An hourter, four powerhouses appeared in the secret chamber under the sea where the old Human King cultivated in seclusion. None of the four

    people spoke. After they appeared, they just silently looked at the old Human King who was sitting in the middle with his knees crossed

    The next moment, the old Human King sighed deeply in his heart, locked at them with extremelyplicated emotions in his eyes, and said, "Since

    you are here... it means you have made your choices, right?"

    The old Human King locked at them withplicated feelings. The four powerhouses did not speak but all nodded with dignified faces.

    The powerhouses in the Four-pole Corners were not the same force as the camp of the guardians of the rules. They were five independent forces.

    Although they were independent, they had amon goal. However, they had different development paths after thousands of years.

    Yes, the five forces had been independent for thousands of years. Today. the leaders of the five parties gathered together again.

    The five super-strong powerhouses were silent for a long time. One of the leaders of the Four-pole Corners said, "Elliot, we... have no time left. The

    darkness has made aeback again. It''s the third time lucky. If we fail again in this life, I''m afraid we will have no chances anymore..."

    The leader from the Four-pole Corners was code-named Charlie, while the other three were code-named Bruce, Carver, and Archer! Elliot was the

    old Human King in the camp of guardians of the rules!

    Yes, the five of them were invincible in the world, and they had been quiet in the past. They would not take action unless the world was destroyed.

    Their names were not aggressive, and those were just simple codes. They shouldered a mysterious and burdensome mission

    When the invincible powerhouse code-named Charlie finished speaking, the other three powerhouses from the Four-pole Corners nodded sclemnly

    with a trace of firmness in their eyes. Yes, they were pressed for time, and they had survived for too long, so they couldn''t hold on for a long time...

    Ten minutester, the old Human King code-named Elliot sighed deeply and said, "s... We have failed nine times. Maybe there is no tenth time.

    What are you going to do?"

    "The Great Age hase, and there are many powerhouses who cultivate in the Real Emperor way, so it''s time to open the Real Emperor Way

    Realms in the whole world and let those talents who cultivate in the Real Emperor way advance quickly..." The invincible powerhouse code-named

    Bruce said.

    "How many realms should we open?" The old Human King camp asked with a frown.

    "All of them!" Carver said.

    "All? This is our umtion of five thousand years. If we lose again after opening all the realms, we will really have no hope and future..." The look

    in the old Human King''s eyes was extremely serious, and he had extremelyplicated feelings. Obviously, he... did not want to do so.

    The Real Emperor Way Realms referred to some ancient relics with abundant energy and Taoist spirit. If powerhouses of the Real Emperor way

    entered there for cultivation, they would have a great bonus. But the realms were not only for powerhouses who cultivated in the Real Emperor way.

    All powerhouses above the God of War level could enter there. However, they would die after they entered there

    Since there was the so-called Real Emperor Way Realm in the world, there was also the True King Way Realm. However, the Imperial Dynasties that

    existed in past thousands of years had been destroyed one after another, so the True King Way Realm was broken and had disappeared for many

    vears. It couldn''t be found anymore.

    But the Real Emperor Way Realm... still existed! It had been jointly sealed by the camp of the guardians of the rules and the four forces at the Four-

    pole Corners. Now, the four forces at the Four-pole Corners wanted to unseal it, but the old Human King didn''t agree. Unsealing the Real Emperor

    Way Realm required the consent of the five of them!

    They became silent again. After another ten minutes, Archer, who had not spoken, looked at the old Human King and said in a hoarse voice, "Brother,

    don''t hesitate anymore. I... I''m running out of time."

    After Archer said that, the look in the old Human King''s eyes trembled, and he subconsciously looked at Archer. Archer smiled bitterly and then lifted

    the robe covering his legs. The old Human King was surprised to find that Archer''s legs had be ck bones! ck gas kept eroding the bones

    that had no flesh and blood.

    "Archer... you..." The old Human King''s eyes glistened with tears, and there was a trace of distress in his eyes.

    Archer smiled, casually covered his legs with the robe again, and said with aposed smile, "It doesnˇŻt matter. The four of us have lived long

    enough, and we feel that there will really be no chance if we fail again this time. Brother... make a decision..."

    After Archer finished speaking, Charlie, Bruce, and Carver also looked at the old Human King who was sitting in the middle with his knees crossed.

    After sighing deeply, the old Human King nodded and said, "Alright, I agree. Open them and fight again in this life! If we lose, let''s die together..."

    The old Human King paused and then continued, "But even if we want to open them all, it''s better to open them in three stages. Open one first and let

    the powerhouses and talents adapt to it, and then open the realms for the second time. Leave some and open them in the end!"

    "Okay, our people will not participate in the first stage...ˇ± Charlie took a deep breath and said.

    "Okay..." The others nodded.

    After thinking for a while, the old Human King said, "Our people can use it when we open it for the second time. They have done so much in the past

    years, so don''t wait for the third time. Let them fight..."

    "As for the other Human Kings who are still sleeping and hiding in the world, let memunicate with them. The first two times are for the younger

    generation, and other Human Kings can enter the realm when we open it for the third time!ˇ± The old Human King said again.

    "We agree!" The four invincible powerhouses of the Four-pole Corners all nodded.

    After that, they parted again. However, few people in the world know that when Hmsterdam Military Headquarters was about to be a Royal

    Dynasty. the five most powerful forces hidden in the world made a decision that would change the whole world

    Of course, the Real Emperor Way Realm would soon be opened. Soon, the top powerhouses in all the Military Headquarters would get the news. At

    that time, the top powerhouse in all the Military Headquarters would have a grand cultivation gathering. Countless powerhouses, talents, and heroes

    would fight andpete. Cf course, it was hard to tell who could live to the end...

    In the ce of the talks in Mosand, Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, the Senior Elder and the Second Elder were still persuading Iwan

    "Iwan, as you can see, all the people in Hmsterdam Military Headquarters wee you and your brothers back. You are the people of Hmsterdam..

    So,e back and help us..." The Senior Elder looked at lwan with extremelyplicated emotions in his eyes and said.

    But Iwan was silent because he didn''t believe what the Senior Elder said. He didn''t think the Senior Elder wanted him to help them. After all

    Hmsterdam Military Headquarters was strong enough. There were many powerhouses and the national fortune was advancing, so they had enough

    confidence to do things in the future!

    The Senior Elder and other elders let hime back to protect him because he and the Heaven Domain had made too many enemies in recent

    vears, especially in the wars these months. These old people were afraid that Iwan would have an ident

    Iwan naturally understood this, but he had his own ideas. He couldn''te back, at least not now! In fact, Iwan did not pay much attention to other

    enemies, but he had to take two people seriously.

    Cne was Mastema who had appeared and provoked him! Mastema was hiding in the Lion Quarter. The other was his father, Andy! Iwan still didn''t

    know where Andy was and what Andy had done.

    Besides, he had no idea what his mother, Darcy, wanted to do. Moreover, Haig was the strong State-Guarding General in the Imperial Dynasty I two

    thousand years ago, but he had to kill the three thousand soldiers under hismand and then killed himself tragically!

    In the past, when the Senior Elder and the Second Elder invited Iwan to be the fifth elder of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and confer on the

    Heaven Domain with the national fortune, Iwan faintly felt that the way might be wrong. If he returned now, he and the Heaven Domain might have the

    same ending as Haig

    This... was something he never wanted to see. wan locked up at Dark, War, y, Kill, the ck Emperor, Teddy, Warrior No.1, and the three

    thousand soldiers of the Heaven Domain who stood on the square. As their eldest brother and the Lord, how could he bear to kill them in person?

    Therefore, lwan remained silent for a

    long time again. Then he smiled at

    the Senior Elder and others, shook

    his head cast ly, and said, "Senior

    Elder, I stillcan''t agree. Now the =>

    national fortune of Hmsterdam_~

    Militagp Headquarters has made a

    breakthrough again, and it''s oo

    advancing rapidly. We... Won''t getin

    on the act. There shouldbe more

    powerhouses in Hmsterdam Military

    Headquarters. The soldiers in the

    Heaven Domain are still young, so

    we are not in a hurry to make

    progress..."

    Iwan actually refused them again! The Senior Elder and others could not help but tremble. They couldn''t figure out the reason. Iwan didn''t join them in

    the past because he was worried about bringing disaster to Hmsterdam Military Headquarters. Now Hmsterdam Military Headquarters had be

    strong enough and could protect him, but he actually... refused again!

    "Iwan... can you... tell me why?" The Senior Elder looked at lwan with extremelyplicated emotions in his red eyes.

    Iwan shook his head and said with a smile, "There''s no reason. Senior Elder, I... I want to cultivate in my own way. What''s more, I feel like it will be

    better for Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain if I don''te back.ˇ±

    Iwan paused, took a deep breath, and said solemnly, "Moreover, the two previous Imperial Dynasties in thisnd were destroyed. Although there is no

    evidence, I feel that they might have taken the wrong way. For example, they had no foreign aid. Senior Elder, I wonder if it will be better if Ie

    back with the force of an Imperial Dynasty when Hmsterdam Military Headquarters bes an Imperial Dynasty one day.ˇ±

    "But if you choose that way, it will be much more difficult for you and the soldiers of the Heaven Domain to cultivate..." The Senior Elder and others

    listened to lwan''s words and felt more and more distressed. Iwan was such an excellent descendant and a real superior talent!

    Iwan smiled and didn''t speak again. The Senior Elder opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say to Iwan. The next moment, the Second Elder

    took a deep breath and said to wan.

    "lwan..."

    "Huh? Second Elder, please say it..." wan replied with a smile.

    The Second Elder looked at Iwan withplicated feelings and said, "lwan, you didn''t let the Senior Elder finish his words just now. Now let me tell

    you about it. The reform of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters is very thorough this time. We made a n back then and wanted to reform, and now

    our country has be a Royal Dynasty, so we will reform today!"

    "From now on, Hmsterdam Military

    Headquarters will be renamed as

    Summo Military Headquarters, and

    the presbyterianism will be changed

    to themander system. All the

    Way Masters will be the N

    commanders of Summo Military

    Headquarters. For example, yousthe

    ckEmperor, Lord Zack, Burlie,

    and lord Johnson will all be

    themanders of Sumrro Military

    Headquarters, but all the sects will

    still be independent! In general, there

    will be no changes in the three sects,

    the Heaven Domain will still be

    independent, and Hmsterdam

    ilitary Headquarters will remain the

    same. But from now on, we''ll be a

    whole when we deal with external

    and internal affairs, and our name is

    Summo Military Headquarters!"

    ~

    After the Second Elder finished speaking, he looked at Iwan seriously and said, "lwan, do you understand after hearing my words? We can let others

    be in charge of thisnd together with us. Hmsterdam Military Headquarters is more like a union, and we don''t want to annex any forces... So you can

    come back. You and the Heaven Domain will both be blessed by the national fortune of a Royal Dynasty!"

    Iwan nodded with a smile and said, "Well, I understand. But Second Elder, I... still have to leave. Don''t persuade me anymore because I have made

    up my mind to cultivate in my own way... Of course, just like before, although I will note back, the soldiers of the Heaven Domain and I belong to

    Hmsterdam forever whether we''re alive or dead! Yes, we''re from Summo Military Headquarters!"

    The next moment, seeing that the Third Elder Lewis, the Fourth Elder Carl, Steve, and others still wanted to persuade him, he smiled again, bowed to

    them, and said, "Grandpas, you don''t have to persuade me anymore. I''m leaving. Take care of yourselves. See you on the External Battlefield!"

    After Iwan finished speaking, he turned around and looked at the soldiers of the Heaven Domain before those elders could speak. He shouted,

    "Heaven Domain, everyone, do you dare to fight together with me in the External Regions again?"

    At this moment, the ck Emperor, Teddy, Dark, War, y, Kill, Warrior No.1, and the three thousand top powerhouses of the Heaven Domain

    shouted together, "Yes! We''ll follow you until we dielˇ±

    "Ha-ha... Okay, let''s go! Let''s go to the External Regions again and wipe out all the invaders!" Iwanughed loudly and wildly and suddenly moved to

    the front of all the powerhouses of the Heaven Domain in the square below. Then Iwan decisively left with all the powerhouses without looking back...

    Dn and Iwan had left. Only a group of powerhouses of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters were left in the square.

    Ancther half an hourter, representatives of various forces outside Mosand came to the square. The Senior Elder took a deep breath, suppressed

    theplicated emotions in his heart, and shouted to the people in the square below, "From today on, the title of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters

    will be changed to Summeo Military Headquarters!ˇ±

    "Shelton will be the First

    Commander of the Summo Military

    Headquarters?Judy will be the

    Second Commander. Lewis will be

    the Third: Gommander. Carl will be

    the Fourth Commander. Burlie wif

    ~~

    be the Sixth Commander. Johnson

    will Be the Seventh Commander.

    Zagk will be the Eighth omrander.

    Kinsey will be the Ninth

    Commander. Steve will be the

    Eleventh Commander. Bryant will be

    the Twelfth Commander. Terry will

    be the Thirteenth Commander.

    Brandon..."

    In the square in Mosand, the Senior Elder solemnly recited one name after another, and Way Masters became themanders of Summo Military

    Headquarters. The Giant Dragon above Mosand constantly made a sound that reverberated in the city..

    Today, Hmsterdam Military Headquarters was promoted to be a Royal Dynasty. and the title of the Military Headquarters was changed to Summo. In

    the future, all themanders would try their best to make Summo an Imperial Dynasty.

    Cn that day, Iwan took the Heaven Domain and returned to the External Battlefield they were familiar with. He would take the Heaven Domain to keep

    cultivating in their own way and restart their passionate journey!

 Chapter 371 The Great Lord

    Chapter 371 The Great Lord

    Chapter 371 The Great Lord

    Iwan did not participate in the restructuring of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, so he did not know that the Senior Elder left the title of the Fifth

    Commander for him though he had left! That was right. The Fifth Commander of Summo Military Headquarters was superior to the heads of the three

    sects, and only lwan could take the position though he was not in Summo Military Headquarters!

    It could be seen that lwan''s deeds over the years had really convinced the people in Hmsterdam Military Headquarters. Although he had explicitly

    refused them many times, those old people kept the position for him.

    Three hourster, Iwan returned to the headquarters of the Heaven Domain on the External Battlefield with everyone in the Heaven Domain. After

    returning to the External Battlefield, the soldiers continued to practice. Iwan and other powerhouses held a meeting in the conference room of the

    headquarters.

    At this moment, in the conference room, arge number of senior executives, including Iwan, the ck Emperor, Teddy, Dark, War, y, Kill, and Ivy,

    sat in silence. Jackson and Dimitrie, the two peerless powerhouses, were also there.

    Iwan looked at his powerful partners, and his heart was full of excitement. Things in Hmsterdam Military Headquarters had been temporarily solved,

    and Hmsterdam Military Headquarters had officially be a Royal Dynasty. It waspletely equal to the five super Military Headquarters, the

    Lion Quarter, the Giant Bear Quarter, the ck Tiger Quarter, the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters, and the Silver Snake Military Headquarters. Iwan

    believed that the Senior Elder and other elders would make a huge breakthrough soon

    Therefore, lwan was relieved about the affairs in Hmsterdam Military Headquarters for the time being. In fact, he understood that if he had promised

    the Senior Elder, he might have broken through to the middle-stage of the True King level. But... he didn''t choose that.

    If he wanted to make a breakthrough in the True King way, he needed toc much energy and Taoist spirit. If he used the national fortune of Hmsterdam

    Military Headquarters to make a breakthrough, the energy he consumed was probably equal to the sum of the energy all the elders needed. It was

    not cost-effective. Moreover, hundreds of millions of people in Hmsterdam Military Headquarters needed the leadership of the elders. He would rather

    be a brave general who could go to the front.

    Yes, it was lwan''s wish. Since the affairs in Hmsterdam Military Headquarters were almost handled, he could finally take his brothers in the Heaven

    Domain to move forward again.

    "Our journey starts again!ˇ± lwan took a deep breath and said solemnly with great pride in his heart. When he returned to the External Battlefield, he

    felt as free as staying at home.

    After Iwan said this, the ck Emperor, Teddy, Dark, War, y, and Kill were also excited. The ck Emperor was about to reach the True King level

    officially, and she could break through at any time. Maybe she would break through after ane or two wars.

    The four deputy leaders of the Heaven Domain, Dark, War, y, and Kill had reached the peak of Real Emperor level eight, and theirbat power

    could beparable to that of a powerhouse of King level nine. Although they saw lots of Way Masters these days, those Way Masters were almost

    all the top powerhouses in Hmsterdam.

    In fact, there weren''t many Way Masters. Thebat power of King level nine was enough to suppress the national fortune of a King Dynasty, so

    King level nine was very powerful

    Teddy, the current Chief of the Army, had really broken through to the King level nine. Moreover, Teddy had a great foundation and richbat

    experience. He would soon reach the peak of King level nine

    At the moment, dressed in ck, Teddy stood up and asked Iwan with a firm face and solemn eyes, "Lord, which force shall we attack first? I will

    make arrangements in advance!ˇ± After lwan spoke, Teddy understood what Iwan meant. These days, senior executives and ordinary soldiers of the

    Heaven Domain had all made great breakthroughs. It was the time to temper them in wars.

    When Iwan heard this, he narrowed his eyes and tapped the table with his fingers. After a long silence, he said, "The Seal Military Headquarters of

    the Z9 Alliance. They escapedst time, so they did not suffer any losses. Ha-ha... The Seal Military Headquarters has bullied other forces with the

    Lion Quarter for a long time. More than a hundred years ago, the Seal Military Headquarters also invaded Hmsterdam. Since we are stronger, how

    can we let them go?"

    Yes, when lwan and the Senior Elderunched a surprise attack on the Z9 Alliancest time, they didn''t attack the Seal Military Headquarters.

    They had two reasons. One was that the Seal Military Headquarters was very far away from other Military Headquarters, and it was in the middle of

    the southern ocean. It was a separate small continent. In other words, it was a huge ind. So if they really attacked the Seal Military Headquarters, it

    wouldn''t be easy for the Lion Quarter, the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters, and the Silver Snake Military Headquarters to help it.

    The other reason was that the Seal Military Headquarters reacted too quickly. It was under martialw before Iwan and the Senior Elder could attack

    it. and all the Way Masters rushed there.

    But this time was different because lwan wanted to attack them by force! He would like to see how many powerhouses were in the Seal Military

    Headquarters which camest in the Z9 Alliance. It was good to treat that continent as a training ground for the soldiers in the Heaven Domain

    Well, the Z9 Alliance was just the Z8 Alliance. Its name had been changed to avoid some unnecessary troubles

    So thinking of this, Iwan looked up at Jackson and asked, "Senior Jackson, I don''t think there is a Human King in the Seal Military Headquarters. Am I

    right?"

    The Seal Military Headquarters hadn''t been established for a long time, and it only had a history of hundreds of years. Iwan didn''t think there used to

    be an Imperial Dynasty on that continent in the past hundreds of years. At most, there used to be a Royal Dynasty.

    Jackson nodded with a smile and

    said, "Of course, you''re right. Ha-ha,

    wan, what dayou think of a Human

    ing? Do you''think he''s weak? Let -_

    me put it this way. There can''t be-a

    Human-King on a continent unless

    the force there reaches the peak of a

    Royal Dynasty or bes an

    mperial Dynasty. Although a Human

    ing can leave a legacy so that his

    generations can be Human

    Kings more easily, it is very

    difficult...ˇ±

    Dimitrie nodded with approval, looked at Iwan, and said, "Yes, Iwan, it''s rare to have a Human King. That''s a wide gap. and it is not so easy to cross

    it."

    Iwan frowned slightly, locked at Jackson and Dimitrie, and asked, "Since it is difficult to be Human Kings, are you confident to seed? Just

    now, Senior Jackson said that there must be enough fortune to support a Human King, is there enough fortune in the camp of the guardians of the

    rules?ˇ±

    Jackson nodded earnestly and said,

    "Of course, there is enough fortune

    in the camp-0f the guardians of the

    rules, andthe camp of the guardians

    of the rues can make at least fiveror

    Six Human Kings to make

    breakthroughs. Iwan, the camp of

    theguardians of the rules. 5 not as

    S imple as you see. Don''tiask about

    this matter. We''ll talk about it when

    you reach the True King level."

    After Jackson said that, he looked at Iwan deeply and then said, "lwan, hold a meeting first, and I will tell you something very importantter..."

    Iwan remembered what Jackson had said, nodded, and made some arrangements for the people in the Heaven Domain. The tasks were mainly for

    Teddy and Ivy. Teddy was the Chief of the Army, while Ivy was the eye of the Heaven Domain

    After Iwan made the arrangements, he went out with Jackson and Dimitrie. After a moment, Iwan, Jackson, and Dimitrie arrived at a peak.

    Jackson stopped, looked at the vastnd in the distance, and said to Iwan, "lwan, now you have reached the peak of the early-stage of the True King

    level, and you''re only one step away from the middle-stage. Yourbat power isparable to that of a powerhouse in theter-stage of the Way

    Master level, so... I''m leaving.ˇ±

    Iwan nodded. He had expected Jackson''s departure. At this time, there was no need for Jackson to follow him. Besides, he wanted to fight and make

    a breakthrough on his own. He couldn''t be protected by Jackson all the time.

    So Iwan nodded and said, "Okay, Senior Jackson, you can just go do your own things. I''m fine here. What did you want to say to me just now? Is the

    important thing rted to me?"

    Jackson nodded with a very dignified face and said, "Well, yes, it''s rted to you, and it''s very important because... the Real Emperor Way Realm is

    about to open!"

    "The Real Emperor Way Realm? Is there really such a ce?ˇ± Iwan asked with a frown. He obviously knew something about the Real Emperor Way

    Realm. However, it was recorded sporadically in some ancient books, and he naturally did not believe it.

    Jackson nodded and said, "Well, of course it is real. I have got the news that the first Real Emperor Way Realm will open in five days at the junction

    of the Western Continent and the Eastern Continent, the Military Headquarters Cemetery!ˇ±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Iwan frowned. "The Military Headquarters Cemetery? The ashram where there are the dead bodies of ancient powerhouses?ˇ±

    Jackson nodded and said, "Yes.

    Since ancient times, the Military

    Headquarters Cemetery has been a

    otly contested spot between the

    Western Cohtinent and the Easter

    Continent because of its =

    eographical location. It''s a ce

    opefrto attack from all directions. In

    the] past thousands of years,

    countless powerhouses died there.

    Get ready. Nearly all the talents of all

    the Military Headquarters and top

    forces will gather there in five

    days..."

    =

    [(@]

    Iwan nodded. In this case, he should end the war with the Seal Military Headquarters as soon as possible. He didn''t expect that the Real Emperor

    Way Realm really existed. If that ce was opened, it would be a great opportunity for Iwan. He had great hope to reach the middle-stage of the True

    King level there!

    Jackson and Dimitrie left, and Iwan stood alone on the top of the mountain and looked around. The situation in Hmsterdam Military Headquarters was

    stable. Next, he should fight for his own business..

 Chapter 372 Attack the Seal Military Headquarters

    Chapter 372 Attack the Seal Military Headquarters

    Chapter 372 Attack the Seal Military Headquarters

    At five o''clock in the afternoon, in the Summo Military Headquarters.

    At noon, the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters had been officially changed to the Summo Military Headquarters by Senior Elder. On the square of the

    Viknd Military Headquarters, Senior Elder had arranged everything and sent away a group of powerhouses from the Giant Bear Quarter and ck

    Tiger Quarter. The senior leaders of the Summo Military Headquarters went back to Dragon Pond to cultivate in seclusion

    The senior leaders of Summo Military Headquarters would make a huge breakthrough again, and even Senior Elder felt it was like a dream. The

    fortune of the King Dynasty continued to soar, and now it had risen to the level of the Royal Dynasty. It was a huge improvement.

    Therefore, after Senior Elder and the others finished their cultivation in seclusion, their strength would be improved to a stranger level. Besides, they

    received the news that the first Real Emperor Way Realm was about to open five dayster.

    "Iwan, you will go to the Real Emperor Way Realm, right? In the past, you risked your life to help us. This time, when the Real Emperor Way Realm is

    opened, all the powerhouses in the Summo Military Headquarters will try their best to protect you."

    "Let''s go and digest the huge gifts brought by the improvement of the national fortune in three days.ˇ± Senior Elder took a deep breath and shouted

    He took a group of powerhouses from the Summo Military Headquarters to Dragon Pond.

    The Second elder Judy, the Third Elder Lewis, the Fourth Elder Carl, Kinsey, Steve, Bryant, Terry, Brandon, and the leaders of the three sects, Burlie

    Zack, and Johnson also followed Senior Elder into Dragon Pond.

    Burlie, Zack, and Johnson hadplex emotions in their hearts. They had never expected that in just a few days, the national fortune of the Summo

    Military Headquarters had risen to the Royal Dynasty. With the huge improvement in the national Fortune, they could also benefit a lot from it.

    The new Royal Dynasty, Summo Military Headquarters, had arranged everything in the region, but they didn''t go out to fight in External Regions.

    They didn''t even care about the forces on the External Battlefield. All the powerhouses of the Summo Military Headquarters continued to cultivate in

    seclusion.

    Although the Summo Military Headquarterspletely ignored the forces outside, all the top Military Headquarters, especially those that were hostile

    to Summoe Military Headquarters, didn''t dare to attack the forces on the External Battlefield

    At the same time, a new day came on the External Battlefield. lwan once again gathered the troops of Heaven Domain. After three thousand top

    powerhouses gathered in the headquarters of Heaven Domain, Iwan tock a deep breath and led the soldiers toward Seal Military Headquarters.

    In the meeting room of the Seal Military Headquarters, the senior leaders were holding a meeting seriously.

    The chiefmander of the Seal Military Headquarters was a tall man with a square face. He had a golden beard and a domineering aura of the

    ninth King level, but his face was gloomy.

    "Now the Hmserdam Military Headquarters has been promoted to the Royal Dynasty, and its name has been changed to the Summo Military

    Headquarters. As you all know, in the past few years, we have been following the Lion Quarter to constantly suppress the Hmserdam Military

    Headquarters. Last time, the Hmserdam Military Headquarters and Heaven Domain had attacked several Military Headquarters on the two

    continents, but only the Seal Military Headquarters had escaped from it."

    "But I have a bad feeling these days. Will the Seal Military Headquarters really be safe?" Themander locked anxious. The Seal Military

    Headquarters had always been a subordinate of the Lion Quarter.

    Seal Military Headquarters was led by the Lion Quarter for a long time. They used to look down upon the Hmserdam Military Headquarters. However,

    now the strength of Hmserdam Military Headquarters and Heaven Domain was much stronger than theirs.

    The deputymander said with a long face, "ording to the intelligence, the powerhouses of the Summo Military Headquarters are cultivating in

    seclusion, and the Real Emperor Way Realm is about to open in a short time. It seems that the Summo Military Headquarters won''t attack us..."

    "Don''t be so self-righteous. Don''t you remember that on the day of the ceremony of the Summo Headquarters a month ago, Shelton and the other

    senior leaders attacked the Wolf Military Headquarters?ˇ± A leader said with a dark face.

    "We have to be on guard against the powerhouses of the Summo Military Headquarters. They''re good at breaking the rules.ˇ± Themander

    nodded with a serious expression.

    "What should we do? Do we need topensate the Summo Military Headquarters and make peace with them?ˇ± An eighth King level gold-body

    powerhouse said anxiously. They were anxious, and they had asked for help from the Lion Quarter two hours ago.

    However, there was a drastic change in the Lion Quarter. Two elders at theter stage of the Way Master level were killed by Dn. They were

    holding an emergency meeting and discussing how to fight against the Summo Military Headquarters. They didn''t have time to care about the Seal

    Military Headquarters.

    After all, the Lion Quarter had always been selfish.

    Ancther general of the Seal Military Headquarters took a deep breath and said, "There is another thing. Don''t forget Blood Wolf. The leader of Blood

    Wolf, Jacob Cliff, was from the territory of the Summo Military Headquarters. It''s a coincidence that Jacob has the same surname as Iwan. Does he

    have something to do with the leader of Heaven Domain?"

    After the general finished speaking, the senior leaders frowned. The deputymander said, "You''re overthinking. Although the leader of Blood

    Wolf''sst name is also Cliff, it has nothing to do with the leader of Heaven Domain.ˇ±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Themander rubbed his temples helplessly. He was very annoyed. Blood Wolf had always been a powerful force in the territory of the Seal

    Military Headquarters. Like members of Killer Group One, they were powerhouses who hade out of the territory of the Summo Military

    Headquarters.

    In the past few years, when the Seal Military Headquarters followed the Lion Quarter and the Z9 Alliance to attack the Hmserdam Military

    Headquarters, Blood Wolf stirred up trouble and assassinated the powerhouses in the Seal Military Headquarters, which made them annoyed.

    After a long while, themander said, "We have no choice. Let''s go all cut to defend first. Now that the Hmserdam Military Headquarters has

    improved to the Royal Dynasty, the Lion Quarter will take action. We don''t have the strength to fight against the Summo Military Headquarters."

    "So let''s seal off the Seal Military

    Headquarters. Send Super Gods,

    Emperor-levef powerhouses, and

    King-level powerhouses to every N

    coastling-to prevent the people from

    the S

    As for

    UMmo Military H

    rBlood Wolf, we

    aster to encirc

    eadquarters.

    will sendout a

    eit. We''can''t

    Way

    take the same path as the-Summo

    Military Headquarters. DSh''t care

    about the Summo Military

    Headquarters now. Go all out to Kill

    Blood Wolf first. We must Kill Jacob

    in five days."

    All the powerhouses in the meeting room stood up and went out to make arrangements.

    Within one or two hours, the defense level of the Seal Military Headquarters had been enhanced, and the elite legions were all in ce.

    At the same time, the port and airport of the Seal Military Headquarters were cordoned off. This situation wouldn''tst for too long. Now, the Seal

    Military Headquarters had no choice but to wait for the Lion Quarter to take action. During this period, they gathered all their strength to destroy Blood

    Wolf in the region

    The Seal Military Headquarters was a middle-level force in the Z9 Alliance led by the Lion Quarter. It was much stronger than the Wolf Military

    Headquarters and the Fish Military Headquarters and was basically on par with the Deer Military Headquarters.

    There were three powerhouses at the ninth King level and seven or eight Way Masters hidden in the Seal Military Headquarters. There were many

    Death Realm Way Masters, but there were only two Life Realm Way Masters. One was at the middle stage and the other was at theter stage.

    However, the hidden powerhouses in any Military Headquarters, such as those Life Realm Way Masters, would never appear until thest moment.

    Cn the cone hand, it was restricted by guardians of the rules. On the other hand, it was also their own choice.

    As those Life Realm Way Masters were hiding, they tried their best to cultivate in seclusion and tried to break through to the Human-King level or the

    top Life Realm. At the same time, they had to protect themselves. Once they appeared and died in the battle, their Military Headquarters would be

    over.

    There was news from the guardian of the rules that five dayster, the first Real Emperor Way Realm would open at the cemetery at the junction of

    the two continents. There were great opportunities in the Real Emperor Way Realm. Even the Way Masters could get improvement as long as they

    didn''t die inside.

    Therefore, most of the Way Masters of the Seal Military Headquarters began to cultivate in seclusion. They wanted to improve themselves and

    protect their fighting power. They would enter the Real Emperor Way Realm five dayster.

    Two hours ago, a message came from the Seal Military Headquarters that all the powerhouses of the Seal Military Headquarters were not allowed to

    go out within five days. All the powerhouses above the Emperor level should be fully prepared and waiting for the opening of the Real Emperor Way

    Realm five dayster.

    Therefore, the senior leaders of the

    Seal Military Headquarters had a

    headache bebause there were too

    many things to deal with. After they?

    had blocked all the space and the:

    coastime in the Seal Military

    Headquarters, they were re lieved.

    Now they didn''t want to doˇ®anything.

    They were waiting for thexopening of

    the Real Emperor Way Realm five

    dayster.

    The powerhouses responsible for blocking the border of the Seal Military Headquarters and a Death Realm Way Master who was responsible for this

    area were greatly relieved

    To everyone''s surprise, although the Summo Military Headquarters didn''t attack the Seal Military Headquarters now, Heaven Domain, the real top

    overlord force, came to them.

    At three o''clock in the afternoon, the

    powerhouses defending the east

    coast of the-Seal Military

    Headquarters were basking in the

    sunlight All of a sudden, arge >

    oupof ck shadows appeared

    n the surface of the sea in the

    Stance. They rushed towards the

    aside of the Seal Military

    Headquarters at an indescribable

    speed.

    g

    ol

    dis

    s

    "What''s that?" As a Super God from the Seal Military Headquarters on the beach asked with a frown, a ck sword shot over from the sea at an

    indescribable speed and pierced through his chest.

    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!" It was not until the Super God died that the powerhouses on the beach realized what had happened.

    However, just as these powerhouses from the Seal Military Headquarters finished shouting, the four deputy leaders of Heaven Domain, Dark, War,

    y, and Kill, hadnded on the beach of the Seal Military Headquarters. Behind them were dozens of powerhouses of the King level

    As Kill walked up to the Super God who had just been stabbed by the sword, he pulled out his ck sword. He looked at the powerhouses who were

    scared and crazily fleeing in the distance. "Seal Military Headquarters, are you ready to die?"

    The powerhouses of Heaven Domain didn''t choose tounch a sneak attack this time. Instead, they directlynded and attacked the Seal Military

    Headquarters, a high-level Military Headquarters in the world

 Chapter 373 Attack the Seal Military Headquarters

    Chapter 373 Attack the Seal Military Headquarters

    Chapter 373 Attack the Seal Military Headquarters

    "It''s Heaven Domain! Inform the headquarters that Heaven Domain ising! Inform Wilderness Cab!ˇ± The powerhouses of the Seal Military

    Headquarters on the beach all roared in shock. The Summo Military Headquarters did note, but Heaven Domain did. Heaven Domain was a

    force on the External Battlefield, and they didn''t need to follow the rules.

    "Heaven Domain!" Seven powerhouses of the King level appeared in a defensive base beside the beach of the Seal Military Headquarters. One of

    them was at the ninth King level, two were at the eighth King level, and four were at the Middle King level. Their eyes were filled with horror and

    shock.

    But before they could do anything, Teddy in a ck robe appeared in front of them. Teddy''s aura of the ninth King level was released in an instant,

    and he shed at them with his sword.

    With a loud sound, the stronghold under the Seal Military Headquarters was split in half by Teddy''s sword, and a powerhouse at the primary King

    level was Killed by Teddy. In the end, the powerhouse at the ninth King level caught Teddy''s sword light and protected the people behind them.

    Teddy was a ruthless man who had fought for his whole life. His level of fighting power was not high, but hisbat experience, strength, andbat

    intuition were all great. Teddy had obtained the inheritance of the hidden King-level super powerful sect in the territory of the Summo Military

    Headquarters.

    Now that Teddy had made a breakthrough, he became one of the powerhouses with the richest practical experience. To a certain extent, Teddy''s

    currentbat power was even higher than that of the four deputy leaders of Heaven Domain who hadn''t broken through to the ninth level of Real

    Emperor.

    "Who are you?" The powerhouse at the primary King level from the Seal Military Headquarters looked at Teddy with a serious expression. He was

    filed with fear of Teddy because he felt that he was no match for thetter.

    Teddy squinted his eyes and said, "Chief of the Army from Heaven Domain, Teddy Huggins.ˇ±

    After Teddy finished his words, the space around him fluctuated. The four deputy leaders of Heaven Domain, Dark, War, y, and Kill, all appeared

    beside Teddy. They would help Teddy fight against the six powerhouses of the King level from the Seal Military Headquarters.

    However, Teddy said, "You can deal with others. I have been hiding in Heaven Domain all these years without fighting experience. But now, as Chief

    of the Army of Heaven Domain, I have to fight, or my men won''t continue to listen to me.ˇ±

    y frowned and said to Teddy, "Teddy..."

    Teddy locked at the people of the Seal Military Headquarters standing in the distance with a smile and said, "Don''t worry. I can kill them."

    "Okay." y and the others didn''t say anything more but rushed into the distance. They sensed that there were strong fluctuations in the distance

    rushing toward them

    The ninth King level powerhouse from the Seal Military Headquarters was greatly relieved after the four deputy leaders of Heaven Domain left. He

    stared at Teddy and said, "You are too arrogant.ˇ±

    Teddy smiled and said, "No, I''m not arrogant. I always have a clear estimation of myself. Decades ago. I gave up inheriting a King level sect because

    I have a clear estimation of myself. Today, I know I can kill you."

    ˇ°Kill! "After that, the sneer on Teddy''s face disappeared in an instant. In a sh, he rushed towards the six powerhouses of the King level. When

    Teddy rushed forward, his body was divided into six parts and turned into six Teddy, rushing towards the powerhouses of the Seal Military

    Headquarters.

    Three crisp sounds rang out in session. When Teddy''s figure rushed above the stronghold of the Seal Military Headquarters, the three

    powerhouses at the Middle King level and primary King level had died. After that, Teddy, who had integrated all his shadows, continued to fight with

    the powerhouse at the ninth King level and two powerhouses at the eighth King level.

    Far away, the four deputy leaders of Heaven Domain led a few powerhouses of the King level and dozens of powerhouses of the Emperor level and

    met the powerhouses of the King level from the Seal Military Headquarters who just came.

    Cn the beach, more and more armored soldiers of Heaven Domain had finishednding. After theynded, they turned into ck waves and charged

    toward the powerhouses of the Seal Military Headquarters.

    For a moment, the beach was dyed red with blood. The soldiers of Heaven Domain below were fighting. There were too many powerhouses in

    Heaven Domain and they were very elite, so at the beginning of their fight, tens of thousands of legions of the Seal Military Headquarters were killed

    and they retreated crazily.

    Wearing a ck robe and holding a hammer in one hand, ck Emperor floated above the battlefield. They came to attack the Seal Military

    Headquarters to train the Heaven Domain scldiers. Besides, it was the first time that Heaven Domain had taken the initiative to attack arge Military

    Headquarters.

    In a mountain range deep in the coastline of the Seal Military Headquarters, an aura at the primary stage of Death Realm Way Master level rose. The

    aura instantly filled the air.

    "Heaven Domain, how dare you attack the Seal Military Headquarters?ˇ± The Way Master from the Seal Military Headquarters might have been

    cultivating in seclusion for a long time, so he wasn''t very clear on the strength of the current Heaven Domain. As soon as he appeared, he rushed

    towards ck Emperor.

    "You are just at the primary stage of Death Realm. How dare you be so arrogant!" ck Emperor snorted with disdain. She grabbed her hammer and

    rushed towards the Death Realm Way Master. At present, ck Emperor was at the top ninth level of the Real Emperor, and she inherited the most

    powerful Real Emperor way of Haig. She was almost able to break through True King way. Even now, ck Emperor had thebat power of the

    middle stage of Death Realm Way Master level.

    "Way Master level?" The Way Master from the Seal Military Headquarters, who had just arrived, sensed the aura of ck Emperor and suddenly

    narrowed his pupils, wanting to retreat. However, it was toote. The next moment, the hammer appeared above his head.

    With a deafening sound, the Way Master was forced to retreat crazily. A trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and his face instantly

    turned pale.

    "That''s impossible! You''re not at the Way Master level! How could you have such terrifying power?ˇ± The Way Master from the Seal Military

    Headquarters said in disbelief.

    ck Emperor didn''t give him any exnation. In an instant, she had fully activated her power. She charged at the Way Master from the Seal Military

    Headquarters.

    The eastern coastline of the Seal Military Headquarters was filled with raging mes of war. There were battlefields everywhere, and every minute.

    and there were powerhouses of the Seal Military Headquarters who died. However, none of the powerhouses of Heaven Domain had died since the

    battle began. They were all wearing heavy armor, which could withstand the attacks of Emperor level powerhouses.

    The Chief of the Army, five deputy leaders, twenty guards, and three thousand top powerhouses of Heaven Domain were all on the battlefield, training

    their soldiers with the blood of the powerhouses of the Seal Military Headquarters.

    In the air above the battlefield, Iwan, the leader of Heaven Domain, stood in the wind in a ck robe. The sea wind blew his face, but Iwan didn''t

    move at all

    Cn the defense line of the coastline, there was no powerhouse worth lwan''s fighting in person. In fact, the hidden Death Realm Way Master surprised

    Iwan. After all, there weren''t many Way Masters in the entire Seal Military Headquarters.

    Just like other Military headquarters, there was also a top-level force hiding in the Seal Military Headquarters, suppressing the fortune of the Seal

    Military Headquarters. The top-level force of the Seal Military Headquarters was Wilderness Cab. It was built in the desert in the center of the Seal

    Military Headquarters. All the Way Masters and some old powerhouses of the King level were there.

    The Way Master of the Seal Military

    Headquarters who was fighting

    against ckˇŻEmperor was the

    powerhouse of Wilderness Cab._

    Wilderness Cab was equiva ent

    to Holy-Mountai nin the territory of

    the Lion Quarter, orthernmost

    Pce i in the territory of the-Giant

    Bear Quarter, and State Academy in

    the territory of the Summo Military

    Headquarters. However, State

    Academy was not on the side of the

    Summo Military Headquarters.

    To the Seal Military Headquarters, Wilderness Cab actually controlled everything secretly. On this battlefield, Wilderness Cab had only sent

    out a Death Realm Way Master.

    Therefore, wan didn''t need to take action. After all, he had possessedbat power at theter-stage Life Realm of the Way Master level, bing

    a real powerhouse in this world.

    "Lord Cliff! The Seal Military Headquarters is willing topensate for Heaven Domain. Please retreat and give us a chance to negotiate peacefully!ˇ±

    The Way Master of the Seal Military Headquarters had been seriously injured by ck Emperor after such a short battle. ck Emperor didn''t show

    any mercy, and she fully activated herbat power.

    Standing still in midair, lwan smiled at the Way Master of the Seal Military Headquarters in the distance and said, "Do you know why I came to attack

    you?"

    The face of the Way Master suddenly changed. While he was in a daze, his chest was hammered by ck Emperor. All of a sudden, he fell down

    from the air.

    ck Emperor sneered with the sledgehammer in her hand. "How dare you distract when fighting with me?" She shed and quickly descended from

    midair.

    The Way Master on the ground was hit on the head by ck Emperor''s sledgehammer as soon as he raised his head.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    As expected, he was killed. The Death Realm Way Master of the Seal Military Headquarters, who was responsible for the defense of the eastern

    coastline, died.

    At the same time, with a pale face, Teddy waved his sword and cut off the head of the powerhouse at the ninth King level who was fighting against

    him. Cn the ground under Teddy''s feet, the two powerhouses who had besieged him before had died.

    Cn the battlefield of the four deputy leaders of Heaven Domain, all the powerhouses at the Middle King level or High King level had died there. y

    and War had ughtered the powerhouse at the ninth King level who was in charge of this side.

    In just three or four minutes, all the

    top-level defensive power of the Seal

    Military Headquarters on the eastern

    coastline hadrbeen eliminated. On

    the battlefield on the ground, all theˇ±

    powerhouses, including Gods of

    War, Super Gods, and Emperordevel

    powerhouses, were killed onthe

    Sp. As for the remaining embers

    of the Seal Military Headquarters

    who hadn''t even reached the level of

    the God of War, they dropped their

    weapons and ran crazily towards the

    ind. The powerhouses of Heaven

    Domain did not chase after them.

    In just three minutes, the battle hade to an end. A momentter, ck Emperor, Teddy, Dark, War, y, and Kill gathered in front of lwan.

    "Lord Cliff!" Everyone shouted at lwan, waiting for his next order.

    Iwan nodded and said, "Well done.

    Since it''s training, we can work in

    groups. ck Emperor, ording to

    the previous style of the Seal Military

    Headquatters, since thereisa

    hiddenWay Master on the eastern

    coastline, there should also be-Way

    asters on the other three-sides.

    BGt after the news is spread, those

    Way Masters may gather. You can

    go and find the Death Realm Way

    asters who are hidden outside..."

    "Teddy, lead all the soldiers to attack the headquarters of the Seal Military Headquarters. Last time, they reacted quickly and escaped. But this time, I

    won''t let them go.ˇ±

    "Dark, War, y. Kill, you four follow Teddy. Kill the national fortune of the Seal Military Headquarters.ˇ±

    After Iwan finished his words, the powerhouses of Heaven Domain immediately took action.

    When the soldiers of Heaven Domain headed for the headquarters of the Seal Military Headquarters from different directions, lwan himself went to

    Wilderness Cab in the depths of the Seal Military Headquarters.

    After getting the news that the defensive line of the eastern coastline had been broken, the headquarters of the Seal Military Headquarters was in an

    uproar.

 Chapter 374 (III) The Fear of the Seal Military Headquarters

    Chapter 374 (III) The Fear of the Seal Military Headquarters

    Chapter 374 (Ill) The Fear of the Seal Military Headquarters

    At 3:10 in the afternoon, the center of the Seal Military Headquarters had been thrown inte a panic. All the powerhouses of the Seal Military

    Headquarters who had just finished the meeting in the morning had to be called back again and attend an emergency meeting

    "Ask the Wilderness Cab for help. Hurry up! Summon all the powerhouses above the Emperor level in the Internal Regions to rush to the center,

    defend the Military Headquarters, and defend the national fortune! Be quick...!" In the center of the Seal Military Headquarters, all the powerhouses

    were really anxious and afraid. They had been guarding against the Summo Military Headquarters before, which was suddenly promoted to the Royal

    Dynasty level. But they had never expected that it was the Heaven Domain instead of the Summo Military Headquarters that attacked first.

    What''s worse, the Heaven Domain acted extremely fast. In just a few minutes, they broke through the eastern defense line of the Seal Military

    Headquarters, which was also their strongest border defense line. One powerhouse of the Way Master level fell, a dozen of powerhouses of the King

    level were killed, and the sh cost even more powerhouses of the Emperor level, the Super God level, and the God of War level.

    "Bang...!" In the meeting room of the Seal Military Headquarters, the president of the Seal Military Headquarters mmed his fist on the table, with

    fury in his heart and cold sweat beading down his face and back. The losses they had suffered were so heavy that their forces were directly

    diminished by one-seventh! These were the power and assets umted by the Seal Military Headquarters for decades and hundreds of years in

    the whole country!

    The mere losses of the eastern defense line just now were much mere than the sum of their losses in overseas battles over the years. And this was

    far from the end! ording to the news from the front line, a group of soldiers from the Heaven Domain were rushing towards them.

    "The goal of the Heaven Domain is the center of the Military Headquarters, our national fortune!" The faces of all the senior generals of the Seal

    Military Headquarters became gloomy.

    "Woe..." came a shrill cry the next moment. The national fortune of the Seal Military Headquarters was groaning, and that cry was full of uneasiness

    and restlessness.

    "The powerhouses of the Way Master level defending on the west, south, and north sides are already on their way to our rescue. We must hold on till

    thest minute. The powerhouses of the Wilderness Cab have also been notified. The national fortune of the Seal Military Headquarters must

    remain intact!" The deputymander of the Seal Military Headquarters frowned and said.

    The Seal Military Headquarters was only at the level of the King Dynasty. not the Royal Dynasty, so even if the powerhouses of the Seal Military

    Headquarters could utilize the national fortune, they could only equal to the King level nine at most. They could not reach the Way Master level, not to

    mention that their national fortune level was far from the peak of the King Dynasty level.

    The national fortune and forces of ordinary Military Headquarters around the world could notpare with those of the Summo Military

    Headquarters. After all, the Summo Military Headquarters had a history of thousands of years on the Eastern Continent, where two peak-level

    Imperial Dynasties and several top-level Royal Dynasties had emerged! While the Seal Military Headquarters had only been established for a few

    hundred years. Even a decent Royal Dynasty had never appeared on thisnd, let alone the Imperial Dynasty. So their national fortune was not

    powerful

    So at this moment, they were fearful even though the powerhouses of the Seal Military Headquarters were prepared. It was not like thest time

    when the Wolf Military Headquarters was attacked a month ago. Without preparation, their national fortune was directly beheaded by the Senior

    Elder. By the way, as strong as The Lion Quarter, its national fortune level was the pinnacle of the Royal Dynasty level. But it was still one step away

    from being promoted to the Imperial Dynasty level.

    But even so, the powerhouses of the Seal Military Headquarters were panicking at the moment. It was for nothing else, just because at the moment

    there were only four powerhouses of King level nine in the Seal Military Headquarters. The forces were simply notparable to those of the Heaven

    Domain. The Heaven Domain had five powerhouses of the King level nine besides Iwan Cliff and the ck Emperor.

    So all the powerhouses in the Seal Military Headquarters were eagerly looking forward to the immediate rescue of the powerhouses of the Way

    Master level from the Wilderness Cab. Otherwise, there was no chance that the national fortune of the Seal Military Headquarters could be saved.

    However, they were going to be disappointed, because what they were waiting for would nevere.

    Half an hourter, a hundred miles to the west of the Seal Military Headquarters, one of their powerhouse at the peak of the early-stage Death Realm,

    Way Master level rushed towards the center of the Seal Military Headquarters in a fighter ne.

    However, the moment he entered the city border of the Seal Military Headquarters, all the electronic equipment on the fighter ne failed, and then

    the whole fighter ne exploded. Although the powerhouse of the Way Master level of the Seal Military Headquarters had a narrow escape, he was

    seriously injured by the explosion...

    The face of the powerhouse was distorted by the ident and when he wanted to head for the center of the Headquarters, a figure of a woman in a

    ck battle robe appeared in front of him, followed by a ck-Gold Hammer, which gave him a head-on hit..

    Just a minuteter, ck Emperor left with a pale face, carrying the ck-Gold Hammer stained by blood. The battlested for only a short time. The

    powerhouse of the Way Master level of the Seal Military Headquarters was killed by ck Emperor on the spot. Her morale became higher and

    higher, and her breath began to advance in the direction of the True King level.

    The next moment, when walking forward, ck Emperor took out her mobile phone and got in touch with Ivy. "lvy, give me the coordinates of the next

    powerhouse of Death Realm, Way Master level of the Seal Military Headquarters..." ck Emperor said to Ivy.

    As soon as ck Emperor had finished speaking, her body that had been moving forward froze instantly, and the next moment, on her battle robe,

    suddenly emerged the extremely dark and powerful Godly Armor. And then the breath of ck Emperor also began to rise rapidly at this moment. It

    soon surpassed the limit of the Real Emperor level nine..

    "Boom...!" Then a muffled thunder resounded above ck Emperor. She frowned and looked upwards, and then she saw a huge group of ck

    clouds floating above her head.

    She... was about to break through! There would be a vision when a powerhouse of Real Emperor level advanced to True King level. When Iwan Cliff

    broke through, she was by his side. And now it was her turn.

    It was not surprising considering that ck Emperor had umted long enough. Before she obtained the power of Real Emperor Way from Haig,

    she had already been a top powerhouse at the King level eight. Then she participated in several top battles of the Way Master level one after another,

    contributing to the beheading of several powerhouses of the Way Master level. She had umted long enough.

    And now after ughtering two powerhouses of the Way Master level of the Seal Military Headquarters in a row, she finally had the opportunity to

    advance. However, at this moment, ck Emperor didn''t want to embrace this opportunity.

    "Please, powerhouses of the Way Master level of the Seal Military Headquarters are stilling. I am about to advance in rank, now?" ck

    Emperor''s brows furrowed deeper at this moment. It would be fine if she broke through, but if she couldn''t and was seriously injured by a bacsh, it

    would be even more troublesome

    "ck Emperor, just focus on the breakthrough. Don''t worry about the other things!" Just as ck Emperor was struggling inside, came the voice of

    Ivy from the phone, who was asking her to break through with all her strength.

    "Huh?" ck Emperor looked down at the image of Ivy on the screen in confusion and failed to read between the lines.

    The next moment, vy also frowned and said to ck Emperor: "ck Emperor, there were two powerhouses of the Way Master level of the Seal

    Military Headquarters heading here from the southeast and the west, one in thete stage of Death Realm, and one in the peak of Death Realm. It''s

    just...they are dead now..!"

    "What? Dead? How did they die? Were they killed by my brother?" With a change in her expression, ck Emperor asked lvy quickly.

    But Ivy in the video shook her head and said: "No, I don''t know who killed them, either. Anyway, the two powerhouses of the Seal Military

    Headquarters are already dead. ck Emperor, let''s talk about thister. You should break through with all your strength first..."

    ck Emperor nodded. Though she was extremely puzzled, she hung up the phone and started to break through wholeheartedly.

    Boom... The moment ck Emperor hung up the phone, a ck lightning bolt struck down from above her head, directly hitting ck Emperor.

    ck Emperor snorted coldly, and

    her Godly Armor which belonged to

    Haig emerged putside her. Ny

    percent of the terrifying energy

    contained the ck lightning was

    CC ) OD

    swallowed up by her armor in an:

    instant) and then the rest of the

    energy was passed into the pody of

    the ck Emperor. Her tall body

    trembled slightly and a trace of

    bright-red blood flowed from the

    corner of her mouth, and then ck

    impurities were also squeezed out

    from the pores all over her body...

    ck Emperor frowned and looked up at the ck cloud above her head, and murmured: "I am not powerful enough. If I advance to the primary True

    King level, I can only defeat powerhouses at the peak of the Death Realm if I give my best, but I can''t win those of the Life Realm. So I need... the

    power of the Life Realm!"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Boom...!" Then ck Emperor suddenly exuded the aura out of her whole body, and the aura began to climb up crazily. The Holy Image Fruit

    condensed by the two powerhouses of the Seal Military Headquarters who were killed by her today was also directly swallowed by her. Afterward, the

    power of ck Emperor rose steadily and her breath was getting stronger and stronger.

    In mid-air, the dark clouds above ck Emperor''s head became heavier and heavier, and soon her body was surrounded by countless ck

    lightning. In that mass of huge ck lightning, the figure of ck Emperor could no longer be seen from the outside. It could only be felt that the aura

    of ck Emperor was getting stronger and stronger...stronger and stronger...

    At the same time, Jayna Brown stood at the top of the mountain in the south of the Seal Military Headquarters in a white ancient dress, with a white

    veil on her face. She faced the wind and looked at the location of the Wilderness Cab of the Seal Military Headquarters in the distance. Her

    husband, Iwan Cliff, was heading there...

    And under Jayna Brown''s feet were

    the corpses of two powerhouses of

    Death Realm the Way Master level,

    rom the Seal ilitary Headquarters.

    With the felp of Darcy Miller, Jayna

    Brown had really broken through to

    the peak of the middle-stage Life

    Realm, Way Master level, and her

    aGimbat power could bepa ed

    with o dinary powerhousg¨¦s of

    ater-stage Life Realm, Way Master

    evel. So it was not difficult for her to

    kill two powerhouses of Death

    Realm, Way Master level...

    "As I said, in this life, I want to fight with you! I don''t want to wait for you toe back home every time. If ck Emperor can apany you to fight

    and conquer the world, so can II" A smile appeared on the face of Jayna Brown...

    At this moment, Iwan Cliff had already rushed to the depths of the Internal Regions of the Seal Military Headquarters, the vicinity of the Wilderness

    Cab. He also received the news from Ivy. The mysterious powerhouse helped them kill two powerhouses of Death Realm, the Way Master level,

    from the Seal Military Headquarters. . After killing another powerhouse, ck Emperor got a chance to promote and was about to be promoted to a

    True King level powerhouse.

    Iwan Cliff also couldn''t help but paused, and murmured with contemtion in his eyes: "Someone helped kill two powerhouses of Death Realm, the

    Way Master level? Who was it? It couldn''t be Jackson and Dimitrie, nor could it be a member of the External Killer Group One. Who could it be? Is it

    the mysterious woman in white who has been helping me several times? Who is she...?" Iwan Cliff frowned deeply.

    Indeed, that mysterious woman in white had helped him a couple of times. Even yesterday, during the Mosand talks with the Summo Military

    Headquarters, Iwan CIiff felt her presence, but she didn''t show up that time. wan Cliff was extremely puzzled.

    Naturally, as the Lord of Heaven Domain, he should find her and thank her properly.

    However, the mysterious powerhouse disappeared quickly every time after showing up, which made Iwan Cliff unable to express gratitude. So he

    could only keep the words of gratitude to himself and leave them forter.

    "ck Emperor, have you finally umted enough? What she inherits now is Haig''s Ancient Real Emperor Way, which is extraordinarily powerful.

    So if she breaks through to the True King level, she would be a bit stronger than ordinary powerhouses of the True King level. ck Emperor, I

    believe you can make it...!" wan Cliff was not so worried about ck Emperor''s breakthrough.

    Because to be fair, inparison with him, ck Emperor was a real fighter, a fighter who had untied the shackles of her mind and experienced the

    pain of being stripped of her golden body! Therefore, the catastrophe that those who were about to advance to the True King level must experience

    was not a big deal for a real fighter like ck Emperor who had experienced being on the verge of death several times...

    But this time, the n that Iwan Cliff decided to bring the Heaven Domain to attack the Seal Military Headquarters was also mapped out to allow the

    brothers and soldiers under hismand to make a breakthrough again.

    After all, four dayster, the Real Emperor Way Realm, which had been covered in dust for thousands of years, was about to open. At that time,

    geniuses and powerhouses from all over the world will fight for the top. And naturally, the stronger the powerhouses of the Heaven Domain became

    the better it would be.

    So Iwan Cliff stopped dwelling on

    that and chose to continue walking

    forward instead. The center of the

    Seal Military. Headquarters, the

    Wilderness Cab, was not far =~

    away. Aceording to Ivy''s information,

    in the Wilderness Cab of the'' Seal

    itary Headquarters, there were

    ony a maximum of eight ~~

    powerhouses of the Way-Master

    evel and there was no one as

    powerful as Jackson, a top

    powerhouse of Life Realm. And now

    four of them had been killed, so

    there were only four left.

    While walking, lwan Cliff shook his head and said to himself with a smile: "At first I didnˇŻt want to wipe out the Wilderness Cab, but now I have

    killed four of their Way Masters before I knew it. Er... this is really not what I intended to do..." lwan CIiff felt a little helpless. In his n, it would be

    enough to let the powerhouses of the Heaven Domain devour the national fortune of the Seal Military Headquarters.

    But now that it had developed to this point, the original intention didn''t matter anymore. If the four Way Masters in the Wilderness Cab want to

    fight to the death, then they should be killed. After all, there was still a mysterious powerhouse on Cliff''s side. It seemed that it was not a long shot to

    destroy the Wilderness Cab.

    But when Iwan Cliff was contemting, suddenly in the distance in front of him, rushed towards him a group of powerhouses of the King level. They

    were five powerhouses of King level nine and three of King level eight. In fact, the eight powerhouses of the Seal Military Headquarters did note

    for lwan Cliff. They were going to the airport not far behind Iwan Cliff. Well, they just happened to run into him.

    "Who are you?! This is the forbidden area of the Wilderness Cab of the Seal Military Headquarters. Why are you here?!ˇ± The next moment, the

    eight powerhouses of King level from the Seal Military Headquarters who encountered Iwan Cliff head-on, frowned and shouted at wan CIiff.

    Iwan Cliff smiled and shook his head and said: "Well, I want to say that I am the one that you, the Way Masters of the Wilderness Cab, are looking

    for. Do you believe it?" Iwan Cliff felt somewhat weird. Hadn''t these people ever seen his file?

    The next moment, across from lwan Cliff, one of the powerhouses of the Seal Military Headquarters suddenly looked carefully at wan Cliff, and said

    in horror, "You, you are the Lord of Heaven Domain?"

    Iwan Cliff nodded with a slight smile and said, "The answer is correct, but there is no reward for it...I"

    "Pfft...!" After Iwan Cliff finished saying that, he appeared in front of the powerhouse of King level eight of the Seal Military Headquarters who had just

    spoken, and exploded his head with a single finger..

    Notes:

    I''ve written 12600 words! If you haven''t slept, go to bed quickly. My biological clock also has to be adjusted. I always have difficulty falling asleep at

    night and waking up in the daytime, which is painful.

 Chapter 375 One to Conquer the Whole Cabinet

    Chapter 375 One to Conquer the Whole Cab

    Chapter 375 (I) One to Conquer the Whole Cab

    "Run..." At the moment when Iwan Cliff set off, a powerhouse of King level nine from the Wilderness Cab of the Seal Military Headquarters

    quickly ran away into the distance without any hesitation.

    What a fucking joke! This was the Lord of Heaven Domain! In the past few months, the Lord of Heaven Domain had already killed quite a few

    powerhouses of the Way Master level, not to mention powerhouses of King level nine! Even if all of them worked together and besieged him, they

    were still like putting their heads in the noose. And the Lord of Heaven Domain would never waste a minute or two!

    Iwan Cliff smiled lightly and shook his head. In fact, he didn''t want to kill this team of powerhouses of the High King level. But at this moment, Teddy

    Huggins and the others were besieging the center of the Seal Military Headquarters, trying to cut off their national fortune. If he let these people get

    away, it would''ve been more difficult for Teddy Huggins and the others to attack the center of the Seal Military Headquarters.

    So the next moment, in the blink of an eye when Iwan Cliff shed, all the powerhouses of the Wilderness Cab of the Seal Military Headquarters

    died on the spot. In less than a minute, this team of powerhouses of the High King level of the Wilderness Cab who wanted to support the Seal

    Military Headquarters had vanished.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    And wan Cliff continued to walk towards the Wilderness Cab after killing this team of powerhouses of the High King level. lwan Cliff had a strange

    sensation. After all, there was a time, that is, only two months ago. when he felt helpless on the External Battlefield facing a team of only five

    powerhouses of King level seven.

    At the same time, a hundred miles outside the Seal Military Headquarters, the dark clouds in the sky cleared, and out of the huge ck lightning bolt

    on the ground walked slowly ck Emperor in ck battle armor. ck Emperor''s whole body was soaked in blood, but then she shook her body

    violently, and the blood mist covering her body disappeared immediately.

    The Godly Armor was restrained into ck Emperor''s body, and the ck battle robe on her body was already in tatters. But the aura on her body

    was extremely powerful at this moment, directly reaching the peak of the early-staged Life Realm, Way Master level!

    Well, ck Emperor had officially broken through to the Primary True King level, and since she had umted for so long that once she broke

    through, she would reach the peak of the Primary True King level, which was the same level as Iwan Cliff. However, she didn''t have a foundation as

    good as lwan''ˇŻs, so her currentbat power could only be at the peak of the early-stage Life Realm, Way Master level. Nevertheless, with her

    combat skills, there would still be chances that she could win even if she encountered a powerhouse of middle-stage Life Realm.

    "Ivy, I have seeded in breaking through, and now mybat power has reached the peak of the Way Master level. Give me the coordinates of my

    brother, and I will go find him!" The next moment, ck Emperor took out her phone and said to Ivy.

    Soon came the enthusiastic voice of vy from the mobile phone: "ck Emperor, congrattions on breaking through to the True King level. From

    now on, the Heaven Domain will be stronger. Wait a moment, I''ll send the position of the Lord of Heaven Domain to you right away...!I"

    After Ivy hung up the phone, she sent the position of lwan Cliff to ck Emperor. ck Emperor narrowed her eyes, and then she rushed straight in

    Iwan Cliff''s direction at an exceedingly fast speed, leaving an afterimage of her figure.

    Simrly, at this moment Jayna Brown sensed that lwan Cliff was heading to the Wilderness Cab. Driven by her inner worries, she rushed to

    where Iwan Cliff was at the peak speed of primary-stage Life Realm, Way Master level.

    For a while, ck Emperor and Jayna Brown, two powerhouses of Life Realm, Way Master level went in Iwan Cliff''s direction to support him.

    At this moment, after another ten minutes of walking, Iwan Cliff arrived at the gate of the Wilderness Cab alone. This was the depths of the desert

    and in the middle of it hid the most elite forces of Seal Military Headquarters, the Wilderness Cab!

    At this moment, four powerhouses of the Way Master level suddenly flew out of the door of the Wilderness Cab, one at theter-stage Life Realm,

    one at the middle-stage Life Realm, and two at the peak of the Death Realm. Behind these four people followed five powerhouses at the peak of King

    level nine who were only one step away from breaking through to be powerhouses of the Way Master level. These nine people were almost all the

    Wilderness Cab could get at this moment.

    At this time, the top powerhouses of the Wilderness Cab, and the top forces of the Seal Military Headquarters had sour faces. In less than an

    hour, the forces of the Seal Military Headquarters had suffered a heavy loss, with four powerhouses of the Way Master level killed, and nearly half of

    the powerhouses of the King level destroyed.

    And at this moment, the Lord of Heaven Domain from the External Battlefield who had caused all these huge losses rushed to the gate of their

    Wilderness Cab. Yes, he came here alone! But even if there was only one person on the other side, these masters in the Wilderness Cab of

    the Seal Military Headquarters all looked extremely solemn and concerned

    The reputation of people was like the shadow of trees. The Lord of Heaven Domain from the External Battlefield was recognized by the public as the

    fifthmander of the Summo Military Headquarters although there had not been an official announcement from the Summeo Military Headquarters.

    vet. The demeanor of the Lord of Heaven Domain wasn''t born from bragging but developed in countless battles.

    The next moment, the only Way Master at theter-stage Life Realm in the Wilderness Cab of the Seal Military Headquarters took a deep lock at

    Iwan Cliff and was amazed silently. What a young man! What a strong aural

    "May I ask you, the Lord of Heaven Domain, a question? Are you here to destroy the Seal Military Headquarters?" He asked Iwan Cliff in a very

    dignified tone.

    Iwan Cliff shook his head with a smile and said, "Well, what should I call you?"

    The strongest old man in the Wilderness Cab of the Seal Military Headquarters said: "Lord of Heaven Domain, you can just call me Hugh..."

    "Hmm...!I" Iwan Cliff nodded and said, "Master Hugh, if I said that I didn''t intend to destroy the entire Seal Military Headquarters at first, would you

    believe it? Hah..."

    The Master of Wilderness Cab,

    the old man named Hugh nodded

    and said, "Well, I do. The famous

    Lord of Heaven Domain and the fifth

    commander of the Summo Military,

    eadquarters will notlietome. _?

    What Lan: to ask is, how far da you

    ol an to) ˇŻgo since you have no >

    intention to destroy all of us? Of

    colirse, we do admit that we have

    followed The Lion Quart? and

    suppressed the Summo Military

    Headquarters these years. This is

    karma. But now I want to make

    peace with you. So please tell us

    what terms you have. You can put

    them forward. And we will do what

    the Wilderness Cab can do..."

    Iwan Cliff shook his head with a faint

    smile and said, "First, I hope you can

    stop calling methe fifthmander

    of the Summo Military Headquarters

    which I gRThot. Second, what I want

    is very simple. I want the national

    fortune that the Seal Military _~

    Heatiuarters have umted for

    hundreds of years. Meanwhile, the

    Wilderness Cab should be

    closed for a few days. Since you, as

    the Cab Master, have admitted

    that you did something wrong, you

    have to pay a price, don''t you?"

    The next moment, the Master of the Wilderness Cab squinted his eyes, stared at Iwan Cliff, and said, "The Lord of Heaven Domain, you would go

    too far to take away the national fortune we have umted for hundreds of years."

    Iwan Cliff looked at the other party with a half-smile and said, "Oh? But it is about time for people under mymand to reach the center of your

    Military Headquarters. There is nothing you could do to stop us.ˇ±

    After lwan Cliff finished speaking, a

    chill shed in the eyes of the

    Master of the Wilderness Cab of

    the Seal Military Headquarters. He

    stared at wan Cliff and said slowly,

    "Nothing''t can do? Lord of Heaven

    Domain, if I am not mistaken, you

    only-fiave the peakbat power of

    themiddle stage Life Realm, Way

    Master level, right? You came to

    Wilderness Cab alone. It is fair to

    say that you are courageous and

    ambitious. But do you really think

    that you can conquer the Cab on

    your own?"

    "Hah...we will know the answer if we give it a try. Master Hugh, do you want to give it a try?" The smile on Iwan Cliff''s face disappeared. With

    coldness in his eyes, his murderous intent surged

    And just when the Master of the Wilderness Cab of the Seal Military Headquarters was about to continue speaking. suddenly there was another

    wave of air movement in the distance. Carrying a ck-Gold Hammer, with her battle robe stained with blood, ck Emperor appeared behind Iwan

    Cliff. She stared at the Cab Master, exuding monstrous hostility and showing murderous intent.

    At the same time, in the distance behind the Wilderness Cab, there was also the aura of a powerhouse of Life Realm, Way Master level, slowly

    surging and directly targeting the powerhouses of the Way Master level of the Wilderness Cab...

    "Three powerhouses of Life Realm, Way Master level! Three!ˇ± At this moment, the old man in thete-stage Life Realm, Way Master level of the Seal

    Military Headquarters couldn''t help being shocked. He calcted that they had little chance of winning.

    At this moment, Iwan Cliff also felt the aura of the powerhouses hidden behind those of the Wilderness Cab. So at this moment, he also fell silent.

    He was also calcting in his mind that if the war started at this moment, their chances of winning would be very high. But he was not sure whether

    the powerhouse hidden in the dark would fight to the death for him.

    And there was also a very important point that it was okay for him to bring the Heaven Domain to kill the national fortune of the Seal Military

    Headquarters today, even if he killed all the powerhouses of the Seal Military Headquarters in this generation. But if he wiped out all the forces in the

    Seal Military Headquarters and the Wilderness Cab, there would be problems.

    Wiping out all the forces of the Wilderness Cab in front of him meant that the Seal Military Headquarters would bepletely destroyed. The fall

    of the Seal Military Headquarters would have a huge impact on the powerndscape around the world. It was also very likely to cause a series of

    turmoil in the future.

    Of course, Iwan Cliff had some worries in his heart at this moment, but simrly, the nine powerhouses of the Wilderness Cab had even more

    worries in their hearts. They were not afraid of death, even if they all died in the battle and failed to kill Iwan Cliff, they would be sure that they could

    kill the ck Emperor beside Iwan Cliff if they gave their best.

    But if the Wilderness Cab waspletely destroyed today, then the Seal Military Headquarters would be abandoned in the future. It was almost

    the same as they werepletely withdrawn from the stage of history.

    So at this moment, the atmosphere on both sides gradually became dignified. Iwan Cliff was bncing the pros and cons in his mind. So were the

    powerhouses of Wilderness Cab, especially the ones in the Wilderness Cab of the Seal Military Headquarters. Cold beads of sweat were

    dripping down their body.

 Chapter 376 Destroying the Seal Military Headquarters (2)

    Chapter 376 Destroying the Seal Military Headquarters (2)

    Chapter 376 Destroying the Seal Military Headquarters (2)

    Iwan licked his lips. The coldness grew stronger in his eyes. Just as he was about to speak. the powerhouses from the Wilderness Cab of the

    Seal Military Headquarters suddenly changed their colors. Their leader said in a hurry.

    "Wait a minute, Lord Cliff. We''ll ept the terms. All of them! We don''t want your national fortune anymore..." The old man panicked. They couldn''t

    die here, or else the Seal Military Headquarters would be doomed. He was convinced that if they lost the battle, the head of Heaven Domain would

    ughter all their warriors above the Emperor level. He couldn''t imagine the consequences

    It was a different situation now. Iwan didn''t rush to respond. Instead, he continued to calcte something in his mind.

    At the same time, a few hundred kilometers away, the ck-robed Teddy and the four vice leaders of the Heaven Domain, who had taken the path of

    Real Emperor, arrived at the entrance of the Seal Military Headquarters with three thousand crack powerhouses.

    "The national fortune of thisrge Military Headquarters has umted energy for centuries. If we get it, our power will definitely advance to the

    next level. That''s wonderful. Let''s start the battle and kill them alllˇ± Dark sneered, staring at those warriors inside the fortress.

    y nodded in agreement. "True, our leader has ordered us to devour the national fortune and get ready to enter the Real Emperor Way Realm

    Brothers, we''re still too weak. We should advance to the True King level as soon as possible and catch up with our big brother."

    Kill and War also nodded anxiously. Although the four of them could give full y to the power of King level nine, they were too weakpared with

    Iwan, who was facing stronger enemies. The things they could do for him were getting fewer. It was not a good sign.

    Teddy nodded and looked at the fortress ahead. He narrowed his eyes, took a deep breath, and waved his hand. "Everyone, attack! Let''s destroy

    their national fortune!"

    Following the roar, the five powerhouses at Kind level nine took the lead to attack the Seal Military Headquarters.

    Warrior No. 1 to No. 20, who were at the primary or middle stage of the King level, followed behind the five. On their heels were hundreds of warriors

    at the Emperor level and a thousand warriors at the Super-God level. They swarmed into the fortress like crazy people.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Inside the Military Headquarters, themander-in-chief, the deputymander, and two powerhouses at King level nine had to rise in the air.

    Leading a group of warriors at the King, Emperor, Super-God, and God-of-War levels, they came out to engage their enemies.

    Unfortunately, they were short of top warriors. There were only three or four hundred powerhouses from the primary stage of the God of War to King

    level nine. Their enemies, however, were three thousand warriors from the Heaven Domain. Every one of them was wearing heavy armor and

    wielding broadswords.

    "Kill them all!" The warriors of the Heaven Domain shouted at the same time. Their roars shot up to the sky and shook the clouds. As soon as the two

    sides shed, the warriors of the Seal Military Headquarters who were below the King level copsed and kept retreating. In the blink of an eye, half

    of them were killed

    In mid-air, Dark, War, y, and Kill faced four powerhouses at King level nine head-on. Teddy maneuvered, rushed inside the fortress, and locked for

    the national fortune.

    "Oh no... the powerhouses from the Wilderness Cab still haven''t arrived?ˇ± Themander-in-chef saw a warrior at King level nine infiltrate their

    headquarters. Teddy was unstoppable. He was anxious to no end.

    However, there was nothing he could do. The powerhouses of the Wilderness Cab couldn''t make it back.

    In the next moment, a huge projection appeared above the square. It dismayed the situation at the entrance of the Wilderness Cab.

    The remaining four Way Masters and five powerhouses at the peak of King level nine were standing there, crestfallen.

    "The Seal... will surrender! Obey the order from the headquarters and surrender unconditionally! We''ll yield to the Heaven Domain!" The helpless

    voice of the head of the Wilderness Cab came out from the projection.

    "W... What? S... surrender?ˇ± Themander-in-chief, a powerhouse at theter stage of King level nine, engaged y head-on, temporarily repelled

    his opponent, and muttered in disbelief.

    Then he saw in the huge projection a man standing opposite the leader of the Wilderness Cab. The man turned around. It was none other than

    Iwan.

    The leader of the Heaven Domain nced at him with a smile. "You can choose not to surrender. Anyone but you will live. I think you know why."

    "Lord Cliff, the Seal has surrendered. Can you... spare them?" the head of the Wilderness Cab pleaded with mixed feelings.

    Iwanughed coldly, "Cld Master, you can choose not to surrender. You can still fight, can''t you?"

    The old man stopped talking but let cut a deep sigh. He seemed to look older in an instant.

    Iwan ignored him and continued to stare at themander-in-chief. "I was speaking to you as well. You''re themander-in-chief of the Seal, right?

    You can choose not to surrender. You''re wee to fight the warriors of the Heaven Domain till the end.ˇ±

    Themander fell silent. After quite a while, he looked down at the battlefield. Half of their powerhouses had been in. Only dozens of people

    were still standing, but they were surrounded and killed by the warriors of the Heaven Domain.

    He looked around. Their enemies were everywhere.

    Falling into despair, he stared at the projection and gritted his teeth. "Lord Cliff, I can kill myself. Could you spare our warriors?"

    Iwan sneered, "You... are not qualified to negotiate terms with me. You''re aware of what you have done over the years. Not a ruthless man, I''ll give

    you a way. Your warriors at King level nine should kill themselves. Those at the Emperor level and above will fight with my warriors till they die. They

    will be used as grinders.ˇ±

    "If you can do that, I promise that I''ll spare the lives of your warriors below the Emperor level."

    Themander closed his eyes in despair. After quite some time, he opened them, took a deep breath, picked up his knife, and said to Iwan, "Lord

    Cliff, I hope you''ll keep your word."

    With that, he slit his throat with the knife and died on the spot.

    The three remaining powerhouses at King level nine followed suit.

    They did it in seconds without the

    slightest hesitation. If they stalled,

    moreman warriors of the Seal

    ilitary Headquarters would be ~~

    killed. They had lost the battle. The

    reputation of the leader of the ?

    Heaven Domain shook the entire

    External Battlefield. With his men, he

    had taken the fortress ofthe

    greatest power in the Internal

    Regions.

    The Seal Military Headquarters didn''t stand a chance. Not until the dying moment that themander realized his mistake. Instead of developing

    themselves, they pinned their hope on the Lion Quarter. It was dead wrong.

    Roar! A miserable cry resounded through the air above the headquarters of the Seal Military Headquarters. The silhouette of a giant seal loomed

    large but soon dissipated. A piece of white jade in hand, Teddy silently came out of the fortress which had been reduced to ruins.

    The national fortune of the Seal had been extinguished. The four top powerhouses had killed themselves. The war was suspended. The warriors of

    the Seal got red eyes. Some of them even shed tears of blood. Their national fortune was ruined and theirmander died so that they could live.

    "Ah..." A harsh cry came out from the mouth of a God-of-War level warrior. Boom! Unable to ept the fact, he blew himself up

    Boom... On the battlefield, the warriors of the Seal Military Headquartersmitted suicide one after another. It was the end of a dynasty.

    Iwan and the warriors of the Heaven

    Domain were not moved by the

    tragedy at all; The reason was

    simple. The-Seal Military -

    Headquarters was nota good ~~

    existenee. In the past hundreds of

    years: they had followed the Lion

    Quarter to gue the world-They

    had in untold warriors fn other

    regions, destroyed countless military

    headquarters, and even killed quite a

    few warriors from the Summo

    Military Headquarters. Content

    belongs to

    Who would sympathize with his enemies? lwan would not be soft. In the next instant, the huge projection of him spoke.

    "Heh... Appeal to pathos? You don''t

    want to surrender? Okay, I''ll allow

    you to fight tobe end. Everyone

    from the Heaven Domain will fight

    one-on-oag with them! A God of War

    will fight@nother God of Warl A =~

    Super-God will fight another Super

    GodhAn Emperor leve warrior will

    fight another Emperor levelwarrior!

    AKing level warrior will fight another

    King level warrior! Stop killing

    yourself, I''m not impressed. Fight to

    your death! Our warriors will grant

    your wish!" [wan squinted at them,

    his eyes glinting with coldness. The

    air about him was chilling.

    Just as Warrior No. 1 and others were about to attack, the head of the Wilderness Cab shouted anxiously, "No, we''ve lost and surrendered.

    Everyone below the Emperor level, drop your weapon and surrender! Live, this is an order! Be quick!"

    Following his desperate roar, those warriors at the Seal Military Headquarters put down their weapons. The remaining thirty or so powerhouses at the

    Emperor level and a dozen powerhouses at the King level continued to fight.

    Under themand of Teddy, the four deputy masters of the Heaven Domain fought the remaining powerhouses at King level eight. Warrior No. 1

    and others fought one-on-one with those remaining powerhouses at the primary and middle stages of the King level

    The remaining thirty powerhouses of the Seal were dealt with by their counterparts from the Heaven Domain. They showed their opponents enough

    respect.

 Chapter 377 Destroying the Seal Military Headquarters (3)

    Chapter 377 Destroying the Seal Military Headquarters (3)

    Chapter 377 Destroying the Seal Military Headquarters (3)

    Ten minutester, the melee stopped. The Seal Military Headquarters were reduced to ruins. Dying with regrets, the bodiesy in disarray on the

    ground.

    The blood was dripping from the swords held by the warriors of the Heaven Domain. There was no retreat on the battlefield. If they didn''t exterminate

    the powerhouses of the Seal, those people would make aeback. They were all warriors above the Emperor level. In this world, no ordinary

    people could reach that level.

    At a clearing in the square, dozens of Super-God level and War-of-God level warriors were disarmed and squatted down. All the remaining

    powerhouses were hanging their heads. Their eyes were bloodshot. Did they hate their enemies? Of course!

    If they could, they were eager to destroy the world with their gaze. Unfortunately, it would not happen. They had been crushed

    At that moment, their hearts were filled with fear.

    That was because none of the Emperor or King-level powerhouses from the Seal won their opponents in the one-on-one battles. The warriors from

    the Heaven Domain prevailed.

    The huge projection of lwan still lingered above the square. He indifferently looked at those survivors. His voice was icy cold

    "Listen up! You can seek revenge in the future. Come to the External Battlefield and find us at the Heaven Domain, but if you dare to kill any member

    of the Summo Military Headquarters, I''ll ughter ten thousand of you!"

    He snorted heavily and turned off themunicator.

    After the protection disappeared, those survivors in the square trembled. The fear in their hearts grew stronger. Did they have a chance to take

    revenge? Probably not. The Heaven Domain was advancing at an unimaginable speed.

    A couple of months ago, people fromrge Military Headquarters thought nothing of the Heaven Domain. What about now? In a matter of a few

    months, they had in many Way Masters.

    Now the Heaven Domain had two Way Masters. The most fearsome one was their leader who was at theter stage of the Life Realm. Besides him

    stood ck Emperor, Teddy, the four deputy leaders, and Warrior No. 1 to No. 20 who were at the primary and middle stages of the King level. There

    were hundreds of Emperor-level powerhouses and a thousand King-level powerhouses. The rest were warriors at the peak of the War-of-God level.

    Such a terrifying power appeared in the External regions of Summe, and the Seal became its first victim. They were used by the warriors of the

    Heaven Domain to hone their skills.

    Teddy took a deep breath, suddenly tossed the carrier of the national fortune to the air, broke it in halves with his knife, and shouted.

    "Warriors, do your best to absorb the energy and enhance your power. It''s the national fortune of arge Military Headquarters. Don''t tell me that it''s

    not enough to power your breakthroughs!ˇ±

    "The remaining warriors, take all the reserves and absorb the energy."

    As soon as his voice died away, Dark, War, y, Kill, Warrior No. 1, and the other twenty or so powerhouses at the King level rose in the air. They

    grabbed the parts of the national fortune and absorbed the energy without hesitation. Teddy also got a piece. After devouring it, he sat down on his

    knees and enhanced his power in front of the survivors of the Seal.

    In the depths of the Internal Regions at the Wilderness Cab, lwan was still confronting his opponents.

    With bloodshot eyes, the head of the Wilderness stared at Iwan and said, "Lord Cliff, we''ve done our part. The Wilderness Cab will be closed

    immediately. It won''t be open again until the Real Emperor Way Realm appears. What do you say?"

    The Wilderness Cab was the top power hidden in the Internal Regions of the Seal Military Headquarters. He almost said that people from the

    Heaven Domain could do whatever they wanted.

    Iwan gazed at the old man and nodded with a spurious smile. "Be my guest, let''s meet at the Real Emperor Way Realm four dayster.ˇ±

    Without another word, the old man turned around with the remaining eight powerhouses and headed toward the Wilderness Cab.

    When they just took a few steps, Iwan suddenly called out from behind, "Old Master, you can take revenge four dayster at the Real Emperor Way

    Realm. People from the Lion, the Iron Eagle, and the Silver Snake Military Headquarters will be all there." His words were meaningful. A stream of

    coldness was flowing in the depths of his narrowed eyes.

    The Seal Military Headquarters had been destroyed. They saw it with their own eyes. Themander-in-chief was forced to kill himself. The

    animosity was irreconcble. lwan considered exterminating them at a cost.

    Upon hearing that, the head of the Wilderness Cab trembled and had a bad feeling

    Without looking back, he gritted his teeth and said, "Lord Cliff, they followed the Lion Quarter to kill the people of the Summo, and you killed them with

    your men. It''s called karma. At the same time, the feud between us is removed.ˇ±

    He took a deep breath and fought back his bitterness. "I hope you''ll keep your word and stop the war. We''ve reaped what we sowed today. It''s the

    price we pay for our mistakes. Starting today, we''ll pull out of Z9. We won''t work with the Lion Quarter ever again. What do you say?"

    Surprised, Iwan gazed at the old man once again. "Are you serious? Do you really mean it?"

    The old man nodded and replied, "Yeah, I''m a man of my word. I hope you''ll keep your promise too. Cf course, you can kill us now."

    Iwan narrowed his eyes and fell silent. The powerhouses of the Wilderness Cab, the four Way Masters, and the five masters at the peak of King

    level nine were motionless. The head of the Wilderness Cab didn''t even guard against Iwan. His back was exposed to lwan''s eyes.

    He gazed at the old man for quite a

    while before dedding with a smile.

    "Heh heh, sirlce you trust me so

    much, I''l trust you as well. You guys

    can go. The Seal is gone, but you

    can rebuild it. The national fortune

    dies-out, but there are chances you

    carrawa en it again. Old Master,

    conduct yourself well. If you break

    your promise, I''ll show you no

    mercy."

    The old man trembled, nodded, and walked away. He didn''t say another word or look back the entire time.

    Iwan watched till they disappeared into the distance.

    After the four Way Masters and the five advanced Masters at King level nine were gone, ck Emperor frowned, clutched her ck gold

    sledgehammer, and said, "Brother, the battlefield is merciless. You should have killed them all.ˇ±

    Iwan shook his head. "It''s okay, let

    them go. If we really fight them, you

    may be serigusly injured. It''s not N

    worth it. We''re not their dead ~~ C

    enemies anyway. If we really  ~>

    exterminate them, the other _

    members of 79 will have nochoice

    haf to side with the Lion. They''ll join

    hands and work against Gs. It''s not

    wise to cut off all retreat.ˇ±

    After a pause, he continued, "Moreover, do you think any of them will follow the Lion to conquer the world again?ˇ±

    ck Emperor frowned again and locked in the direction where the powerhouses of the Wilderness Cab disappeared. In the end, she shook her

    head and said, "In this battle, we destroyed their secr Military Headquarters and their national fortune. They won''t dare to do that."

    Iwan nodded and smiled, "That''s right. We have nothing to lose while the Lion lost a partner. Isn''t it good?"

    ck Emperor took a deep breath, looked sideways at Iwan, and asked, "Brother, what''s your final goal? Are you going to get fully involved in the

    battle between the Summo and the Lion?"

    In her view, the two Military Headquarters would fight each other sooner orter. Two superpowers couldn''t co-exist in one ce. Over the years, the

    Lion Quarter had been thrashing the Summo in all aspects. They didn''t want thetter to revive. However, the Summo Military Headquarters was

    bound to rise.

    Iwan also took a deep breath. He nodded and said meaningfully, "Yeah, it''s inevitable. Sis, I can''t sit back and watch the people and thend I care

    about be trampled on by others again, can 1? This is my mission."

    Just as ck Emperor was about to speak again, Iwan suddenly changed color and moved. A few secondster, he reappeared on a cliff behind the

    Wilderness Cab. Standing on a boulder, he looked at the vast wilderness with knitted brows.

    She was gone again. Who exactly was that woman?

    The space behind him fluctuated. ck Emperor appeared and said with a frown, "You can''t track her down, brother. She''s already gone."

    "I know, but who is she? She has helped me many times. Does she work for my mother?" lwan mumbled with a frown

    ck Emperor shook her head. "I''ve no idea, but we''ll find out."

    Iwan nodded and said, "Yeah, it won''t be long. I can feel it. That woman somehow gives me a familiar feeling, and it''s getting stronger as she

    appears. Let''s see. When she appears next time, I''m sure I''ll figure out her identity."

    ck Emperor nodded. What Iwan didn''t know was that a figure crossed her mind. It was Iwan''s wife who also liked to wear white dresses.

    Two months ago, Iwan was seriously wounded by Marcus with a sneak attack. ck Emperor and others escorted him back to Viknd. She met

    Jayna for the first time. While lwan was in aa, she sensed a mysterious and obscure fluctuation in Jayna. And it was not weak.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "Is it her? lwan''s wife? That charming woman? But how could Jayna be so strong? She was living in hardships those five years, wasn''t she? Besides.

    she had to look after Emily. It couldn''t be her." ck Emperor wondered but did not think much about it.

    While Iwan was talking to ck Emperor, Teddy, Dark, War, y, Kill, and other powerhouses had absorbed the national fortune of the Seal. Their

    energy was surging.

    The century-old national fortune came from a top Military Headquarters. Its energy was sufficient to power up all of them

    The energy was surging in Teddy. Soon, he reached the peak of King level nine. It was still on the rise till he reached the pinnacle of the King level

    and then Half-a-step Way Master level. It didn''t stop there. He did his best to suppress it.

    He had advanced too fast recently. If

    he tried his luek now, the foundation

    would be umstable. Even if he could

    reach theeWay Master level, he =

    would probably be the weakest. [le''d

    betterdonserve the energy and-

    continue to hone his skills. When it

    was time for him to break-through

    the level, he would turn ifto a

    powerhouse at the Death Realm.

    The four deputy masters reached Real Emperor level nine and advanced to the peak.

 Chapter 378 Developing through Battles

    Chapter 378 Developing through Battles

    Chapter 378 Developing through Battles

    The powerhouses of the Wilderness Cab retreated to the Cab. Far across the ocean, people on the Holy Mountain of the Lion Quarter

    received the news that the national fortune of the Seal Military Headquarters had been cut off.

    Everyone was furious. Without hesitation, eight Way Masters were sent to battle. Four of them were at theter stage of Life Realm, and the other

    four were at the peak of it. They were strong but could not match Half-a-step Human-King level masters like Jackson. They were probably on par with

    Dimitrie

    Even so, they were at the peak of the Life Realm and had the chance to be Human-King-level masters. The great strength of the Lion Quarter

    could be seen. How many powerhouses were on the Holy Mountain? Two Way Masters at theter stage of Life Realm had been killed in Mosand

    yesterday, but eight more were sent to battle today.

    What was more, four of them had reached the peak of Life Realm. Their determination to kill lwan was in to see. As for the truce they had signed

    with the Heaven Domain days ago, it was just a scrap of paper to them. They could tear it up at any time.

    As the only Half-a-step Imperial Dynasty in this world, the Lion Quarter made the rules.

    The eight advanced powerhouses hurried to the Seal Military Headquarters at top speed. Unfortunately, it was on an isted ind. They were eager

    to be there immediately, but the trip would take them at least two hours

    It was long enough for the Heaven Domain and Iwan

    Iwan and ck Emperor were standing on the top of a high mountain in the center of the wilderness, overlooking the entire Military Headquarters.

    They were both with an unmatched aura.

    What was the fastest way to advance in this era? Everyone knew the answer. That was devouring the national fortune whose energy was the purest

    and almost without any impurities.

    Although it was known to all, the Heaven Domain was probably the only power that was able to and dare to use this method. After all, it was not easy

    to destroy a Military Headquarters. Even those fromrge or top Military Headquarters had to think twice.

    Peaple in the Lion Quarter used to do this a few decades ago. Later, as more and mere Military Headquarters rose and formed alliances, in the

    council of the world''s Military Headquarters, even the Lion could not do this again.

    It was a different story for the Heaven Domain which didn''t belong to any Military Headquarters. Therefore, they could defy certain rules, and the

    world council couldn''t restrain or sanction them.

    It was the reason why Iwan had repeatedly rejected the proposal of the Senior Elder and others to join the Summe. With his men, he battled on the

    External Battlefield. It was dangerous but freer with fewer constraints upon them

    It was lwan''s concept. Things would be different if the three thousand warriors of the Heaven Domain joined the Summo. They would have to grow

    stronger little by little

    Two thousand years ago when the first Imperial Dynasty reigned in Summo, the regal general was a top master at the Human-King level. His legion

    was made up of three thousand warriors, and the weakest one among them was at the High King level.

    The gap was huge between that era and the current one.

    Most of the warriors of the Heaven Domain were at the God-of-War level. Although they had reached the peak of it after the recent battles, they still

    fell far behind Haig''s men.

    What worried Iwan the most was that although Haig was strong and his legion was made up of warriors above the High King level, he was forced to

    kill himself in the end. Iwan was determined to not only match but also surpass Haig. Only then could the Senior Elder and heplete the

    unfinished cause of Emperor Victory and Haig.

    Iwan had never mentioned Haig''s suicide to the Senior Elder. It was unnecessary since the Summo Military Headquarters had just reached the Royal

    Dynasty level. Not to mention that all-conquering Imperial Dynasty two thousand years ago, they were even far behind the Lion Quarter, a top Royal

    Court.

    Iwan had ancther spection. It seemed that Mastema and the dark power behind him had some sort of limitations before they advanced from the

    Imperial Dynasty level to the Royal Dynasty level.

    Ctherwise, given their power, they could have nipped those royal courts in the bud. That was simpler, wasn''t it?

    That was what Iwan deduced from the situation, and he believed that his analysis was correct. They still had time. He reckoned that it would take the

    Summo Military Headquarters years to be an Imperial Court.

    He was not one hundred percent sure about it since the Real Emperor Way Realm which had been sealed for a thousand years was about to open in

    this era. If the real great time came, it would be quite likely that the Summo would advance at an elerated speed.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Brother... what''s on your mind? You look worried. Is anything bothering you? Are you thinking about that woman in a white dress?" ck Emperor

    locked sideways at Iwan, thinking that lwan seemed to be careden with his gloomy eyes

    Iwan smiled, looked at the exotd in the distance, and shook his head. "Nothing..."

    The sexydy gazed at him with a frown. "As I said, you don''t have to shoulder all the burdens alone. You''ve got me, Dark, War, y, Kill, Teddy, and

    the three thousand top warriors. We''re willing to fight for you."

    "Yeah." Iwan nodded with a smile. The gloom in his eyes dissipated a lot. Then he turned to ck Emperor and said, "Sis, I''m fine. I just thought

    about something uncertain. I''m not worried. Before that thing happens, we should do our best to improve ourselves. I hope that we can all reach the

    Human-King level and above."

    ck Emperor furrowed her brows. She solemnly looked at Iwan for a while and asked, "Are you concerned about Mastema?ˇ±

    She was not stupid. On the External Battlefield, wan was an overlord, a top genius, and an existence who dared to challenge even the Lion Quarter.

    The only person who could perturb the head of the Heaven Domain should be that mysterious Mastema who killed Quark in the cave of a desert

    ind half a month ago.

    Iwan smiled and shook his head. "Not really, sis. Alright, let''s go. Teddy and others should have made it to the next levels.ˇ±

    He looked up at the distant sky and continued, "It''s time for us to move to our next stop. If I''m not wrong, the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter are on

    their way here. Although our power has increased a lot, we''re not strong enough to fight them head-on yet."

    ck Emperor took a deep breath and nodded solemnly. "Exactly, Ivy sent me a message. Eight Way Masters havee down the Holy Mountain.

    Four of them are at theter-stage of the Life Realm, and the other four at the Peak of it."

    "Okay." Iwan nodded with a smile. These powerhouses didn''t bother him. They were strong, but they didnˇŻt have a chance to face him.

    "Where are we going next? What''s your n with our men?" ck Emperor asked again.

    Iwan thought about it and replied,

    "Let Warrior Ng, 1 to No. 20 and one

    hundred powerhouses at the

    Emperor level stay and wipe out ~~

    those Erlperor-level warriors outside

    the Sea Military Headguar ers)

    except or those of the Wildefmess

    Cat. They have three SVE to do

    itt''s fine that they can''twipe them

    all out. Three dayster, we''ll head to

    the entrance of the Real Emperor

    Way Realm."

    "As for the ordinary warriors, let them evacuate to the External Battlefield, split up, infiltrate the Real Emperor Way Realm, and stand by."

    He narrowed his eyes and continued, "Teddy, Dark, War, y, Kill, Warrior No. 1 to No. 10, and the one hundred warriors at the Peak of the Emperor

    level will go with us to attack the Hyena Military Headquarters. In Z9, it''s the only one left beside the three core Military Headquarters.ˇ±

    ck Emperor''s face turned even

    more serious: 5- "Hyena Military

    Headquarters? Brother, it''s an N

    affiliate ofthe Lion nted at the

    borders of the eastern and western

    continents. Although it''s far away

    fromthe Lion Quarter, it has got the

    fullsupport of thetter. It-has even

    more powerhouses than the Seal

    Military Headquarters does."

    lwan''s eyes glinted with coldness. He sneered, "We''ll attack Hyena just because it''s tough. Over the years, Hyena has been blocking the eastern and

    the western continents. Themunications have been cut off. The Hyena is small, but its strategic significance is great. Besides, it''s near the

    entrance of the Real Emperor Way Realm."

    After a pause, he was even more determined. He continued, "Therefore, we''ll attack Hyena and destroy it. Otherwise, when the Real Emperor Way

    Realm opens in three days, the Lion, the Iron Eagle, and the Silver Snake will use it as a pivot to control the entire realm. That would be a problem."

    The strong desire to fight surged in ck Emperor. Instead of thinking much about it, she would just follow lwan''s lead and fight for him.

    Without further ado, they left for the Seal Military Headquarters.

    Half an hourter, in the square outside the Seal Military Headquarters, the energy shot up to the sky. Teddy, Dark, War, y, Kill, Warrior No. 1 to

    No. 20, the top 300 powerhouses, and other Emperor-level warriors finished their breakthroughs. They opened their eyes one after another.

    Buzz! Teddy opened his eyes and

    got up. The power of King level nine

    was emitted. Compared with his

    former power before he came to IN

    attack the Seal Military iS

    Headggarters, his current power.ˇ±

    was several times greater. Now ˇ®he

    even had a chance to reach the

    Beath Realm of the Way Master

    evel. Instead of making the

    breakthrough, he decided to

    conserve the energy because he

    didn''t think it was the right time yet.

    Following him, the four vice masters of the Heaven Domain, who took the path of the Real Emperor, also opened their eyes. Every one of them had

    reached the Peak of Stage Nine. They were emitting the power of High King or even Half-a-step Way Master level.

    Warrior No. 1 to No, 10 reached High King levels. Warrior No. 1, Warrior No. 2, and Warrior No. 3 even reached Stage Eight.

    Over thirty of the top 300 powerhouses reached the Primary Stage of the King level. As for the rest, almost everyone reached the Peak of the

    Emperor level.

    Theypletely devoured the national fortune of arge Military Headquarters that had existed for centuries. Their strength was greatly boosted.

    After crushing the Seal at a lightning speed, the top powerhouses of the Heaven Domain made another big progress.

    After opening his eyes, Teddy meticulously carried out lwan''s orders and quickly made deployments. Most of the warriors began to evacuate toward

    the External Battlefield.

    Cne hundred powerhouses at the Peak of the Emperor level, Warrior No. 1, and others marched toward the Hyena Military Headquarters.

    Over one hundred warriors at the Peak of the Emperor level and a dozen powerhouses at the primary or middle stages of the King level stayed and

    started to wipe out the remaining forces of the Seal, except for those of the Wilderness Cab. After Teddy and Ivy finished arranging all the things,

    Iwan and ck Emperor came back.

    "Master, it''s all set. We can start anytime!ˇ± Teddy, who was emitting the power of King level nine, bowed to wan

    Iwan nodded and said, "Good job, you guys have made it to the next level. Ivy reported it to me on my way here. Next, we''re going to another ce

    before the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter arrive."

    Teddy nodded. Iwan and ck then walked to the warnes parked on the square, together with Teddy, Dark, War, y, and Kill. They boarded the

    nes and headed in the direction of the Hyena Military Headquarters.

    Not long after the nes took off, Jayna, who was wearing a white dress and a white veil, appeared in the square. She looked in the direction where

    Iwan and the others had left.

    "Is Hyena your next target? But honey, it''s difficult to conquer even though it''s just an affiliate of the Lion Quarter.ˇ± Jayna furrowed her brows. After a

    moment of hesitation, she nned for her route and left.

 Chapter 379 Developing through Battles (2)

    Chapter 379 Developing through Battles (2)

    Chapter 379 Developing through Battles (2)

    At 5:00 p.m. sharp, Western time, on a world-ss supersonic ne, the eight Way Masters in theter stage of the Death Realm or the peak of the

    Life Realm, who hade down the Holy Mountain of the Lion Quarter, received a message that Iwan and his men had left the Seal Military

    Headquarters for the west.

    Every one of them looked gloomy with their furrowed brows. An elder at the peak of the Life Realm spoke, "They left? It appears their intelligence

    network is not weak. Where do you guys think they''re headed?"

    Ancther man in the same realm frowned, saying, "Gentlemen, don''t forget lwan''s other identity. He''s the fifthmander of the Summo Royal

    Dynasty. Even though he refuses to rejoin them, it''s not difficult for his agents to ess the intelligencework of Summe.ˇ±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Indeed, but what''s the destination of his journey westward? The Military Headquarters Cemetery or the Real Emperor Way Realm? But it''s still three

    days away from the opening of the realm. Isn''t it too early for them to go there now?" said another man.

    After quite a while, thest Way Master at the peak of the Life Realm said gloomily, "No need to guess anymore. Given that kid''s character, he''s

    undoubtedly going to attack the Hyena Military Headquarters. Forget our subordinate? The Hyena is a nail we nted there. It''s the most important

    portal between the east and west continents. Not a fool, that kid is definitely going to destroy it. He really has guts."

    After he finished his words, the others all fell silent but looked even more serious.

    Suddenly, a Way Master in theter stage of the Life Realm changed color. He looked at the four men sitting at the front and said, "It''s confirmed.

    ording to our intelligence, Iwan is indeed going to the Hyena."

    The eight powerhouses on the ne narrowed their eyes at the same time, and the air around them was getting colder.

    "Change course! Fly to the Hyena at top speed and tell them to prepare for war. They''re expected to hold up for an extra half an hour! They have to.

    Their national fortune cannot be lost!" The man sitting at the forefront immediately issued an order. He was a Way Master at the peak of the Life

    Realm and a powerful elder in the Holy Mountain of the Lion Quarter.

    As soon as his voice died away, a man behind him asked in a hurry, "What about the Seal if we''re going to the Hyena?"

    "Don''t worry about them. The Seal is already destroyed, and our priority is to Kill Iwan. We''ll get rid of him first. Then we''ll figure out a way to enter

    Hmsterdam and kill Dn. They''re bold to ughter our men! Half-a-step Human Kings, so what? Even the Human King in Summo has to yield to the

    ten of us,ˇ± replied the elder with narrowed eyes.

    His murderous intent knew no bounds. He was determined to kill Iwan, who was active in the External Regions, and Dn, who was hiding in the

    Summo Military Headquarters.

    His confidence was not blind, since they were only second to Human Kings in this world. No one could deter them.

    After he gave his order, the ne changed course and flew past their former ally, which had been destroyed by the Heaven Domain, and headed

    directly to the Hyena Military Headquarters.

    From this, the Lion Quarter''s strategy could be seen. Everything was fine as long as their interests were not damaged. Even if all the small and

    medium-sized military headquarters withdrew from Z9, so what? It was fine as long as the Lion, the Iron Eagle, and the Silver Snake stayed in the

    alliance. Military headquarters like the Deer and the Seal could be sacrificed

    In the depths of the Seal Military Headquarters, the remaining members of the Wilderness Cab were looking at arge screen. Their faces fell

    when they saw the ne that carried the eight Way Masters from the Lion Quarter change course and fly away.

    The old leader of the Wilderness Cab couldn''t feel more bitter. With a self-deprecating smile, he said, "Heh, this is the true color of the Lion

    Quarter. Announce to everyone that we''ll withdraw from Z9 as the Deer Military Headquarters did. Close the borders and cut all connections with the

    Lion!"

    Those powerhouses nodded in agreement. From what happened today, they saw the truth. Compared with the interests of the Lion Quarter, the Seal

    was unimportant. Although Iwan left after destroying their base, over a hundred soldiers of the Heaven Domain stayed to eliminate the hidden

    warriors in their territory.

    Criginally, they had clung to some illusions, but those powerhouses from the Lion left without even giving any condolences.

    They plunged into despair. It was not until that moment that they had the same feeling as the members of the Deer Military Headquarters. After a

    while, the old leader said dejectedly, "Everyone, forget about what''s happening in our territory and go on retreat. It''s not a bad thing that the remnants

    are eliminated. We should open our eyes and not blindly follow anyone again. We will choose our own path. Everyone goes on retreat. Three days

    later, when the Real Emperor Way Realm opens, it''s our chance to restore our national fortune.ˇ±

    "Yes, sir!" The remaining powerhouses nodded heavily before going for their retreats.

    Half an hourter, the Seal Military Headquarters ushered in the sunset. The afterglow shone on thend and dyed everything golden because more

    than half of thend was desert.

    But the Seal was immersed in sadness because their base had been razed to the ground. The smoke was rising. The senior members of the Seal

    had been ughtered, and even their national fortune had been destroyed

    After the base was destroyed, various forces began to spring up and follow the Heaven Domain to make waves. Over the years, the Seal had made a

    lot of enemies all over the world. With the authorities out of the picture, those who were hostile to or discontented with the Seal saw a great chance.

    At 5:30 p.m., in the south-central desert, a team of the Blood Wolf was surrounded by forces from the southern region. Their enemies were made up

    of two captains at the peak of the Emperor level and a dozen men at the Super-God level. In contrast, there was only one Emperor-level powerhouse

    on their side. They were about to be eliminated.

    "Brothers! I''ll bring up the rear. Go

    and inform ourchief. Run and

    avenge mel*Shouted he captain of

    the regiment. The Emperor-level

    powerhouse didn''t know what hag

    happened to the Seal today, and

    neither did the southern army, which

    chased them deep into the desert.

    The two sides had been battling all

    day. None of them knew about the

    dramatic change outside. Content

    belongs to

    The soldiers of Blood Wolf criginated from the Summeo Military Headquarters, and this regiment couldn''t hold up much longer. Only four Super-God-

    level powerhouses and one Emperor-level powerhouse were still standing. The captain decided to fight a way out for his men, or all of them would die

    here.

    "Die!" The desperate captain bellowed and shed at the chest of his opponent, who was also a powerhouse of the Emperor level. Thetter was

    repelled, and a deep cut was left on his chest. Unfortunately, he was attacked by another two powerhouses, who injured his arm and back.

    He spat out a mouthful of blood. Now his face was even paler. As he staggered, the blood gushed out of his right hand that was holding the sword. No

    strength was left in him. "Go!" he shouted desperately.

    "No! Captain, you guys should go. I''ll bring up the rear!" A Super-God-level soldier, whose strength couldpare with that of an Emperor-level

    powerhouse, roared in anger, used up thest bit of his strength, and lunged at the two Emperor-level powerhouses. With a boom, he blew himself

    up.

    The remaining three soldiers of Blood Wolf hurriedly took their captain to retreat. This was a chance their teammate created with his life. Although

    they were sad and angry, they knew their priorities. They needed to survive before they coulde back for their revenge

    "This isn''t over! We swear we''ll have our revenge! Ahhh!" The powerhouses of Blood Wolf roared furiously.

    Three secondster, the dust settled. Their enemies from the Seal reappeared. The two captains shed a cold smile.

    "Humph! Do you think you can run away? The second regiment of Blood Wolf is almost done. I''d like to see how many more of you can blow

    yourselves up." One of them sneered and shouted, "Go after them!"

    Following their lead, the soldiers hotly chased in the direction where those from the Blood Wolf had fled.

    Time passed quickly. Three or four minutester, the four wounded members of the regiment were caught up by the southern army.

    At the entrance of a valley, the captain of the regiment fell into despair. He looked at the valley ahead and muttered, "The Fallen Corpse Valley! We

    can''t go further. It''s a dead end. Brothers, it appears we can''t make it out today.ˇ±

    He was depressed by the desperate situation. The ce ahead was filled with miasma and quicksand. He didn''t dare to enter even when he was in

    his best form, not to mention that he was seriously wounded now. His strength had been reduced to the God of War level.

    The three soldiers were equally dismayed.

    "Captain, let''s fight to our deaths! We''re going to destroy this legion, consume their power, and avenge ourpatriots," said a soldier in grief and

    anger.

    "Yes! Let''s fight to our deaths. Captain, we want to kill more of them!" echoed ancther soldier, who gritted his teeth and red at his enemies.

    They were the bloodline of the

    Summo Military Headquarters.

    Although they had been away from,

    their horpetown for along time, they

    had always considered themselves

    members of the Summo. Instead of

    joining the Summo, they chose the

    same path as the Heaven-Domain

    and fought in the External Regions

    for the Summo.

    After a while, the captain took a

    deep breath and nodded. "Okay! So

    be it! Brothers, Hmsterdam has

    risen, and those from the Heaven

    Domain are fighting on the External

    Battlefield like us. We''re not alone!

    Let''sill as many of them as-we can.

    Wel let these bastards kaow that

    they shouldn''t mess witfvpeople

    from Hmsterdam."

    "Let''s do it! We''ll meet in the afterworld!" The three soldiers roared. Although they were seriously injured, it didn''t stop the murderous intent from

    surging in them.

    After ten seconds or so, the southern army caught up with them and stopped two or three hundred meters away.

    An Emperor-level powerhouse sneered at them. "Why did you stop running? Go on! No? Heh heh..."

    The other Emperor-level powerhouse took a step forward and scoffed, "You want to have a showdown with us? Do you think you''re strong enough?

    Let''s get them!ˇ±

    He narrowed his eyes to emit immense murderous intent. At a wave of the hand, a dozen soldiers behind him immediately lunged at the four

    wounded warriors.

    The four warriors of the Blood Wolf clutched their swords, ready for theirst battle, but the situation suddenly changed.

    While the southern soldiers were charging, two figures in ck armor and with broadswords in their hands suddenly emerged from the sand below.

    Emitting the energy of the peak of the Emperor level, they swung their swords before half of those charging soldiers exploded and turned into mists of

    blood. The rest of them were cut in two by the sword light.

    "What the hell? Impossible! Who are you?" The twomanders of the southern legion were terrified by their strength.

    But they were not the only ones who were lurking there. In the next second, a dozen more armored figures emerged from the sand and appeared

    around the twomanders.

    Holding broadswords, they were all powerhouses at the peak of the Emperor level. From a distance, they locked onto the twomanders.

 Chapter 380 Western Expedition

    Chapter 380 Western Expedition

    Chapter 380 Western Expedition

    "C... Captain, who... are they?" The three soldiers, who were determined to fight to their deaths, froze. They gaped at those armored soldiers, who

    were all at the peak of the Emperor level.

    Most importantly, their armor seemed to be the same, which meant they were from the same team. Was there even such a powerful team in this

    world?

    "The... The Heaven Domain. It''s a battle unit of the Heaven Domain. The ck armor and the broadswords are their signatures. We''re saved. They''re

    so strong!" muttered the captain of the second regiment of the Blood Wolf.

    Without hesitation, the twomanders of the southern legion turned to flee.

    Unfortunately, there was no escape. In the blink of an eye, they were killed by the armored soldiers.

    Cne of the soldiers raised his wrist, looked at the Al equipment, and tapped on the panel. With a rumbling sound, an armed helicopter then flew over

    from the distance.

    Since their mission here had been aplished, they were ready to go to the next stop.

    The four members of the Blood Wolf rushed over. The captain asked those big soldiers of the Heaven Domain, "May I ask if you are under the

    command of Lord Cliff?"

    The soldiers of the Heaven Domain, who stood around two meters tall in heavy armor, stopped in their tracks and looked back at the speaker.

    The four members of the Blood Wolf immediately felt the pressure. Now they were sure that this mysterious team belonged to the Heaven Domain.

    They were both forces in the External Regions of the Summo Military Headquarters, and the four of them didn''t think these people would hurt them.

    Sure enough, one of the big warriors nodded and replied, "Yeah, we''re a battle unit of the Heaven Domain. 107-120 is our sequence. Is there

    anything I can help you with, sir?"

    "Uh... no..." the captain replied, swallowing hard. The Heaven Domain was so powerful.

    The armored soldier said again, "You guys are from the Blood Wolf, right? We''ve heard about you guys, and our leader has heard of your

    commander. The Seal Military Headquarters has been destroyed by us, and we''re purging the hidden powerhouses within the region. Don''t worry.

    We''ll evacuate after our job is done.ˇ±

    After a pause, he continued, "By the way, please pass on a message to yourmander. There are still four Way Masters out there. Two of them are

    in the Life Realm, and the other two the Death Realm. The Blood Wolf should be careful.ˇ±

    The captain''s mouth was agape, and his face was filled with shock. After quite a while, he said incredulously, "The Seal is destroyed? How is that

    possible? ording to ourmander, even if the Wilderness Cab doesn''t step in, there are still several Way Masters stationed at the base.

    Well... well..."

    The armored soldier smiled. "That''s true, but four Way Masters outside were in by our vice leader, ck Emperor. As for the Wilderness Cab

    our lord went there a couple of hours ago. The cab has been closed, and the Seal will be reconstituted. I hope you''ll seize the chance. Well, we

    still have a mission to aplish, sc please excuse me. See you."

    With that, the armored soldier turned around and got into the helicopter, which took them away.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "The Seal is destroyed, and four Way Masters are ughtered. Lord Cliff showed up in person and forced the Wilderness Cab to close. They''re so

    strong. The situation on thisnd is going to change.ˇ± The captain of the Blood Wolf, who had the bloodline of the Summeo Military Headquarters, was

    astounded.

    Simr things happened in dozens of other ces as well. On thisnd, the powerhouses of the Seal, who were above the Emperor level, were

    constantly purged. The news shocked countless forces in the region. It was surprising that the strongest Wilderness Cab remained closed rather

    than stepping in.

    It was 8 o''clock Hyena time. Located at the border between the eastern and western continents, the military headquarters was small but powerful.

    Two hours ago, the people in Hyena received a top alert from the Lion Quarter. A strict curfew was imposed, and anti-aircraft weapons dotted the

    borderline. The top brass then issued the top alert for battle. Within two hours, all the powerhouses were urgently summoned to the base.

    Their nerves were taut as they guarded against the leader and the soldiers of the Heaven Domain, who mighte at any second.

    Two hours ago, they sensed a crisis from the news that the distant Seal Military Headquarters had been destroyed. It meant that the four minor

    headquarters of the Z9 Alliance had all been attacked. The Hyena was the only one left.

    "Will the leader of the Heaven

    Domaine? At the primary stage

    of the True King level, he possesses

    the strengtfrof a Way Master at the

    later stage of the Life Realm. He''s?

    really sfrong, but we only need toˇŻ

    holdup for one hour. Then the:

    pewerhouses from the Liorwill

    affive. By that time, he wan''t escape

    however strong he is." The chief

    commander looked solemn and

    worried.

    He didn''t feel safe at all, even though those standing behind him were four Way Masters at the Death Realm, who had been urgently summoned here

    from nearby bases, and two Way Masters at the middle stage of the Life Realm, who were based here.

    After all, even the Seal Military Headquarters, which was guarded by numerous Way Masters from the Wilderness Cab, fell apart in an instant.

    Could they hold up until reinforcements came?

    Different from them, those in small and medium-sized military headquarters around the area were expecting the attack.

    The ck Stone, a medium-sized

    military headquarters adjacent to

    the Hyena, was an example. The

    sworn enemy of the Hyena didn''t

    know that the Heaven Domain was

    coming to attack because their)ˇ±

    in e gencework was not-strong

    enatigh. Even so, they had their

    channels to learn that the bellicose

    warriors of the Hyena had retreated,

    and their defense had been

    consolidated.

    5

    They had reason to believe that something had happened to the Hyena. The enemy of my enemy is my friend. Although they had no idea who the

    Hyena had offended, it didn''t stop them from making a war n.

    An hourter, after the top power returned to defence the Hyena Military Headquarters, the people from the ck Stone and other small or medium

    military headquarters in the vicinity assembled in the onlyrge military headquarters besides the Hyena.

    At 8:30, Central time, a group of top powerhouses, who had fought with the Hyena for hundreds of years, gathered in the conference room of the

    Tough Armor Military Headquarters to discuss the major event that was uing.

    "Urgent news! The Seal, a military

    headquarters in the south-central

    part of the world, was destroyed by

    the Heaven main, the most

    powerful force on the External

    Battlefield three hours ago. Thei

    soldiers-above the Emperor level

    were killed. Their nationa fortune

    was cut off, and four Way asters

    fiom the Wilderness Cabipet, the

    wn

    strongest force in the region, were

    ughtered. The leader of the

    Heaven Domain went to the Cab

    and forced them to close!" A top

    powerhouse rushed into the

    C

    a

    onference room and reported

    oud.

    His words rocked the boat. In excitement, themanders from different military headquarters all stood up. Their shock was beyond words.

    The Seal was arge military headquarters. It was destroyed so easily? These enemies of the Hyena looked at the speaker with their mouths agape.

    They were unable to ovee their astonishment.

    After a while, the chiefmander of the Tough Armor, who was at stage nine of the King level, took a deep breath and said incredulously, "Now I

    know why the Hyena has summoned their best men back so urgently. They''re guarding against the leader of the Heaven Domain."

    The othermanders from various military headquarters did a double take.

    It made sense. Because the Hyena had rarely battled in the External Regions, they had forgotten that it was a member of Z9 backed by the Lion

    Quarter.

    Among those who attacked Summo back then, the Hyena was the onlyrge military headquarters left in Z9, except for the three strongest military

    headquarters.

    After confirming the news, these fatal enemies of the Hyena started to ponder.

    After a while, themander of the ck Stone broke the silence. "I don''t think it will be an easy battle for the Heaven Domain. We have been

    fighting the Hyena for years and know how insidious they are. Gentlemen, don''t forget its geographical location. It''s close to the Iron Eagle and the

    Silver Snake. It will be a problem if they send their men over.ˇ±

    "Yeah, the Hyena is different from the Seal. It''s hard for the Lion Quarter toe to their rescue when the Seal is attacked, but I really hope that the

    leader of the Heaven Domain will destroy the Hyena!" said amander indignantly with clenched fists. He was from a medium-sized military

    headquarters, which was almost destroyed by the Hyena

    Ancthermander from a medium-sized military headquarters stood up and said to themander of the Tough Armer, "Markus, we should help

    the leader of the Heaven Domain. We can''t let him fight alone. Although he''s not our ally, we help whoever fights the Hyena. That makes him our

    friend. We can let him die there!ˇ±

    "Agreed. Markus, make the decision! We can''t sit by! All these years, we''ve been oppressed by that Hyena."

    "Yeah, Markus, give the order. The top power from my military headquarters will fully support you. This is a chance for us. A great opportunity!ˇ±

    Themanders from various military headquarters stood up and pleaded for his order one after another.

    After a long time, Markus Romano, themander of the otherrge military headquarters in the region, clenched his fists and said, "Okay! We''ll join

    the battle!ˇ±

 Chapter 381 Turn of Events

    Chapter 381 Turn of Events

    Chapter 381 Turn of Events

    10,000 meters above the central part of the Western Ocean, the ne that carried Iwan and the warriors of the Heaven Domain was flying toward the

    Hyena Military Headquarters at top speed. At that moment, Teddy was exchanging information with Ivy.

    He suddenly changed color and looked up at Iwan. "Lord, bad news! The powerhouses from the Lion Quarter didn''t linger at the Seal. They''re

    chasing after us. Now around an hour has passed.ˇ±

    In a ck robe, Teddy furrowed his brows. After the battle, the five vice leaders of the Heaven Domain and he had made great advancements. Dark,

    War, y, Kill, and he had reached stage nine of the King level. Their strength couldpare with that of half-a-step Way Masters, while ck

    Emperor could match a Way Master at the primary stage of the Life Realm

    They were strong enough to attack the Hyena, but a bunch of powerhouses were chasing after them. It would be a dangerous situation if they were

    trapped inside the Hyena.

    Iwan frowned slightly and gradually turned serious. Technically speaking, the Hyena should have been alerted, and a raid was no longer possible.

    Those people were not fools who couldn''t see through their intentions.

    While Iwan was frowning, ck Emperor looked indifferent. It didn''t bother her. Clutching her sledgehammer, she would support any decision lwan

    made.

    It was the same for the other four vice leaders of the Heaven Domain. They were eager to reach the True King level as soon as possible, but

    cultivation alone was not enough. The Great Age hade, and the Real Emperor Way Realm would open in three days. If they couldn''t advance to

    that level, how were they going to vie with those top geniuses from all over the world?

    After a long silence, Iwan wrinkled his brows and said, "True, but we have to attack. The Hyena Military Headquarters is right next to the Real

    Emperor Way Realm. I don''t know how many Real Emperor Way Realms are out there, but it will be an advantage for us to grow if we take the first

    one. The Hyena should be destroyed.ˇ±

    After a pause, he continued, "Even if we can''t destroy it, we should cut off its national fortune. We can''t let another top military headquarters appear

    near the Real Emperor Way Realm. Otherwise, the development of the Summo and we will be restricted.ˇ±

    Teddy reasoned with a frown, "Lord, the national fortune of a top military headquarters should be at the level of a Royal Dynasty. It''s not so easy for

    them to upgrade.ˇ±

    Iwan seriously shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. Who knows what is hiding in the Real Emperor Way Realm that has been sealed for a

    thousand years? What if there is something that can help a dynasty advance quickly? The Summo has just advanced to the Royal Dynasty. We can''t

    take the risk."

    "Yeah." Teddy nodded, sat back down, and continued tomunicate with Ivy.

    Just as Teddy worried, the Way Masters from the Lion were not the only ones who were hurrying over. The top powers from the Iron Eagle and the

    Silver Snake were also on the move because the strategic importance of Hyena was too great.

    Teddy''s face kept changing. Whilemunicating with lvy, he reported to Iwan, whose face was also getting gloomier and gloomier.

    Bad news came one after another. As time went by, their ne was getting closer and closer to the Hyena.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    A cold sweat broke out on Teddy''s back and body. The air in the cabin was depressing, and only the sound of Teddy tapping on the keyboard could

    be heard. The others were all silently gathering their strength and preparing for battle.

    Soan, half an hour had passed. wan was going to give the order to stick to their n. They wouldnd and infiltrate the Hyena Military Headquarters.

    Teddy suddenly stood up and hurriedly reported, "Lord, don''tnd yet. Something is happening!ˇ± While speaking, Teddy wiped the cold sweat off his

    face.

    "What''s wrong?" Iwan asked wonderingly.

    Teddy swallowed hard and replied in shock, "Lord, the Tough Armor, the ck Stone, and a dozen small and medium military headquarters in the

    area are contacting Ivy. They... They want to help us!ˇ±

    "The Tough Armor and the ck Stone? They..." Just as Iwan was going to ask Teddy in detail, ck Emperor suddenly nudged him and pointed

    outside the window.

    He subconsciously looked out of the window and saw a dozen warnes escorting them. More nes then appeared in the distant sky.

    Teddy continued, "Lord, the Tough Armor has used their technology to block the radar in the area. In other directions, they used the same type of

    warne as ours to confuse the enemy and ordered them to fly toward the Hyena.ˇ±

    "On the ground, the powerhouses from the Tough Armor, the ck Stone, and other military headquarters are gathering from all directions.ˇ± Teddy

    kept lwan updated with thetest information

    Everyone was shocked. They were surprised by the sudden emergence of reinforcements.

    After a while, y broke his silence.

    "lwan, it seems our operation

    complies withthe aspirations of the

    people. rhe Tough Armar, the ck

    Stone, and.other military oo

    headquarters are sworn enemies of

    the Hyana. Their feud hassted

    hundreds of years, and they have

    fought no less than a hundred

    battles. The Hyena has been the

    constant winner, and a lot of

    powerhouses from the Tough

    Armor, the ck Stone, and other

    military headquarters have been

    ughtered.ˇ±

    War nodded and chimed in, "True. The Hyena has been winning because it gets support from top military headquarters in Z9. The Tough Armor and

    others offer help, probably because they saw a chance in our attack on the Hyena."

    "It''s a good thing that they''re willing to help us, but I don''t think there are many powerhouses in their domains," lwan said with a frown.

    The outside help was a surprise. While he was calcting something in his mind, Teddy changed color once again

    He then fed Iwan thetest information until Iwan was even more shocked.

    With the help of the Tough Armor and other military headquarters, lwan was leading his men to fly toward the Hyena at top speed.

    On the ground, the powerhouses of

    the Tough Argior, the ck Stone,

    and other mj {itary headquarters kept

    athering-af the borders of the ?

    Hyena. Athough there weren''t many

    powerhouses in any of these military

    eadquarters, the number was not

    spall when they joined forces. By

    and by, the number of th¨¦ir Way

    Masters equaled that of the Hyena.

    [(=]

    =

    There were 70 or 80 King-level and 200 or 300 Emperor-level powerhouses. It was a terrifying force.

    At the same time, the military headquarters that surrounded the Hyena blocked their airspace and activated their anti-aircraft weapons. It would be

    impossible for warnes from the Iron Eagle and the Silver Snake to pass through the air.

    Of course, given their small power, they couldn''t stop those Way Masters from crossing onnd. The good part was that their rescue of the Hyena

    would be dyed.

    At the eastern order, a Way Master

    at the primary stage of the Life

    Realm and five Way Masters at the

    Death Realm appeared behind Ny

    Markus;the chiefmander of the

    Toughrhrmor, and Rocky Bate,

    themander of the ck Stone.

    These people were thest top

    powerhouses in their alliance.

    Although the number of them was the same as that in Hyena, their strength was much weaker. The top power in Hyena was made up of two Way

    Masters at the middle stage of the Life Realm and four in the Death Realm. Among the four, two were at theter stage, and the other two were at the

    peak.

    If the six Way Masters from the alliance fought their counterparts head-on, they barely stood a chance of winning.

    It was a shame that these small and medium military headquarters could not win the Hyena, although they were surrounding it. And they had been

    losing their powerhouses over the years.

    Overlooking the Hyena from high ground, the twomanders from the Tough Armor and the ck Stone were more excited than upset.

    That was because the legendary leader of the Heaven Domain wasing. The man famous across the External Battlefield had destroyed the Seal

    which was proof of his strength. If they joined hands, they might have a chance of destroying the Hyena today.

    "Lord Cliff, we''ll depend on you. Be sure to win!" Themander of the Tough Armor clenched his fists. This time, the alliance had staked everything

    they had. The chance came so suddenly, but they would seize it no matter what.

    While those powerhouses from the Tough Armor and the ck Stone were excited, the hearts of themander and top powerhouses in the warfare

    conference room of the Hyena kept sinking

    The greatest crisis in history seemed to be befalling them.

 Chapter 382 Descending from the Sky (1)

    Chapter 382 Descending from the Sky (1)

    Chapter 382 Descending from the Sky (1)

    Cn the ne, Teddy carried the high-techputer that he used to contact Ivy to lwan''s side. The screen disyed a shocking scene. On the

    eastern border of the Hyena, six Way Masters from the Tough Armor and the ck Stone rose into the air and distantly locked onto the domain of the

    Hyena.

    At the same time, six stronger Way Masters in Hyena also rose into the air. Emitting great energy, they remotely confronted their enemies.

    The territory of the Hyena was notrge. If the Way Masters used their full power, they could rush into the base in just three or two minutes.

    Cn the screen, Iwan saw the Emperor-level and King-level powerhouses from the Tough Armor, the ck Stone, and other military headquarters rise

    into the sky. Their eyes were filled with resentment.

    Apparently, they were ready to fight to their deaths. The moment the powerhouses of the Heaven Domain arrived would be the time for their attack.

    Touched by their determination, Iwan murmured, "In this battle, are we helping them or the other way around?"

    He was confounded to see those powerhouses from small and medium-sized military headquarters rising into the air without hesitation but with

    resentment. To be honest, he hadn''t expected such action from them before he led his men toe and attack the Hyena.

    Those who had anticipated his intentions were all on the move. He saw it when a man at the primary level of the King level led three or four Emperor-

    level warriors to the battlefield. They were the only powerhouses in a small military headquarters.

    "Lord..." Teddy took a deep breath and locked up at Iwan. This was their chance! A great opportunity!

    Iwan also took a deep breath before he said slowly, "Speed up and attack!"

    Following his voice, the ne elerated once again to a point several times the speed of sound. The half-an-hour trip was then shortened by

    several minutes. Due to the high speed, two mes spewed out of the exhaust pipes and zed in the sky.

    Those forces, who were watching the situation in this area, were aghast. The tension instantly went to the extreme.

    While Iwan was hurrying toward the Hyena, those powerhouses from the Lion Quarter, who were chasing from far behind, changed color.

    "Quickly inform the Hyena to get prepared! They should hold up for half an hour at all costs. The powerhouses from the Silver Snake and the Iron

    Eagle will then arrive. We will arrive in one hour at most. We will be there! Tell them quickly!ˇ± said the elder from the Holy Mountain anxiously.

    He had thought that Iwan would retreat since the Hyena had been prepared for battle, while reinforcements wereing from the Lion Quarter, the

    Silver Snake, and the Iron Eagle. He had underestimated Iwan''s determination. He had underestimated the verve of the leader of the Heaven

    Domain.

    "Shit!" Everyone was depressed.

    From several directions, five Way Masters from the Silver Snake and six Way Masters from the Iron Eagle were crossing the borders of the Tough

    Armer, the ck Stone, and other military headquarters in their chariots.

    "Our borders have been closed. You should leave quickly!" A group of soldiers guarding the border lines of the ck Stone and the Tough Armor

    stoutly stopped the powerhouses from the Iron Eagle and the Silver Snake

    "Get lost!" Following a boom, the powerhouses from the Silver Snake and the Eagle Military roared. In the chariot, a Way Master swung his sword,

    and those ordinary soldiers exploded and died tragically.

    The chariots advanced quickly. Even so, it would take them half an hour to reach their destination. Time was not enough.

    They couldn''t cross on warnes because the airspace over the Tough Armor and the ck Stone had been locked down. Countless surface-to-air

    missiles were waiting for them

    They had to race against time and cross from thend.

    While they were breaking into the territory of the Tough Armor and the ck Stone, countless masked soldiers suddenly appeared in the wilderness

    and the streets. Carrying rocketunchers, they fired at the chariots.

    Boom! After a series of explosions, the chariots turned intorge balls of fire.

    "Kill them!" The ten Way Masters were infuriated. After getting out of the chariots, they cut the attackers into pieces.

    But it was useless! Not long after the new chariots were sent over, they were destroyed in the second wave of attacks.

    The second wave, the third wave... When their chariots were blown up for the fourth time, the Way Masters were dismayed. They had to abandon the

    chariots and rely on their feet.

    However, those soldiers who hated the Hyena, the Iron Eagle, and the Silver Snake keptunching suicide attacks against them.

    The soldiers forwent their lives to stall these Way Masters. One second of dy would boost their chances of victory.

    "Charge and blow them up! Slow their advance. Hurry!" On the streets of a city, on the way of advancing Way Masters, a captain from Tough Armor,

    who had lost his arm, shouted to his men.

    Then there were a series of explosions.

    Those arrogant Way Masters were stalled by a group of soldiers who hadn''t even reached the God of War level.

    This approach came with a heavy price. Within just a few minutes, thousands of soldiers from the alliance died.

    And the horrible number was still climbing up.

    The Way Masters from the Silver Snake and the Iron Eagle were unscathed, but their advance was dyed again and again. They could stand one,

    two, or even ten attacks like this. What about a hundred times? Or two hundred times?

    Cne hundred suicide attacks would weaken even a Way Master. They were forced to slow down.

    In a small city that was destroyed by the Hyena a few years ago, the square was in ruins. The ten Way Masters fell silent when they saw thousands of

    ordinary soldiers swarming over from all directions.

    Could they kill them all? The answer was affirmative. Not to mention Way Masters, even Emperor-level powerhouses could do that, but they were not

    killing machines. As the battle went on, they started to be shocked.

    "What the hell did the Hyena do to them?" A Way Master looked at the soldiers, who were incessantly rushing over from the distance. They were

    ordinary, but their determination was astounding

    Their hope of arriving at the Hyena Military Headquarters within half an hour was dashed. It was mission impossible.

    Five minutester, on the eastern

    border, the cormanders of the

    Tough ArmqQr Fand the ck Stone

    looked atthe tragic scenes in their

    respective domains. Their soldiers

    were stalling the reinforcements

    with''their lives. At that momeht, both

    roen''s eyes were crimson.-Some of

    the powerhouses at the Emperor or

    King levels shed tears. Content

    belongs to

    "Everyone, get ready to clear the way for Lord Cliff!" Markus raised his sword and shouted to the sky.

    "Follow me to kill them and avenge our brothers! Kill them!" Rocky roared with red eyes and raised his sword. With a boom, he darted toward the

    defense line of the Hyena like an arrow.

    "Charge!" Hundreds of powerhouses above the Emperor level, leading tens of thousands of crack soldiers, lunged at the eastern defense line like

    cannonballs.

    Boom... A session of explosions rang out. The artillery fire rained down on the charging soldiers.

    But it was useless. The moment those scldiers fell, they used their bodies to block the bullets for theirpatriots behind them.

    A dozen secondster, the eastern defense line of the Hyena was torn apart.

    Dozens of powerhouses above the King level rushed toward the Hyena Military Headquarters without hesitation

    Five minutester, dozens of King-level powerhouses and six Way Masters broke into the base.

    "Attack!" The six Way Masters from the Tough Armor and the ck Stone fought their counterparts head-on.

    "Kill them all! Charge!" The six Way Masters from the Hyena fiercely attack their enemies.

    Boom... There were a series of

    explosions. Their feud hadsted

    hundreds ofyears, and the battle

    was as fierce as ever. The <

    powerhalses from the alliance were

    p anning to work with the Heaven

    Domain to destroy the Hyena today,

    while those from the Hyera were

    nning to annihte thet before

    Iwan''s arrival.

    So, they went on a melee from the beginning.

    "Die!" A Way Master in the middle stage of the Life Realm used his sword to prate the chest of a Way Master from the Tough Armor.

    "Nestor!" The other powerhouses from the Tough Armor roared. The wounded man was old and at the peak of the Death Realm. The years of battling

    had left him with numerous wounds, and his strength was not as great as before.

    Just as his opponent was going to finish him, Nestor suddenly smiled, gave up his defense, and advanced instead of retreating. The moment his

    opponent shredded his heart, he clung to the man.

    Boom! Nestor blew himself up at close range.

    "No!" The Commander-in-Chief of the Tough Armor widened his eyes. This was not their n. This job was just to consume the power of their

    enemies before they joined hands with wan, but Nestor blew himself up before Iwan arrived.

    "Markus, theres no battle without

    casualties. You shouldn''t totally

    depend onthe leader of the Heaven

    Domain. ˇ®Por t forget that the Hyena

    is ourmortal enemy. Markus, take

    care df the Tough Armor. I''ll {eave

    ouFtountry to you!" ContentˇŻ belongs

    to- 9This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Boom! Another elder from the Tough Armor spoke to Markus and then perished together with his opponent.

    "Ahhh! Charge! Kill them all!" The blood and tears came out of MarkusˇŻs eyes. The two fallen elders were seniors in his family. They watched him

    grow up, but both died on the battlefield.

    At the ce where Nestor blew himself up, the Way Master at the middle stage of the Life Realm reappeared

    He was alive, but his injury was serious. His strength was reduced to the primary stage of the Death Realm.

    "I''l kill you!" Shedding blood tears, Markus roared and rushed toward the wounded man.

    The man spat out a mouthful of blood but managed to repel Markus with his sword. While Markus was sent flying backward, he lunged over for the

    kill.

    At the critical moment, Markus suddenly shouted to the sky, "Lord CIiffl"

    Rumble! Heaven seemed to be answering him. Then arge warne appeared in the distant sky. The body of the ne was smoking and burning

    as it darted toward the Hyena Military Headquarters.

    Iwan and his men jumped out.

    Losing no time, they lunged at the Way Master from the Hyena at the same time.

 Chapter 383 Descending from the Sky (2)

    Chapter 383 Descending from the Sky (2)

    Chapter 383 Descending from the Sky (2)

    "Iwan Cliff!" Another Way Master from the Hyena roared, nning to rush over, but his opponent, who was at the primary stage of the Life Realm,

    held him up.

    Soon, that wounded man from the Hyena fell under the joint attack of lwan and his men

    Iwan clenched his fists and condensed the energy of the dead into a red Holy Image Fruit. He divided it into five before injecting them into the bodies

    of Teddy, Dark, War, y. and Kill.

    "Continue!" Iwan suppressed his shock and shouted coldly. Then he led his team to attack the other Way Master, with the help of a powerhouse from

    the ck Stone.

    They used the old tactic of getting rid of their enemies one by one.

    But something unexpected happened. Just as he was rushing over with his men, the Way Master from the Hyena red at them and blew himself up

    without any hesitation.

    lwan''s face changed. He hurriedly created a barrier, but the shockwave made him turn pale and grunt before the blood gushed out from the corner of

    his mouth.

    "Continue!" he shouted again after sessfully blocking the shockwave. ck Emperor, Teddy, and others didn''t suffer much damage. Like thest

    time, Iwan condensed the residual energy into a Holy Image Fruit and injected it into his friendsˇŻ bodies.

    However, the same thing happened again. Just as Iwan and his men reached the side of another powerhouse of the Hyena, the man blew himself up.

    The shockwave was blocked by ck Emperor, but half of the Godly Armor that was floating outside her body was broken. The blood gushed out

    from the corner of her mouth. Her face was pale, but she said nothing.

    Just as Iwan and his men were going to attack thest Way Master of the Hyena, the powerhouse from the ck Stone suddenly shouted, "I''ll clear

    the way for you. Lord Cliff, I hope you''ll destroy the Hyena."

    Boom! There were only two Way Masters in the ck Stone, and this man was one of them. He blew himself up and perished together with his

    opponent.

    Iwan didn''t move. ck Emperor rushed over and condensed the energy into two Holy Image Fruits. She injected one into Rocky''s body and divided

    the other one for Teddy and the others to devour.

    The battlefield quieted down. In just less than a minute, five Way Masters from the Hyena had fallen. Thest one and the strongest among them

    seemed to be advancing to theter stage of the Way Master level.

    Everyone, be it the top powerhouses, the crack soldiers, or the warriors at the Emperor or King levels, quieted down.

    Pitter-patter... The blood of the fallen Way Masters rained down from the sky above the Hyena Military Headquarters.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    So far, five Way Masters from the Hyena had fallen. One of them was in the middle stage of the Life Realm, and the other four the Death Realm. The

    Tough Armor and the ck Stone had also lost three Way Masters, which was half of their top force. Within just one minute, a total of eight Way

    Masters died. Now only one Way Master was left in the Hyena

    "Heh heh... ha-ha... hahaha... Iwan Cliff, nice work. You bring doom to the Hyena. Even if I die, I''ll drag you down to hell with me. Die!" Although he

    was wounded, his strength remained great. He started to burn his essence to temporarily gain the strength of theter stage of the Life Realm and

    then lunged at his enemies.

    "Stand back!" Iwan locked at the desperate man, ordering his men to step back.

    Together with ck Emperor, the powerhouse from the Tough Armor, and two injured Way Masters of the alliance, he attacked the fanatic man.

    It was a one-sided battle. There was no surprise in the result.

    However, it was a tough battle. More than one minuteter, the Way Master finally fell under their joint attack, but he blew himself up at thest

    moment.

    Iwan, ck Emperor, and those powerhouses from the alliance were greatly affected. Their faces were pale, and the energy inside them was

    turbulent.

    Unable to hold back anymore, Iwan spat out a mouthful of blood. The three powerhouses of the alliance were also seriously wounded. Their strength

    was reduced to a great extent.

    Three secondster, thest Holy Image Fruit was condensed. Iwan divided it for Teddy and the others to devour. There wasn''t any powerhouse in

    the Death Realm in the Heaven Domain. He had to help Teddy and others advance as soon as possible.

    The battle in the sky ended, but the one on the ground was still on. The soldiers from the Hyena were extremely fierce. Even though their top power

    had been consumed, they still desperately guarded their base and the national fortune.

    After devouring several Holy Image

    Fruits, Teddy, Dark, War, y, and

    Kill rushedhover, together witha >

    group of ˇ®armored soldiers led by"

    Warrign No. 1, who came from the

    distahce. They startedto ~~

    exterminate the remnants,

    wn

    ?

    The warriors of various levels were locked in a fierce melee. The battle on the ground continued or had just begun.

    Those in the air fell silent. The top power of the Hyena had been eliminated, but the cost was heavy.

    When thest Way Master of the Hyena blew himself up, those powerhouses from the Iron Eagle and the Silver Snake, who were crossing the

    domain of the Tough Armor, were shocked.

    They had felt the wail of the Hyena''s national fortune and the energy fluctuations from the fallen Way Masters.

    "Within just a few minutes, they are all dead." Every one of them was depressed.

    As if it were a signal, the soldiers andmoners from the Tough Armor retreated at the same time.

    No one continued to stall them, but they were not delighted at all.

    Those powerhouses from the Lion Quarter, who were hurrying over, were equally dismayed.

    The elder from the Holy Mountain crumbled themunication equipment and emitted a terrifying aura. They had been well-prepared. Still, they

    werete by one step.

    "Toote! Ahhh!" The elder was furious. The top power of the Hyena had been exterminated. By the time they arrived, those from the Heaven Domain

    should have run away.

    However, the eyes of another elder lit up. He looked up at the furious man and said, "No, it''s not over yet. Keep elerating. We should hurry!"

    "Huh?" The elder from the Holy Mountain locked at the speaker in confusion.

    "Heh heh, Iwan and his men, they won''t get away." The man sneered before he showed everyone a message on his phone.

    After destroying the top power of the Hyena, wan prepared to withdraw and find a ce to heal when ck Emperor and he changed colors at the

    same time.

    "It can''t be! When did theye?" The only Life-Realm Way Master from the Tough Armor was appalled. His eyes were filled with horror.

    That was because the energy of Way Masters shot up from the four quarters below their feet, where a melee was going on.

    Soon, a total of eleven Way Masters

    rose into thea r. Four of them were

    in the Life Realm, and the other ~~

    seven were in the Death Realm. =

    Among them, two were at theter

    stage-of the Life Realm, and three

    wete at the peak of the Death

    R¨¦alm.  fo

    Worse still, they seemed to be in their best form. These people had been hiding. They didn''t show up even when the top power of the Hyena was

    eliminated.

    They appeared only after thest Way Master of the Hyena blew himself up, while Iwan, ck Emperor, and others were badly injured.

    lwan''s eyes were gloomy. They had fallen into a trap.

    "They''re from the Wolf and the Fish Military Headquarters!" ck Emperor said with a frosty face. She clutched her sledgehammer, ready to fight.

    These men were indeed from the

    Wolf and the''Fish, whose national

    fortune had''been destroyed by the

    Senior Eber and his men in a raid: It

    was topte for the top

    powerhouses to rally when their

    bases were destroyed.

    ˇ°)

    It didn''t mean there weren''t any Way Masters in the two military headquarters. Everyrge military headquarters was protected by top powerhouses.

    From a distance, an old man at theter stage of the Life Realm locked onto Iwan and sneered, "lwan Cliff, this is the end for you. We''ve been hiding

    here for Shelton, but you came.ˇ±

    "Such being the case, we''ll kill you first.ˇ± The energy was surging inside the Way Master from the Wolf.

    At the same time, his friends surrounded Iwan, ck Emperor, and the powerhouses from the alliance.

 Chapter 384 Blocking the Enemy and Opening a Way

    Chapter 384 Blocking the Enemy and Opening a Way

    Chapter 384 Blocking the Enemy and Opening a Way

    Iwan and ck Emperor were both silent. Teddy, Dark, War, y, and Kill were appalled.

    The Wolf and the Fish had sent over their best men. In Z9, they had been on good terms with the Hyena for hundreds of years. Their cooperation

    covered all sectors.

    However, these people didn''t show up when thest Way Master of the Hyena burned his essence and fought to his death.

    They had used the lives of their alliance to injure Iwan and his men. Although no one on lwan''s team was dead, they had been seriously wounded.

    Iwan miscalcted, not expecting the pecple in the two military headquarters to be so ruthless that they sacrificed the six Way Masters in exchange

    for their injuries.

    No one on lwan''s side spoke. The remaining three powerhouses from the Tough Armor and the ck Stone gathered around Iwan.

    A Way Master at theter stage of the Life Realm sneered at the Life-Realm powerhouse from the Tough Armor. "Oswaldo, are you sure you want to

    get involved in this? We won''t chase you if you leave now."

    The strongest person from the Fish narrowed his eyes that were flickering

    He was trying a drive a wedge between them. If the three powerhouses from the alliance withdraw now, he would not hunt them down. Iwan was their

    only target today. They could even let those Emperor-level powerhouses below them and ck Emperor run away.

    Iwan was the backbone of the Heaven Domain and was dubbed by the top military headquarters in the External Regions as the most terrifying person

    in the future Summo Military Headquarters. They were determined to kill him at all costs. Cnce he was dead, the Heaven Domain would copse.

    His friend from the Wolf nodded and echoed, "Yeah, you guys can leave. The Hyena is gone, and your battle is over. The rest is our grudge against

    the Heaven Domain. Leave, or you''ll die too."

    The strongest man from Tough Armor fell silent. With his head down, he thought for a moment and then shook his head. "Heh heh, no. We''re old and

    seriously wounded. We won''tst long, so we''re not leaving."

    The eyes of the Way Master from the Wolf glinted with coldness. He gazed at the man and said, "Oswaldo, is it bad to live?"

    Oswaldo Delvalle just shook his head. Ignoring the man, he turned around, gazed at lwan for a moment, and then said seriously, "Lord Cliff, if you

    survive this, could you ally yourself with the Tough Armor? Can you help our military headquarters in the Great Age?"

    "Sir, why did you choose to stay?" wan asked, looking at the man solemnly.

    "Those in the Z9 Alliance have no faith, and we have been oppressed by them for hundreds of years. You''re different from them. I believe in you and

    the Summo Military Headquarters," Oswaldo replied, shaking his head

    "Thank you!" Iwan nodded

    Oswaldo hummed and stopped talking. Clutching his sword, he was ready for the final battle. The other two powerhouses didn''t leave either.

    After Oswaldo rejected their proposal, the Way Masters from the Wolf and the Fish made up their minds. They decided to kill the three too

    "Kill them!" The Way Master from the Wolf bellowed, waving at lwan. Then the eleven powerhouses lunged over together.

    "Retreat! Break out!" ck Emperor immediately selected a direction and led everyone to break out of the encirclement.

    Iwan silently gauged the situation. Given the disparity between their enemies and them, they didn''t stand a chance of winning. On their side, there

    were only five people who were at the Way-Master level, and everyone was injured. Now his energy was disorderly, and his strength had significantly

    declined

    Breaking out was their only option. Without any hesitation, he turned around and headed in the direction of a Way Master from the Fish.

    "Lord Cliff, we''ll bring up the rear!" The three Way Masters from the Tough Armor and the ck Stone fought their counterparts head-on.

    Boom... The battle started. Joining hands, they held up the strongest powerhouses from the Wolf.

    Cne of the three powerhouses from the Wolf was at the peak of the Death Realm. The other two were in the middle stage and theter stage of the

    Life Realm. They snorted and quickly repelled their opponents, who kept spitting out blood.

    "Lord Cliff! Go!" The old man from Tough Armor was shed in the chest. His blood sttered, and he roared fiercely. Following a boom, he burned

    his essence to temporarily regain the power of the middle stage of the Life Realm and desperately held up his opponent. Like him, his friends also

    burned their essence. While roaring, they attacked two Way Masters from the Wolf.

    The battle was white-hot from the start. The three powerhouses from the alliance had cut off their retreat. They had no n for survival. Even if they

    didn''t die here on the battlefield, they would after the battle ended.

    The three old men from the foreign military headquarters hadn''t even met with lwan before, but at that moment, they helped lwan break out

    regardless of everything.

    "Elders! No!" In the Hyena Military Headquarters, which had been reduced to rubble, themanders of the Tough Armor and the ck Stone

    locked at the three old men in the sky. Their grief was beyond words.

    "On mymand! Retreat! Now!" Oswaldo roared in mid-air. He kept charging at his opponent but was repelled again and again

    "Tough Armor! Retreat!" The blood tears flowed out of MarkusˇŻ eyes. As themander of arge military headquarters, he knew that they couldn''t

    stay there any longer. Once the hands of the eleven Way Masters were freed, they would be doomed.

    The soldiers quickly retreated. They were not helpful in the battle between Way Masters. If there were only one or two more Way Masters on their

    enemy''s side, they could stay and assist. Unfortunately, there were too many enemies, and suicide attacks would not work.

    Iwan and others were touched by the three old men, who were burning their essence to hold up the enemies.

    A Way Master from the fish led seven powerhouses to attack Iwan and his men from the front.

    The feeble Godly Armor outside ck Emperor''s body appeared once again. She wielded her sledgehammer to open a way.

    "Guys, let''s fight our way out!" Teddy shouted, burning his energy. Like him, Dark, War, y, and Kill also released their raging energy.

    "Die!" Iwan growled. The sword in his hand turned into a ck shadow and darted toward the Way Master from the Fish, who was at theter stage of

    the Life Realm.

    "lwan Cliff, you won''t get away!ˇ± shouted themander of the Fish. A sword appeared in his hand, and he lunged at wan.

    Bang! Iwan collided with the man head-on. He was repelled a few steps and spat out another mouthful of blood. His face was even paler.

    ck Emperor was also repelled by a Way Master in the middle stage of the Life Realm, but her sledgehammer smashed into the man''s chest.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Charge!" Teddy, Dark, War, y, and Kill charged at the powerhouses from the Fish. However, their joint attacks could kill one, but not six Way

    Masters.

    After the first sh, the five were all injured. In contrast, their enemies didn''t suffer much damage

    Neither lwan nor ck Emperor spake. They just did their best to fight their way out. Unfortunately, they had been seriously wounded before this, and

    their enemies were much stronger than them. As time went by, more injuries were added

    The blood trickled down lwan''s arm, and the blood also burst on ck Emperor''s body. Her attractive face was now bloodless

    "Iwan Cliff, there is no escape. Forget about the others. Let''s join forces to kill him!" The Way Master from the Fish was wounded by Iwan. The blood

    started to gush out from the corner of his mouth.

    If he did this alone, lwan was quite likely to break out in the end. Therefore, he summoned all the powerhouses.

    "Hold up! Don''t let theme over!" ck Emperor saw through his intentions and shouted in a hurry.

    ck Emperor, Teddy, Dark, War, y, and Kill did their best to hold up their enemies, but a Death-Realm powerhouse managed to get through and

    rush to lwan''s rear.

    Bang! Toote to defend himself, lwan was hit in the back.

    He spat cut a mouthful of blood. Before he could react, another man suddenly appeared overhead. The sword in his hand came down. Iwan couldn''t

    only lift his sword to parry. Unfortunately, the man was too strong, and Iwan was smashed down. Then two men joined hands to attack him

    The battle seemed long. In fact, everything happened in less than half a minute. lwanˇŻs team and their allies were in a bad situation. They kept getting

    injured

    On the square.the King-level

    powerhouses-and over a hundred

    Emperor evel warriors from the ~~

    Heaven Homain were eliminating.the

    remnants of the Hyena. What

    happened in the sky was so fast that

    they didn''t have time to goand

    stpport their friends. Coptent

    belongs to

    The second round of the battle happened in an instant. lwan and his men, who won the first round, suffered losses in the second round. Their

    situation was getting more and more dangerous.

    At the same time, on the eastern

    border of thedHyena Military

    eadquarters, the top power from ._

    the Iron Eagle and the Silver Snake

    had entered the domain of the ~~

    vena They were rushing overto

    the.battlefield. Given their speed,

    they would be arriving in jest a few

    minutes.

    Cn the southern coastline of the Tough Armor, the powerhouses from the Lion Quarter had sessfullynded. The Way Masters in theter stage or

    at the peak of Life Realm headed toward the Hyena at top speed

    Ivy, who stayeelin the Heaven

    Domain Headquarters to gather

    information; was anxious to no end

    She infotrned Dimitrie about the

    situation and sent a message to the

    Sumimo Military Headquarters,

    which was based in Viknd.

    But it was toote for Dimitrie and those in the Summo toe and save Iwan

    Jayna, who had been secretly following Iwan, had just arrived in the southern region because she didn''t want Iwan to discover her presence. She had

    felt the energy fluctuations from the Hyena.

    A bad feeling rose in her. With no time to think about it, she rushed toward the Hyena Military Headquarters as fast as she could

    In the residence of the Miller family, Evan suddenly changed color and immediately rushed out toward the Dragon Pond, where the Senior Elder was.

    Cn the battlefield, Iwan and his men were getting weaker and weaker. At the base below, Warrior No. 1 rushed out with the national fortune of the

    Hyena before he saw the critical situation in the sky.

    Just as he was going to lead his men to go up and help their lord, two powerhouses from the alliance had been fatally wounded. Without hesitation,

    they blew themselves up at thest moment.

    "Old pals, wait for me," muttered Oswaldo, the strongest man in Tough Armor, as he saw his friends dead.

    He looked down at the national fortune statue in Warrior No. 1''s hand and then at thend of the Tough Armor. It was the ce he had fought for all

    his life. He smiled.

    "Iron Wolf, let''s go to hell together... heh heh.ˇ± Oswaldo knew that he couldn''t hold up any longer. At thest moment, he used up his strength, rushed

    to his opponent, and then blew himself up.

    However, half a secondter, the man from the Wolf reappeared and snorted. Although the explosion had wounded him, he had avoided most of the

    shockwave.

    Like him, the two Way Masters, who had fought with the powerhouses from the alliance, also came out of the explosion range, albeit in bad forms

    The three old men had failed to kill any of their opponents. They were just wounded.

    The three of them, two in the Life Realm and one at the peak of the Death Realm, immediately rushed toward Iwan

    Someone seemed to be sighing in the sky. No one knew if he wasmenting the three old men or other things.

    Warrior No. 1 and others knew that their leader was in a critical situation. Iwan couldn''t hold up much longer under the joint attacks of two Way

    Masters. Worse still, three more joined the battle. He was outnumbered.

    "Brother!" ck Emperor was furious.

    "Lord!"

    "Brother!"

    Teddy, Dark, War, y, and Kill were anxious to no end. Like ck Emperor, they had been seriously injured

    They exchanged looks and saw the determination in each other''s eyes. lwan couldn''t die, or the Heaven Domain would fall apart. They decided to die

    for him

    "Guys, it''s our turn now!" Teddy got mixed feelings, but his tone was firm. Regardless of everything, they rushed toward Iwan with energy swelling in

    them.

    "No! Disperse and run! This is an order! Go! Don''te over! Go! Now!" Iwan saw through their intentions of opening a way for him.

    He frantically shouted to Teddy and others. His decision to attack the Hyena was wrong. He couldn''t let his friends pay for his mistake

    "Go... ah!" He roared, but they wouldn''t listen. They continued to lunge over as fast as they could.

    At the same time, the powerhouses from the Wolf also fanatically rushed over. Just as the two groups were about to reach lwanˇŻs side. The most

    tragic part of the two battles today urred.

    From the square of the ruined base, the armored soldiers of the King level and at the peak of the Emperor level rose.

    Cne, two, three... ten... twenty... forty... sixty... eighty... one hundred...

    Over a hundred warriors of the Heaven Domain rushed up. The heavy armor they were wearing featured instant eleration. Thus, they were able to

    arrive before Teddy, ck Emperor, and those from the Wolf.

    Without hesitation, these soldiers entered suicide-attack mode.

    Those at the peak of the Emperor level blew themselves up.

    Those in the primary stage of the King level blew themselves up.

    Those in the middle stage of the King level..

    Those at the High-King level...

    They didn''t have the slightest hesitation

    Warrior No. 1 to No. 100 were battle units of the Heaven Domain. They were also lwan''s guards.

    "Lord ck Emperor, Teddy, Dark, War. y, and Kill, take our lord away! Go!" Warrior No. 1 roared with red eyes.

    Warrior No. 1''s armor instantly disintegrated. It wrapped up Iwan and tock him to fly away.

    ck Emperor exchanged looks with the others. The pain was written in their eyes. With no time to hesitate, they hurriedly went to protect Iwan

    "On mymand! Bring up the rear!" After lwan was evacuated, Warrior No. 1 shouted when the enemies came up

    Eighty or ny armored soldiers were by his sides at that moment. Dozens of them immediately rushed out to stop the enemies.

    Cne round of suicide attacks couldn''t buy much time for Iwan. Warrior No. 1 then sent the second team to battle

    The third team was dispatched a dozen secondster.

    The fourth team rushed up about twenty secondster.

    No cone hesitated to buy time for their leader with his life.

    At that moment, the invincible soldiers of the Heaven Domain fell one after another. The mist of blood pervaded the air.

 Chapter 385 Iwans Eternal Pain

    Chapter 385 Iwan''s Eternal Pain

    Chapter 385 lwan''s Eternal Pain

    In the distance, ck Emperor, Teddy, and others were taking Iwan to run, but he suddenly broke out and trembled. The blood from his heart rushed

    to his throat. His heart was bleeding.

    His brothers! His brothers were buying time for him with their lives.

    The sound of explosions kepting from behind him. Without any hesitation or words, he intended to go and stop them. He couldn''t let them die like

    this.

    "Brother, we should go!" The blood and tears came out of ck Emperor''s eyes. Her face was ghastly pale. She grabbed Iwan''s arm tightly and

    sadly. They shouldn''t linger.

    Iwan knew what she meant. He knew better than anyone that he shouldn''t waste the opportunity created by his brothers with their lives. He shouldn''t

    hesitate or linger. However, he couldn''t control himself.

    Escorting Iwan on the other side, Teddy was anxious to no end. He urgently shouted, "Lord, we should go! We can''t let our brothers die for nothing!"

    Teddy, Dark, War, y, and Kill were all tears. There was no way those soldiers could stop so many Way Masters, among whom four were in the Life

    Realm. Even though they were strong, they couldn''t even reach their enemiesˇŻ sides. The energy emitted by the Life-Realm Way Masters was too

    strong.

    They could only rush over a little and blow themselves up. It was the most tragic scene in this battle today.

    Whenever any of the eleven Way Masters moved, a guard by Warrior No. 1''s side would go over andunch a suicide attack.

    Whenever any of the Death-Realm powerhouses moved, an Emperor-level soldier would go out to stop him. Whenever any of the Life-Realm

    powerhouses moved, a King-level warrior would stop him with self-destruction

    The explosions shook the sky. At that moment, the decisiveness demonstrated by these guards shocked even their enemies.

    Those guards were young. Their captain, Warrior No. 1, was less than 30. At such a young age, he had reached such a level. His future was

    promising.

    Still, they went on their self-destruction one after another.

    "Brother! We should go!" With tears in his eyes, y urged Iwan. Together with the others, he pulled Iwan to run.

    "Go after them!" A Life-Realm Way Master from the Wolf shouted upon seeing it. He immediately led his men to chase after Iwan.

    What greeted them was the most desperate blockade. Met with those dare-to-die soldiers, even the Way Masters couldn''t advance any time scon.

    The soldiers of the Heaven Domain continued to fall. Those standing by Warrior No. 1 were getting fewer and fewer. So far, half of the 120 soldiers

    had died.

    Even so, the remaining ones had no intention of backing up.

    "Since they refuse to give way, we''ll keep them alll" The Way Master in theter stage of the Life Realm was annoyed and ordered an attack. They

    would Kill these guards first, and then Iwan.

    "Charge!" The powerhouses from the Wolf and the Fish were furious. No longer dodging. they faced the explosions head-on and lunged at Warrior

    No. 1 and others.

    There were no fancy moves. Almost one strike from them would kill a soldier at the Emperor level, or even at the peak of the Emperor level. The

    heavy armor they were wearing couldn''t resist the attacks of Way Masters.

    Soon, a more shocking scene happened. After their swords prated the chests of the soldiers, they found that they couldn''t pull their swords out.

    The soldiers grabbed the swords with bare hands and refused to let go, even when the cuts were deep to the bones.

    The soldiers of the Heaven Domain smiled. They were like saying, "You''re finally getting close."

    The explosions were deafening. At such close range, the shockwave affected even those Way Masters.

    "Stand down! Don''t let them get close!ˇ± The strongest man of the Wolf resisted the self-explosion from two soldiers of the King level, which made his

    injury even worse.

    They had to stand back. The soldiers from the Heaven Domain were really tough.

    Now only around 50 guards were left. They went over to surround the eleven Way Masters.

    Clutching his sword, Warrior No. 2ughed. "Brothers, let''s kill them."

    Warrior No. 1, whomanded the attack formation of Heaven Domain, shouted solemnly, "Heaven Domain! Attack!ˇ±

    As soon as his voice died away, a ck sword appeared above their heads. Formed with their energy, the sword spanning a dozen meters was

    emitting energy that couldpare with that of a Way Master in the middle stage of the Death Realm.

    In mid-air, the ck sword then darted toward the powerhouses from the Wolf and the Fish Military Headquarters.

    "Combined attack formation! Hmph, not impressed! It''s weak!" The Life-Realm Way Master from the Fish snorted. He maneuvered and appeared in

    front of the sword. His palm went down. With a boom, the giant sword was shattered

    Warrior No. 1 and others spat out blood. Their strength was significantly reduced.

    Although the sword was destroyed, they were not dismayed. In fact, their attack formation was powerful. If their opponent were in the Death Realm,

    they might be able to kill him

    Sadly. the man was not a Death-Realm Way Master, and their opponents were great in number. These people were the top powerhouses of tworge

    military headquarters.

    Warrior No. 1''s look was grave. Oblivious to the blood at the corner of his mouth, he took another deep breath, raised his hand, and shouted

    "Heaven Domain! Trap!"

    The energy fluctuations above their heads were even greater this time. A ck hall that spanned a thousand meters appeared and immediately

    locked their enemies inside.

    The energy of the hall couldpare with that of a Way Master in the middle stage of the Death Realm. Surrounding their enemies from all sides,

    they kept infusing energy into the ck hall.

    The Way Masters from the Wolf and the Fish were trapped inside. Of course, they didn''t panic, since there were only energy fluctuations of the Death

    Realm, and there were four Life-Realm Way Masters among them.

    Not worried, the leader of the Wolf said indifferently, "Break it."

    Following his order, the seven Death-Realm Way Masters and four Life-Realm Way Masters tried to break out with all their strength.

    Boom...

    With each impact, the illusory hall shook, and its energy was reduced. Outside, the soldiers from the Heaven Domain turned paler and paler.

    A dozen seconds passed. ck Emperor and others had taken Iwan to a ce dozens of miles away. They were going into the mountains.

    The illuscry hall could no lenger hold up. Warriors No. 2 to No. 11 sighed before they rushed into the hall and blew themselves up.

    The trapping hall dissipated, but a huge mushroom cloud rose. The blood rained down, along with the fragments of the armor.

    Seven or eight secondster, those Way Masters reappeared. None of them died, but over 100 soldiers of the Heaven Domain had fallen.

    The eleven Way Masters were just

    wounded. Their bodies were covered

    with fragments of armor. When ~~

    those sofdiers blew themselves up

    just now, their defense was tory

    apart That was why the fragments

    cotiid hurt them so badly.

    Sadly, none of them died. At that moment, their faces were sullen

    They were seriously injured by a group of Emperor-level or King-level soldiers. It was crazy! Now Warrior No. 1 was the only one left in their way.

    The strongest man of the Wolf gazed at the desperate warrior and said coldly, "Kill him!"

    Wielding their swords, the eleven Way Masters lunged at Warrior No. 1

    After going threugh several battles,

    Warrior No, Lhad reached a high

    level. Nota genius, he used to think>

    that he couldn''t even reach the OFProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Emperor level in his lifetime. Now he

    was-a powerhouse at stage s seven of

    theKing level. Content belorigs to

    ?

    He had been cultivating hard and doing his best to improve. The reason was simple. He found that Iwan was getting stronger, and so were the

    enemies. As the captain of lwanˇŻs guards, he felt that he couldn''t keep up.

    He was eager to keep improving himself. That was why he had recklessly gone to get the national fortune of the Hyena. All along, his wish was

    simple.

    He wanted to follow Iwan and be his guard forever. He wanted to fulfill his promise of conquering the world with Iwan

    "Lord, I''m sorry. I may... not... be able to do it.ˇ± Warrior No. 1 locked at those Way Masters, who were furiously rushing over. He knew that he couldn''t

    escape.

    "Lord, have you gone far? Don''t look back. Go as far as you can. Don''t look back.ˇ± The eleven Way Masters were now only seven or eight meters

    away. They could kill him in the next second.

    When he turned around, several swords prated his body. At that instant, he saw Iwan and others reaching the mountains.

    "Lord, goodbye. Brother, I don''t want

    to die. I really-gon''t I want to

    continue tofight alongside you.

    Brother, Fm''really scared. I''m afraidˇ±

    that I wan''t see you again. I''m really

    afraid. "Warrior No. 1 cried. TheˇŻ

    tough man cried. The man who had

    followed Iwan from the External

    Battlefield to Summo in thest few

    months cried.

    While he was crying, the powerhouses from the Wolf and the Fish rushed over for the kill.

    The moment the eleven Way Masters reached his side, Warrior No. 1 set off the national fortune of the Hyena, whose energy had been umted

    for hundreds of years.

    There was no sound explosion, but a giant light ball.

    In the light ball, those Way Masters changed colors. Their hearts were gripped by fear.

    Warrior No. 1 seemed to be still standing there, looking in the direction their leader had left

    He seemed to be smiling.

 Chapter 386 The Battle Outside the Great Wall

    Chapter 386 The Battle Outside the Great Wall

    Chapter 386 The Battle Outside the Great Wall

    Ten minutes ago, the soldiers of the Heaven Domain hadn''t yet arrived. The warriors from the Tough Armor and the ck Stone had just fought their

    way into the domain of the Hyena. They were fighting with the Way Masters inside the Hyena Military Headquarters.

    The endless smoke rose from thend. All the top forces shifted their attention to this ce, but no one knew that a boundless ce existed below

    thend. There were a bunch of people, different from the powerhouses in this world, quietly watching the battlefield.

    The ce was the Real Emperor Way Realm that was about to open.

    The Real Emperor Way Realm had been sealed for a thousand years or longer. No one knew where it was located. There were only entrances. In a

    sense, it was the entrance to a sealed era and a fragment of the long history.

    A few days ago, five Human Kings from the headquarters of the guardian of the rules and the Four-Pole Corners had a discussion and decided to

    open the first Real Emperor Way Realm. Its location was near the Military Headquarters Cemetery, not far from the Hyena Military Headquarters.

    Cn the battlefield, the powerhouses kept falling. Wars had been guing this area for hundreds of years, which weakened the barrier that was

    sealing the Real Emperor Way Realm below.

    No ane, not even the five Human Kings from the guardians of the rules and the Four-pole Corners, knew that the battles on the ground had woken up

    some of the top powerhouses in the Realm

    When the people from the Tough Armor and the ck Stone fought their way into the Hyena Military Headquarters and when those Emperor-level

    King-level, and Way Master-level powerhouses were fighting with each other, some of the supreme existences in the Real Emperor Way Realm were

    awakened.

    No one knew that another world appeared below the thick barrier at the periphery of the Hyena Military Headquarters. It was the southern region of

    the Real Emperor Way Realm

    There wasn''t anything substantial, even though there were mountains, trees, and water. Everything in this world was condensed with the Taoist

    spirits.

    In this world where the air was constantly flowing, several intangible yet powerful existences quietly watched the battle.

    After a while, an old, dark voice rang out. "Heh heh, this is good. More deaths will further weaken the barrier. Then we''ll be able to get out, won''t we?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Anacther mysterious existence chimed in. "Heh heh... the guardians of the rules are going to open this realm. They have to because the Great Age is

    coming. I have a feeling that two top Imperial Dynasties will rise in this era, but I don''t know which one will survive, or if they will both fall."

    "It''s not easy to have anything beyond the Imperial Dynasty in this world. Those people won''t allow it. Didn''t our Imperial Dynasty fall too?"

    "s, I don''t know how many years have passed. It should be a long time. I can sense that all the Imperial Dynasties at our age are already gone."

    "Why bother thinking about that? Do you think we''re still alive? We''re nothing but wisps of spirits. In fact, we have long been dead. Do you think those

    powerhouses will let us go when this realm opens? For them, we''re the best supplements.ˇ±

    "Yeah, it''s for the best that those people outside all died. Look, two Way Masters blew themselves up so soon. That Way Master from the Tough

    Armor is tough. At our age, when our Imperial Dynasty existed, it was not easy to reach the Way Master level, right?"

    "Heh, don''t be ridiculous. There were so many Imperial Dynasties at our age, and we took the Real Emperor or the True King ways. Have you seen

    any genius give up the Real Emperor way for the ordinary path?"

    "You''re joking. Even in our age, do you think anyone could randomly get on the Real Emperor way? The ordinary Way-Master path is the earliest way.

    In the age of Imperial Dynasties, those Real Emperors and True Kings were seen as geniuses, okay?"

    In the southern region of the void world, the powerful spirits were discussing with each other. If those people outside heard this, they might not dare to

    open this Real Emperor Way Realm.

    After all, no one knew that the spirits of powerhouses from Imperial Dynasties, who had once battled on thisnd, were awakened.

    Given the energy fluctuations when they weremunicating, they should be at the peak of the Way Master level, even though they couldn''t

    maintain their Human King strength. Every one of them was as strong as Jackson.

    In the southern void, the residual spirits of top powerhouses continued to watch the battle. They didn''t care what was happening outside. It was for

    the best if those people all died.

    "Look. more people areing. Gosh! They''re tough. There are one or two True Kings and four Realm Emperors. How is this possible? Have the two

    Royal Dynasties in this age advanced to Imperial Dynasties? Impossible!"

    "No, it can''t be! I can sense that the oriental one has just advanced to the Royal Dynasty. See the two True Kings and four Real Emperors? They

    have oriental faces. Well..."

    "The four Real Emperors are ordinary, but the two True Kings are not. Their ways are superior even in our age."

    "True. The appearance of two True Kings means that the opening this time will be unusual, or those old guardians of the rules can''t hold up

    anymore.ˇ±

    Those spirits were shocked when Iwan, ck Emperor, and others appeared before their eyes. It was understandable since both Iwan and ck

    Emperor were young. Even in the ancient Imperial Dynasties, they were counted as top geniuses

    That exined their shock.

    Far away from the southern void, there was arge area of nothingness in the center of the realm. The remains of a boundless battlefield existed in

    the void. In the center of it sat a mountain of broken swords, and an enormous throne was on top of it

    Cn the throne sat a man in worn armor who stood two meters tall. His eyelids twitched before he opened his eyes and looked at the southern void in

    the distance.

    The big man on the throne muttered to himself, "Another battle is on. It seems that a few top powerhouses have died."

    He didn''t bother to pay attention to it. This Real Emperor Way Realm was about to open, and he didn''t know how many years had passed. His

    perception told him that it had been a long time. He had been dead for too long.

    He closed his eyes but snapped them open in the next second

    "The energy of my brother! But that ce is far from the Imperial Dynasty. Howe my brother''s energy appears here? Wait, the Heaven Domain is

    also here. They''re all here?"

    When Iwan arrived at the Hyena Military Headquarters, the man on the throne suddenly felt something. He got up and took one step forward. The

    countless broken swords then formed a huge dragon.

    As soon as the man stepped out, the sword dragon caught him and carried him to the southern void. Standing on the head of the sword dragon, the

    man was emitting raging energy. When he went past, those spirits hurriedly hid

    His advance was insanely fast. The sword dragon below him was ferocious. A few breaths away, the man appeared in the southern part of the Real

    Emperor Way Realm.

    Those spirits, who had just discussed the situation outside, freaked out.

    "King y! What are you doing here? This is our territory! You shouldn''t havee!ˇ± Cne of the spirits, who had the energy fluctuation of a Way

    Master at the peak of the Life Realm, growled at the man.

    "Fuck off!" The man named King y snorted and shed in the direction of the voice with his sword. The spirit screamed in pain and shut his mouth.

    He looked around and snorted again. "A bunch of losers. When your Imperial Dynasty existed, could you resist Emperor Victory''s army? Do you want

    me to destroy your spirits too? One more noise, and I''ll grant your wish."

    King y was domineering, but none of those spirits dared utter a sound

    He then looked at the outside world. When Iwan and ck Emperor were seen in the sky above the Hyena Military Headquarters, he frowned and

    muttered to himself, "No, that''s not my brother. And why does that woman have my brother''s inheritance? How many years have passed since then?

    Did the Victory Dynasty fall? My brother and His Majesty are so strong. Did they fail too?"

    A deep voice suddenly came from the distant void. "King y, you see, the Heaven Domain established by Haig has long fallen. Now a thousand

    vears have passed. You died on the battlefield, and your body was left here. If Haig is alive, he would havee to find you."

    "King y! The Victory Dynasty has been long gone!" The old voice came again, reminding him that it was no longer their age.

    King y fell silent, and his illusory

    eyes flickeredwyith sadness. That

    was true. Hewnatura ly knew that the

    Victory Dynasty had been gone and-

    that he Was now nothing but a wisp

    of spi He was King y, one of

    the four generals under the a

    cemmand of the emperor. Although

    h&was not a Human King; his

    strength was not inferior. He was

    once a top warrior at the peak of the

    True King level.

    Without a word, he continued to watch the battle before his eyes fell on y. He seemed to hear someone call that man y.

    "They''re weak. The four generals of the Heaven Domain shouldn''t be so weak. His faith is not strong either, and his Real Emperor way is ordinary.

    How did he cultivate?" He cursed, locking fixedly at y.

    King y was one of four Human-King-level warriors under themand of Haig. He was one of the four generals of the first Heaven Domain!

    Heaven y!

    He battled in the External Regions until he earned the title of King y. His name appalled those powerhouses from the Imperial Dynasties on the

    current western continent.

    The general outside, however, was nothing impressive. His faith, not his strength, was weak. No general of the Heaven Domain should be so weak in

    his faith.

    King y was not happy. To him, Iwan was not impressive either. In his view, the leader of the Heaven Domain in this era couldn''t hold a candle to

    Haig.

    He snorted, ignoring Iwan, ck Emperor, and y. His eyes fell on those armored soldiers of the Heaven Domain

    He looked at Warrior No. 1 and

    others for a moment before his

    illusory browg furrowed again.

    Closing his''eyes, he felt them for a

    momentand said with a frown,

    "Thesezpeople have ranks too. Given

    the edergy they''re emitting, they

    should be the guards of the-Heaven

    Domain. They''re almost atthe level

    of Imperial Guards, but their path

    seems to be wrong. The Imperial

    Guards of the Heaven Domain

    shouldn''t train like this."

    King yid his eyes back on Iwan, but the displeasure in his eyes got even thicker. "How dare you give up Haig''s Real Emperor way! I''d like to see

    if you''re worthy of receiving Haig''s inheritance or being the leader of the Heaven Domain.ˇ±

    He stopped talking and continued to watch the battle. He slowly nodded when Iwan and his men ughtered the Way Masters from the Hyena.

    Just as he was about to turn around and leave, eleven Way Masters rose from all around Iwan and his men. The air around King y instantly turned

    colder.

    "What a vicious scheme! I was surrounded just like this! Hmph!" He snorted, and the coldness in his eyes intensified.

    King y was furious when he saw Warrior No. 1 leading the guards to stop the enemies by self-destruction and to buy time for Iwan and others to

    evacuate. He broke the barrier above and reached out his illusory hand

    His action irritated those spirits in the Real Emperor Way Realm

    With angry voices, a dozen illusory hands came for him. "King y, no intervention in the present world! This is the rule!"

    King y shook, and the thousand-meter-long dragon below him shattered those hands with a sweep of its body.

    He bellowed, "Go away! I don''t need you to tell me what to do! If you dare to make another move, I''ll kill you all and make your ns for the present

    world fall through."

    Those spirits from ancient Imperial Dynasties didn''t dare to speak again. What he said was true. They had been waiting for the Real Emperor Way

    Realm to open. Although they had been dead for ages, they still wanted to go out and implement their ns.

    The battle in the sky above the Hyena Military Headquarters was tragic. Warrior No. 1 kept ordering the soldiers of the Heaven Domain to stop the

    enemies

    In the Real Emperor Way Realm, King y seemed to be busy catching something. Anger built up in his chest as he moved.

    "Are you stupid, eh? Stopping the enemy by blowing yourselves up? Is this the way the guards do things? You''re not worthy of being called the

    Imperial Guards of the Heaven Domain.ˇ±

    Boom! A deafening explosion came from the outside world. Warrior No. 1 set off the national fortune of the Hyena, whose energy had umted for

    hundreds of years. With that, the sword dragon underneath King y also exploded.

    Those spirits quickly dodged and dissipated into thin air. King y snorted and left.

    He was naturally going after those residual spirits from Imperial Dynasties. Criginally, he hadn''t nned to intervene, but Haig''s inheritance had

    appeared. He still had a lot of questions in his mind

    Before leaving, he looked at wan, who had fled to a distant ce, and snorted, "Kid, you''d better survive this ande in to see me."

    When the battle at the Hyena came to an end, something was happening in the distant mid-western region within the domain of the Summo. In the

    ruins of the Victory Dynasty next to the State Academy, a Human King spent a day unlocking an archival chamber that had been sealed for ages.

    Darcy set up barriers outside the secret chamber and went in. Her eyes glittered when she saw, in the depths of the imperial pce, a jade scroll with

    engraved characters

    Thest time she came to the State Academy, she wanted to find some books. However, few books had been passed down from ancient times. A lot

    of them were missing. Then she tried her luck in the ruins of the Victory Dynasty. After one day and one night of searching, she finally found this

    chamber.

    This ce had been sealed for two thousand years. No one from the State Academy had ever found it or opened the chamber.

    Half an hourter, she found a scroll that was made of jade. The title was Heaven Domain: the External Regions Volume.

    Her mouth was agape when she saw the jade book.

    In her memory, the Victory Dynasty and the Heaven Domain under themand of Haig hadn''t fought beyond the Ancient Great Wall.

    In great shock, Darcy slowly opened the scroll that had been sealed for more than two thousand years.

    The names of the four generals of the Heaven Domain came into view.

    In the 21st year of the Victory

    Dynasty, an Ignperial Dynasty from

    the West continent attacked us. N

    80,000 horsemen crossed the NY

    mountains and rivers, advancing-all

    the way east. Under the order. of His

    ajesty, the soldiers of the f freaven

    Domain went to battle and-stopped

    the enemy outside the Great Wall.

    In the winter of the 22nd year of the Victory Dynasty, the foreign army was vanquished. King y, one of the four generals of the Heaven Domain,

    chased them deep into the External Regions.

    What was recorded in the ancient scrollpletely shocked Darcy, because almost no one in the current Summo Military Headquarters knew that the

    first Imperial Dynasty on thisnd had battled outside the Great Wall two thousand years ago.

    She used to regard it as a story that was made up byter generations to brag about how powerful their first Imperial Dynasty was.

    Now what was on this ancient scroll had both convinced and shocked her.

    In the Heaven Domain: the External Regions Volume, those epic battles seemed to unfold before her eyes.

    And the location seemed to be near the first Real Emperor Way Realm that would open in three days.

 Chapter 387 Shocked Darcy and Crying Iwan

    Chapter 387 Shocked Darcy and Crying Iwan

    Chapter 387 Shocked Darcy and Crying Iwan

    Under the sky, next to the State Academy, in a secret chamber in the ruins of the first Imperial Dynasty, Darcy finished reading what was on the jade

    scroll

    "No, this isn''t right. Of the four generals of the first Heaven Domain, only King y is recorded. Where did the other three go? They''re not in Haig''s

    tomb. King y is here. What about the others?" she muttered to herself.

    She started to lock through the other jade scrolls but found no records. When she looked back, the one she had just finished reading turned into dust

    and dissipated in the wind.

    Darcy was struck dumb and watched nkly. The scroll was made of jade. By rights, it shouldn''t dissipate, even though it had been buried here for

    two thousand years.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    This scroll seemed to have been waiting for someone to read it before it turned into dust. There were no records of this in history books or epics of

    the Victory Dynasty. It seemed to have been deliberately erased by the historiographers.

    Where did the other three generals of the Heaven Domain go? Did they also battle in the External Regions as King y did?

    Darcy looked up at the sky. Her shock was beyond words. The story of the first Imperial Dynasty, the exalted Emperor Victory, and the all-conquering

    Heaven Domain should be astounding.

    She no longer dared to imagine.

    Epic... After a long time, a word came to her mind. She wished that she could be living in that era. She wanted to be there to appreciate Emperor

    Victory, Haig, and the first Imperial Dynasty.

    Thend was all theirs. The first Imperial Dynasty battled in the External Regions and kept the enemies at bay.

    "Iwan, you still have a long way to go." she murmured. Cveing the shock, the Human King subconsciously shed tears.

    Human Kings could break the shackles of lifespan, but those powerhouses in the first and second Imperial Dynasties had all died. No one survived.

    No one.

    The things Darcy discovered included the Ancient Dominating Emperor Way that Iwan was taking. In her calctions, her son would be in danger this

    time but would eventually pass through. That was why she hadn''t gone with him. She believed that he would pull through.

    No men, even the strongest, grew up without going through difficulties. Victory, the emperor who reigned the first Imperial Dynasty, and Haig. the

    regent general, whomanded all troops, were examples of them.

    At the Hyena Military Headquarters, Warrior No. 1 set off the national fortune to perish with the powerhouses from the Wolf and the Fish. Iwan, who

    had fled to the distant mountain range, was stunned

    Regardless of ck Emperor and othersˇŻ protests, he stopped in his tracks and slowly locked back. Trembling, he saw Warrior No. 1 submerged in a

    huge ball of light.

    "Warrior No. 11" Kill shouted toward the distance. His eyes were brimming with tears. Dark, War, y, and Teddy were also stunned. In fact, they

    were not quite familiar with the other guards, but they knew Warrior No. 1 well.

    The captain, who had always followed behind Iwan, died.

    Their grief knew no bounds. This was a disastrous defeat. Over a hundred soldiers of the Heaven Domain were killed in the battle. Even the captain

    of lwan''s guards died.

    "Warrior... No. 1!" Wrapped in Warrior No. 1''s armor, Iwan couldn''t stop shedding tears. The excessive sorrow made him spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "Warrior... No. 1!" His voice was shaky. He couldn''t utter another sound. This man had followed him for five years. A few months ago, Warrior No. 1

    went back to Summo with him and gave up the opportunities to improve.

    Warrior No. 1 was there when he went to Southpool City and went back to Pasnd City to find Jayna. They went to Cleveque City, Viknd, and

    their most familiar External Battlefield together.

    The faithful guard had followed him for five years withoutining, but now he died. At thest moment, he stalled eleven Way Masters and set off

    the centuries-old national fortune of the Hyena Military Headquarters.

    lwan''s heart and soul were trembling. The blood and tears kept gushing out of his eyes. His ill-considered n was the cause of Warrior No. 1''s and

    the other guardsˇŻ deaths. They suffered such great losses because he failed to anticipate the ambush

    "It''s all because of me!" Iwan clenched his fists. His eyes were crimson, and his sadness deepened.

    More than one hundred guards had bought time for him with their lives. In the end, Warrior No. 1 set off the national fortune of the Hyena. Even if

    those Way Masters were not killed, they would be seriously wounded.

    "Ah!" Iwan roared. His grief was beyond words

    "Brother, we should go!" War urged Iwan tearfully, clenching his teeth. They knew that their enemies should have been wounded by the explosions,

    but they didn''t dare take the risk. They couldn''t let their leader die here. Iwan was already seriously injured.

    "Brother, we should go." ck Emperor pleaded with Iwan, shaking her head.

    Casting caution to the wind, Iwan rushed back. The energy was bursting in him as he was trying to break the barrier of the middle stage of the True

    King level. The blood kept oozing from his body.

    He didn''t care, even though it aggravated his injury. Sense told him that he shouldn''t waste the opportunity created by Warrior No. 1 and other

    soldiers with their lives, but he just couldn''t flee like this.

    He was an emotional person. Although he knew that he might die without knowing how many Way Masters were left there or to what extent their

    strength had been reduced, he just recklessly went over.

    His brothers were killed, and he should avenge them. Just now, when ck Emperor and others tock him to retreat, he hadn''t had time to give his

    order, but the short dy had cost his brothers their lives

    Everything had happened within dozens of seconds.

    "Sword!" While charging, wan growled coldly. Cn his chest, the mark of the Dominating Emperor Sword started to burn and emit golden rays that

    enveloped his body.

    From his heart, the golden light spread to the other parts of his body. Under his desperate effort, his veins were channeled and expanded by the

    golden light.

    It was not a normal breakthrough. It

    was a momentof life or death

    whenever aJure King tried to make

    breakthroughs. lwan had just ~~

    reached the primary stage of the

    True King level, which had

    exhaUsted his resources. twas still

    toc-early for him to break through

    the middle stage. His energy reserve

    and perception of Taoist spirits were

    far from enough.

    But he didn''t care. He was determined to break through, even though it would cause him irreversible damage.

    Boom! Three or four secondster, a

    loud noise came from inside his

    body. The barrier of the middle stage

    of the TraeKing level was shattered.

    Because his umtion wasot

    enough, he could only release the

    enerdy of the Dominating Ertiperor

    Sword by force, which caused blood

    to ooze from all over his body.

    He might pass out at any time. Since it was not a normal breakthrough, the barrier might close again a few minutester. By then, the raging energy

    would have caused permanent damage to his veins and body. That didnˇŻt daunt him.

    Stained with blood, his body started to give off brilliant rays. The sword in his hand was also covered with golden light. The middle stage of the True

    King level wasparable to the peak of the Way Master level. The enormous energy was bursting out.

    "On mymand! Attack! Avenge our brothers! Kill them!" shouted Teddy, the Consigliere of the Army. He held up his sword, stuffed some medicine

    into his mouth, and rushed up.

    "Charge! Avenge our brother! Kill them!" Dark, War, y, and Kill also shouted furiously, following Iwan toe back.

    "Kill them!" ck Emperor sealed her injury and charged back too.

    In the huge light ball created by the explosion, eight figures slowly appeared. They were the remaining Way Masters of the Fish and the Wolf.

    The other three at the forefront were killed by the explosion

    Of the eight remaining Way Masters,

    four were in the Life Realm. The

    other four were in the Death Realm.

    Even though they were alive, their

    injuries Were very serious. The

    $ rength of the four Life-Realm.

    powerhouses had been reduced to

    theDeath Realm, while the strength

    of the four Death-Realm

    powerhouses had been reduced to

    the primary stage.

    Among them, the old man at theter stage of the Life Realm was in the worst form. He had been wounded once by the elder of the Tough Armor and

    then attacked by the soldiers of the Heaven Domain

    After they reappeared, they saw Iwan, who was bathed in blood, leading his men to charge back fiercely.

    The eight Way Masters all looked gloomy. Given their condition, they knew that they would suffer great losses before they could kill their enemies.

    "Seal our injuries, burn our essence, and prepare for the final battle. Even if we die, we''re going to destroy the Heaven Domain!ˇ± growled the Way

    Master in theter stage of the Life Realm. His eyes were filled with gloom.

    Regardless of the consequences, the eight powerhouses sealed their injuries and burned their essence. As long as they could maintain their state for

    one minute, they would win this battle.

    Facing the mad powerhouses from the Heaven Domain, they chose to fight rather than retreat. If Iwan and his men survived this, the Wolf and Fish

    Military Headquarters would be troubled by them eternally.

    So many soldiers of the Heaven Domain had died here today. This kind of deep animosity could never be reconciled

    At the peripheries of the battlefield, Jayna appeared in a white dress and a veil

    She looked at the battlefield and found everything was gone. The Hyena Military Headquarters had been reduced to arge pit. The roots of the

    national fortune had been destroyed. Except for several Way Masters in the air, no one was left.

    She was shaken. Then she spotted Iwan in mid-air. The man was furious and seriously wounded.

    "Attack!" Jayna went up without hesitation. Those people from the Wolf and Fish deserved to die.

    Two or three secondster, the three parties collided.

    Unleashing the power of the peak of the Life Realm, Iwan attacked the Way Master at theter stage of the Life Realm. His sword sank into the man''s

    body.

    The Way Master''s sword also pierced Iwan but could not prate him, because he was protected by the golden light of the Dominating Emperor

    Way.

    "What is this? Impossible!" The man changed color, trying to draw back his sword and back up. but lwan''s sword cut him into halves.

    At the same time, Iwan was cut by two swords. The armor left to him by Warrior No. 1 was pierced, but the two attackers soon fell under the joint

    attacks by ck Emperor and others.

    Jayna released her full power, exchanging blows with the Way Master from the Fish, who was at theter stage of the Life Realm. Assisted by Dark

    and Kill, she yed her opponent

    Rumble... While they were fighting, there was another explosion from the same spot as the previous one, and another huge light ball appeared.

    The shockwave soon swept over.

    The barrier of the Real Emperor Way Realm was pierced. A huge cyclone formed, devouring these powerhouses or blowing them away.

 Chapter 388 Tenacious Jacey (1)

    Chapter 388 Tenacious Jacey (1)

    Chapter 388 Tenacious Jacey (1)

    Kaboom... The sound of the explosion reverberated through the sky above the Hyena Military Headquarters. No one had expected such a result from

    the battle

    At first, the powerhouses of the Hyena were exterminated, and their base was destroyed. Then the top powerhouses from the Tough Armor and the

    ck Stone died on the battlefield. Then the people from the Heaven Domain had the final battle with the Wolf and the Fish

    Simrly, no one knew that the barrier of the Real Emperor Way Realm was broken, and another huge explosion went off at the same spot as the

    previous one.

    The airflow surged out of the Real Emperor Way Realm, and the airflow outside went in. As a result, the people from the Heaven Domain, the Wolf,

    and the Fish were separated from each other.

    ck Emperor, Teddy, Dark, War, y, and Kill were sucked into the Real Emperor Way Realm, together with the two Life-Realm Way Masters from

    the Wolf and the Fish.

    The others were blown off by the airflow. The force threw them dozens of miles away in all directions.

    Cf the Heaven Domain, only Iwan and Jayna, who came to his rescue at thest moment, remained outside. The four Way Masters of the Death

    Realm were blown far away.

    Iwan fell into aa. The armor left to him by Warrior No. 1 was broken, and itsst bit of energy carried the fainted man to a small city at the

    borders of the Tough Armor and the Hyena Military Headquarters.

    As fate would have it, he was saved by a family that was fleeing from war. They tock Iwan into the deep mountains that were in the domain of the

    Tough Armor. The unconscious man didn''t know anything about it.

    The airflow from the Real Emperor Way Realm blew Jayna away to the domain of the ck Stone. Since she was thest one to join the final battle.

    her injury was not serious, even though she had been cut by a sword.

    At thest moment, she felt somewhat relieved when she saw that Iwan was not sucked into the Real Emperor Way Realm.

    She simply treated the wound and prepared to contact Ivy for lwan''s location

    The battle was over, with some survivors on both sides. As for the Hyena, therge military headquarters had ceased to exist. The roots of its national

    fortune had been destroyed

    It was not quite possible to rebuild it. It was not easy to recrganize the national pulse and gather the national fortune. Besides, its top power had been

    eliminated in the battle. Even if some powerhouses were hidden, there would be only one or two Emperor-level warriors. Such little strength could not

    make much of a big wave.

    Moreover, in the military headquarters surrounding it, there were still half of the forces left. Those people hated them and would not let them go.

    Three minutester, the ten Way Masters from the Iron Eagle and the Silver Snake arrived. However, the battle had ended.

    The Real Emperor Way Realm had also closed. Only arge pit was left where the Hyena Military Headquarters was located. There wasn''t anything

    else.

    Everyone fell silent. What the hell was going on? The Hyena was destroyed, and the warriors, who were lurking here, were also gone.

    "Is it worth it? Fighting the Heaven Domain at the cost of the top power of three military headquarters..." muttered a Way Master at the peak of the

    Life Realm with a frown.

    "More than three military headquarters. If you add the Tough Armor and the ck Stone, it will be five. The top power of five military headquarters is

    gone," a top powerhouse from the Silver Snake said solemnly.

    "Well, let''s clear the battlefield. What happened in the end? Why were there two huge explosions? The power can bepared with that of ultimate

    weapons. Around 30 Way Masters have joined the battle today. They can''t be all dead. Look around for survivors! We need first-hand information.ˇ±

    said the powerhouse from the Iron Eagle.

    "Yeah!" The powerhouses from the Iron Eagle and the Silver Snake released their energy to search around for survivors

    Above the ocean flew a ne that carried the eight Way Masters from the Lion Quarter. They were all silent when they got the news.

    Even so, they needed to continue their journey to the Hyena Military Headquarters.

    It waste at night in Gotham City. After learning about the ambush, Evan hurried to the Dragon Pond

    "I''m a veteran of the External Battlefield. I request to meet with themanders. There is an emergency. The Heaven Domain is ambushed. Go and

    report! Go!" Evan''s eyes were bloodshot, and his anxiety was beyond words.

    The guards could tell that something serious had happened, or the man wouldn''t havee in such a hurry in the middle of the night.

    Losing no time, several guards rushed inside and reported to themanders, who were in retreat. Evan was let in.

    Half a minuteter, Evan sensed that a dozen streams of energy burst out of the residence of the firstmander.

    In a ck robe, Shelton appeared in front of Evan, following him were the secondmander, the thirdmander, the fourthmander, Burlie,

    Johnson, Zack, and Kinsey.

    Shelton had reached the Life Realm,

    and his realng had stabilized. Judy,

    Lewis, and I Sarl had advanced to the

    peak of the Death Realm. Burlie had

    reacheg- he middle stage o f the Life

    RealyˇŻ Johnson was now in the

    ater Stage of the Life Realm; ˇ°while

    Zack was in the primary stage of the

    Life Realm.

    Kinsey, Steve, Bryant, Terry, and Brandon had advanced to the middle stage of the Death Realm.

    The national fortune of the Summo had reached the level of a Royal Dynasty. Under the augmentation of the orthodox national fortune, every one of

    them was able to make a big breakthrough.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The firstmander, Shelton, could now match Jackson, a Way Master at the peak of the Life Realm. The second, third, and fourthmanders

    were now on par with Dimitrie.

    The current Summo Military Headquarters was really strong. It now had twelve Way Masters, among whom, seven were at the peak of the Life

    Realm. Shelton''s strength now could evenpare with that of Jackson.

    But the elders were not delighted, because the Heaven Domain was in trouble.

    The former Senior Elder of the Hmsterdam Military Headquarters and the current firstmander of the Summo Military Headquarters hurried to

    Evan''s side.

    "Senior Elder... I mean First Commander." Evan immediately bowed to him.

    Shelton helped him up and said anxiously, "Did anything happen to Iwan? You came in the middle of the night. Something should have gone wrong

    What happened? Tell us!"

    "Yeah, tell us, Evan!" Judy also urged him.

    Evan shed tears and sobbed, "Iwan,

    he led his men to attack the Hyena,

    but eleven Way Masters from the

    Fish andthe Wolf ambushed them:

    His life\and death are unknown: Now

    the powerhouses from the Iran

    Eagle and the Silver Snake are also

    g¨¦ing there." Content bngs to

    "Senior Elder... Help Iwan... Help him." Evan fell to his knees.

    Shelton and the others changed colors. They quickly helped Evan up. Without hesitation, Shelton announced, "Gentlemen, this is urgent, and we

    have no time to discuss it. Let''s head to the airport. We''ll go to the Hyena right away. Hurry!"

    With that, he grabbed Evan''s arm and led thetter to rush out. On their way to the airport, Shelton kept giving his orders.

    "Judy, announce to the Lion, the Iron Eagle, the Silver Snake, and the whole world that Iwan is the fifthmander of the Summo. If they dare to hurt

    him, they''re dering war on us. If they want the third world war, they''ll have it."

    "Yes, sir!" The secondmander nodded and took out his phone to make arrangements.

    Shelton continued to give his order, "Call the leader of the Fierce Sun Sect and tell him to help. We''ll owe him a favor. If he doesnˇŻte, the Summo

    will be left in his care. He can do whatever he wants.ˇ±

    "Yes, sir!" Johnsen, Zack, and Burlie took the order.

    "Contact Jackson and Dimitrie. Tell them to hurry to the Hyena for support!ˇ±

    "Contact Killer Group One and ask for DarenˇŻs help."

    The former Senior Elder of the

    Hmsterdam Military Headquarters

    and the curtent First Commander of

    the Sumo Military Headquarters:

    kept giving his orders. Three ˇ°0

    minutester, the ne that carfied

    a group of top powerhouseg-took oli

    apd soared toward the Hyena

    Military Headquarters, which was

    tens of thousands of miles away.

    Everyone in the Summo Military Headquarters was furious that night. No one knew how much Iwan weighed in these eldersˇŻ hearts.

    In the stand-alone vi of the Miller family, the lights in Jacey''s room were still on.

    She stayed up to embroider something. It was a beautiful purse, and she nned to finish it tonight. When Warrior No. 1 came back, she would give

    it to him as a gift.

    Suddenly, she felt a dull pain in her heart, and the needle identally pricked her finger.

    A drop of blood was drawn, but strangely, it didn''t hurt. She looked nkly at the blood and found it so red

    Just then, her phone jingled. She subconsciously looked back and saw a message from Ivy. "Jacey, something... happened to Warrior No. 1."

 Chapter 389 Tough Jacey (ii)

    Chapter 389 Tough Jacey (ii)

    Chapter 389 Tough Jacey {ii}

    Jacey was stunned. She sat there nkly and cried in silence with the sewing kit and the almostpleted lotus bag in her hand...

    "Jacey... Jacey, I''m sorry. You..." another message from Ivy came.

    Ivy kept sending messages to Jacey, but Jacey didn''t read them and just held her knees and lowered her head. Her shoulders trembled slightly.

    It waste at night in Viknd, the Miller family and Emily had fallen asleep. Jacey didn''t make any sound at this moment and just kept crying with her

    head lowering

    After a while, her eyes already turned red and swollen without making a sound because she felt sad to the extreme.

    Jacey tock a deep breath, picked up the phone, and dialed Ivy''s number. When Ivy saw Jacey''s name on the phone, she hesitated for a while before

    answering it.

    Jacey spoke in a hoarse voice, "Ivy. what happened to Warrior No.1? Why didn''t hee back? "

    After a moment of silence, Ivy said, "Jacey, I''m sorry. He... He didn''t manage to retreat safely. When they went to fight against the Hyena Military

    Headquarters, they encountered an ambush from the Iron Wolf Military Headquarters and the Fish Military Headquarters."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "Then... What about Iwan?" Jacey continued to ask.

    Ivy said, "Our lord is also seriously injured, and I can''t reach him now. The Heaven Domain... has suffered a great loss..."

    "Jacey, don''t be too upset. I''m sure that Warrior No.1..." Ivy tried to say something tofort Jacey, but she got no words.

    Jacey was silent. She covered her mouth and started to cry again, with her lips trembling. She bit her lips to hold back her tears for a while and

    continued, "Ivy, I want to go to the Hyena Military Headquarters, can you help me?

    Ivy on the phone was also very sad. She thought for a moment and then tried to stop Jacey, "Jacey, the Hyena Military Headquarters is in a mess

    now. Most of the top powerhouses in the world are rushing over there. You... You can''t go there now. If you want to go to some ce,e look for

    me in the External Battlefield.

    After a pause, Ivy continued, "Jacey, don''t worry. We... We are trying our best to search for Warrior No.1... And we haven''t found his body... So

    maybe... Maybe there''s still hope..."

    "Eh... Ah... Eh..." Jacey covered the phone with her hand so that Ivy wouldn''t hear her crying, and tears streaming down her cheeks. Body! They were

    now searching for Warrior No.1''s body!

    After a long while, Jacey managed to force a smile on her face and said, "lvy, if you haven''t found his body, that means he may be alive, right? Well, I

    have a feeling that he''s still alive. I''m sure..."

    "Ivy, I''lle to the External Battlefield now... " After saying that, Jacey hung up the phone..

    It was already dawn in the External Battlefield, and a ray of sunshine shone into Ivy''smand room. Hearing the busy tone on the phone after

    Jacey hung up, Ivy turned her head to lock at the sunshine outside and couldn''t stop crying...

    Half an hourter, a private ne tock off at the Viknd airport towards the External Battlefield. Jacey in a ck coat was sitting by the window with

    her eyes red and swollen.

    Jacey was still tightly holding the nearly finished lotus bag in her hand. There was a trace of red on it, which was the blood from her fingertips.

    ''We''re not married yet. You said that when youe back from this war, you''ll marry me, and we''ll have a wedding like Jayna and Iwan..."

    ˇ®Am I too annoying? I know I have always pestered you. If that''s the case, I won''t do that anymore...ˇ±

    ''I know how to cook now. I can make dishes and clothes myself. I''m thinking about making a sweater for you..."

    ˇ®Don''t you like me? Why didn''t you tell me that you were going to such a dangerous ce?ˇŻ

    Sitting by the window of the ne, Jacey kept thinking about Warrior No.1 but didn''t say a word, and couldn''t stop crying...

    Cn the border between the ck Stone Military Headquarters and the Tough Armor Military Headquarters, which was tens of thousands of miles

    away, Jayna, who looked pale with her white dress stained with blood, showed up with a long sword

    Jayna simply treated her wounds and took out her mobile phone to call Ivy, "Ivy..."

    Answering Jayna''s call, lvy was stunned a bit and said, "Yes, Jayna. It''s me. You... " Ivy sensed that Jayna would ask her about Iwan

    Sure enough, Jayna said, "lvy, send me lwan''s location. I''ll go find him..."

    "Er..." After hesitating for a while, Ivy said, "Jayna, Lord Iwan is in the Tough Armor Military Headquarters far away, and he is still fighting hard. You...

    You..."

    Before she could finish her words, Jayna interrupted her and said, "l know. I also participated in the battle just now, and I know Iwan is seriously

    injured. I need to find him and cure him. Just give me his location now..."

    Hearing this, Ivy in the headquarters of the Heaven Domain was in great shock. "Jayna... Jayna... You are there too? Did you just say that you also

    participated in the battle? "

    She was totally confused. Jayna was in the battle? How was that possible? Every time Iwan went on a battle in the past, Jayna would ask her about

    his situation. Several hours ago, when Iwan and the others went to the Hyena Military Headquarters, she also informed Jayna about it.

    But Jayna was also in the battle?

    Jayna said affirmatively, "Well, don''t be so surprised. I have some encounters. In fact, I presented in the battlesunched by Iwan these days.

    With her mouth wide open, Ivy said in shock, "Jayna, Jayna. Are you saying that you are the mysterious woman in white who helped us in the battle?

    Jayna said, "Yes. I can exin it to youter. For now, keep it to yourself, and don''t tell Iwan. I haven''t figured out how to tell him yet. Now, send me

    his location..."

    An hourter, Jayna arrived at the

    mountain margin deep in the Tough

    Armor Military Headqua rters. At the

    foot of a maQuntain not far away,

    there werHots of tents setin a row,

    which were built by the people who

    had escaped from the war in the

    territory of the Tough ArmorMilitary

    Headquarters. Although they were at

    the bottom of society, th¨¦y knew

    that their enemy, the Hyena Military

    Headquarters, was destroyed by

    their soldiers and the Heaven

    Domain.

    Yes, they knew that soldiers of the

    Heaven Domain had participated in

    the battle and helped them.

    Moreover, these people who had

    been livigyg near the boundary all

    year rognd and bullied by the Hyena

    I) <<

    Military Headquarters were ˇŞ

    extremely respectful and grateful to

    seldiers of the Heaven Domain. After

    all, if it weren''t for the Heaven

    Domain, the Hyena Military

    Headquarters wouldn''t have been

    destroyed.

    Therefore, when the seriously

    injured and unconscious Iwan Cliff

    in Warrior Np. 1''s battle armor fell N

    from the sky two hours ago, they

    immediately hid him and started >

    treating him. Since Iwan lookedˇ±

    oriental and was wearing the-armor

    ofthe Heaven Domain, it was not

    difficult to figure out thathe was one

    of the soldiers in the battle today.

    They took Iwan to the foot of the mountain and hid him well so that those from the Hyena Military Headquarters couldn''t find him.

    In one of the tents, Iwan was lying on the sheet in aa. His face was bloodless, and his breath was extremely weak.

    The next moment, Jayna in a white veil walked up to Iwan. Looking at the seriously injured Iwan, Jayna felt bad. Then, she took out the best healing

    pills and began to cure him

    However, lwan was badly wounded. Most of his meridians were broken, his breath was in disorder, and blood seeped out of his pores from time to

    time.

    Jayna gritted her teeth and conveyed her energy into lwan''s body to soothe his turbulent breath. Gradually, sweat kept falling down her pale face. As

    she tried hard to cure Iwan, her face became paler.

    Iwan had forcibly torn apart the barrier at the middle-stage True King, if it weren''t for his solid foundation, he would''ve died a long time ago, so he was

    severely injured this time. After treating Iwan for half an hour, Jayna could only soothe his chaotic breath but couldn''t repair his broken meridians.

    Jayna sighed and stood up. Suddenly, she felt dizzy and almost fainted. She tried to stand up straight, but the wound in her belly started to bleed, and

    a trace of blood flowed out from her mouth again

    Jayna endured the huge pain and sent a message to Ivy, telling her that Iwan was fine and she would stay here to protect him and asking her to

    contact Shelton Hayes and the others.

    Later, Jayna heard footstepsing from outside, so she left in a sh. A teenage girl from the Tough Armor Military Headquarters in in clothes

    was outside lwan''s tent. She was a kind girl with very bright eyes, delivering a bowl of decoction to Iwan.

    Seeing this and the girl''s parents in the distance, who were very simple and honest people, Jayna left in a sh again.

    But she didn''t go too far considering that Iwan was badly injured, so she found a cave and began to heal her wounds there...

    The minute she walked into the cave, she was exhausted and fell on the ground...

 Chapter 390 Lets All Go Crazy

    Chapter 390 Let''s All Go Crazy

    Chapter 390 Let''s All Go Crazy

    In the southwest region of the Summo Military Headquarters, the seniors of the Fierce Sun Sect, nine powerhouses at the peak Way Master Life

    Realm, and their sect master Dn were having a meeting overnight in the conference hall. Ten minutes ago. they received a message from the

    Summo Military Headquarters that the Heaven Domain had encountered an ambush from two military departments in the External Battlefield, and

    now the top forces of Viknd had been dispatched.

    Bang! The next moment, Alex, who was hot-tempered, pounded the table. He stood up and said angrily, "They''re crazy! What''s wrong with them? A

    force out of the territory of the Summo Military Headquarters keeps attacking other headquarters in the world, and all top forces of the Royal Dynasty

    have been dispatched and left the kingdom alone! Crazy!"

    "They''re insane! They even want us to reinforce them. Hello? We''re not friends! We are enemies! "

    Alex was speechless. When he got the message five minutes ago, he was dumbfounded. Asking their enemy to guard their domain? What were they

    thinking?

    The Fierce Sun Sect and the Summo Military Headquarters were never friends. Sooner orter, they would have a fight. But what were they doing

    now?

    As one of the nine generals of the Fierce Sun Sect, Alex had been through so many wars. And now, he was in a really bad mood, so he just said it

    without caring about othersˇŻ feelings.

    However, as soon as he finished his words, he found that the atmosphere in the conference hall was extremely weird. Even Jayden, another general

    of the sect who was a good friend of Alex, also fell silent and just sat in the chair frowning

    Liam and Dn were the most upset about this among everyone here. After all, with the promotion to the Royal Dynasty and the great opportunity of

    upgraded national fortune, everyone in the Summo Military Headquarters improved. It should be the time for them to advance their strength, but they

    had to stop, and all the seniors and over 20 Way Master powerhouses were dispatched to rescue Iwan Cliff, who was tens of thousands of miles

    away, making everyone in the Fierce Sun Sect confused

    When all the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect were silent, an elder suddenly rushed in.

    He said with cold sweat all over, "Master, bad news. We just got the message that after the Lion Quarter knew that Shelton Hayes was dispatched,

    they once again sent out ten Way-master powerhouses at the peak Life Realm. It seems that they... They are trying to chase and kill him. Master

    Boom! All powerhouses in the conference hall were in great shock

    Liam stood up and said with a grave express, "Oh no. Jayden. The Lion Quarter has dispatched eight powerhouses at the peakter-stage Life

    Realm before, if they cooperate with the Iron Eagle Quarter and the Silver Snake Quarter, Shelton Hayes will be in real danger this time..."

    "You''re right. They''re in a very dangerous situation now. In the worst case, neither of them cane back alive. After all, the ce near the Real

    Emperor Way Realm is too far away from us..." Jayden said.

    At the moment, even Alex, who was thinking of suggesting to steal the national fortune of the Summo Military Headquarters while Shelton Hayes was

    away, kept silent.

    He didnˇŻt feel sympathy for the Summo Military Headquarters, he just suddenly felt that it was inappropriate for the Fierce Sun Sect to do so. After all,

    they were confronted with the same external enemy.

    At the thought of this, Alex, who was about to speak, suddenly lowered his head, because he seemed to have thought of something, something that

    Dn had done back then

    At this moment, not only Alex but also the rest seven generals who had followed Dn were all silent, because they remembered that when the

    Summo Military Headquarters was in trouble before, Dn didnˇŻt do anything. Instead, he sent out all his forces to attack the sects in the Internal

    Regions...

    For a moment, the atmosphere in the conference hall became even weirder.

    After a long while, Dn, sitting in the front seat, sneered, nced at the crowd, and said, "Why donˇŻt you say anything? I know what you are

    thinking. You think I wouldn''t do anything this time either, right? *

    "Dn, we didnˇŻt mean that. We''ll do whatever you tell us to do. You have saved our lives so many times. We''ll always follow you..." said Alex

    honestly.

    As soon as Alex finished his words, the rest generals also nodded in agreement, but they all hadplex feelings.

    Because in the face of external enemies, they still wished Dn could be decisive and stand on the side of justice

    Liam rolled his eyes, lowered his head, and said nothing next to Dn.

    Then, Dn took a deep breath and stood up. With a long face, he snorted coldly and said, "Humph! Alex was right. The Lord of Heaven Domain in

    the External Battlefield has never minded his own business and only likes to attack other military headquarters. He''s really crazy!"

    "And that Shelton Hayes, as the emperor of the Royal Dynasty, cooperated with Iwan like that and brought all his ministers. They didn''t even have a

    n. They''re crazy too! "

    "The national fortune has just been promoted to the Royal Dynasty. What if something goes wrong? Do they still want it or not? I can''t believe they

    managed to promote to the Royal Dynasty and have the potential to be the Imperial Dynasty! *

    At that moment, Dn was also angry. Alex and Jayden were his friends and had followed him for decades, and neither of them had a good temper,

    and neither had Dn. It was just that Dn seldom got so angry. but he couldn''t help it today.

    "Dn, what''s on your mind? Should we get involved in this matter, or just let lwan and Shelton die on the External Battlefield? " Liam suddenly

    raised his head and asked with intention.

    Dn turned his head and stared at Liam for a while and then he suddenly stopped frowning. He said, "Of course, we should do something. Iwan Cliff

    is crazy, and so is Shelton Hayes, so let''s all get crazy once, shall we?

    "Haha... I knew it, Dn. I am willing to join you to the battlefield! * Liam stood up and said to Dn with a smile.

    With a smile on his face, Dn looked at Liam and asked, "Liam, there are still nine stages left before you reach the peak Life Realm to Human King

    Which stage are you at now? "

    Boom! Hearing this, Liam looked extremely serious and revealed his momentum. The next moment, an illusory Big Sun appeared behind him, but it

    only had an outline.

    Liam shook his head with bitterness and said, "I can''tpare to you. I can only condense the outline in the first stage.

    Dn nodded and said, "Yes, each

    stage it takes-from the peak Life

    Realm to theSHuman King will add

    one more halo circle to the Big sun

    When vou reach the ninth stage, the

    Big Sun will beplete. Liam!

    knew you were capable. Now; I''m

    heading to the Holy Mountain in the

    on Quarter. Do you darg¨¦''to join

    "

    nove me

    "Haha... If you dare to go, why don''t I? " Liamughed loudly and said to Dn.

    At this moment, the conversation between Liam and Dn confused everyone in the conference hall.

    What were they talking about? Shouldn''t they do nothing about it? But now they were talking about going there? So, the less astute Alex asked,

    "Dn, I thought you were going to do nothing. "

    "Do nothing? I''ve made the wrong choice in the past. Do you expect me to make the same mistake this time? " Dn sneered and continued, "The

    Fierce Sun Sect, attention! *

    "Yes, my lord! " All powerhouses in the Way Master Life Realm of the Fierce Sun Sect stepped up.

    Then, Dn stopped smiling and

    released his aura, and the shadow of

    a Big Sun, which was about to

    completelyCtose with nine halo N

    circles, slowly rose up! Yes, as a ?

    peer ess hero of thest era in the

    nternal Region of the Summo?

    itary Headquarters, he was one

    S72) away from being the-r€al

    Human King powerhous¨¦! And with

    his strong foundation, he could now

    fight against an invincible

    powerhouse in the first stage of

    Human King.

    He took a deep breath and shouted, "Twenty-three warriors above the Life Realm, listen up. Follow me to the Lion Quarter and destroy their Holy

    Mountain! *

    At that moment, the coldness and harshness in Dn''s eyes became stronger, and his hostility was more and more intense. "Even if you want to

    fight, you have to fight against me, and not that useless Lion Quarter! "

    "Let''s go! *

    Dn shouted coldly, and then led the group of powerhouses in the conference hall out. When passing by the several warriors at the Death Realm,

    Dn gave them an order.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Go to the State Academy and tell them that I have left with all our seniors. Let them know that they donˇŻt have to sound me out anymore. If they want

    to destroy our sect, just try! *

    "Go...!"

    Dn walked in the front, followed by the powerhouses in the peak Life Realm of their sect including Liam, Alex, and Jayden, and warriors at the

    various levels of Life Realm, who all looked solemn with rising fighting spirit.

    Ten minutester, the most advanced transport aircraft took off from the underground base of the mountain behind the Fierce Sun Sect and flew

    towards the Holy Mountain in the territory of the Lion Quarter ten thousand miles away

    Right now, the world was in a mess. The powerhouses of the Summo Military Headquarters were rushing toward the Hyena Military Departments...

    Dn, the to-be Human King lord of the Fierce Sun Sect was leading their great powerhouses to the Holy Mountain of the Lion Quarter...

    Cn the External Battlefield, Daren was taking the External Killer Group One to the Real Emperor Way Realm

    That night, most of the high-level powerhouses in the Summo Military Headquarters left, and so did those in the Holy Mountain in the Lion Quarter.

    And there were other forces like the Giant Bear Quarter and the Brave Tiger Quarter...

    Ten minutester, the old dean of

    the State Academy in the Summo

    Military Headquarters, Tamas ~~

    Simpsort.who was also the so er

    Humar King powerhouse active ein

    this world, walked into the courtyard

    anctlooked at the night skywith

    xed feelings... Content.belongs to

    At the same time, Darcy Miller also came out of the ruins of Imperial Dynasty I and looked at the night sky as well...

 Chapter 391 All the People of the Heaven Domain Unite as One

    Chapter 391 All the People of the Heaven Domain Unite as One

    Chapter 391 All the People of the Heaven Domain Unite as One

    Tamas raised his head to look at the night sky with twinkling stars and a bright moon. It was inte autumn and early winter, and a gust of cold wind

    blew his robe and gray hair.

    The next moment, the powerhouses at the peak Way Master Life Realm of the Ink Academy gathered behind Tamas. They also got the news that the

    Summo Military Headquarters, which just had been promoted to the Royal Dynasty, was going through a sudden change.

    "Mr. Simpson... What should we do? The seniors of the Summo Military Headquarters and Dn of the Fierce Sun Sect have left. If we can''t deal with

    it well tonight, something terrible might happen! * The powerhouses looked at Tamas Simpson seriously and asked with worry.

    However, Tamas seemed not to hear the words. His turbid eyes were filled with mixed feelings and shock. He murmured, "How could it be? ording

    to my estimation, this dynasty has the great potential of the past three dynasties. How could the ministers and sects be so childish? "

    "Unexpectedly, all the forces of the Summo Military Headquarters have gathered together. That shouldn''t be it. Isn''t this dynasty the weakest one?

    But... Why did it rise so fast? Why..."

    At this point, Tamas waspletely confused. Generally speaking, neither Shelton Hayes nor Iwan Cliff of the dynasty had the attitude of the kings in

    the previous two dynasties. However, it was strange that the current dynasty grew so much faster than the previous ones!

    "Why... Why is that..." Tamas couldn''t figure it out.

    Just when Tamas was confused and couldn''t believe what had happened, a loud dragon roar suddenly came from the northeast of the distant night

    sky over the Summo Military Headquarters.

    "Ah... Roar...!" Boom...I!!

    A gold dragon that extended thousands of meters rose and roared in the sky.

    The moment the dragon soared into the air, Tama''s face changed dramatically, because he sensed anxiety. worry, and sadness in the dragon''s roar.

    "The national fortune is touched! The national fortune is touched! " Tamas is shocked again.

    "Mr. Simpson, this justin. As all the top powerhouses of the Lion Quarter have been dispatched, and Shelton Hayes and Dn have left, the two top

    quarters around, the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters and the Fierceness Quarter, also want to make a move and send Way Master

    powerhouses here. They... They are trying to destroy the national fortune of the Summeo Dynasty. What should we do? " A powerhouse of the Ink

    Academy reported to Tamas in panic.

    Before Tamas said anything, another man ran in and said, "Mr. Simpson, bad news! Carson has broken through the seal and left. He said he would

    help guard the Viknd! But... He is in the critical moment of breaking through the True King level. If something happens to him, he will be

    destroyed...ˇ±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Tamas fell silent, with more mixed feelings in his mind. Then he signed deeply and said resignedly, "Carson, this day has finallye. I should''ve

    known. You''re supposed to be the son of fortune of this era, and your Emperor Way is not an ordinary one. It''s just that this dynasty and era are

    different from the ancient times..."

    "Mr. Simpson, what should we do next? Should we destroy this dynasty and build a new one? " A half-a-step Human King powerhouse of the Ink

    Academy asked in a low voice.

    Tamas shook his head and looked at him, "Destroy this dynasty? Do you want me to kill my own son? *

    "Eh..." Hearing this, the man had to shut up.

    "s..." Tamas sighed again. Then, his figure suddenly floated into the air, and at the same time, a Big Sun almost turned into a real object suddenly

    rose behind him..

    At that exact moment when Tamas released his Human King aura and soared into the sky. another Big Sun with an aura not much weaker than his

    rose up from the ruins of the Imperial Dynasty I not far away from the State Academy. It was Darcy Miller.

    Two Human King powerhouses in Summo showed up at the same time, and the dark night was lit up by the two Big Suns.

    In the distance, Darcy greeted Tamas with a smile and asked, "Tamas, my friend, are you going to Viknd? *

    Tamas nodded, "Yes. What about you? *

    Darcy nodded and smiled. Then they didn''t say another word and just rushed toward the direction of Viknd together.

    All powerhouses of the younger generation of the Summo Military Headquarters had gone for a battle on the External Battlefield. Perhaps it was a

    coincidence, or perhaps it was because of something else, but whatever it took, they united!

    Now that the young warriors had left, it was time for them to show up. A senior would be enough to guard the territory, not to mention that there were

    two Human King powerhouses in the Summo Military Headquarters...

    More than half an hourter, when two smaller suns appeared near the Golden Dragon that was anxiously circling above the night sky in Viknd

    the irritated Golden Dragon calmed down a lot...

    At the same time, ck Emperor and the others fell into the Real Emperor Way Realm in the Hyena Military Headquarters tens of thousands of miles

    away from the Summa Military Headquarters. It was a space world with extremely bad living conditions, full of endless gray airflows.

    When the barrier of the Real Emperor Way Realm was blown before, the seriously injured ck Emperor, Teddy Huggins, Dark, War, y, and Kill

    fell in

    In addition to the six of them, there were two powerhouses in the Way Master Life Realm, with one in the initial stage and another in the middle stage,

    from the Wolf Military Headquarters and the Fish Military Headquarters, who were also seriously injured.

    "Where... Where am I? "The powerhouses in the initial-stage Life Realm from the Wolf Military Headquarters were extremely shocked and confused

    Suddenly, he heard two puff sounds and found in the next second that he was pierced by two long swords.

    "How... How could it be? " He turned his head in disbelief and saw ck Emperor and Teddy Huggins of the Heaven Domain stab him from two sides.

    and they all looked weak and pale.

    "Die! " ck Emperor, with her face deathly pale and blood flowing out of her mouth, roared in a low voice. She pushed her sword harder and directly

    crushed the chest of the powerhouse who was still in a daze.

    At the same time, Teddy Huggins burst out hisst strength and cut the man in half together with ck Emperor!

    Puff...! After Killing the man, Teddy Huggins and ck Emperor couldn''t hold on any longer. Then, Teddy fainted and didn''t even have the chance to

    lock around after he hit thest blow with all his strength.

    ck Emperor spat out blood again, and her wounds worsen. She knelt on the ground with the long sword and gasped for breath. She didn''t know

    whose sword she was holding, and her hammer had been swept away by the explosion before...

    "Teddy, wake up. There''s one more

    to kill. Kill hing first..." ck Emperor

    was about to faint too. At this ~~

    moment she was exhausted to the

    extreme; both physically and a

    mentatly. Her heavy Godly A or

    was already worn out with ohly a

    thinyer left and might cempletely

    dissipate at any time.

    ~

    However, no matter how hard ck Emperor tried to wake Teddy up. he didn''t have any reaction, making ck Emperor feel sad...

    She struggled to stand up with the long sword in her hand and began to look around. She found that the airflow was extremely unstable, and the air

    currents of various colors, mainly grey, were constantly surging and whistling. It was like hell, and she had no idea where she was

    At thest moment of the explosion, ck Emperor vaguely saw that the mysterious woman who had followed Iwan Cliff here and helped them was

    swept away but didn''t fall in. However, except for her and Teddy, Dark, War, y, and Kill were sucked into here

    Just when ck Emperor stood up and look for the others, she could only see Tamas on the ground and the powerhouse they just killed

    Just as ck Emperor staggered forward and tried to find someone else, she vaguely heard an angry voice, it was from another powerhouse in the

    middle-stage Way Master Life Realm from the Fish Military Headquarters.

    "Heaven Domain! You should go to hell! All of you! If I die, I must drag several of your leaders to die with me!"

    Hearing the voice, ck Emperor looked back immediately and walked toward the voice with her exhausted body, which was hundreds of meters

    behind

    Cn the other side, the four deputy lords of the Heaven Domain, Dark, War, y, and Kill were lying on the ground, badly injured. They could only

    watch the powerhouse with the killing intent walking towards them with a long sword in hand.

    They wanted to get up and continued to fight, only to find that they couldn''t even lift their arms, and their legs were out of control.

    Just as the powerhouse who was also seriously injured was getting closer, ck Emperor rushed over from behind.

    "ck... Emperor! You''re not dead?

    Okay... Okay.Z I''ll kill you first..." The

    man sta gered and turned around...

    He still had thest chance to N

    attack Seeing ck Emperor oO

    comilg, he decided to kill herfirst

    and then kill the rest from the

    Heaven Domain, after all, they

    couldn''t even move.

    So, he rushed towards ck Emperor, and ck Emperor was holding a long sword in hand. With every step she took, hundreds of wounds on her

    body were bleeding

    "ck Emperor... Run... Now!"

    Seeing that ck Emperor came to

    save them,{hey struggled and

    shouted ater, telling herto run

    ~~

    away and leave them. They wereˇ±

    severely injured and couldn''tst

    long~After all, they were still\at the

    niAth stage of the Real Emperor and

    hadn''t broken through th¨¦ Real

    Emperor.

    However, ck Emperor seemed to not hear them shouting. Her Godly Armor started to flicker, which was a sign that her strength was about to run

    out. Nevertheless, she still gritted her teeth and rushed towards that powerhouse of the Fish Military Headquarters.

    "Humph! Look at your armor. You''re about to run out of energy. You can''t kill me! * With a light bang, that powerhouse appeared in front of ck

    Emperor in an instant and held his sword to pierce her. And at the same time, ck Emperor alsounches an attack on him

    However, her sword was held tightly by the powerhouse and couldn''t extend any further, and she had no strength to block his attack.

    "ck Emperor! " When the four kings saw this, they roared in grief, but it was useless...

    Puff! A light sound came out, indicating that everything was over. Dark, War, y, and Kill were in a daze, and drops of blood and tears fell from their

    eyes.

    But the next moment, something unbelievable happened, because they saw that the one falling was not ck Emperor but the man from the Fish

    Military Headquarters.

    "What... What happened? " They were shocked

    Likewise, ck Emperor was also in great shock.

    Boom... A deafening sound came from the distance, and they saw a scene that they would never forget in their lives.

    Deep in the endless gray airflow, a stegosaurus that was tens of thousands of meters long and iparably ferocious emerged, and a tall man was

    standing on top of it. His figure was illusory, but his aura was unparalleled. He was a Human King, far beyond the peak Life Realm.

    "Howe you have my brother''s Godly Armor? Where is his Godly Sword? " King y, who was standing on the dragon''s head, locked down at

    ck Emperor and asked coldly...

    "Who... Who are you? " y, who was lying on the ground and couldn''t move at all, suddenly had a feeling of familiarity with the man in front of them.

    The shadow of King y snorted coldly and looked at him with disdain. "I am one of the four Super Gods of the Heaven Domain I, King y! Kid,

    vou make me very unhappy. I''ll deal with youter! *

    "What? Heaven Domain I? How is that possible? Was there an old Heaven Domain in history? I can''t believe it! " At the moment, ck Emperor,

    Dark, War, y, and Kill were shocked. It was the first time they heard about it!

    Heaven Domain was not unique at this age!!!

    King y at the distance, although without a real body, still exerted a horribly strong aura...

 Chapter 392 Reborn of Iwan Cliff (i)

    Chapter 392 Reborn of Iwan Cliff (i)

    Chapter 392 Reborn of Iwan Cliff (i)

    They couldn''t calm down for a long time because of the striking scene. It was hard for them to believe that they would meet one of the four Super

    Gods of the Heaven Domain I, King y, in a hellhole far away from the Summo Military Headquarters.

    What exactly happened two thousand years ago? ck Emperor felt she was shocked to the extreme. When Iwan Cliff pass on Haig''s Real Emperor

    Way to her back then, she knew something, and he also mentioned something to herter.

    In fact, ck Emperor knew the existence of Haig, the lord of Heaven Domain I, and that he was a peak Human King, a State-Guarding General of

    Imperial Dynasty I two thousand years ago. However, she didn''t expect that there would also be four Super Gods at that time, and one of them died in

    a foreignnd far away from the Summo Military Headquarters.

    What a piece of striking news!

    And thanks to King y''s help, that powerhouse of Way Master Life Realm could be killed. Otherwise, ck Emperor would be the one who died.

    After calming down a bit, ck Emperor''s eyes turned red. After all, she was a woman, and her feelings were stronger than men. She felt sad when

    she saw the powerful King y was not a living person. He didn''t even have a body and was just an illusory spirit.

    "You... You''re dead, aren''t you?" ck Emperor swallowed hard and asked King y.

    Standing on the huge dragon, King y nodded and said, "Yes. I died in a battle. In my time, I fought all the way from the Victory Dynasty to the west

    and killed dozens of generals, so I had no regrets! But I just couldn''t go back alive in the end..."

    At that moment, King y seemed to be a little sentimental. Hearing his words, ck Emperor and the others had more mixed feelings inside. When

    they wanted to ask something more, King y waved his hand and interrupted them.

    Then, King y clenched his fist into the void in the distance, and a desperate cry came out. Later, arge, strange bird formed by various airflows

    with the aura of peak Life Realm was captured by him.

    "Chirp..." The big bird was struggling desperately with its wings spread for dozens of meters, but no matter how hard it struggled, it was useless. The

    next moment, King y clenched it tightly, and its body exploded with a loud bang. Finally, King y''s illusory hand condensed six streams of pure

    air currents with strong life force.

    He passed the six currents into ck Emperor and the others. For a moment. their wounds began to heal quickly, and even the unconscious Teddy

    Huggins woke up and opened his eyes.

    He looked at them and said indifferently, ˇ°It was a Real Emperor Taoist beast. It was not a life form but just condensed by the energy of the Real

    Emperor Way Realm. People in this world want to open this way realm because there are too many treasures that can be used for promotion. But if a

    Taoist beast is too strong, it can reach thebat power of a real Human King. So, be careful. *

    "Thank you..." They said to King y gratefully.

    King y nodded, then stared at ck Emperor and asked, "Hey, girl. You haven''t answered my question yet. Why do you have my brother''s Godly

    Armor? And where''s his Godly Sword? "

    ck Emperor kept silent for a while and bit her lips, and then told King y everything about how she almost died in the External Battlefield

    because her golden body was ripped off three months ago, and how Iwan Cliff saved her.

    After ck Emperor finished her words, King y fell into silence, then he lowered his head and said, "l see. That guy who got my brother''s legacy

    seems to be a kind a righteous person, just like my brother. Well, he''s just not that smart and got ambushed. So stupid! *

    "Don''t say that! " Hearing this, y immediately stood up and retorted.

    Bang! The next moment, King y pped y on the ground, and no matter how hard y struggled, he couldn''t stand up and say anything.

    Standing on the giant dragon, King y turned to look at y who was imprisoned by him. He said slowly with anger, "You inherited my rank, but you

    are not qualified! You don''t have a strong mind and will, how can you be the future King y? Humph! Heaven Domain exists for a mission, and you

    are not capable enough!"

    King y seemed to be very unhappy with y. Then, he didn''t say another word and just stretched out his hand and caught y. Immediately, y

    was imprisoned and thrown on the back of the giant dragon.

    "I''l take this guy with me. He has inherited my rank, so he must be stronger! Suit yourselves! Remember, there are still many remnant souls of

    Human King powerhouses hidden here. Be carefull " After saying that, the giant dragon was about to carry him and y away.

    Seeing that King y was about to leave, War stood out and shouted at him, "King y! "

    "Yes? " King y stopped and turned to ask War.

    War gritted his teeth and asked, "King y. I want to know what happened to Warrior No.1... and all of ourrades? Do we still have the chance to

    save them? We never found their bodies..."

    Hearing this, ck Emperor and the others were confused too. Yes, it was too weird. Logically speaking, when the Real Emperor Way Realm was hit,

    all the warriors of Heaven Domain should have been absorbed in it. Even if Warrior No.1 and the others exploded, they would''ve found some armor

    pieces, but the truth was that they found nothing here.

    "Ha ha..." King y snorted, then the giant dragon moved and flew away, with his voiceing through, "None of you are qualified enough to carry

    your own titles. You still have a lot to learn to be us. Work hard. Don''t waste the reputation of Heaven Domain..."

    King y took y away andpletely disappeared. After that, Teddy Huggins walked to them, and they looked at each other and fell into silence.

    ck Emperor frowned and said, "What did he mean? Did he already save Warrior No. 17"

    War shook his head and said. "I don''t know..."

    "Heaven Domain is blessed. Heaven Domain is blessed..." Before War finished his words, Teddy interrupted him with tears in his eyes.

    "What happened to him? " They turned to look at Teddy and didn''t understand what he just said.

    Teddy was so excited that he

    couldn''t utter a word, with tears

    falling. He couldn''t stopughing

    and crying, Atst, he calmed down-

    and looked at the rest of them, and

    said wign a solemn expression,ˇ±

    There''s still hope. When was

    watking this way, the giant dragon

    fl¨¦w over my head. I... I saw the

    figures of our soldiers. I don''t know

    exactly how many of them are there,

    but I did saw them! "

    He said it with a very certain tone, and then, they thought of what King y just said, ˇ®None of you are qualified enough to carry your own titles...

    All of the sudden, tears welled up in their eyes. They didn''t know how King y did it, but it was believable that with his Human Kingbat power,

    he could do things they couldn''t imagine. Maybe there was still hope...

    In the sky above the Real Emperor Way Realm, there were a bunch of light balls in the abdomen of the giant dragon under King y. Inside the light

    balls, there seemed to be many pale faces floating up and down...

    Outside the Real Emperor Way

    Realm, warriors from the Lion

    Quarter, the ght powerhouses at

    theter stage of Way Master Life N

    Realm, had also arrived at the Hyena

    ilitary-Headquarters and joined

    with the powerhouses of the Silver

    Snake Military Headquartersand the

    fon Eagle Military Headggarters,

    Then, they started to look for

    warriors from the Iron Wolf Military

    Headquarters, Fish Military

    Headquarters, and Heaven Domain.

    They had got the news that even if lwan Cliff was still alive, he would definitely be seriously injured, so this would be the best chance to Kill him

    More than 20 Way Master powerhouses spread out from the Hyena Military Headquarters to find Iwan Cliff. Moreover, powerhouses at the King level

    and Emperor level were transferred from the Iron Eagle and Silver Snake to join the search.

    They didn''t have much time. After

    all, the powerhouses of the Summo

    Military Headquarte s had already N

    left Viknd and were rushing over,

    SO they only had two hours tops.

    The rgoal was to find Iwan Cliff''and

    lL fim in a limited time. In this way,

    even the powerhouses of 4 the

    Summo Military Headquarters

    couldn''t stop them.

    Therefore, the united top warriors of the three quarters blocked the empty territories of dozens of small and medium quarters around the Hyena

    Military Headquarters. Even the boundary lines were guarded by their men

    They believed that Iwan was badly injured and wouldn''t run out now, so he must be hiding in some ce.

    Iwan Cliff and Jayna Brown were in danger again. It was not easy to get away with the sensing of the Way Master powerhouses.

    Iwan was still in aa due to serious injuries. He was lying in a tent at the foot of a mountain in the Tough Armor Quarter. The nice girl patched him

    up simply. As she had no bandages, his wounds were bound up with some nks and strips of cloth.

    Iwan looked extremely vulnerable now. There were hundreds of wounds all over his body. some were covered with herbs, and some had already

    festered. Except for his eyes, all the other parts of his body were wrapped in nks by the nice family, because many of his bones had been broken.

    They stayed with lwan in the tent, and the little girl just helped his father tie thest nk to lwan''ˇŻs leg.

    The teenage girl had big blue eyes, which were iparably pure and kind. She said to her father, "Father, can he survive? "

    Her father looked at Iwan, who was fixed by nks all over his body, with sadness and said, "Renie, I believe he can, because he is a warrior.ˇ±

    "Father, is he one of the warriors from the Heaven Domain? I heard from thedies of our quarter that they defeated the Hyena Military Headquarters,

    right? " The girl, Renie, continued to ask.

    Her father nodded and said with eyes turning red, "Yes, he''s one of them. Renie, you are tired. Go out and y for a while. He needs some rest too.

    He is badly injured. "

    Reina nodded. Then she looked at the unconscious Iwan and said, "You saved us. Please wake up. If you do, I''ll make you some dry fruits. I make

    the best dry fruits in the world. Have a good rest. I''lle to see youter..."

    After the girl left, her father sighed deeply and left too...

    After they went out, there was only Iwan wrapped in nks in the tent quietly. He was still in aa

    Suddenly, tears fell from his eyes. Although he was in a deepa, he was filled with indescribable sadness insideThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    He was the lord of Heaven Domain who had led soldiers to fight all the way. But this time, he was defeated unprecedentedly, and dozens of king-level

    powerhouses and hundreds of emperor-level warriors died in the battle.

    Even his closest friends who had followed him for five years died. It was his fault. His wrong judgment had caused the death of Warrior No. 1 and the

    others. No one could understand his sadness...

    Iwan didn''t wake up but couldn''t stop crying. His body didn''t move at all. As the lord of Heaven Domain, he had never been so sad before.

    Perhaps it was because of his sorrow, the golden si of the Dominating Emperor Sword, which he activated in thest battle with his utmost efforts

    and devoured the Godly Sword, began to glow again

    Then, the golden energy began to gush out of lwan''s body and flow through his meridians.

    Gradually, the energy of the si on his chest increased, and so did the golden light on his body. Finally, when the golden light reached a certain

    point, a phantom of a domineering man in armor with a long sword on his waist emerged from lwan''s chest...

    The phantom stood beside the bed and lowered his head to look at Iwan, who was wrapped in nks.

 Chapter 393 Reborn of Iwan Cliff (ii)

    Chapter 393 Reborn of Iwan Cliff (ii)

    Chapter 393 Reborn of Iwan Cliff (ii)

    Cutside this shabby tent, the powerhouses from the three hostile quarters were searching for lwan Cliff using their Way Master consciousness. They

    were eager to find him and kill him before the reinforcements of the Summo Military Headquarters arrived

    And inside the tent, there was only the poor Iwan Cliff wrapped with nks who lost countless of his soldiers.

    At that moment, the golden phantom quietly looked at Iwan. In fact, it was the lord of Heaven Domain I, the State-Guarding General in the Imperial

    Dynasty I of Summon two thousand years ago. Haig! It was his remnant soul reserved in the Gordly Armor. His real body had alreadymitted

    suicide back then.

    "I... I seem to have met you..." Haig''s phantom looked at Iwan and whispered. Then, it shook a bit, and an invisible wave spread around it and directly

    to a dozen miles around.

    At the same time, a Way Master powerhouse from the Silver Snake Quarter was rushing over and was about to probe the area where Iwan was,

    Haig''s wavepletely concealed it

    After running down the area, the powerhouse found that this ce didn''t even have a powerhouse at the God of War and only had a group of

    refugees, so he left.

    Haig''s phantom continued to look at the unconscious and crying lwan Cliff quietly in the tent. After a long while, it murmured, "It''s a good thing that

    you gave the Godly Armor to others and abandoned my way. Since you want to follow your own way, I''ll help you one more time. I hope you won''t

    stick to my old way..."

    Then, it stopped talking and waved its hand at lwan. In an instant, Iwan, who was in a deepa but extremely sad, slowly floated up in the air.

    Plump, plump... The nks fixing lwan''s body fell one by one to the ground, and the wounds all over his body were exposed.

    Later, streams of golden and ck energy were slowly transmitted into lwan''s body from Haig''s phantom

    In just a short time, the meridians in Iwan''s body, which were broken because he forcibly broke through the barrier of the middle-stage True King,

    were repaired. And there was more than that. When lwan''s wounds gradually healed, Haig''s phantom pointed its residual power at the barrier that

    Iwan couldn''t break

    The extremely solid barrier had healed with some cracks from lwan''s efforts to break through.

    As the power of Haig''s phantom was injected into lwan''s body, that barrier was gradually worn out, and lwan''s resources, which had been used up

    before to break through to the initial-stage True King, were also increasing.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Soon, Haig''s phantom frowned and muttered to itself, "Are you resisting my power? Fine, breakthrough with your own strength...ˇ±

    Then, it began to burn. When Iwan had embarked on the Ancient Dominating Emperor Way, the Godly Armor si left by Haig''s phantom had been

    covered by lwan''s Dominating Emperor Way. However, Haig was a peak Human King powerhouse, the lord of Heaven Domain I after all. Therefore

    even though the Dominating Emperor Way was stronger, Iwan was not strong enough and couldn''tpletely devour the entire Godly Sword.

    At the moment, Haig''s phantom was drawing out its power from the Godly Sword si..

    Buzz! The space began to fluctuate. After Haig''s phantom was done, it sensed that the shadow of the Ancient Dominating Emperor Way appeared in

    the depth of lwan''s spirit soul

    In an instant, when there was no obstruction of Haig''s residual power, the energy of the Ancient Dominating Emperor Way began to flow into lwan''s

    body continuously.

    And lwan''s energy, as well as the resources that had been used up, instantly filled up quickly.

    As time went by, lwan''s meridians werepletely repaired and became tougher and stronger, and he gained greater strength. From now on, all the

    power and energy in his body truly belonged to himself.

    No cone outside knew that in a shabby tent at the foot of a mountain in the territory of the Tough Armor Military Headquarters, the two lords of the

    Heaven Domain from two ages were doing something that could change the future!

    Ten minutester, the power in lwan''s body hadpletely changed and reached the peak of the initial stage of True King again. This time, he had

    more sufficient, condensed, and stronger power than before.

    Noticing that its job was almost done, Haig''s phantom suddenly cut towards the barrier of the middle-stage True King inside Iwan.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Muffled sounds resounded through lwan''s body. As Haig''s phantom was helping him break through his way, the more powerful

    Dominating Emperor Way was also protecting him

    Cne or two minutester, a thunderous sound that no one could hear produced inside lwan''s entire spirit sea. Suddenly, the barrier of the middle-

    stage True King waspletely broken through.

    From this moment, Iwan officially entered another world. His spirit sea rapidly expanded and was dozens of times stronger than before. It didn''t stop

    enhancing until it reached the high-level True King.

    The strength that Iwan had umted again was poured into the pool of the middle-stage True King. The next moment, the energy of Ancient

    Dominating Emperor Way rushed into his body again crazily and didn''t stop until it was half-full.

    Even though it was notpletely full, Iwan was more than ten times stronger than before!

    nparison, Iwan, who had

    officially broken through to the

    middle-stageTrue King, was now

    reached the''samebat level as>~

    Dimitrie,@nd maybe more, because

    the energy level of the Ancient -, co

    Doninati ng Emperor Way was too

    strong, and the Ancien Dominating

    Effiperor Way was the oldest and

    top-level way in the Human-Emperor

    Way! So now, lwan was capable of

    fighting against Liam! Content

    belongs to swnovel.ne

    Yes, Liam who had condensed a halo circle of the Big Sun, was a half-a-step Human King, way above the peak of ordinary Life Ream! However, as

    Iwan had broken through to the Dominating Emperor Way, he could outreach Liam, because lwan''s way was much stronger!

    In fact, what Iwan and Darcy didn''t

    know before Was that when ck

    Emperor was attacked and Iwan

    IE broke through the Ancient

    Domineefing Emperor Way, there:

    was stil Haig''s legacy inside Ivwan.

    So, f from that time on, Haig ''slegacy

    was not a help but an obstacle

    preventing Iwan from making

    process.

    It was not until today when Iwan was seriously injured and the si of the Dominating Emperor Sword gushed out energy and could no longer

    suppress Haig''s remnant soul, that Haig''s phantom coulde out and discover the problem

    Haig had never expected that after two thousand years, his Human King legacy would one day be an obstacle to others.

    Haig''s phantom took thest look at Iwan, who was still in aa. After it looked up at the sky outside with a smile, its remnant soul began to burn.

    After it realized that it might hinder Iwan, it decided to give up everything. His true body had already died, and there was no use to leave the remnant

    soul.

    The phantom burned and finally turned into three streams of attack energy, which were injected into the si of the Dominating Emperor Sword on

    lwan''s chest.

    "I''ve already died. So today, I''ll burn everything and leave the attack energy to you. I wish you can surpass me andplete what I haven''t done in

    the past..."

    Its words echoed in lwan''s mind.

    Haig''s phantompletely disappeared. From now on, Iwan hadpletely got rid of Haig''s legacy. He gave ck Emperor the Godly Armor, and

    he also lost the Godly Sword. He could be his true self now...

    Just as Haig''s remnant soulpletely disappeared, Darcy Miller, who was in Viknd far away, suddenly paused due to great shock.

    "Haig''s legacy has disappeared. How could that happen? What happened to Iwan Cliff? * Darcy Miller frowned and began to deduce. When she

    finally figured out the result, she was extremely shocked with her mouth wide open

    The next moment, King y, who

    was sitting og the huge throne in the

    center of the Real Emperor Way

    Realm, Igoked outside. His remnant

    soul sheok violently, and a trace of

    sadn¨¦sˇŻs spread from him. He- was

    shapeless, so he had no tears, but at

    thts moment, his phantorsrlooked

    extremely sad...

    "Haig''s aura... was there, and then was gone..." King y muttered.

    Jayna in the cave not far away from Iwan''s tent was still in aa. For some reason, the moment when Haig''s remnant soul dissipated, she felt sad

    inside...

    Cutside, warriors of the Summo Military Headquarters were still rushing over, and powerhouses of the three hostile quarters kept looking for lwan

    oli

    Simrly, Way Master powerhouses of the ck Tiger Quarter and the Giant Bear Quarter in the North wereing over fast. All forces in the world

    were busy.

    Right now, Iwan Cliff, whom everyone was looking for, had recovered quietly and be even stronger than before

    When he woke up. he would be a peerless hero at the middle-stage True King who wasparable to Liam! The moment when thest drop of blood

    tear fell from his eyes, his finger trembled slightly...

 Chapter 394 Wars Broke out

    Chapter 394 Wars Broke out

    Chapter 394 Wars Broke out

    Time passed by quickly, and another hour passed by in a sh. All the top Military Headquarters had basically arrived at the battle sites. The war

    started. To be precise, it was not the start of a new war, but the continuation of the war stirred up by the Heaven Domain in the past.

    Ten minutester, the battle in the Summo Military Headquarters started first. Back then, Shelton and Dn took away almost all the top Way Masters

    who were active outside the Summo Military Headquarters. So, the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters and the Fierceness Quarter thought this

    was a great opportunity. One of them was a top Military Headquarters, while the other was arge one

    Both of them sent powerhouses to the Summo Military Headquarters to destroy the national fortune of the Summo Military Headquarters. The Giant

    Silkworm Military Headquarters directly sent ten Way Masters of theter-stage of the Life Realm. All of them were at the peak of their strength. The

    Fierceness Quarter, which had always been on good terms with the Lion Quarter, was arge Military Headquarters, but it did not reach the top level.

    However, it sent a total of thirteen Way Masters of the Life Realm to the Summo Military Headquarters.

    However, the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters and the Fierceness Quarter were caught by surprise that no Way Masters of the Life Realm

    stopped them in the Summeo Military Headquarters. Instead, they met two powerful Human Kings..

    After Darcy and Tamas arrived at Viknd, they guarded Viknd in the south and north separately. Tamas was in the north, fighting against the ten

    top powerhouses from the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters. Darcy fought against the thirteen powerhouses of the Life Realm from the

    Fierceness Quarter in the south.

    There was no doubt that the powerhouses of the Life Realm from the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters and the Fierceness Quarter were shocked

    and scared out of their wits when they entered the boundary of Viknd.

    Powerhaouses of the Human-King level were invincible in the world. They were the super powerhouses whose level of life was promoted greatly.

    Therefore, it was unrealistic for Way Masters of the Life Realm to defeat Human Kings. Dn, who was extremely lucky, was an exception. But

    someone like Dn seldom went to the hostile Military Headquarters to fight before hepletely cultivated because the probability of being killed

    was very high and he would be fully targeted by the enemy.

    For example, to kill lwan, the Wolf Military Headquarters and the Fish Military Headquarters even sent out all the powerhouses in the Internal

    Regions. They didn''t even hesitate to watch the Hyena Military Headquarters which had been their ally for hundreds of years be ruined. They used all

    the strength of the two Military Headquarters to Kill Iwan!

    Therefore, as soon as the two sides met at Viknd and started the battle, the powerhouses from the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters and the

    Fierceness Quarter were killed. The Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters didn''t suffer a great loss because Tamas didn''t kill many of the

    powerhouses, but the Fierceness Quarter was unlucky. Darcy seemed to hate the Fierceness Quarter very much

    Therefore, Darcy directly used the Big Sun to attack them! Almost in an instant, the battle on Darcy''s side was over, and Darcy immediately killed four

    Way Masters of the Life Realm from the Fierceness Quarter. The remaining nine powerhouses at theter-stage and peak of the Life Realm were

    fleeing while Darcy was hunting them down.

    "Carson, you are the young leader of the State Academy! I''ll leave Viknd to you. Don''t talk to the old man, Tamas. Go get the powerhouses of the

    Ink Academy to guard the national fortune! Don''t tell me you can''t do it! If the national fortune is harmed, I will kill you!" Darcy turned around and

    shouted at Carson as she ran and hunted the powerhouses from the Fierceness Quarter.

    At the moment, Tamas was fighting in the north of Viknd. The muscles on his old face twitched as he heard this, and his voice came, "Master

    Miller, I''m not that bad of a person. You misunderstand many things. s... Forget it..."

    Tamas gave Darcy a rare exnation because he also felt that Darcy was really angry at this moment. After all, her son was now being encircled and

    attacked by the powerhouses of the three most powerful Military Headquarters, the Lion, the Iron Eagle, and the Silver Snake. She must be worried.

    Sure enough, Darcy grunted coldly and didn''t even answer Tamas. She directly carried the Big Sun and hunted the powerhouses from the Fierceness

    Quarter...

    Tamas sighed and said to Carson, "Carson, the powerhouses of the Ink Academy are already on the way here and will arrive soon. You... hold on. I

    will also leave for a while..."

    After Tamas said that, he also chased to kill the powerhouses at the peak of the Life Realm from the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters.

    In fact, the Fierceness Quarter and the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters were the unluckiest. They gathered more than ten top powerhouses to

    attack the national fortune of the Summo Military Headquarters, but they met two Human Kings! Moreover, the two Human Kings were not in the early

    stage but at the peak of the realm!

    At this moment, the top powerhouses from the Fierceness Quarter and the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters felt really desperate. Dn and

    Shelton had left, leaving them alone to two Human Kings in the Internal Regions. How unlucky they were!

    Shelton and Judy actually said every day that the Summo Military Headquarters was extremely weak. It was ridiculous! The peaple from the

    Fierceness Quarter and the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters were really going crazy at this moment. After all, if all the powerhouses who

    invaded the Summo Military Headquarters died here, it would be extremely fatal to the two Military Headquarters...

    However, Tamas and Darcy did not care about this, nor did they care what the people in the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters and the Fierceness

    Quarter thought. Darcy was in a rage and very anxious. After all, the Godly Sword mark she left forn to protect him had disappeared, so she must

    be furious to the extreme. She killed many top powerhouses from the Fierceness Quarter.

    At the same time, things on Tamas''s side were not much different. He was also really mad at this moment. Tamas found that everyone dared to

    threaten him and block the gate of the State Academy easily!

    Darcy and the mysterious powerhouse with ck gas did so. Dn even broke into the gate of the State Academy decades ago. Iwan and Shelton,

    the monarch and minister who made progress by leaps and bounds, didn''t seem to like him either.

    So, after the same thing happened a few times, Tamas had anger in his heart though he was a gentleman. He was the Director of the State Academy,

    but how could they not show him respect at all? Everyone dared to challenge him at the door of the State Academy! His barrier was almost broken by

    them. D*mn...

    So Tamas, who was extremely depressed, didn''t show any mercy. The top powerhouses from the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters were killed by

    him one after another. Tamas had to take into ount the overall situation when he fought against the powerhouses from the Internal Regions, but

    why should he show mercy to these aliens?

    As a result, for a moment, the powerhouses from the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters and the Fierceness Quarter fled thousands of miles..

    They were being hunted by the two Human Kings

    Almost at the same time, in the Summo Military Headquarters, soon after the battle broke out in Viknd, a group ofmanders of the Summo

    Military Headquarters, more than twenty Way Masters, also arrived at the edge of the Hyena Military Headquarters.

    Shelton, Judy. and others were furious at this moment. As soon as they arrived, Jackson, Dimitrie, and Daren also arrived. Immediately after they

    met, they rushed to attack the headquarters of the Hyena Military Headquarters. For a moment, the killing intent of dozens of Way Masters came to

    the extreme.

    "No! Give up searching for lwan and get together quickly!ˇ± The expression of the elder of the Holy Mountain in the Lion Quarter changed at this

    moment. The powerhouses of the Summo Military Headquarters came faster than he had thought.

    So. the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter, the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters, and the Silver Snake Military Headquarters who had searched for

    more than an hour but hadn''t finished searching the surrounding areas gathered quickly. They would ask the powerhouses of the Emperor level and

    King level to continue the search. They should concentrate all their efforts to deal with the powerhouses from the Summo Military Headquarters.

    As soon as the powerhouses of the three top Military Headquarters, the Iron Eagle, the Silver Snake, and the Lion were all gathered together, a group

    of powerhouses from the Summo Military Headquarters rushed over.

    "Shelton, think about it carefully. lwan''s body hasn''t been found, which means that he is not really dead. So, are you sure you want to fight with us?"

    The elder at the peak of the Life Realm standing on the Holy Mountain in the Lion Quarter yelled at Shelton with a solemn face.

    As the firstmander of the Summo Military Headquarters, Shelton had the samebat power as Jackson with the support of the national fortune

    of the Summo Military Headquarters. His sha gi came to the extreme, and his eyes shed with cold killing intent. He stared at the elder on the Holy

    Mountain and said, "You? Who do you think you are? Can you represent the Holy Mountain?ˇ±

    "You..." The elder on the Holy Mountain looked extremely mad when he was scolded by Shelton.

    Swish... At this moment, more than ten Way Masters rushed from a distance one after another. They were the Way Masters from the Giant Bear

    Quarter and the ck Tiger Quarter.

    It was very strange that after these powerhouses arrived, they actually stood vaguely on the side of the powerhouses of the Summo Military

    Headquarters, opposite the Iron Eagle, Silver Snake, and Lion Military Headquarters.

    Shelton, the firstmander of the Summo Military Headquarters, ignored the powerhouses from the Giant Bear Quarter and the ck Tiger

    Quarter. Instead, he shouted to a dozen Way Masters of the Iron Eagle and Silver Snake Military Headquarters, "This is our grudge against the Lion

    Quarter. It''s none of your business! It''s up to you whether you''ll join or not! Kill..."

    After Shelton said that, he didn''t

    even give the Silver Snake and Iron

    Eagle Mili ary-Headquarters a

    chance to speak. A golden Giant

    Dragon wth a length of several

    kilometers was condensed behind

    him. Then a group of powerhouses

    of the Summo Military ?

    Headquarters, including more than

    twenty Way Masters, were under the

    golden Giant Dragon. In an instant,

    they rushed to the surrounding of

    the powerhouses in the Lion

    Quarter.

    Boom! After a loud noise, the fighting between the two sides broke out directly. After the meeting of the two sides, there was not even a minute before

    they started to fight.

    "Kill..." Jackson and Dimitrie, as well as several Way Masters led by Daren, did not hesitate at this moment. Seeing that Shelton and others had

    attacked first, theirbat power also broke out and they rushed to the battlefield

    For a moment, the powerhouses of

    the Summo Military Headquarters

    and the powerhouses of the Lion

    Quarter started a battle. However,

    the powerhouses of the Silver Snake

    and Iron-Eagle Military aS

    Headguarters, who were just"

    standing beside the powerhouses of

    the Lion Quarter, moved afew

    hundred meters towards the

    distance at this moment. They had

    not decided whether to join the war

    like this or not.

    D*mn, it was crazy. It would be a world war if they continued to fight like this. Shelton was not just a powerhouse of the Life Realm. He was also

    the firstmander of the Summo Military Headquarters

    At the moment, not only the firstmander but also the top 20manders of the whole Summo Military Headquarters were all here, except the

    fifthmander who was supposed to be Iwan!

    Moreover, the top powerhouses of the Giant Bear Quarter and the ck Tiger Quarter were watching the show beside them. Although they didn''t

    attack at the moment, they might attack at any timeter.

    So at the moment, facing thepletely crazy Summo Military Headquarters, the Iron Eagle and the Silver Snake, the two top Military Headquarters,

    were scared and worried though they were the best ay of the Lion Quarter...

    But it was not over yet. When the Iron Eagle and Silver Snake Military Headquarters hesitated and the Giant Bear Quarter and ck Tiger Quarter

    watched the show, suddenly, there was a loud rumble in the distance.

    The world''s top fighter, with mes and smcke billowing from its fusge, rushed forward. Then ten top Way Masters at the peak of the Life Realm of

    the Lion Quarter jumped off the fighter.

    The ten top powerhouses of the Lion Quarter did not hesitate after they jumped down. Without looking at the Silver Snake and the Iron Eagle Military

    Headquarters, their auras burst out and they rushed into the middle of the battlefield...

    For a time, the headquarters of the Hyena Military Headquarters, which had been beaten into a whole wastnd, was now even worse. Gradually,

    the fighting between the two sides spread to the whole city, and the tall buildings were destroyed. Within a few seconds of the fighting, the Lion

    Quarter directly killed two powerhouses at the peak andter-stage of the Life Realm...

    Yes, after all, back then, Shelton led thirty powerhouses to fight against eight powerhouses of the Lion Quarter. Besides, Shelton knew that the Lion

    Quarter had reinforcements. So as soon as the battle started, Shelton and others concentrated their efforts to kill two top powerhouses of the Lion

    Quarter.

    Now. the battle situation between the two sides waspletely white-hot after ten powerhouses at the peak of the Life Realm came from the Lion

    Quarter to offer help.

    "Well, what... should we do?" A dozen top powerhouses from the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters and the Silver Snake Military Headquarters were

    confused

    At the moment, people in the Summo Military Headquarters were all crazy after lwan''s ident. The two Military Headquarters didn''t dare to provoke

    the Summo Military Headquarters now. After all, on the battlefield over there, the people of the Summo Military Headquarters had had a real battle

    with the people of the Lion Quarter.

    The so-called armistice agreement was a big joke. It could be torn up at will. Since the Lion Quarter didn''t care, themanders of the Summo

    Military Headquarters wouldn''t observe it.

    Just when the powerhouses of the Iron Eagle and the Silver Snake were hesitant, the ck Tiger Quarter, which had a big feud with them, gave them

    a choice directly.

    The next moment, a group of powerhouses of the ck Tiger Quarter took the lead in making a challenge, and soon the second high-ranking

    battlefield of the Way Master level was formed in the Hyena Military Headquarters. The powerhouses of the ck Tiger Quarter and the Giant Bear

    Quarter fought with the powerhouses of the Iron Eagle and the Silver Snake Military Headquarters

    In other words, in the city where the Hyena Military Headquarters was located, all but the top powerhouses had left. It was a fight between dozens of

    top powerhouses. If people didn''t leave, many of them would be killed..

    So in less than a minute, in the Hyena Military Headquarters, the top powerhouse from several sides started to fight...

    Simrly, just after the two major battlefields in Viknd and the Hyena Military Headquarters were formed, Dn finally led dozens of Way Masters

    of the Fierce Sun Sect to the foot of the Holy Mountain in the Lion Quarter.

    They had to admit that as thergest super Military Headquarters in the world today, the Lion Quarter had a national fortune at the peak of the Royal

    Dynasty level. There were so many Way Masters in the Internal Regions.

    For example, at this moment, when Dn and others just reached the foot of the Holy Mountain, mere than ten aggressive auras of top Way Masters

    appeared on the Holy Mountain in the Lion Quarter. Among the Way Masters, there were several half-a-step Human kings with the halos of Big Sun

    behind them

    "Hum..." The next moment, Dn didn''t hesitate and his aura came to the extreme. The shadow of the Big Sunposed of nine rings of Big Sun

    halos was reflected everywhere. A ring of Big Sun halos erupted from Liam. Alex, Jayden, and other generals at the peak of the Life Realm, as well as

    a group of powerhouses in theter, middle, and early stages of the Life Realm, released all their auras.

    "Kill... Crush this mountain for me! Boom..." Dn rose in the air, and after a very cold shout, his whole person was wrapped in the shadow of the Big

    Sun. With a loud bang, he hit the top of the Holy Mountain.

    In an instant, the whole Holy Mountain in the Lion Quarter trembled violently a few times. The dozens of Way Masters of the Life Realm from the

    Fierce Sun Sect also waved their swords and immediately fought with the remaining powerhouses on the Holy Mountain.

    At this moment, several half-a-step Human Kings on the top of the Holy Mountain looked extremely dignified. An invincible powerhouse who was

    about to reach the Human-King level actually came here and directly hit the Holy Mountain. How bold he was!

    At this moment, it was true that the top powerhouses in the Lion Quarter regretted killing Iwan. It never urred to them that lwan''s ident could

    cause such bad consequences. Moreover, it was very likely that lwan hadn''t died.

    The people in the Summo Military Headquarters were all crazy. The forces in the Summo Military Headquarters were united against foreign

    aggression at this moment! It never happened in the past hundreds of years!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    The Heaven Domain didn''t belong to

    the Summo Military Headquarters,

    but they wergˇŻdoing what the

    Summo Military Headquarters

    should do. owever, the senior RN

    officialg-in the Summo Military - Ny

    Headdarters were doing what the

    hiddsn forces should do. TheˇŻ hidden

    forces that were hostile tothe

    secr King Dynasties were helping

    the people of the Summo Military

    Headquarters to protect the national

    fortune...

    For a moment, the people on the Holy Mountain in the Lion Quarter, as well as the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters, the Silver Snake Military

    Headquarters, and the world''s other top Military Headquarters were all dumbfounded and could not understand the people of the Summo Military

    Headquarters at all. What were they doing?

    Cn this day, no matter it was day or night, wars broke out in the two hemispheres of the world. The three battlefields covered an area of more than a

    hundred thousand miles..

 Chapter 395 Iwan Woke Up (3)

    Chapter 395 Iwan Woke Up (3)

    Chapter 395 Iwan Woke Up (3)

    " Carl... Poof!" The battle over the Hyena Military Headquarters had be thoroughly white-hot. Carl was not careful and was pierced by the sword

    of a powerhouse at the peak of the Life Realm from the Lion Quarter. Carl bled terribly, but he grabbed the powerhouse''s arm tightly.

    Then the sixthmander of the Summo Military Headquarters, Johnson, came forward and split powerhouse with a sword. Carl was saved, but

    before people in the Summo Military Headquarters could heave a sigh of relief, a powerhouse from the Lion Quarter cut off Judy''s right arm. Judy was

    the secondmander of the Summo Military Headquarters and the original Second Elder.

    "Explode!" But Judy was alsc a cruel man. When his right arm was cut off, he growled, and his whole right arm exploded. The powerhouse at the

    peak of the Life Realm from the Lion Quarter was forced to step back non-stop. Then Judy rushed forward to attack again with a sword in his left

    hand.

    "Kill..." Shelton joined forces with Lewis and Dimitrie to forcibly kill a powerhouse at theter-stage of the Life Realm. But at thest moment, a huge

    lion suddenly appeared on the powerhouse, and the powerhouse blew himself up..

    Cn the other hand, Burlie was beaten back by a powerhouse at the peak of the Life Realm, but even so, another powerhouse at theter-stage of the

    Life Realm in the distance wanted tounch a surprise attack on Burlie. Burlie didn''t notice it. His elder martial brother, Koltin, saw it and appeared

    behind him. Koltin blocked a sword with his own body.

    But this strike exploded on Koltin''s chest. Suddenly, Koltin died... When Koltin was about to die, he blew himself up to kill the enemy..

    "Koltin!" Burlie was very sad.

    "Burlie, you must survive..." Only a sigh echoed in the void.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    At the same time, Way Masters of the God of War Sect and the Heaven Force were Killed. In fact, the three major sects had made a decision

    privately, that was, they should not let their respective leaders die here anyway. So, words couldn''t describe how tragic the battle was.

    In just a few minutes, five Way Masters of the Summo Military Headquarters had been killed, while six powerhouses of the Lion Quarter were also

    dead.

    In just a few minutes, both of them lost eleven Way Masters. However, since the battle had turned white-hot, both of them were naturally bloodthirsty

    and mad. Although there were many powerhouses in the Summo Military Headquarters, theirbat power was generally low. There were fewer

    powerhouses in the Lion Quarter, but there were still nine powerhouses at the peak of the Life Realm.

    "Jackson! Please help us! The Summo Military Headquarters will be so grateful!ˇ± The next moment, seeing that more and more people were killed in

    the war, Shelton, the firstmander of the Summo Military Headquarters, shouted at Jackson urgently.

    "Seven seals, open! Boom!" Jackson shouted. The next moment, seven seal nodes appeared in his body. He set them himself. But at this moment

    Jackson did not hesitate to untie all the seals in his body in an instant.

    Buzz! For a moment, behind Jackson, a Big Sun shadow was emerging, and there were seven rings of halos! In an instant, Jackson released all his

    combat power after removing the seals. In a sh, he appeared in front of a powerhouse at the peak of the Life Realm from the Lion Quarter and

    pped his hand on the powerhouse''s head

    With a loud bang, the powerhouse at the peak of the Life Realm was shattered by Jackson before he could gather the halos of a future Human King.

    Buzz! But soon, rings of Big Sun halos appeared behind three elders on the Holy Mountain, but they didn''t have so many holes, and each person only

    had three or four rings of halos. The strongest one had five rings of halos.

    The next moment, the three elders at the peak of the Life Realm who cultivated on the half-a-step Human King way rushed to kill Jackson. As strong

    as Jackson, he could only take away the three half-a-step Human Kings...

    All the people present didn''t realize how powerful Jackson was until this moment. He was just a little bit inferior to Dn, and the eighth ring of Big

    Sun halo behind Jackson was about to condense. He... was really as strong as Dn.

    "Thank you... The national fortune of the Royal Dynasty, help me!" Then Shelton murmured again, and his momentum soared again and again.

    Countless national fortunes of the Summo Military Headquarters were bestowed on him. For a moment, there were six rings of Big Sun halos behind

    Shelton

    Just when Shelton was about to continue the battle, an elder at the peak of the Life Realm in the Lion Quarter also yelled coldly and called for the

    blessing of the national fortune of the Lion Quarter. Then he fought with Shelton crazily...

    Gradually, as time passed by, every minute and every second, the powerhouses of the Summeo Military Headquarters and the Lion Quarter were

    seriously injured. Shelton bled. Judy''s arm was broken. Lewis''s face was extremely pale. Carl was seriously injured and dying. The powerhouses of

    the three sects died one after another...

    Seeing this scene, the powerhouses of the ck Tiger Quarter and the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters who were fighting in the distance were

    scared. They were very clear that it was the strength umted by the Summo Military Headquarters little by little. But now, the Summo Military

    Headquarters was willing to give up everything..

    Simrly, as an old Royal Dynasty, the Lion Quarter had enough resources in the Internal Regions. Although the top powerhouses were being killed in

    session, they were determined to win

    Dn took more than twenty powerhouses of the Life Realm of the Fierce Sun Sect to attack the Holy Mountain, but the Lion Quarter didn''t go back

    to help, which could be seen how powerful the Lion Quarter was. It was obvious that the Lion Quarter had the power to deal with Dn and the Fierce

    Sun Sect

    The fact was exactly the same. At

    the moment, Dn was struggling

    hard. There seemed to be endless

    powerhouses on the Holy ountain,

    in the Lign Quarter. After he killed. N

    one, twe-more powerhouses would

    rush-Gult of the Holy Moun ainˇ±

    Morgover, the key was thatitwas

    the stronghold of the LiorrQuarter

    after all. In the fight there, he

    powerhouses of the Lion Quarter

    could enjoy the blessing of the

    national fortune of the Lion Quarter...

    The external battle was still going on, and it was bing more and more tragic. However, Iwan, who was hidden at the foot of the big mountain of

    the Tough Armor Quarter, finally opened his eyes after more than an hour of recovery...

    However, lwan''s heart was filled with deep shock and a touch of grief after he opened his eyes. He took a deep breath, suppressed his sad emotions,

    and contacted Ivy. lvy told him about the war situation of the Summo Military Headquarters eagerly and anxiously.

    Iwan nodded and ended themunication

    "Dad, dad, send the man away quickly. The enemies from the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters areing. Hide him quickly. Hurry up..." Two

    people''s footsteps and a girl''s eager cry came from outside the tent.

    Soan, the father and daughter who saved Iwan went into the tent. But when they came in, they found that lwan was awake and his wounds had

    healed. They were shocked to the extreme immediately.

    "Sir, are you awake?" The girl from the Tough Armor Quarter asked Iwan.

    Iwan nodded and said, "Yeah, thank you very much, but I have very important things to do now. I will repay your favor of rescuing me another day!"

    Iwan said and walked outside. The father and daughter hurried out.

    At this moment, in the outside world,

    when lwan went out, three

    powerhouses Sof the Emperor level

    and a powerhouse of the King level

    of the Iron Eagle Military -

    Headquarters were searching for

    him As soon as Iwan went out of

    thet tent, the four powerhouses of

    the Iron Eagle Military H&adquarters

    rushed to kill him.

    to

    "Sir... Run!" The girl from the Tough Armor Quarter was very anxious. Seeing the enemying, she grabbed IwanˇŻs arm and wanted to take Iwan

    out. But she failed to pull him.

    wan raised his right hand, aimed at

    the four powerhouses of the Iron

    Eagles Military Headquarters, and ._

    clenchedt in the air. Four N

    explosiens came out, and the four

    poweltiouses of the Iron Eagleˇ±

    ilitary Headquarters who were

    responsible for the searchwere all

    killed.

    "Sir..." The girl from the Tough Armor Quarter looked at Iwan in disbelief. Her father also looked at Iwan in a daze.

    Iwan nodded to them and said, "Time is pressing. I wille back to you in the future.ˇ± After saying this. Iwan took a sword from a powerhouse of the

    Iron Eagle Military Headquarters. His body disappeared in a sh. He... had a lot to do.

    "Four... powerhouses above the Emperor level are all dead..." The girl''s father looked in the direction of lwan with his mouth wide open.

    "Dad, who is that man? How can he be so powerful?ˇ± The girl asked her father in great doubt.

    The girl''s father looked in the direction of lwan and was stunned for a long time before he said, "If I guess correctly, he... should be the head of the

    Heaven Domain. It is said that the head of the Heaven Domain is very young, but he''s actually super strong..."

    The girl''s heart was shocked even more..

    Iwan didn''t go to the ce where both sides fought at the moment. Instead, he shed into the cave where Jayna was in aa.

    Although he was in a severea before, he sensed that in addition to the shadow of Haig, there was another person who helped him recuperate his

    injury.

    At this moment, Iwan, who was officially promoted to the middle stage of the True King level, finally came to the cave where Jayna was. When lwan

    went in, Jayna still wore an antique dress and a veil.

    "It''s really you... Who on earth are you?" Iwan looked at thepletely unconscious woman who was seriously injured. There was a small pool of

    blood on the ground.

    Then Iwan took a deep breath, walked to the woman, and gently pulled down the veil on her face. However, when lwan saw the face of the woman

    clearly, he felt like being struck by lightning...

 Chapter 396 Iwan Was Shocked And Dylan Was Hurt

    Chapter 396 Iwan Was Shocked And Dn Was Hurt

    Chapter 396 wan Was Shocked And Dn Was Hurt

    "Jayna... How can it be you?" lwan was shocked. When he saw the face of the veiled woman who was wearing an ancient-style white dress, he stood

    still in a daze.

    It never urred to him that the mysterious woman who had helped him in secret several times was Jayna, his wife! Back then, she went to the

    External Battlefield to block Autum for him. Then she ruined the four King-level sects for him in the Internal Regions. Later, she apanied him to

    the Seal Military Headquarters. Now, she came to the Hyena Military Headquarters to fight for him!

    "It shouldn''t be you. You shouldn''t havee here. Jayna..." lwan''s eyes were extremely red. He looked at Jayna who was unconscious in a daze

    and saw the bleeding wound on her abdomen.

    At this moment, no one knew theplicated feelings and pain in lwan''s heart. Wasn''t he fighting to let his family live in peace in the Internal

    Regions? Wasn''t he fighting to give them a good and happy life?

    But what was going on now? His wife came to help him fight again and again behind his back. In fact, lwan was now facing more and more powerful

    enemies. For example, today, he was ambushed by the Wolf Military Headquarters and the Fish Military Headquarters. In such an intense and fierce

    battle, Jayna would die here if she was careless. She was just at the peak of the middle-stage of the Life Realm, and she could change nothing in the

    battle.

    Jayna was seriously injured and still in aa. Iwan was still looking at her with red eyes in a daze. There was a trace of deep pain in lwan''s eyes

    He looked at Jayna very bitterly and murmured, "Honey, how do you want me to face you in the future?ˇ± lwan murmured with sorrow and then closed

    his eyes.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    After a long time, Iwan opened his eyes again. He concentrated andmunicated with the power of the Dominating Emperor Way. He was able to

    do it because he had reached the middle-stage of the True King level.

    Hum... The space in the cave fluctuated. The next moment, an illusory golden Great Way emerged in the cave. After the Great Way emerged, it

    sensed that lwan was standing beside it, so it was buzzing lightly. But maybe it also felt the sadness of Iwan, so it slowly fell silent.

    Iwan didn''t talk too much. He pointed at Jayna. Immediately, the power of the Ancient Dominating Emperor Way in the void became less overbearing

    and softened as it poured into Jayna''s body.

    Gradually, with the power of the Dominating Emperor Way, Jayna''s breath began to stabilize a little bit. The wound on her body also gradually

    recovered. At the same time, the nearly exhausted power in Jayna''s body also began to recover and quickly became full.

    Click... After a light sound, the strength in Jayna''s body reached theter-stage of the Life Realm. However, it didn''t stop because Darcy had

    consumed her strength at the Human-King level to help Jayna break through barriers at all levels of the Life Realm. So as long as the strength was

    enough, Jayna could reach the real peak of the Life Realm and became as strong as Dimitrie.

    As a result, Jayna''s strength had not been saturated, so Iwan had not stopped. The power of the Dominating Emperor Way kept pouring into JaynaˇŻs

    body. and Iwan''s face became increasingly pale, but he didn''t care.

    Gradually, Jayna''s momentum became stronger and stronger, and she reached the peak of theter-stage of the Life Realm in a sh. Then, after a

    few seconds, the space in the cave fluctuated violently, and Jayna''s momentum rose directly to the peak of the Life Realm

    After Iwan finally finished all these things. his face was already deathly pale. His momentum in the middle-stage of the True King level began to

    decline. Fortunately, lwan had broken the barriers in the middle of the True King level twice, so his realm didn''t decline

    Now he was able tomunicate with the Dominating Emperor Way without hindrance, so he would recover faster after his strength was exhausted.

    At this moment, lwan''s exhausted strength began to recover slowly. After all, it was more refined than just now.

    Now Iwan was really in the middle-stage of the True King level, and hisbat power had surpassed DimitrieˇŻs. It was simr to thebat power of

    Liam who had umted ayer of Big Sun halo. With the help of Darcy and wan, Jayna finally reached the peak of the Life Realm.

    It was supposed to be a goed thing, but wan was not happy. If he had a choice, he would rather carry all the burden and suffering by himself instead

    of letting his wife risk her life to help him fight again and again

    In the end, Iwan looked at Jayna''s antique dress. He finally understood why he felt familiar when Jayna appeared with her face covered

    Cn the one hand, Jayna was his wife, and he was very familiar with Jayna. On the other hand, it was because of Christina. Iwan went to Haig''s tomb

    and saw Christina.

    Thinking of this, Iwan was finally enlightened. Looking at Jayna, he murmured, "Jayna, do you inherit everything from Christina? But every time you

    appear, you appear in Christina''s clothes. Or do you think I am Haig?"

    Iwan shook his head and continued, "No, no, Jayna, I am not Haig. In this world, I never believe that there is a reincarnation.ˇ±

    "I just inherited the heritage of Haig. When I left Summost time, you told me about reincarnation. Now I can tell you that I don''t believe it. I am Iwan,

    not Haig. and you are only Jayna, not Christina... We''re not other people.ˇ±

    "Two thousand years ago, General Haig of the Imperial Dynasty I and his wife had died. They had really died. In my sense, you and I may have

    inherited the heritage of the two of them, but, we''re not them..."

    Iwan said firmly to Jayna who was in aa. He never believed in the so-called reincarnation. But Jayna probably believed it because she dressed

    like this.

    Iwan opened the Ancient Dominating Emperor Way himself and practiced cultivation all the way. He was also a unique genius in this era. He only

    believed in himself and never believed in reincarnation. After all, reincarnation was against the Great Way. If it really existed, the world would have

    been in chaos.

    In the Internal Regions of Summo, so many heroes and emperors had existed in the history of thousands of years from ancient times to the present. If

    they were all reincarnated, the world would have copsed.

    lwan''s mother gave him the Godly Sword mark five years age, so lwan didn''t believe that he is the reincarnation of Haig. Of course, in his heart, he

    admired Haig, the general of Imperial Dynasty I two thousand years ago. Haig fought for the Imperial Dynasty all over the world. Wherever he

    passed, he was invincible.

    "Mother, over the past five years, you have given me too many doubts. It''s time for us to meet. Who are you? Why did you set up all these things five

    years ago?" At this moment, Iwan had decided in his heart. This time, he would rather not go to the Real Emperor Way Realm. He had to find his

    mother and make everything clear.

    In the end, Iwan looked deeply at Jayna, who hadpletely recovered and should be able to wake up after a while. Then he turned and left.

    Jayna was now seriously assailed by self-doubt. She always felt that she was the reincarnation of Christina and that Iwan was Haig, but Iwan didn''t

    think so. Now, in the face of Jayna''s state, Iwan didn''t know what to do. All doubts could only be solved when he found his mother Darcy.

    Moreover, now the fierce battle in the Hyena Military Headquarters had begun. Some of the powerhouses in the Summo Military Headquarters had

    been killed, and the battle was extremely fierce. Iwan should go there in a hurry. After all, this matter was caused by him, so it should be ended by

    him!

    Iwan left. In the cave, the tears on Jayna''s face disappeared, and the injuries on her body also disappeared. Her breath was more powerful. The deep

    coma had turned into a sound sleep. It was likely that Jayna would be able to wake up herself in a few moments..

    In the cave, Jayna slept very soundly... and locked so beautiful under the reflection of the dim light at the entrance of the cave.

    After leaving the cave where Jayna was, Iwan powered with all his strength, his eyes icy cold. His killing intent was about to condense into essence.

    His speed reached the extreme as he rushed to the ce where the Hyena Military Headquarters was fighting. Too many people had died in this

    battle. He couldn''t let the powerhouses in the Summe Military Headquarters die anymore...

    Iwan had broken through the

    middle-stage of the True King level,

    and he owned thebat power at

    the peak ofthe Human King level

    which was given by Haig''s residuaf

    spirit. Atthis moment, he rushed to

    the battlefield in the Hyena Military

    Headquarters. However, in the Lion

    Qoarter that was tens of thousands

    of kilometers away, Dn and the

    powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect

    were caught in a hard battle on the

    Holy Mountain.

    Cn the Holy Mountain, Dn''sbat power that was infinitely close to the Human-King level rampaged. He could suppress the four half-a-step

    Human Kings of the Lion Quarter alone. The five top powerhouses fought on the Holy Mountain.

    Halfway up the Holy Mountain, the

    tight circle of Big Sun halo appeared

    behind LiamsHe also fought against

    three powerhouses at the peak of >

    the Life Realm alone. However, Liam

    was nef much more powerful than

    theraTf he only fought against one

    ortwo powerhouses, he had the

    c6hfidence to defeat therm; But

    when he faced three powerhouses

    at the peak of the Life Realm, he was

    a little weak.

    The only one ring of Big Sun halo behind him was shaking viclently at the moment because he was attacked

    At the foot of the mountain, the eight generals at the peak of the Life Realm of the Fierce Sun Sect also started a really hard battle at the moment.

    Their opponents were ten powerhouses at the peak of the Life Realm.

    Thest battle was the one at the foot of the Holy Mountain. In the battle there, more than a dozen powerhouses of the Life Realm of the Fierce Sun

    Sect were also surrounded by a group of powerhouses of the Lion Quarter.

    The nine Speakers of the Lion Quarter called for the blessing of the National fortune of the Lion Quarter and rushed to help from Liberty City. On the

    Holy Mountain, more and more powerhouses came out, including Way Masters, and powerhouses of the Life Realm and the Death Realm...

    The Fierce Sun Sect was in a bitter battle. At the same time, Way Masters of the Fierce Sun Sect and the Lion Quarter were killed. Powerhouses

    below the peak of the Life Realm of the Fierce Sun Sect died here one after another. The situation in the Lion Quarter was the same.

    Both sides had no way out. In a

    sense, this was the war between the

    world''s two tgp Military

    Headquarters. Therefore, on the

    Holy Mountain, powerhouses kept-

    blowing-themselves up. Whether

    they-Were the Way Masters ofthe

    Lion Quarter or the powerhguses of

    the Fierce Sun Sect, oncethey found

    they couldn''t fight anymore and

    were 100 seriously injured, they

    would directly hit the enemies and

    blow themselves up...

    So, more and more powerhouses died. One... two... seven... ten... and more powerhouses were killed.

    When the arm of a powerhouse at the peak of the Life Realm of the Fierce Sun Sect was cut off, he wanted to blow himself up. Suddenly, Dn''s

    furious voice came from the top of the mountain. "Don''t blow yourself up. Hold on!"

    Boom! After Dn roared, his momentum came to the extreme. The next moment, the nine rings of Big Sun halo behind Dn were forced into one.

    In an instant, Dn''s body erupted with the aura of a real Human King.

    "You''ll die!" Dn shouted and immediately appeared in front of a half-a-step Human King of the Lion Quarter. He smashed the half-a-step Human

    King''s body with just one punch.

    Then Dn sealed the power of another half-a-step Human King and threw him into the battlefield at the foot of the mountain. As soon as the half-a-

    step Human King reached the foot of the mountain, the aura inside his body was detonated. After a loud bang, the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter

    around the Fierce Sun Sect were severely injured, and several of them were killed on the spot...

    But this was not the end. After Dn forcibly killed the two top powerhouses of the Lion Quarter, his face was deathly pale. Blood came out from the

    corners of his mouth, and there were clouds of blood mist around his body. After all, he was not a real Human King, and he hadn''t broken thest

    barrier. At this time, he just forced the nine rings of the halo into one..

    However, Dn managed to injure the other two half-a-step Human Kings on the Holy Mountain severely and beat them back. Then Dn shed

    and reached the mountainside. While spitting blood, he helped Liam beat out the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter.

    "All the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect get together!" Dn, after defeating the powerhouses around Liam, held Liam who was also seriously

    injured Liam with one hand and shouted at the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect.

    Dn''s action was too fast just now, so a group of powerhouses in the Lion Quarter was in a daze for a moment. As a result, all the remaining

    powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect gathered on the hillside of the Holy Mountain. Mere than twenty powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect came here,

    but only thirteen of them were still alive. Nearly half of them died in the war!

    The powerhouses of the Lion Quarter were not much better.

    However, the next moment, when Dn wanted to retreat temporarily with an extremely gloomy face, an old sigh came out from the inside of the Holy

    Mountain in the Lion Quarter.

    The next moment, a refined Big Sun that was about ten meters in diameter slowly rose from the inside of the Holy Mountain...

    "A real powerhouse of the Human-King level..." Dn''s face darkenedpletely. For a moment, all of the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect

    looked very dignified.

    Bad news! There was a real Human King in the Lion Quarter!

    "Go..." Dn shouted without any hesitation, turned around, and ran away with a group of remaining powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect. Although

    he had thebat power of the primary Human-King level, he couldn''t fight against a real Human King. He would also die in a long war! Moreover,

    now he had been seriously injured.

    But the next moment, when Dn wanted to take the people of the Fierce Sun Sect away. another round of Big Sun was rising slowly in the direction

    of their escape in the distance...

 Chapter 397 Dylan Became a Human King (1)

    Chapter 397 Dn Became a Human King (1)

    Chapter 397 Dn Became a Human King {1}

    "Stop... Form the Fierce Sun Array!" Dn waved his hand violently, and suddenly all the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect stopped and stayed in

    ce. Everyone in the Fierce Sun Sect looked extremely gloomy.

    Buzz... Buzz! The next moment, just as Dn and the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect stopped, the two Human Kings of the Lion Quarter also

    arrived one after another. At this moment, Dn and the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect were blocked by the two Human Kings of the Lion

    Quarter.

    Boom... Moreover, at the moment, the Way Masters who came from Liberty City and the Way Masters who came down from the Holy Mountain of the

    Lion Quarter had also arrived. There were more than one hundred Way Masters of the Life Realm and the Death Realm. Theypletely surrounded

    Dn and the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect

    The next moment, a Big Sun appeared behind an old Human King of the Lion Quarter. He looked down at Dn and said slowly, "Are you Lord Dn

    of the Summo Military Headquarters?"

    Dn smiled, nodded, and said, "Yes, I''m Dn. What''s wrong?"

    The Human King of the Lion Quarter who talked with Dn smiled, looked at Dn deeply, and said with interest, ˇ°I don''t know where you got the

    courage, Lord Dn. Now you arepletely surrounded by us, and you face the two Human Kings of the Lion Quarter. Do you think you can

    escape today?"

    After the old Human King said that, another Human King who rose from deep inside the Holy Mountain and had a Big Sun that was ten meters in

    diameter also stepped forward. His aura of the Human-King level crushed Dn.

    Dn continued to smile, squinted, and said slowly, "Ha-ha... yes, you have sent out two Human Kings, but one of you is in the early stage, while the

    other is just in the middle-stage, right?"

    "Lord Dn, you''re really arrogant. Do you forget that this is the Lion Quarter but your Summo?" The Human King behind Dn said to him

    Dn shook his head and smiled, but did not reply. Instead, he turned to Liam who followed him and got seriously injured. "Liam, there are two

    Human Kings and one hundred Way Masters outside. Do you regret it?"

    Ha-ha... Liam alsoughed. Although he was seriously injured at the moment, his fighting spirit was still very strong. Holding the long sword in his

    hand tightly, he said to Dn, "Dn, since you''re not afraid, what should I be afraid of? At worst, I''ll just die here. It''s no big deal, is it?"

    "Ha-ha, nice! Liam, you''re really brave..." Dn nodded. After he finished speaking, the dignified and gloomy expression on his face disappeared

    completely. The next moment, Dn''s figure also slowly rose into the air

    At the same time, tens of thousands of miles away from the Summo Military Headquarters, the powerhouses of the Fierceness Quarter and the Giant

    Silkworm Military Headquarters were chased and killed by Darcy and Tamas. After most of them were killed, the rest finally fled in different directions.

    In a short time, they didn''t dare to go back to Summo anymore.

    At this point, the first battlefield of the three battlefields in this war, that was, the war in the Summo Military Headquarters, hadpletely ended. At

    this time, in the Summo Military Headquarters, Darcy and Tamas, the two Human Kings, monitored the enemies who dared to attack from all

    directions. Carson was stationed in Viknd and protected the national fortune with a group of powerhouses at the peak of the Life Realm from the

    Ink Academy in State Academy. Now, there was no need to worry about the safety of the Summo Military Headquarters...

    At this moment, on the battlefield in the Hyena Military Headquarters that was tens of thousands of kilometers away from the Summo Military

    Headquarters, the war was still going on miserably. But both sides of the war had be tired.

    In the fight between the top powerhouses, every punch carried all their strength. So after the long battle, both the powerhouses of the Summo Military

    Headquarters and the Lion Quarter were tired. Whether it was a half-a-step Human King like Jackson or an ordinary powerhouse of the Death Realm,

    everyone was injured now.

    "Kill..." Shelton, the firstmander of the Summeo Military Headquarters, held the long sword and continued to rush towards the half-a-step Human

    King in the Lion Quarter. The national fortune of the Summe Military Headquarters, the Giant Dragon, was fighting with the national fortune of the Lion

    Quarter in mid-air and tearing each other up.

    Themanders of the Summo Military Headquarters, Judy. Lewis, and Carl, were all seriously injured at the moment, and their faces were deathly

    pale. Theirs were also stained with blood. The long swords in their hands were pitted and even broken into two pieces.

    The remaining powerhouses at the peak of the Life Realm of the Lion Quarter were not much better. Originally, there were eighteen powerhouses at

    the peak of theter-stage of the Life Realm in the Lion Quarter. but now there were only ten left, including nine powerhouses at the peak of the Life

    Realm and one at theter-stage of the Life Realm. It was also extremely tragic.

    But even now, neither side had retreated, but it was also because of the long battle that the two sides had temporarily formed a bnce. There were

    more people in the Summo Military Headquarters, so if two or three of them fought against one enemy, they could stall for a short time. In addition

    the super strong man, Jackson, was in the Summo Military Headquarters. He suppressed three top powerhouses of the Lion Quarter alone.

    If it weren''t for Jackson, even if there were more powerhouses in the Summo Military Headquarters, it was difficult for them to draw with the

    powerhouses at the peak of the Life Realm of the Lion Quarter.

    But even so, the powerhouses in the Summo Military Headquarters couldn''t hold on anymore. After all, even three or four powerhouses in the middle

    andte stages of the Life Realm couldn''t hold on for too long when they besieged an enemy at the peak of the Life Realm

    "Shelton! You are doomed to lose!" At the moment, the powerhouse of the Lion Quarter who fought with Shelton, the firstmander of the Summo

    Military Headquarters, shouted at Shelton. He could tell that the people in the Summo Military Headquarters had almost reached the limit

    Shelton looked extremely dignified. Since the enemy sensed it, he knew it, too. The only thing that surprised him was that Dn came out to offer

    help, but Dn went to fight in the Lion Quarter. Otherwise, if Dn led all his powerhouses here, the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter would have

    died in this battle.

    "Dn, you are such a fool! You don''t know the general trend!" Shelton almost went crazy at the moment. He cursed Dn in his heart, but he didn''t

    say anything. Instead, he continued to do his best to get rid of the opponent in front of him for the time being and rushed toward Judy. The reason

    was simple. It was because Judy couldn''t hold an any longer. After all, at the beginning of the war, one of Judy''s arms was cut off by the enemy.

    "Hum... Take the time to kill them slowly!" The powerhouse who had just fought with Shelton roared indifferently. Then he carried his sword again

    rushed to Shelton, and continued to attack Shelton wildly.

    Shelton had to admit that the powerhouses in the Lion Quarter were really cruel, and their resources were super sufficient. At the moment, all the

    powerhouses at the peak of the Life Realm were fighting on regardless. This was the foundation of a top Royal Dynasty!

    At the moment, the top powerhouses of the ck Tiger Quarter, the Giant Bear Quarter, the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters, and the Silver Snake

    Military Headquarters were also fighting in the distance. At the moment, they all knew that the people of the Summo Military Headquarters over there

    were going to be defeated

    In fact, the Summo Military Headquarters fought until now, which shocked them a lot. But there was nothing they could do. It had been a hundred

    years since the Lion Quarter reached the peak of a Royal Dynasty. The strength umted in the Internal Regions was too much and strong.

    "ck Tiger Quarter, Giant Bear

    Quarter, do you want to fight with us

    to the end? The Summo Military

    Headquarters over there is doomed

    to be defeated, and they''ll be <0

    defeatedˇŻin a few minutes at mest...

    You must think about it clearly The

    extrhoment, a powerhouse at the

    nak of the Life Realm of the Iron

    agle Military Headquart¨¦rs

    narrowed his eyes and yelled coldly

    at the two powerhouses of the Giant

    Bear Quarter and the ck Tiger

    Quarter who blocked him.

    -

    2 3

    The powerhouses of the ck Tiger Quarter and the Giant Bear Quarter looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes. If the

    powerhouses in the Summeo Military Headquarters were killed, the Lion Quarter would get even with them, too. At least none of the powerhouses who

    came here today could go back..

    So. thinking of this, the Way Masters of the ck Tiger Quarter and the Giant Bear Quarter all wanted to retreat. There is no way. They had no

    choice. The Lion Quarter was really too strong. Even with the help of Jackson, Dimitrie, and Daren, it was difficult for them to defeat the Lion

    Quarter...

    After all, the Summo Military Headquarters had just emerged for a short time.

    "s, let''s go back. If the Fierce Sun Sect didn''t attack the Holy Mountain, the Summo Military Headquarters would not lose the battle. s, the

    forces in Summo still can''tpletely unite. Otherwise, how could there be such a gap between them though the Summeo Military Headquarters is

    inferior to the Lion Quarter?ˇ±

    "s, the rule of the world will be changed to the original one after this war... The Summo Military Headquarters, s..." At this moment, the

    powerhouses of the ck Tiger Quarter and the Giant Bear Quarter who wanted the Summo Military Headquarters to win sighed deeply in their

    hearts.

    The Summo Military Headquarters couldn''t win. The war was over...

    "Let''s retreat..." So, the next moment, the powerhouses of the Giant Bear Quarter and the ck Tiger Quarter broke away from their opponents,

    gathered together, and prepared to leave.

    The powerhouses of the Giant Bear

    Quarter and the ck Tiger Quarter

    wanted to legve, but the

    powerhouses of the Iron Eagle

    Military keadquarters and the Silver

    Snake Military Headquarters dicknot

    care-apout them. This was not ˇ®the

    chante to fight with these Wo tough

    enemies, and they would 1 fight

    another day. Today, they should

    concentrate their efforts on killing

    the powerhouse of the Summo

    Military Headquarters!

    "Hum!" Then, a group of powerhouses from the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters and the Silver Snake Military Headquarters snorted. Then more than

    ten Way Masters from both sides rushed towards the battlefield of the Summo Military Headquarters and the Lion Quarter.

    Shelton was in the middle of the battlefield and saw the ck Tiger Quarter and the Giant Bear Quarter retreating, while ten powerhouses of the Iron

    Eagle Military Headquarters and the Silver Snake Military Headquarters rushed to him. He felt so desperate in his heart.

    They lost...

    "Powerhouses from Summo, gather! Get together! Hurry up!" Then Shelton shouted and quickly asked everyone to gather.

    The powerhouses of the Lion Quarter did not stop Shelton''s order but allowed the powerhouses of the Summo Military Headquarters to gather

    together.

    But even if they were gathered together, it was useless. Now, with the help of the powerhouses of the Silver Snake Military Headquarters and the Iron

    Eagle Military Headquarters, the strength of the Lion Quarter hadpletely surpassed that of the Summo Military Headquarters.

    Soan, in seven or eight seconds, a group of powerhouses in the Lion Quarter surrounded the powerhouses of the Summo Military Headquarters who

    had just gathered together.

    At this moment, in front of the Summeo Military Headquarters, there were a group of powerhouses from the Lion Quarter who surrounded them and

    wanted to kill them. Besides, a group of powerhouses from the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters and the Silver Snake Military Headquarters were

    rushing to this ce from the other three directions. In a few seconds at most, all of them would arrive.

    "Kill them all, and then cut off the national fortune of the Summo Military Headquarters!" Themander of the Lion Quarter issued an order with an

    extremely cold face. Suddenly, a group of powerhouses at theter-stage of the Life Realm from the Lion Quarter gathered together to attack the

    Summo Military Headquarters together.

    "Fight to the end... Kill..." The next moment, when Shelton, the firstmander of the Summe Military Headquarters, wanted to order them to fight to

    the end and break out of the encirclement, loud and violent sonic booms sounded behind them

    "Huh?" Shelton, Judy, and others

    couldn''t help but frown and look

    over, and thenthey saw the scene

    that shocked@nd excited them.

    Iwan, whe was at the peak of the

    Life Realm of the Way Master level,

    was heding a long sword withaˇŻ

    le) d fice. He rushed over from the

    reat; quickly surpassed the

    pGwerhouses of the Iron Eagle

    Military Headquarters and the Silver

    Snake Military Headquarters, and

    rushed to Shelton and others. Iwan

    did not hesitate but directly faced

    the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter

    and rushed to kill them.

    "Iwan, don''t be impulsive!" Seeing that Iwan rushed to kill ten powerhouses, Shelton was so scared that his expression changed with fear. He

    immediately shouted at lwan

    But Iwan ignored Shelton''s words. The next moment, Iwan, who was about to rush to the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter, suddenly shouted in his

    heart, ˇ®The Human King''s strike!ˇ±

    Hum... The next moment, as Iwan did not hesitate to mobilize the energy of the three attacks given by Haig, a huge shadow of Haig that seemed to

    connect the sky and the earth, wearing ck war armor and holding a Godly Sword, suddenly appeared.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 398 Dylan Became a Human King (2)

    Chapter 398 Dn Became a Human King (2)

    Chapter 398 Dn Became a Human King (2}

    At this moment, the whole world was covered by the powerful shadow of Haig. A powerful force far beyond ordinary Human Kings spread throughout

    the whole ce. At this moment, it seemed that the time and space of the whole world werepletely static in front of the virtual shadow of Haig.

    "Human... Human-King level!" At this moment, the only ten remaining powerhouses of theter-stage of the Life Realm of the Lion Quarter were

    completely shocked by Haig''s overwhelming momentum. They had seen Human Kings before, but the Human King in front of them was definitely not

    ordinary!

    This was the most powerful Human King who cultivated in the Real Emperor way! Yes, after the ordinary powerhouses were promoted to the Human-

    King level, their momentum would condense into a Big Sun, but the shadows of the Human Kings who cultivated in the Real Emperor way or the True

    King way were themselves! Besides, those at the same level would be far more powerful than the average Human Kings, let alone the Human Kings

    at their peak.

    "Kill..." Iwan snapped and waved the sword in his hand at the powerhouses in the Lion Quarter.

    At the same time, when Iwan waved his sword, Haig''s powerful shadow in the sky which connected the sky with the earth, also waved the giant

    sword that was thousands of kilometers long and suddenly chopped at the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter.

    "No, join hands to resist! Hurry up!" At this moment, the powerhouses in the Lion Quarter were extremely scared, so they quickly joined hands to fight

    back.

    Before Haig''s long sword could go down, the hurricane caused by the falling momentum of the long sword knocked out the Way Masters of the Life

    Realm in the Lion Quarter.

    Boom! The strike was not fancy at all. It was the full strike of the Lord of Heaven Domain 1, the strongest Human King from two thousand years ago. It

    was not something that the men in the Lion Quarter could resist.

    So just in an instant, Haig cut the space where the top powerhouses of the Lion Quarter stayed into pieces. Of course, the remaining ten Way

    Masters at theter-stage of the Life Realm were crushed to powder because of Haig''s strong strike.

    Click... The barrier of the Real Emperor Way Realm under the Hyena Military Headquarters was cut by Haig''s sword which contained the strength of

    a top Human King. and the ten powerhouses of the Lion Quarter died instantly.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    At this moment, in the Real Emperor Way Realm, King y''s shadow suddenly looked up. Through the barrier of the Real Emperor Way Realm, he

    also saw Haig''s shadow.

    "Brother..." King y cried out with aplicated expression. When he saw Haig''s shadow, he knew that Haig had died, too. At this moment, King

    y''s shadow was full of sadness. Haig was an invincible and unparalleled powerhouse, but did Haig die as well?

    King y''s shadow was very sad. Standing in the distance, y, the Deputy Lord of Heaven Domain II, also saw what Haig''s shadow did. Then he

    locked at King y who was extremely grieved beside him.

    At this moment, y was shocked to the extreme. Iwan and they formed Heaven Domain Il, while Haig and King y used to lead Heaven Domain 1.

    At this moment, yˇŻs heart was trembling in shock. He never thought that the people of Heaven Domain I would be so powerful. King y belonged

    to the powerful Heaven Domain I, while Haig was the peerless Lord, but Heaven Domain I was ruined. So, what about Heaven Domain II? At this

    moment, y deeply understood that they still had a long way to go...

    At this moment, everyone on the battlefield of the Hyena Military Headquarters was dumbfounded. They were scared silly. After seeing that a group of

    powerhouses at the peak of the Life Realm of the Lion Quarter were Killed by the sword, more than ten Way Masters of the Life Realm of the Iron

    Eagle Military Headquarters and the Silver Snake Military Headquarters turned around without hesitation and ran away crazily...

    Simrly, people in the Summo Military Headquarters didn''t care about their escape. The two top Military Headquarters would never have the

    potential to be Imperial Dynasties. Yes, since the Summo Military Headquarters was officially promoted to the Royal Dynasty a few days ago.

    themanders of the Summo Military Headquarters had no longer taken the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters and the Silver Snake Military

    Headquarters seriously...

    Sometimes, after they becameckeys for a long time, they would really forget about their dreams. They forgot about their ambition and lost their

    confidence to build another Imperial Dynasty!

    In this era, the only opponent of the Summo Military Headquarters in the future was the Lion Quarter, which had been promoted to the peak of the

    Royal Dynasty and would soon be promoted to the Imperial Dynasty! Other than the Lion Quarter, the rest of the Military Headquarters were not

    threatening at all.

    Buzz, hum... The next moment, the space above the Hyena Military Headquarters fluctuated in waves. All of a sudden, five Big Sun shadowsnded

    here.

    These five people were the guardians of the rules and the five Human Kings of the Four-pcle Corners. They were all old Human Kings.

    They also looked solemn after arriving. At this moment, the virtual shadow of Haig had begun to dissipate after that blow. With gloomy eyes, Iwan

    stared at the five Human Kings who suddenly appeared.

    Fortunately, the five Human Kings did not target Iwan and the people of the Summo Military Headquarters. They took a deep look at wan, and their

    pupils shrank because they sensed that Iwan had now officially broken through to the middle-stage of the True King level. Iwan cultivated in the

    dominating Ancient Dominating Emperor Way which belonged to the Human-Emperor Way.

    Therefore, with the insight of the five Human Kings, they could tell that Iwan, who had officially broken through to the middle-stage of the True King

    level, was about to have thebat power of the Human-King level! When Iwan reached the peak of the middle-stage of the True King level, he

    could really match a Human King!

    So, Iwan was about to be a Human King, and the five Human Kings didn''t mean to be hostile to Iwan. On the contrary, the five of them had

    appreciation for wan in their eyes.

    The five old Human Kings had their own mission. After they looked at Iwan, they didn''t pay any attention to him anymore. Instead, they turned around

    and began to join hands to repair the barrier of the Real Emperor Way Realm that had just been broken by the Summo Military Headquarters in the

    battle. In the process of repair, their eyes gradually became dignified.

    In the outside world, the people in the Summo Military Headquarters were relieved to see that the five Human Kings who suddenly appeared didn''t

    bother Iwan. Then, Shelton and others looked at Iwan in shock

    "Iwan, I''m sorry. We''rete..." Shelton looked at lwan with extremelyplicated emotions in his eyes and said. He hadn''t seen Iwan for a few days.

    but so many things had happened. The Heaven Domain was badly damaged, and Iwan was in a bad mood at the moment. He looked quite sad...

    Iwan nodded to Shelton and said, "Well, Senior Elder, you should take a break..." After Iwan said that, he didn''t speak anymore. Instead, he began to

    condense the energy after the death of the powerhouses in the Lion Quarter into Holy Image Fruits and then threw them all to the seriously injured

    powerhouses of the Summo Military Headquarters...

    So far, all the powerhouses in the Lion Quarter had been killed, and the powerhouses of the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters and the Silver Snake

    Military Headquarters had escaped. The battlefield in the Hyena Military Headquarters was the second battlefield, and the war was over...

    At the same time, on the third battlefield in the world, the Holy Mountain of the Lion Quarter, Dn was still surrounded by a group of powerhouses in

    the Lion Quarter. The atmosphere between the two sides was extremely tense at the moment. The two Human Kings in the Lion Quarter, one in the

    early stage and the other in the middle stage, as well as hundreds of Way Masters were about to kill Dn and his men.

    Dn''s men and the people in the Lion Quarter received the news from the Hyena Military Headquarters.

    When Dn heard that lwan was officially promoted to the middle-stage of the True King level and struck with the strength of a top Human King, he

    smiled. While smiling, his body slowly rose into the air.

    "wan, I didn''t misjudge you. Sure

    enough, you made a breakthrough

    again in a desperate situation.

    Ha-ha... It''s the middle-stage of the

    True King level. You will soon have

    the realbat power of the _?

    Human King level. You''re the >

    youngest Human King ever. In this

    case; I won''t wait. Otherwise, if you

    heat me down after I go back, I will

    be very embarrassed as the leading

    role of the previous era..." Dn said

    with a light smile as he rose to the

    air, Although he and the

    powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect

    had been surrounded, he didn''t care

    at all and didn''t even take it

    seriously.

    swnove

    The next moment, the Human King of the early stage of the Lion Quarter squinted at the rising Dn and sneered. "Oh, how arrogant you are! Dn,

    do you really think you can escape?ˇ±

    The smile on Dn''s face was even bigger when he heard this, and he locked at the Human King with a smile and said, "Of course, do you think I am

    out of my mind? The Lion Quarter is a peak Royal Dynasty. How could you have no Human Kings? Ha..."

    Dn continued to sneer and said, "Of course, I know, and I didn''t choose to help Shelton but came to your side... I just want to see how many

    Human Kings you have umted since the Lion Quarter is about to be promoted to an Imperial Dynasty... Ha-ha..."

    Dn smiled, and his eyes became colder. After his body rose to a height in the mid-air, he would not rise again but walked step by step towards the

    Human King of the Lion Quarter who had just spoken to him

    As Dn took one more step, his

    momentum became stronger. A

    round of Big Sun shadow appeared

    behind hing, and nine halos echoed

    each other. But this was far from.

    enou "The next moment, ayer of

    sealbroke in Dn''s body again.

    Then a stream of powerful:energy

    came out of his body. With the

    explosion of this energy, Dn''s

    injuries healed in an instant and his

    aura became stronger. Content

    belongs to

    =

    Gradually, the tenth round of Big Sun hale began to emerge above the shadow of the Big Sun behind Dn. After the tenth round of Big Sun halo

    appeared, ten rounds of halo above the Big Sun shadow immediately condensed into one.

    Hum... The space around Dn''s body was distorted at this moment. A special aura of the Human-King level surged out of Dn''s body. That was

    the aura of a real Human King

    Yes, Dn, in this way, reached the real Human-King level easily.

    After seeing that Dn had broken through to the Human-King level, all the powerhouses in the Lion Quarter were silent. The Human King in the

    early stage who just disdained Dn didn''t speak at this moment. Because at the moment, Dn was on the same level as him

    So. the middle-stage Human King of the Lion Quarter stepped forward and said to Dn, "Lord Dn, you''re so vigorous and smart. You should have

    be a Human King long ago, but you had been holding back. Lord Dn, you''re indeed the peerless hero in the previous generation of the

    Summo Military Headquarters!"

    Dn smiled faintly and said, "Well, you are right.ˇ±

    The middle-stage Human King of the Lion Quarter squinted at Dn and said slowly, "Before the war, I want to ask you a question again. I wonder if

    you can agree.ˇ±

    Dn smiled, nodded, and said, "Yes, just say it."

    "Okay..." The old Human King in the

    Lion Quarter nodded. Looking at

    Dn, he asker, "Lord Dn, when

    we invadeddhe Summo Military

    Headquartefs in thest era, you <

    chose to''sta nd by, but why do you

    take action this time? You didn

    everrhesitate to show your trimp

    card. We can''t understand-this. After

    all, the Summo Military =

    Headquarters of this generation has

    two sons of fortune. Shelton is one

    of them, and lwan is the other. To

    put it harshly, this is not your era, is

    it?"

    Dn squinted, smiled, and nodded. Then he took a breath and said, "Well, yes, you''re right. That''s what happened. s, old man, I want to say that

    when you invaded Summo, I didn''t choose to fight, and I regret it. But there was nothing I could do. At that time, I was under themand of an old

    man. Since he didn''t fight, I naturally had scruples...ˇ±

    When Dn said this, his face slowly darkened. Until now, he had not really seen through the mind of the person in charge of the State Academy and

    didn''t know what he wanted to get.

    While Dn was thinking about it, the middle-stage Human King of the Lion Quarter also nodded, continued to look deeply at Dn, and asked, "I

    see, but now you''ve shown your trump card. Do you think you canpete with the old Human King now?"

    Dn nodded and shook his head. Then he said with a nonchnt smile, "Well, I think so, but I''m not sure. How shall I put it? I still have an ace in the

    hole. Now that I have chosen to take action, I''m quite confident. The old guy in Summo can''t kill me so easily..."

    "Oh? Ha-ha... Lord Dn, do you still have an ace in the hole? You have already broken through the early stage of the Human King. Do you have

    another trump card?" The middle-stage Human King of the Lion Quarter asked again.

    The smile on Dn''s face slowly faded. He nodded and said, "Yes, of course, I do. Ha-ha, otherwise how would I dare to break into your Holy

    Mountain?"

    As soon as Dn finished speaking, the eight powerhouses at the peak of the Life Realm of the Fierce Sun Sect suddenly released their auras. They

    were the eight generals under themand of Dn. Then a round of extremely condensed Big Sun halo emerged behind each of them

    However, the Big Sun halos gathered behind Alex, Jayden, and others were somewhat inconsistent with them, so they were still at the peak of the

    Life Realm, and they were not half-a-step Human Kings. The Big Sun halo behind them, on the contrary, was in perfect harmony with Dn.

    "Eight generals, gather to be the Human King!" Below Dn, Alex shouted loudly. Suddenly, the halo of the eight Big Suns behind the eight of them

    all converged towards Dn in the air...

    Dn was soaring in the middle of the sky. As the halos of the Big Sun rising from the eight generals of the Fierce Sun Sect converged on himyer

    byyer, his aura expanded rapidly with a speed visible to the naked eye...

    The early-stage of Human King... the middle-stage... theter-stage!

    At this moment, when the momentum of Dn officially broke through to theter-stage of the Human King, the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter,

    including the two Human Kings, finally locked flustered.

    "Ha-ha..." The next moment, a smile reappeared on Dn''s face. He looked at the old middle-stage Human King of the Lion Quarter and said slowly,

    "My generals and I are all from the Fierce Sun Sect. We all cultivate in the Fierce Sun Way, so I divided my cultivation into eight early on and let them

    help me cultivate it..."

    "I can''t maintain this state for long now. I''m not a realter-stage Human King, and I''m notparable to the old guy in our Internal Regions. But at

    least, I can maintain this state for an hour or two."

    As Dn said this, the chill in his voice became intenser. He continued to move forward, and his figure immediately appeared in front of the old

    middle-stage Human King of the Lion Quarter. His eyes were gloomy and he said, "Do you think an hour or two of thebat power of ater-stage

    Human King is enough to hit you?"

    Boom! After Dn said that, he threw a punch, and the middle-stage Human King who stood in front of him was blown out...

 Chapter 399 Four Human Kings (1)

    Chapter 399 Four Human Kings (1)

    Chapter 399 Four Human Kings (1)

    "Dn! How dare you!" Seeing Dn''s instant attack, another Human King of the Lion Quarter immediately became furious. The Big Sun behind him

    appeared and immediately pressed in the direction of Dn.

    "Get out!" Dn murmured and kicked out with his back foot. For a moment, the Human King who wanted to besiege Dn was kicked out.

    Dn fought against the two Human Kings in the Lion Quarter alone, but he was not at a disadvantage. But at this time, the auras of another two

    Human Kings rose in the deep part of the Lion Quarter. One of at the early stage, and the other was at theter stage. After showing their auras, the

    two Human Kings rushed toward the position where Dn was.

    "Dn, you can''t escape! If I kill you, the Summo Military Headquarters will suffer a great loss! The wrongest thing you did today was toe to our

    Lion Quarter!ˇ± At the moment, the two Human Kings who besieged Dn were full of confidence. It was not easy to encircle a Human King, but they

    had four Human Kings and a realter-stage Human King. so they... had absolute confidence in killing Dn in the Lion Quarter.

    Dn groaned coldly and did not speak again. Instead, he continued to fight with the two Human Kings in the Lion Quarter. Three Human Kings were

    fighting fiercely in the sky, while the people on the ground continued to confront each other. The battle of the Human Kings decided the result of the

    war.

    "Oh, alright. Do you want to kill me? Then I want to see if you have the confidence to keep your Holy Mountain, the national fortune, and the hundreds

    of Way Masters below before killing us!" As Dn said this, he beat them back with a blow and raised his sword to kill more than one hundred Way

    Masters of the Lion Quarter on the ground.

    Suddenly, there was a huge sword light that was hundreds of meters long in the sky.

    The expressions of the two Human Kings in the Lion Quarter changed dramatically. After all, Dn had thebat power of ater-stage Human

    King. It was even hard for both of them to catch the full blow of Dn, not to mention the Way Masters below.

    So. the next moment, the two Human Kings in the Lion Quarter had to do something. They quickly flew down and joined hands to bombard the sharp

    sword that Dn had waved with all his strength, protecting the Way Masters below.

    "Let''s go!" Dn seized the opportunity, reached out to pick up the people of the Fierce Sun Sect below, and fled away with them quickly towards the

    distance

    It was no longer necessary to fight. The reason why Dn didn''t support Shelton but came directly to the Holy Mountain of the Lion Quarter was that

    he had his own intention.

    The development of the Summe Military Headquarters was too rapid now. Whether it was him, Darcy, or Tamas, their ns had been changed

    unconsciously long ago.

    So now that the Summo Military Headquarters had the potential to advance to an Imperial Dynasty, he needed toe to the Lion Quarter to have a

    try. In this era, the Lion Quarter was about to be promoted to an Imperial Dynasty, and it was much more powerful than the Summo Military

    Headquarters, so Dn wanted to know how powerful the Lion Quarter was.

    Now he had gotten the information. There were four Human Kings in the Lion Quarter!

    Dn was grim-faced. Since he had known about the real strength of the Lion Quarter, there was no need to stay there. So at this moment, Dn

    evacuated quickly when he could still maintain hisbat power of ater-stage Human King for one or two hours. Otherwise, when the other two

    Human Kings arrived, he couldn''t leave even if he wanted to.

    The next moment, the two Human Kings of the Lion Quarter below smashed Dn''s sword light. However, when they looked up, they found that

    Dn had gone out for more than ten miles with all the people of the Fierce Sun Sect.

    "Everyone stay and guard the Holy Mountain! Let''s chase!" The middle-stage Human King of the Lion Quarter shouted, and then took the early-stage

    Human King to chase in the direction of Dn and his men.

    They didn''t dare to take the Way Masters under theirmand with them anymore. Otherwise, they would suffer a great loss when Dn fought

    hard. However, there were only two of them. Although Dn was running away with a group of powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect, they couldn''t

    catch up with Dn.

    "Stop him!" The Human King who was chasing Dn shouted at the early-stage Human King who wasing here from afar.

    "If you dare to chase me again, I will cut your national fortune!ˇ± Dn, who was running away in front, also shouted.

    But it was useless. The men in the Lion Quarter were determined to kill Dn. In the past years, only the Lion Quarter was powerful enough to

    destroy the national fortune of the hostile Military Headquarters. Today. the Holy Mountain was actually attacked by Dn and the people of the

    Fierce Sun Sect. This was a great disgrace. Today, nearly twenty Way Masters were killed by Dn and his men on the Holy Mountain!

    In addition, many Way Masters were killed by Iwan and Shelton in the Hyena Military Headquarters. The loss of the Lion Quarter this time was really

    unprecedented. Although they were powerful, they couldn''t afford to lose dozens of Way Masters.

    So they must kill Dn and all the people of the Fierce Sun Sect!

    At that moment, Dn, who was running ahead, saw that the Human Kings of the Lion Quarter were still chasing him. In addition, the early-stage

    Human King. who was more than 100 miles away, was alsoing to this side. In the distance, there was ater-stage Human King of the Lion

    Quarter.

    At this moment, there were five full rounds of Big Sun rising in the Lion Quarter. All the top forces in the world who got the news were deeply afraid of

    the Lion Quarter.

    There were four Human Kings and hundreds of Way Masters in the Lion Quarter! Such strength was second only to that of the camp of the guardians

    of the rules. The Lion Quarter was worthy of being the top Royal Dynasty in this era, and it was worthy of being promoted to an Imperial Dynasty

    soon.

    "Dn, you stay and let Tamas who''s from Summoe to me... Don''t worry. We won''t kill you. But today, you must stay and give us an

    exnation..." The voice of the oldter-stage Human King of the Lion Quarter in the distance rang in Dn''s ear.

    "Hum, do you want that old guy to save me? Ha-ha, do you think he will care about me?" Dn gave a disdainful cold hum and continued to run

    towards the distance with an extremely gloomy face.

    "Dn, just leave. I''ll bring up the rear! We can''t go on like this. You are a Human King, and you must return to Summe alive!" Liam, who was being

    carried by Dn and fled, had decided in his heart. He could die here, but Dn couldn''t. If his death buy Dn a second or two, it was great.

    However, hearing Liam''s suggestion, Dn said coldly, "No, we still have a chance. It''s not easy for a country to be promoted to an Imperial Dynasty.

    There will be a big disaster. In my calction, since there are four Human Kings in the Lion Quarter, they should already be a half-a-step Imperial

    Dynasty. It''s reasonable to say that they''ll have a big disaster. But why can theter-stage Human King show up at will?"

    Dn ran quickly forward, frowning and muttering to himself. Yes, since he dared to bring all the people of the Fierce Sun Sect here, he naturally had

    a n to get out. But now it seemed that Dn''s n had failed.

    At this time, the four Human Kings of the Lion Quarter had all set out to kill Dn. At the eastern edge of the Lion Quarter where the Lion Quarter''s

    national fortune was located, only two powerhouses at the middle-stage of the Life Realm guarded there.

    The two powerhouses in the middle-stage of the Life Realm were a little restless, but they didn''t know why. The next moment, one of them said,

    "John, do you think Dn, the powerhouse of the Summeo Military Headquarters, will reallye here and kill us?ˇ±

    The powerhouse at the middle-stage

    of the Life Realm named John said,

    "I don''t thinkso. After all, the four

    Human Kings of the Lion Quarter

    have appeared now. Even if Dn

    has been promoted to the Human

    King; he has just been promgted,

    and he can''t escape yet. How could

    he attack us? Isn''t he colitting

    death?"

    "Well, what you said is reasonable, but why do I feel uneasy all the time? I always think something big will happen." The powerhouse at the middle-

    stage of the Life Realm who protected the national fortune frowned and said

    Then the man named John nodded and said, "Well, it''s really strange. I have this feeling, toc. But our Lion Quarter is going to be promoted to an

    Imperial Dynasty. Nothing bad... will happen, right?"

    The next moment, as soon as the two powerhouses finished speaking, a strong ck gas suddenly appeared in front of them, and then the ck gas

    condensed into the form of a young man with extreme evilness.

    It was Mastema who killed Quark a few months ago!

    "Ha-ha, there are actually only two

    powerhouses of the Life Realm left.

    The na ional fortune of a peak Royal

    Dynasty must be very delicious, N

    right?" Mastema smiled strangely,

    and the ck gas on his body Or

    immedia ely shrouded the two?

    powerhouses of the Life Realm in

    tant of him. Soon, the ck fog

    eared away, and the two

    owerhouses of the Life Realm had

    ack gas in their eyes. Then they

    nelt in front of Mastema

    respectfully.

    pumal

    x OT 0

    The smile on Mastema''s face became bigger, and then he controlled two Way Masters of the Life Realm. In the recent period, the strength of

    Mastema had been increasing every moment. He was strong enough to ruin an Imperial Dynasty. So, the stronger the Lion Quarter was, the stronger

    his strength would be.

    But at the same time, no one knew how Mastema cultivated. He knew Iwan, but his target was the Lion Quarter, not the Summo Military

    Headquarters.

    The coldness in the eyes of Mastema was intenser. After two strange smiles, his body scattered. Then, his body appeared again in front of the

    hundred-meter-size national fortune of the Lion Quarter that was outside Liberty City.

    At this moment, the figure of

    astema hadbe extremely

    tall. He wag thousands of meters

    tall. Whenrhe appeared, the shape of

    the national fortune of the Lion _~

    Quarter was condensed. That was

    the phantom of a lion that was

    several kilometers tall. But at this

    moment, the lion''s shadew was

    extremely frightened when facing

    astema.

    "Be good and let me swallow you..." Mastema smiled strangely. Then his mouth became huge and he was about to swallow the national fortune of

    the Lion Quarter...

    "Howl......" The national fortune of the Lion Quarter issued frightened and miserable shrills because the moment it touched Mastema, its body was

    swallowed up by Mastema as much as half.

    The power of national fortune had no effect in front of Mastema, as if it was born to be restrained by Mastema. Moreover, the powerful national

    fortune of the Lion Quarter couldn''t eliminate the ck gas of Mastema. ..

    "No! Give up chasing Dn and protect the national fortune. Hurry!" When the national fortune of the Lion Quarter was crying, the onlyter-stage

    Human King in the Lion Quarter panicked. He gave up chasing Dn and rushed to Liberty City.

    At the same time, the remaining three Human Kings who were preparing to encircle Dn also gave up their pursuit of Dn and rushed to Liberty

    City.

    Nothing bad could happen to their national fortune. A few months ago, Zero stole a piece of the national fortune, which did not affect the national

    fortune of the Lion Quarter. But Mastema was different. Mastema would swallow all the national fortune of the Lion Quarter.

    At this moment, Dn, who was running away at a high speed, was also shocked and narrowed his eyes! A big disaster wasing! Sure enough,

    his guess was right. After he led out the four Human Kings of the Lion Quarter, the mysterious disaster of the Imperial Dynasty should not miss this

    opportunity.

    At the moment, the three Human Kings of the Lion Quarter behind Dn had gone to Liberty City. At the same time, Dn heard the voice of the old

    Human King of the Lion Quarter.

    "Dn, go back quickly! If you dare to stay in our Lion Quarter and kill our powerhouses, we will also attack the Summo Military Headquarters! Hum!

    Get out!"

    Dn, with a group of powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect in the void, nodded and said with a smile, "Okay. don''t worry. I will go back now. This

    matter is over! However, do you need my help?ˇ±

    "Get out of here!" After Dn said that, the old Human King of the Lion Quarter continued. It was obvious that he was furious to the extreme.

    Dn did not excessively stimte the Human King of the Lion Quarter but left with the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect towards the border of

    the Lion Quarter.

    Ten minutester, on the eastern border of the Lion Quarter, over the coastline, Dn, with a group of powerhouses of the Life Realm of the Fierce

    Sun Sect, stood still above the Lion Quarter. Dn squinted his eyes and looked at the sky beyond Liberty City of the Lion Quarter with extremely

    serious eyes.

    At this moment, in Liberty City where the national fortune of the Lion Quarter was located, there was a huge ck shadow with a human face that

    connected the sky and the earth. It was shaking violently.

    The shadow of the national fortune of the Lion Quarter was closely guarded by the four Big Suns. The four Human Kings in the Lion Quarter were

    confronting the huge ck shadow transformed by Mastema.

    Liam stood beside Dn, and his expression changed greatly. Looking at the ck shadow in the distance, he was so scared. Yes, he could not help

    but feel great fear just by looking at it.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Dn, what... is that? What is the ck shadow?" Liam asked Dn with cold sweat on his face in great fear.

    Dn also looked extremely grave and said slowly, "I don''t exactly know what it is, but this thing has appeared several times in the history of the

    Summo Military Headquarters. It will appear at the peak of a Royal Dynasty or during an Imperial Dynasty.ˇ±

    Liam asked again, "Then. can they keep the national fortune of the Lion Quarter this time?"

    Dn nodded and said, "I think the answer is yes. After all, there are four Human Kings. And the power of this thing in the Lion Quarter has not yet

    reached its peak, but it is not so easy to destroy this thing. Well, let''s go. I''ve seen what I wanted to see in the Lion Quarter..."

    After Dn said that, he took a deep look at the ck shadow in front of the national fortune of the Lion Quarter and stopped talking.

    When Dn turned around and left, MastemaˇŻs huge ck figure looked at him and said, "Ha-ha... say hello to Iwan for me..."

    Dn''s body shook violently, and the expressions of Liam and others also changed. After that, Dn and his men did not hesitate to leave the

    eastern boundary line of the Lion Quarter...

    At the same time, Iwan and Shelton, who were far away in the Hyena Military Headquarters, were ready to leave after the war ended...

 Chapter 400 The Meeting of the Four Kings II

    Chapter 400 The Meeting of the Four Kings II

    Chapter 400 The Meeting of the Four Kings II

    The fighting had ended on the battlefield above Hyena Military Headquarters, and the five Human Kings in the guardian of the rules camp were

    repairing the barrier of the real imperial way realm. However, Shelton, Iwan, and their men all kept silent.

    Iwan froze in the ce where Warrior No.1 and other battlepanionsmitted a suicide explosion, and remained silent for a long time. Everyone

    could feel his sadness.

    Shelton walked to him, patted Iwan on the shoulder, and sighed deeply. "lwan, I''m so sorry for your loss..."

    "I know." Iwan nodded and didn''t speak more, but his eyes were still red.

    Judy, whose arm was broken, also came to lwan and said with a frown, "Iwan, we''ve searched the whole ce carefully, but many of the bodies of

    the soldiers in Heaven Domain were not found. Does it mean that they might... still be alive?ˇ±

    Shelton nodded and agreed with Judy. They were afraid that lwan would immerse himself in sorrow. As the elder soldiers in Summo Military

    Headquarters, they all knew that Iwan valued brotherhood and was loyal to his friends, but too many soldiers in Heaven Domain had died this time

    Iwan didn''t speak, but he believed there was a glimmer of hope for Warrior No.1 and the other soldiers since he did feel strange about the unfound

    bodies. In fact, lwan had clearly heard the sound of self-explosion, but after he arrived here and tried to locate the soldiersˇŻ dead bodies with his

    middle-stage True King-level consciousness, he couldn''t even find any human parts.

    "Is the Real Emperor Way Realm broken? Guys, are you still alive?" lwan muttered to himself, and then he appeared in front of the oldest Human

    King of guardian of the rules in a sh.

    Iwan bowed to him and said, "Senior, I want to enter the Real Emperor Way Realm now."

    The oldest Human King took a deep look at Iwan and said, "Lord Cliff, some of your soldiers might be alive. We feel the breath of some living

    creatures in the Real Emperor Way Realm. However, the Realm can''t be opened now..."

    Iwan frowned deeply and asked, "Why?"

    The oldest Human King locked at Iwan and answered, "Everything has its own destiny. We had nned to open it in three days and it was already

    ahead of schedule. It can''t be advanced anymore. What''s more, after suffering explosions several times, the Real Emperor Way Realm has already

    been unstable. It can''t be opened now and even needs to be postponed for another week. Ten dayster is a proper time."

    Another Human King also advised Iwan, "Lord Cliff, heaven stands by the good man. You can''t force it. If the Realm is forced to open, the whole Way

    domain might copse. At that time, even if your soldiers are still inside, they will nevere back alive..."

    "Lord Cliff, think it clearly! Don''t be impulsive!"

    lwan''s gaze was more sorrowful, but he finallypromised, "Well, do we have to wait for ten days?"

    The oldest Human King nodded somberly and said, "Yes, it must be. After that, the Realm can be stabilized."

    The third Human King also said, "Lord Cliff, the soldiers of Heaven Domain all have a lot of fortune and wouldn''t die easily. The most urgent task for

    you now is to break through to the peak of the middle-stage True King, or even theter stage. Then, in the following Great Age, you and Summo

    Military Headquarters can be a strong force.ˇ±

    Iwan was silent for a long time and then asked, "Seniors, could you tell me the significance of guardian of the rules? What are you guarding?ˇ±

    Elliot, the strongest one of the guardians of the rules, took a deep breath and said, "The world!"

    Iwan didn''t ask any more questions. He nodded and left. It surprised him that the five Human Kings told him so much.

    And after having a talk with the five Human Kings, he got many answers to his questions. It seemed that the top force of the guardian of the rules did

    not exclude the geniuses from the Real Emperor Way and True King Way. On the contrary, they were locking forward to lwan''s rapid promotion, even

    expecting him to be Human King

    Then it seemed that some guardians of the rules against lwanˇŻs Real Emperor Way were a group of the camp.

    Iwan stayed for a long time and left. The battlefield at Hyena Military Headquarters had been turned into ruins. As the Real Emperor Way Realm was

    sted away, some buildings on the ground were sucked away, leaving a huge pit at the original ce

    Iwan was a little relieved but he still felt sorrow. He had no intention to talk to anyone at the moment. Now, there were a lot of things to be done after

    he woke up.

    The Lion Quarter should be the one suffered the greatest loss here and it was faced with the most urgent situation. More than thirty Way-master level

    powerhouses were killed, including a dozen at the peak of Life Realm. It was an unprecedented loss to the whole Lion Quarter.

    Hyena Military Headquarters and Dn killed so many people at the Holy Mountain of the Lion Quarter. Undoubtedly, this time the Lion Quarter was

    totally irritated by the Summo Military Headquarters.

    Iwan and Shelton also received the news that Dn had broken through to the Human King level. However, they also knew that the Lion Quarter still

    had four Human Kings and hundreds of Way-master-level powerhouses

    The Lion Quarter''s strength was out of Iwan''s imagination. This time, wan and Dn worked together to force the Lion Quarter to y their trump

    card. Now, they could no longer hide their power and would definitely act more overbearingly.

    For the Summer Military Headquarters, things were moreplicated. It was also an extremely powerful force with two top Human Kings in the

    Internal Regions defending the national fortune. Also, Dn and Iwan would provide help.

    When Iwan officially broke through

    to the middle Stage of the True King

    level, everyone believed that Iwan

    would soen acquirebat power

    at the real Human King level. After

    all, tw was much easier to improve

    the ˇébat power within the small

    si3ge. Therefore, Iwan could be now

    regarded as the fourth Himan King

    of Summo Military Headquarters.

    Moreover, Iwan could summon Haig, the first generation of Lord of Heaven Domain, whose full blow was at the peak of Human King level.

    However, the four Human KingsˇŻbat power was dispersed. Darcy, Tamas, and Dn were suspicious of each other, and Heaven Domain led by

    Iwan had not lived in Summer Military Headquarters yet. Invisibly, the top strength of Summo Military Headquarters couldn''t bebined.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Annoyingly, if they wanted to fight against the Lion Quarter in an all-around way, the current strength was still not enough.

    After getting the news of the Lion Quarter, Shelton and Judy showed severe expressions. Carl gritted his teeth and walked to Iwan, "Iwan, I''m sorry,

    Summo Military Headquarters may undergo the greatest danger. I know your sadness, but I still want you to go back. After all..."

    "Carl! Shut up! How dare you ask lwan to do so? Get back!" Shelton heard it and quickly stopped Carl.

    Iwan took a look at Shelton, shook his head, and nodded to Carl, "Senior, you go back first, and I''ll go alone...ˇ±

    Carl tock a deep breath and was about to say something but didn''t know what to say. Finally, he clenched his fist and nodded. Now, lwan''s Heaven

    Domain suffered heavy losses, but Iwan still cared about righteousness.

    Shelton hurriedly went to Iwan, looked at Iwan with aplicated expression, and shook his head. His eyes turned wet, "lwan, go do your own

    business. We will guardian the Summo. Don''t worry. It''s uneasy for the Lion Quarter to fully attack Summo. Don''t be anxious."

    Shelton couldn''t bear to ask Iwan to fight for Summo Military Headquarters. The old used to be the Senior Elder of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters

    and the firstmander of Summo Military Headquarters now. Now, the one who had devoted his life to the whole of Summo felt uneasy.

    Would the old guys recover in the Internal Regions and let Iwan with Heaven Domain fight to the end? That was not what Shelton and others want to

    see. Didn''t they fight all their lives to make the next generation of Summo Military Headquarters better off?

    Iwan was silent for a long time, "Senior Elder, it''s okay. We all know that all parties in Summo Military Headquarters should be integrated now. I will go

    back with you."

    Iwan paused for a moment, "And I want to meet my mother. Ah...the Human King powerhouse.ˇ±

    lwan''s words were a little self-mockery.

    Her mother Darcy had disappeared for five years. She actually was a Human-king level powerhouse who couldpete with Tamas of State

    Academy.

    Iwan left, and so did Senior Elder and his men. This time, there were no deaths at the top of the Summo Military Headquarters, but there were many

    casualties in the three sects of Way-master level powerhouses.

    For example, in the God of War Sect, Johnson was thest powerhouse of Way Master level now, and Burlie in the Green Mountain Sect and Zack in

    the Heaven Force were also in the same condition

    In fact, both Iwan and Shelton

    understood their thoughts. They

    were trying tg reassure the Summo

    Military Headquarters. So this time.

    in the fight at the External Regions;

    those ay master level Ny

    powetflouses I in the three sects WEI

    risking their lives. Even wher

    Shelton, Judy, and others-were in

    danger, they would explode

    themselves to save others. To be

    honest, neither Shelton nor Iwan

    cared about their power.

    Now that what was done was done, there was useless to say anything. It was imperative to be back to the Internal Regions and integrate their

    strength, especially the four Human King powerhouses in Summer Military Headquarters. Now that everyone had made moves publicly until now, it

    was time for the four to formally meet.

    Half an hourter, Iwan flew back alone to the Summer Military Headquarters.

    At the same time, Iwan and Dn respectively returned fram Hyena Military Headquarters and the Lion Quarter to Summo Military Headquarters. The

    two Human King-level powerhouses are returning

    At this moment, the night was gradually receding in the Summo Military Headquarters, and a new day wasing. The whole night, countless people

    in Summer Military Headquarters were not asleep.

    In the night, Summer Military Headquarters opened up three battlefields at the same time, covering eighty thousand miles, and its four Human King-

    level powerhouses hadpletely exposed to the public. Simrly, the Lion Quarter, the strongest force now also had four Human Kings.

    The Lion Quarter had been frantically suppressing Summo Military Headquarters for a long time. Therefore, countless top forces in the Summer

    Military Headquarters and well-informed top forces arrived at Viknd overnight. They waited for the oue of Summo anxiously.

    At 3 AM, at the edge of Viknd''s

    ilitary Headquarters Square,

    Tamas, and-barcy also came back,

    who had hunted down the attacking:

    Fierceness Quarter and Giant O

    Silkworm Military Headquarters:

    before. Both of them received an

    invitation from Shelton, who asked

    them to stay longer and discuss the

    future of Summo Military

    eadquarters together.

    Darcy and Tamas agreed. In fact, when they showed their Human-king levelbat power in the External Regions, they didn''t want to hide anymore.

    However, Darcy and Tamas were not staying together and still were alert against each other. They waited in the nervous air until 6 AM in the Viknd.

    At that time, Dn and lwan''s ne began tond at the international airport of Viknd.

    Today, the four Human Kings of Summer Military Headquarters gathered together for the first time.

 Chapter 401 The Meeting of the Four Kings â…˘: The Wakeup of Jayna and the Unprecedented Change

    Chapter 401 The Meeting of the Four Kings ˘ó: The Wakeup of Jayna and the Unprecedented Change

    Chapter 401 The Meeting of the Four Kings III: The Wakeup of Jayna and the Unprecedented Change

    Half an hour before Iwan and Shelton returned to Summer Military HeadquartersˇŻ Internal Regions, Jayna stayed in the cave at the depth of the

    Tough Armor Quarter. Her injuries had been cured by wan and she was further cultivated. With the help of lwan''s Human Emperor Way, Jayna was

    promoted to the peak of Life Realm and woke up.

    In fact, shortly after lwan left, Jayna began to gain consciousness slowly. Only then did her body adapt to the sudden surge of power, so it took her a

    few minutes to wake up.

    Jayna''s injury had been cured. Outside the cave entrance was a hidden barrierid by Jayna before she passed out. lwan also secretly reinforced it

    He ensured its safety before Jayna was awake and left.

    Moreover, the top Way-master-level powerhouses in this area were all at war. Even if Jayna was in aa, no powerhouses above the Way Master

    level came to disturb her. Those under the level even couldn''t find Jayna''s location.

    Jayna was important to lwan and he would never let Jayna have another ident. However, lwan didn''t know how to face Jayna, who was in a

    complicated emotion and thought herself Christina''s reincarnation.

    It was a knot in Jayna''s heart, so Iwan chose to leave after silently doing everything for Jayna, since every time Jayna came to help him secretly. Iwan

    didn''t want Jayna to risk her life to help him fight, but he respected Jayna''s choice.

    Jayna left the cave after waking up. Before she could find Iwan, she felt another fierce battle over Hyena Military Headquarters in the distance. Then

    she saw the giant virtual shadow of Haig. She rushed to the edge of the battlefield in Hyena Military Headquarters.

    Then Jayna witnessed the victory of Iwan and his men from a distance. She nned to show up to help, but now she didn''t go there. Since Iwan had

    awakened and his injuries had basically been cured, Jayna chose to leave before Shelton and Iwan and went to Tough Armour Quarter''s Internal

    Regions for a connecting flight to Summo

    Jayna returned in advance, but Iwan was sensitive to Jayna''s awakening and departure, so he was relieved and went back to Summo''s Internal

    Regions to find Darcy. After that, he would solve Jayna''s problem.

    Anyway, he didn''t believe the reincarnation that Jayna said. Jayna was herself and she needn''t bear the pressure of the so-called reincarnation. It

    didn''t exist

    Cn the ne to Summer Military Headquarters'' Internal Regions, Iwan told the pilot, "Slow down, doen''t be hurry.ˇ±

    Then Iwan closed his eyes and began to make deep enlightenment. For a long time, he rarely had such a chance.

    Now, when this war was over, the Lion Quarter was still unparalleled in the Royal Dynasty. However, the Summo Military Headquarters also had four

    Human Kings. In a short time, even the Lion Quarter couldn''t fight against Summer in an all-around way hastily. They must think twice before action

    After five years of fighting, Iwan felt a little relieved. And this time, the legacy of Haig, the first Lord of Heaven Domain, on him haspletely

    disappeared. From now on, Iwan would be himself, and he would go his own way.

    "Dominating Emperor Way, why do I get your approval?ˇ± lwan whispered in his heart, and his consciousness began to call Dominating Emperor Way.

    In an invisible nothingness, a magnificent Ancient Emperor path gradually emerged in lwanˇŻs consciousness. It was the third time that Iwan had seen

    it and he was still shocked. Then his consciousness set foot on the Emperor Way and began the deepest cultivation

    With the deepening of his cultivation, lwan''s momentum grew overwhelmingly, which showed not the simple domineering promotion, but a kind of

    nobility as the supreme God Emperor.

    Iwan and Dn also knew that when Iwan was officially promoted to the middle-stage True King level, he would soon have the real Human King

    power.

    The ordinary peak of the middle-stage True King force was as strong as the ck Emperor, who would be difficult to have thebat power of

    Human King level when she really advanced to the middle-stage True King level. The peak of Life Realm was her ultimate power. That was because

    of their different umtions.

    No one had more umtion than Iwan. Although he abandoned Haig''s Way, all the remnants of Haig''s thoughts were still given to Iwan, giving him

    a strong foundation.

    To some extent, lwan was carrying the fate of two generations of the Lord of Heaven Domain. The way he chose was also the strongest one in

    Human Emperor Way.

    Dominating Emperor Way contained both the spirit of God Emperor of Human Emperor Way and God Emperor Dominating Way.

    Gradually, the God Emperor umted in Iwan. And the umtion of his middle-stage True King level also got deeper. With his continuous in-

    depth integration of Dominating Emperor Way, the energy and sentiment he needed were also increasing

    He achieved the elementary middle stage of True King level and then intermediate and advanced levels two hourster. When the ne was about to

    reach the border of Summo, his power had reached the peak of middle-stage True King level.

    In fact, Dn and others all knew that once Iwan officially broke through to the middle-stage True King level, he would reach its peak soon.

    But no one expected that lwan''s promotion was so fast. He used only a few hours toplete the promotion.

    At this moment, Iwan had already been at the peak of the middle-stage True King level with the primarybat power of Human King. In other

    words, lwan could be seen as a Human King-level powerhouse

    To put it in an arrogant way, even if lwan went to attack the Lion Quarter now, the whole Quarter couldn''t stop Iwan unless more than three Human

    Kings together attacked him.

    As for the other top Military Headquarters, such as Fierceness Quarter, Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters, Iron Eagle Military Headquarters, and

    Silver Snake Military Headquarters, they at most had one or two Human-king level powerhouses. What they could do was repel Iwan, far from killing

    him

    Human King was the most powerful force in the world, whose life had evolved into into a new stage beyond the limits of human beings.

    lwan''s ne flew at a normal speed, so it took four hours from Hyena Military Headquarters to Summo Military Headquarters, while Shelton and his

    men spent two hours.

    In these four hours, Dn and his men had led the powerhouses of Fierce Sun Sect to attack the Lion Quarter and then came back. Shelton and his

    men and even Jayna also returned to Summo Internal Regions. They met Darcy and Tamas from the State Academy.

    Cnly Iwan was still outside and everyone waited for his return for two hours.

    Dn and Shelton, who had already arrived at the Viknd airport, did not leave but stayed to wait

    "Here they go..." Dn in the lounge at Viknd airport looked out and said.

    Dn and all the powerhouses in Fierce Sun Sect got up, and so did Shelton and others. They walked towards the ne.

    Hum... The next moment when Dn and others were about to approach the descending ne, suddenly, the space above Viknd airport

    fluctuated.

    Then a giant virtual shadow of lwan''s momentum presented, which was sky and earth thousands of meters in height. It exuded the momentum of the

    Human King level.

    Dn paused for a while and locked at the virtual shadow over the airport. After a long time, Dn made a smile.

    "So fast. He just broke through to the middle-stage True King for a few hours, and then he was promoted to the peak with the Human King level

    power. This is indeed the one I admire, the real talent.ˇ± Until now, Dn really recognized Iwan

    In the past, Dn had thought Iwan was a talent with enormous potential, but he was not regarded Iwan as apetitor until now.

    It was not until Iwan hadbat power at the Human King level that Dn really recognized him.

    Hum... A virtual shadow of the big sun condensed behind Dn. It rose in the air. echoing lwanˇŻs momentum from a distance.

    At that time, over the Viknd airport, the imposing momentum of two Human-king level powerhouses rose.

    Meanwhile, at the Military Headquarters in Viknd, Darcy and Tamas also cast their sight to the airport, where two newly promoted Human Kings

    with enormous potential were. They looked in the direction with shock and absence.

    At the center of Viknd, where the national fortune was located, Carson looked up at the horizon. Realizing it was lwan''s virtual momentum, he felt

    bitterness.

    Carson was the most talented in the generation of State Academy and would be the future dean. However, he was still at the Real Emperor level nine

    and didn''t even reach the primary stage of True King level. And hispetitor lwan now owned the real Human-king level force.

    His bitterness grew stronger. Simrly, the following powerhouses at the peak of the Life Realm peaks from the State Academy and Ink Academy also

    kept silent after feeling the domineering momentum of Dn and Iwan.

    Human King was the goal they strove for all their lives. They spent all their efforts on it but failed, while lwan and Dn both made breakthroughs.

    When Iwan officially arrived at Summer Military HeadquartersˇŻ Internal Regions, something happened tens of thousands of kilometers away in the

    Lion Quarter''s Liberty City, where the national fortune gathered.

    Mastema showed his figure. Under the attack of the four Human-king level powerhouses in the Lion Quarter, the ck gas on his body dissipated

    continuously. Finally, after a minute, Mastema was defeated and sealed by them.

    "Lord, how to deal with him?" One powerhouse at the primary of the Human King level asked about the one at theter stage.

    The old Human King was at the

    peak of the ater stage Human King

    level. He togk a gloomy look at the

    sealed Mastema and said coldly, ?

    "Bring it back to Holy Mountain 10ˇă

    suppress it. You try to strip off his

    strength and find its source. Since

    he has swallowed up half-of our

    national fortune, he mustreturn it!

    Take him away!"

    "Yes!" Two primary Human Kings left with the sealed Mastema. They would follow the old''s order and study Mastema.

    However, the four Human Kings didn''t find that the sealed Mastema showed a sh of a sneer in his evil eyes, and he lowered his head and made a

    strange smile.

    Mastema was taken away, but the old Human King looked even more gloomy. Over thirty Way Master level powerhouses fight to the death that night.

    Even so, they didn''t catch Dn and made him return to Summer Military Headquarters. Half of the Lion Quarter''s national fortune was also

    swallowed up by Mastema.

    It was the biggest loss since the Lion Quarter was established. And most importantly, after this battle, their potential force was exposed to the public.

    They fought against Summeo Military Headquarters three times and suffered heavy losses every time.

    "Block the border, all powerhouses

    above Way Magister level go to Holy

    ountain fara meeting!" The old N

    Human King gave the order. Af ers

    being defeated three times, the-Lion

    Quarte? couldn''t maintain its >

    unbeatable image. After four Human

    Kings were also revealed in Summo

    ilitary Headquarters, th¨¦ whole

    world pattern would change.

    It used to be the Lion Quarter who ruled the world, but things would change after tomorrow from one superpower to a two-pole pattern. It was the

    biggest hit to the Lion Quarter.

    Moreover, the Lion Quarter would be in trouble for three consecutive failures, since there were a number of top powerhouses in the Internal Regions

    and other top forces in the world.

    "The real trouble ising..." Old Human King murmured in his heart. He finally strengthened the block of the ce where the national fortune was

    located and left.

    Not only the Old Human King, but the rest of the powerhouses in the Lion Quarter also turned gloomy in heavy moods.

    Summer Military Headquarters had really risen, and they couldn''t suppress it. Next, they were likely to face a huge impact on them with the strong

    rise of Summer Military Headquarters

    Their worry was right. They initially sealed Mastema and took him back, and all their Way-master level powerhouses in Internal Regions to attend a

    meeting in Holy Mountain.

    Meanwhile, tens of thousands of miles away, after Iwan and Dn returned to Summer Military Headquarters Internal Regions, Summo Military

    Headquarters also closed the border for the first time and held the meeting of the four kings

    At the same time, those top and

    major Militarydeadquarters, such

    as the Giant Bear Quarter, ck

    Tiger Quarter, Iron Eagle Military ~

    Headquatters, Silver Snake Military

    Headgyarters, Giant Silkworm >

    il tary Headquarters, and a

    Fiereeness Quarter, also anhounced

    th¨¦ closure for the first tize.

    umerous thermal weapon systems

    were set up overnight on the

    borderline.

    A group of tap powerhouses in Internal Regions also held an emergency meeting overnight. The world situation hadpletely changed. They had to

    treat it cautiously for the Summo Military Headquarters in Internal Regions having four Human Kings fought three months and won great victories in

    session.

    In the process of suppressing Summo Military Headquarters, Z8 Alliance headed by the Lion Quarter failed one after another. Hundreds of

    powerhouses at the King level and Way-master Level were killed. The loss was so heavy.

    The leaders of the top Military Headquarters around the world were confused, and they didn''t know whether to continue to stand by the Lion Quarter,

    the peak of the Royal Dynasty or to support the thriving Summo Military Headquarters.

    After a night, the Summer Military Headquarters, which had won three victories, was equally important as the Lion Quarter for the top and major

    Military Headquarters.

    At this moment, the sky in Summer Military Headquarters'' Internal Regions had beenpletely lit up. It was a sunny day. The people here started a

    vigorous day.

    Cutside the Summo Military Headquarters domain, all the top military headquarters were in discussion. Meanwhile, the four kings'' meeting in

    Summer Military Headquarters finally kicked off.

    Two hourster, in the headquarters at Viknd, all the Emperor level and King level soldiers stood outside the building to guard.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Those top powerhouses at the Way-master level in Summer Military HeadquartersˇŻ Internal Regions began to enter the building conference room in

    an orderly manner.

    After they all entered, the four Human Kings in the space in front of the Military Headquarters building appeared

    They were Darcy, Tamas, Dn, and Iwan.

    After more than five years, Iwan finally met Darcy again. He finally saw his mother who left a bunch of secrets and disappeared for more than five

    years.

    "Christ..." Darcy saw Iwan in aplicated gaze and her eyes were tearful. She called Iwan in a hoarse voice.

 Chapter 402 The Meeting of the Four Kings: The Outbreak of Iwan

    Chapter 402 The Meeting of the Four Kings: The Outbreak of Iwan

    Chapter 402 The Meeting of the Four Kings: The Outbreak of lwan

    Hearing Darcy''s cry, lwan trembled violently. Dn and Tamas also saw this scene. They paused for a moment and then left. The mother and son at

    the Human King level were so strange. In a sense, lwan was cultivated by Darcy.

    But Iwan''s expression showed that he was ungrateful to Darcy, so Tamas and Dn didn''t want to disturb them.

    After the two went in, only Iwan and Darcy were left in the same ce, and all the guards silently withdrew, leaving the space to them.

    Darcy was tearful with endless thoughts and apologies. Iwan shivered but didn''t reply to Darcy for the first time. He continued to step inside.

    "Christ... I''m your mother. My kid, I..." Seeing Iwan ignore her, Darcy shed tears.

    Iwan was in a bad mood. Many soldiers had been trapped in the Real Emperor Way Realm in an unknown condition, and Jayna practiced secretly at

    the high stage of Way Master to help him.

    At the moment, Iwan didn''t want to talk to Darcy, but Darcy called him again and again, which made him inexplicably upset.

    As Darcy wanted to call him again, Iwan, who walked in front, turned around, pointed at Darcy with red eyes, and shouted, "Christ? He died five years

    ago! You nned it, mother! "

    Iwan was so excited. He thought he could suppress himself, but the moment he saw Darcy, he broke out.

    He yelled at Darcy, "My name is Iwan now! I have nothing to do with Christ in my life."

    "Christ, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. Can you give me a chance to exin? No, Iwan, I''m so sorry... "Darcy begged Iwan.

    Iwan also shed tears. He took a deep breath and said to Darcy, "Sorry? Haha..."

    Iwan made a bitter smile, and tears dropped. He looked at Darcy with tears in his eyes, "Mother, five years, do you know how I spent these five

    years? I thought you were dead. But Dn told me that there was a Human King standing behind me! Should I thank you, mother? Thank you for all

    arrangements.ˇ±

    "Thank you for what you have done to Jayna and Emily! Emily is so young that she had never enjoyed her days after being born."

    Iwan burst out the Human King level momentum. He pointed to Darcy and said coldly, "Jayna makes cultivation, and she still regards herself as

    Christina''s reincarnation! Mother. tell me. is there a reincarnation in the world?"

    Iwan was angry and red at Darcy with red eyes, "And Andy! Five years ago, you influenced his mind by means. A few months ago, he destroyed

    his appearance and fell into the evil way. Who could pay for his five years?"

    "And Oscar, Evan, did they do anything wrong?"

    Darcy stepped backward. She was ashamed to face lwan''s sharp questions. Even though she had her own difficulties, she couldn''t refute wan.

    There were more tears on lwan''s face. He felt the momentum of theter-stage Human King from Darcy andughed crazily, "Haha, Human King at a

    later stage! My mother is actually a Human King! Very good..."

    Iwan was silent for a long silence, and then he sneered, "But are you miscalcting? I gave Haig''s Real Emperor Way to ck Emperor. I am out of

    your arrangement. Haha..."

    After wan said this, he broke out all emotions that had been suppressed for more than five years. He was so sad and didn''t want to say anything to

    Darcy now. Before he found out that Darcy was not dead, he kept suppressing his sadness. Even all the people around him didn''t know that.

    It seemed that his mother designed all his experience for the five years.

    After a long time, Iwan regained normal and looked at Darcy with red eyes. He was extremely tired, "You know what? Four months ago, when I went

    to Pasnd City, I took one employee, whose name was Dawson. His wife is also named Darcy. At that time, I expected it was you..."

    lwan''s voice turned extremely hoarse. His heart trembled when hearing Darcy''s name. But it turned out to be a coincidence. Even so, Iwan also gave

    Dawson a very high honor for the familiar name.

    "Iwan, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault...ˇ± Darcy talked to Iwan sorrowfully. At this moment, even the Human King didn''t know what to say and only kept

    apologizing.

    Iwan kept silent. After a long time, he took a deep breath, looked at Darcy, and said, "Il don''t want to talk about these issues now, but I tell you, don''t

    bother Jayna and Emily again until I forgive you. It is my bottom line.ˇ±

    Darcy saw a trace of hatred in lwan''s eyes! Her heart trembled and then she understood.

    She knew her son well, lwan would never hate others for his own suffering. It was Darcy''s ignorance of Jayna and Emily that made Iwan resentful

    Darcy looked at Iwan with tearful eyes and murmured, "OK, I promise you, I won''t bother Jayna and Emily again until you forgive me. But you''re right.

    Jayna, she is not the reincarnation of Christina. I nned it to make Jayna have deeper feelings for you. I tampered with Christina''s inheritance,

    including the scene you saw in Haig''s grave..."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Darcy closed his eyes in agony and took a deep breath, "The picture of Christina you saw in Haig''s tomb was nned by me."

    "No need!" Iwan replied coldly.

    Then he asked Darcy in fear, "Five years ago, when I was seriously injured on the shore of Pasnd City, Jayna suddenly appeared. Is it also your

    arrangement?"

    Darcy, with her eyes closed, didn''t want to admit it, but she nodded, "Yes, I did it. Jayna is what I chose for you, but your feelings are..."

    "Shut up!" Iwan suddenly yelled at her and refused to hear it.

    Darcy gave a shudder and opened her eyes with extreme pain

    Iwan took a deep breath and finally said to Darcy in great pain, "I''m sorry ..."

    Darcy knew that he was apologizing for his yell. Of course, a mother would not take it to heart. In the past five years, the pain that Iwan has suffered

    had been unimaginable.

    After a long time, Iwan continued to ask, "Is there anyone around me arranged by you?" lwan was a little scared to get the answer.

    If everything he had experienced and everyone he had met in the past five years was arranged by Darcy, he would have no difference with a puppet.

    But the worst oue happened. Darcy nodded painfully.

    Iwan showed a painful expression and asked, "Who?"

    Darcy said in an extremelyplicated way, "ck Emperor! I inspire her to External Battlefield to protect you. I also helped her start the cultivation.

    But she doesn''t know it, and her family''s love is true. I swear I have never been involved. ck Emperor doesn''t know my existence."

    "Well, I guessed it..." Iwan closed his eyes and opened them again after a long time and asked, "Is there anyone else?ˇ±

    Darcy shook her head in agony.

    Iwan finally looked at Darcy and asked, "Mother, am I your biological son?"

    Aline of blood tears dropped from Darcy''s eyes. She nodded heavily without hesitation and answered in a hoarse voice, "Yes!"

    As the cold wind was blowing, even Iwan, who reached the peak of the middle-stage Real Emperor level in the Dominating Emperor Way, felt a biting

    cold at the moment.

    After a long time, Iwan tidied up his clothes and wiped away the tears. He bowed down to Darcy very seriously, "I''m sorry, please give me some time.ˇ±

    Darcy nodded painfully, trying to say something but finally giving up. If Iwan wanted to know the purpose of everything she did five years ago, she

    would tell him without reservation.

    But Iwan didn''t even mention it. He

    had not muchhinterest in these

    things, at least now. His Dominating

    mperial Way had started, and the

    h.

    ~O

    Lion Quarter had beenpletely

    confronted by Summo Military

    Headyuarters, while his soldiers had

    been trapped in the Real Imperial

    Way Realm, and his wifewas in

    deep self-doubt. His daughter was

    waiting for him toe home.

    Thus, lwan was not interested in knowing toc much now. He just wanted to stay with Jayna and Emily and protected all his soldiersˇŻ safety. His wish

    was simple, but now he found that he had carried more and heavier duties, which made him exhausted.

    "If everyone wants to calcte, then I also do it. No matter what you do, when I cultivate the Dominating Emperor Way to the real Human King level,

    all the secrets will be exposed, and all calctions will vanish!" Bang...

    The momentum of Human King rose abruptly and Iwan stepped into the headquarters building.

    Darcy stayed for a while and then stepped in. She didn''t show up for five and a half years, and she even faked her death to deceive everyone. It was

    normal that lwan couldn''t ept it for a while

    f

    Ten minutester, in the conference

    building, a grolip of powerhouses at

    Way Mastertevel, Life Realm, and N

    Death Realm sat on one side, and &

    group of Way master powerhouses

    headed by Tamas from the State

    Academy sat on the other side. The

    nowerhouses from Fierce-Sun Sect

    headed by Dn sat as tfie third

    party.

    At this moment, Iwan filled with the momentum of Human King level came into the door with a gloomy expression. And all the top powerhouses in the

    conference room knew what happened just now.

    "Iwan ..." Shelton stood up and called him concernedly. Those older powerhouses in Summo Military Headquarters were also looking at lwan with

    great concern.

    Iwan gave them a look of relief. Then he took a deep look at Tamas and others of the State Academy, and Dn and other powerhouses from Fierce

    Sun Sect

    At the next moment, Iwan took a deep breath and showed the peak of the middle stage of the Real Emperor''s breath of Dominating Emperor Way. He

    frowned coldly, "No nonsense, I have my own issue. Let me tell you my and Heaven DomainˇŻs attitude first."

    "First, Heaven Domain would not join Summo or Summer Military Headquarters, and you all know the benefits. I will do what Summer Military

    Headquarters is inconvenient to do and kill those whom you are inconvenient to kill. It has nothing to do with Summo Military Headquarters! ˇ±

    "Secondly and most importantly,

    there are four Human Kings,

    hundreds of powerhouses at Way

    Master level countless at King level

    and Emperor level in the Lion <

    Quarter, which is thestpetito

    of Sugimo Military Headquarters. So

    before Summo finally advanced to

    Human King level, orpletely

    defeated the Lion Quartet, I have a

    request to all forces of Summo

    Internal Regions. I don''t care about

    your usual performance but from

    now on!"

    "When the External Regions is attacked by the enemy, Heaven Domain will kill those who dare not fight to save their own lives.ˇ±

    Iwan finished his words and nced at Dn and other powerhouses from Fierce Sun Sect, and then he finally fixed on Tamas and the powerhouses

    from State Academy.

    lwan''s force was the weakest of the three parties, but powerhouses from the Fierce Sun Sect and the State Academy all became nervous by his

    words.

    Today''s lwan might not be strong. but the Dominating Emperor Way he chose was the best one in Human King Way. His potential was unpredictable

    and the breakthrough speed was too fast. And now, lwan could only y the primary power of Human King.

    But no one knew how many times lwan could use the residual attack of Haig, the supreme attack of Human Kingunched at Hyena Military

    Headquarters.

    Even if Tamas could take it, he would be seriously injured and even risk his life.

    Iwan looked at Tamas for a long time, and then turned and disappeared in the air.

    The next moment wan left, Darcy at theter stage of Human King level also exuded invincible momentum. She walked into the venue, ncing at

    the crowd, and said, "I support my son. And I hope you will take it seriously! "

    All the powerhouses in the conference room except for the elders of the original Hmsterdam Military Headquarters were shocked, including Dn and

    Tamas at the Human King level.

    If the threat of Iwan was nothing to them, then Darcy''s attitude made all of Summo''s Internal Regions, even the whole world, pay attention to it.

    There were two Human Kings in the same military headquarter.

 Chapter 403 Iwan and Jayna â… 

    Chapter 403 Iwan and Jayna ˘ń

    Chapter 403 Iwan and Jayna I

    It was a good day in Viknd. The top powerhouses of all forces in the Summo Internal Regions, including Darcy, Tamas, Dn, and Shelton,

    continued to discuss the following n after wan left.

    As time passed slowly, the previously depressed atmosphere in the headquarters building returned to normal. Those powerhouses understood lwan''s

    outburst, and the old fellows in Hmsterdam Military Headquarters felt sorry for Iwan. After all, lwan had been carrying all burdens for them. Even if

    they went to Hyena Military Headquarters to help Iwan, finally lwan saved them after waking up.

    Shelton, Judy. Lewis, Carl, and fourmanders in External Battlefields, such as Steve, Bryant, Terry, and Brandon, were all in extremely

    complicated emotions. It was too fast. Within three or four months, Summo Military Headquarters had been upgraded from King Dynasty to Royal

    Dynasty, and now it even had the capacity to fully confront the Lion Quarter.

    In the past three or four months, Iwan hardly took a long break and fought again and again. After countless life-risking fights at internal and external

    battlefields for nearly four months, lwan finally gave thend a brilliant future.

    Even though Iwan left, the powerhouses had no dissatisfaction and still felt that their help was too tiny.

    Half an hour after the four-king meetings, Shelton took a deep breath and swept across the crowd, "Ladies and gentlemen, let me tell you. No matter

    how things develop in the future, no one could be the fifthmander that wan should be. It is the bottom line! Even if Iwan doesn''t want it, we will

    keep it for him."

    After Shelton finished, everyone nodded, since Dn and Tamas, and others all understood the arrangement. And Dn and Tamas really admired

    Iwan, who made today''s achievements for Summo Military Headquarters by himself.

    After all, almost everyone here knew that a few months ago, the top strength of Summo Military Headquarters was even difficult to fight against a

    Spiritual Cave. But now, under themand of Summeo Military Headquarters, three super-powerful sects at King Level had been merged, and their

    power was almost equal to that of Fierce Sun Sect and State Academy. It could be seen as a miracle.

    Nowadays, the Lion Quarter showed all its strength, and then Summo Military Headquarters would, inevitably, fully confront the Lion Quarter in all

    aspects.

    Therefore, Summo Military Headquarters must make a reform, or if all forces continued to develop independently, they would be attacked by the Lion

    Quarter separately, let alone fighting against the Quarter.

    That was why Shelton said so. Fierce Sun Sect and State Academy could arrange their powerhouses in the Headquarters, but the fifthmander

    would always belong to Iwan. No one could rob it.

    In fact, Shelton worried too much. Even if he gave the title to Dn and Tamas, they dared not grab the position that originally belonged to Iwan with

    Darcy here.

    The bright sunshine shone into the meeting ce through the window. The top powerhouses in Summo Internal Regions continued to discuss.

    While the powerhouses held a meeting at the headquarters, Jayna was in the Miller Mansion dressing up Emily and then ying with her on thewn.

    Knowing that lwan was fine, Jayna was very happy. This time, she was seriously injured in Hyena Military Headquarters and saw lwan covered in

    blood. It made her pain. She finally understood that her husband''s fighting never went smoothly, but risked his life every time.

    This time, the fighting at Hyena Military Headquarters shocked Jayna to the greatest extent. And she almost didn''t get through it. The images of

    lwan''s blood and broken skeletons were still in her mind.

    If it weren''t for Haig''s lingering thoughts that took the initiative to help Iwan at the cost ofplete dissipation, Jayna wouldn''t even imagine the

    oue.

    At the moment, Jayna in a white jacket and white high boots was standing on thewn under the sun. She locked up at the sky and white clouds, and

    then lowered her head to look at Emily, who was feeding a big white rabbit with green vegetables.

    Jayna smiled. It was her ideal life with sunshine and her daughter. Jayna subconsciously looked in the direction of Viknd Military Headquarters.

    She knew Iwan was having a meeting over there.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "wan, we''re waiting for you. If youe back, our family will be happier." Jayna murmured in her heart.

    As Jayna was thinking about Iwan, Emily, who was feeding the white rabbit in the distance, suddenly turned to Jayna, "Mom, the vegetables have

    been eaten. Would you please bring me seme carrots? The bunny is getting bigger and eating more."

    Jayna locked back at Emily. She smiled and nodded and said, " OK, mom will be, but don''t feed it too much. Bunny can''t eat so much. You make it so

    big."

    Jayna made a bright smile that made Emily surprised for a moment, "Mom, you are sc beautiful..."

    Jayna was amused by her words and didn''t speak again. She went to the kitchen to get carrots for Emily.

    After Jayna left, Emily was surrounded by seven or eight white rabbits. The smallest ones weighed three or four kilograms, and the big ones all

    weighed more than five kilograms.

    Now that Emily had no more food, the rabbits were still around Emily piteously. Emily also had her temper. She pressed her hands on a big white

    rabbit, bit her teeth, and threatened it, "How could you still eat? How fat you are! And I can''t hold you. If you eat more, I''ll let Grandpa stew you."

    The white rabbit seemed to understand her words and trembled in fear. For these rabbits, the family was much more terrible than tigers.

    When Emily threatened the rabbits around her in a lovely way, her father Iwan in a ck suit appeared behind her.

    Iwan looked at her lovely behavior and his gloom was swept away in an instant. Squatting down, he said to Emily, "Emily, the bunny is so cute. Are

    vou really willing to eat it? Huh?"

    Emily didn''te to her senses for a moment and nodded, "Why do they eat so much and get fatter? They even couldn''t run fast... Hmm?"

    Emily said unconsciously and then she realized something was wrong. The sound was not her mother''s. Emily suddenly reacted, quickly put down

    the rabbit, and turned around to see Iwan with a bright smile. She quickly ran to lwan, "Daddy..."

    Emily jumped into lwanˇŻs arms with great joy. She rubbed against lwanˇŻs arms with her head and said to Iwan with a smile, "Dad, when did youe

    back?"

    Iwan smiled, "Just now, Emily. Did you miss your father?"

    Emily nodded seriously, "Of course. Do you miss Emily, daddy?"

    Iwan nodded, "Well, of course. Come on, give me a kiss on the cheek.ˇ±

    Emily gave Iwan several kisses and so did Iwan. Then Emily asked Iwan to pick her up to feed the bunny. She kept talking with Iwan.

    They talked about what she had learned in school a few days ago, and Emily also asked Iwan about what he was doing outside and where he had

    been in these days.

    The father and daughter with over twenty age difference had a talk. Emily giggled all the time.

    As lwan was holding Emily and ying with the rabbit, Jayna came by thewn in the distance with a big bag of carrots. When she saw the scene,

    Jayna was surprised. Iwan actually came back.

    Shouldn''t lwan have a meeting in the Headquarters? No wonder Jayna thought so, the battle was over but the more troublesome just began.

    "Mom..." Iwan turned his back on Jayna, while Emily faced her and called Jayna. In fact, Iwan had already sensed Jayna''s arrival.

    He feltplicated to Jayna. It was not because Jayna thought she was Christina''s reincarnation, but that their meeting was arranged by Darcy. Now

    Iwan didn''t know how to face Jayna

    In other words, Jayna had been chosen by Darcy five years ago, and their fate was arranged.

    If Darcy hadn''t nned it five years ago, Jayna wouldn''t have met him. Her fate wouldn''t be changed and she would not suffer humiliation

    Emily didn''t knew his thinking and

    continued te''shout excitedly to

    Jayna, "Mammy,e here. Daddy?

    is back. tet''s feed the bunny ~~

    togetimer. Hurry..." Emily was so!

    excited to have her parents by her

    side:  oN

    ol

    Iwan also took a deep breath, turned around, and smiled at Jayna. He nodded, "Jayna, I''m back.ˇ±

    Jayna paused for a moment, and then smiled at Iwan and nodded, "There is a meeting at the Military Headquarters, and Grandpa is there. Is it okay

    toe back now?"

    Iwan paused, "Nothing. I miss you too much. It doesnˇŻt matter much whether I attend it or not.ˇ±

    "Okay..." Jayna gently nodded. She was a little embarrassed to face Iwan and didn''t know what to do.

    Jayna was not stupid. She had been

    ina in the cave at Tough

    Armor Quarter yesterday. When she.

    woke upishe found that her i injuries

    were all''healed, and the realm >

    directly reached the peak of Life

    Reatm, the highest level under the

    Ffdman King.

    Jayna felt uneasy. After all, she didn''t know whether it was due to lwan''s help, Christina''s background, or her mother-inw Darcy''s behavior.

    "Sorry, we have not met each other for so many days, Jayna, I''m sorry..." lwan continued to apologize with mixed feelings.

    Jayna was relieved. In fact, she and Iwan had met yesterday. Now that Iwan said so, it meant he didn''t suspect her.

    Jayna''s heart beat fast and then calmed down after a long time. She walked to Iwan and Emily with a bag of carrots and fed bunnies with her

    husband and daughter.

    This family enjoyed happy times. They both had worries, but neither Iwan nor Jayna said anything in front of their kid. They just yed with Emily.

    Emily was so happy. Her only wish was that mom and dad could be with her. It sounded like a simple one but was hard to achieve. Emily''s suffering in

    her childhood made her sensible.

    She knew that lwan was so busy and cherished every day when Iwan was with her.

    At noon, Evan still didn''te back from headquarters. The meeting could not be finished in a short time, so Oscar and Moira made a big feast.

    After lunch, Iwan yed with Emily

    for a while, ad finally, Emily fell

    asleep inthe apany of Iwan ~~

    and Jayta. Emily had the habit of

    taking a nap. She fell asleep happily

    becalise Iwan promised not fo leave

    these days.

    ?

    When Emily fell asleep, Iwan and Jayna looked at each other and both understood each other''s meaning. They went out quietly together.

    Five minutester, on the balcony of another vi in the Miller Mansion, Iwan and Jayna sat opposite each other two cups of tea in front of them.

    "Jayna..."

    "lwan..."

    The next moment, they spoke at the same time and paused for a moment, and then they smiled awkwardly. And somehow, the atmosphere was a

    little alienating.

    They were unlike a normal couple as if there was a gap between them. Jayna had something on her mind and didn''t know how to exin it to wan

    Simrly, Iwan was in the same situation, and he didn''t know how to exin it to Jayna

    "Jayna, I''m sorry..." After a long time of silence, lwan''s eyes were red. He spoke first guiltily.

 Chapter 404 Iwan and Jayna â…ˇ

    Chapter 404 Iwan and Jayna ˘ň

    Chapter 404 Iwan and Jayna II

    "Huh?" Jayna froze. She knew that Iwan might have something to say, but unexpectedly, Iwan apologized to her. Jayna didn''t react for a moment.

    Jayna froze for a long time. She looked at Iwan who had red eyes and apologetic emotions worriedly, "Iwan, what''s the matter? Why do you suddenly say sorry to me?"

    Iwan shook his head. After a long silence, he took a deep breath and looked at Jayna in aplicated way, "Jayna, let me tell you a story."

    "A long time ago, there was a beautiful, gentle, and sunny girl. She is kind to everyone and enjoys her life in primary school, junior high school, high school, and university with excellent academic performance. She is eager to seed."

    "Then, the outstanding girl is looking forward to having a good job after graduating and striving to pursue her dreams." "Everything is perfect. If there is no ident, the girl deserves a happy future with her efforts and sound personality." Jayna understood it. Iwan was talking about her. She was about to interrupt him, but Iwan stopped her.

    Iwan''s voice became hoarse, and he continued to say, "But someone forcibly changes her fate in her ignorance." Iwan''s tears burst out. Jayna took his hand in great distress.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Iwan was unmoved, and continued to say with great distress in a hoarse voice, "Later, as that girl is ready to meet her bright future after graduating." "She met an injured and unconscious man. Later, the man in his unconsciousness hurt the kind girl unintentionally and totally changed her life and fate."

    "Iwan, it''s all over. Stop, please, don''t say it..." Jayna''s eyes were red. She shook her head at Iwan with great distress.

    Iwan couldn''t stop his tears. He took a deep breath and stared at Jayna, "Jayna, everything of your experience is arranged, including our meeting, which is also arranged by my mother. You have no need to suffer for five years."

    Jayna''s mind was in a mess. No one could remain calm after learning that his own life had been changed by others.

    Jayna, in particr, had suffered pain for five years.

    Jayna kept silent for a long time and then her tears came down. She asked Iwan in a hoarse voice, "Iwan, why did mother arrange it?"

    Iwan said, "To give me a good wife. I didn''t ask her but I can guess it. She wants to cultivate a supreme powerhouse. Not only you, but the upheaval of Iwan, my scheming fiancee, and Jason of Cleveque City''s Morgan Group are all arranged by her."

    "She does so to make me bear the despair again and again, and then change into a powerhouse at the External Battlefield." Iwan''s pain was too tough.

    Jayna looked at Iwan with tearful eyes and took Iwan''s hand, "I am a glimmer of hope for you left by your mother, right?"

    Iwan nodded heavily, "Well, my mother might be afraid that I wouldpletely fall into the abyss, so she dragged you into the incidents before I left." Before Jayna could say, Iwan said first, "And Jayna, there is no reincarnation in the world. That is illusory. You..."

    Jayna shook her head and interrupted him, but she didn''t even catch his words clearly. Suddenly, she leaned over the table and buried her head into her arms.

    Iwan knew it. If he had not experienced the pain and despair personally, he had no right to persuade others to be generous.

    Jayna must be extremely wronged. As Iwan said, her whole life was changed by Darcy. Even her meeting with Iwan was also the result of Darcy''s careful calction.

    Others may not have such ability to trick so many powerhouses with their own strength. There were numerous forces in Viknd, several top giants, and Pasnd City, Southpool City, and Cleveque City.

    But Darcy, the Human King, could do so! She was the top talented woman in Summo with an in-depth study of people''s minds. Moreover, she was the strongest powerhouse in Summo, who was equally famous to Tamas as the top Human King.

    It was so easy for a Human King in the earthly world to arrange the life of someone who was not even a God of War.

    When Jayna understood all, she couldn''t suppress her grief. She had suffered despair for five years. Jayna remembered the despair when being driven out of by her family when she was pregnant and the sufferings she encountered in Pasnd City after giving birth to Emily.

    In those five years, Jayna almost tasted the pain that was indelible for a lifetime. And she should not have to go through it.

    ...

    Jayna was crying, and Iwan was tearing up. Although he didn''t know Darcy''s arrangement it did harm Jayna. He couldn''t guess her mind in his own logic. It may be nothing for Iwan, but was something for Jayna.

    Jayna, as his wife, had the right to know what happened five years ago.

    After ten minutes of crying and silence, Jayna stopped crying and looked up with some hair on her face, but she smiled at Iwan.

    "Jayna..." Iwan called her name.

    Jayna nodded with a smile, took a deep breath, and said to Iwan, "Honey, I think you are stupid."

    "What..." Iwan was a little confused. How could his innocent wife think he was stupid?

    Seeing the frozen Iwan, Jayna stood up, walked over to him, squatted down, and looked up at Iwan. She touched Iwan''s face to wipe the tears. She said in distress, "Iwan, you also know them just now, right? And when I was with you, Darcy didn''t intervene it, did she?"

    Iwan nodded, "Yeah, but..."

    Jayna interrupted him with a smile. She took a deep breath and smiled, "I am very d that Darcy chose me to be your wife. It''s my pleasure to meet you, Iwan, my love."

    Jayna continued, "My husband is the

    hero of Summo. He is the best husband and the best father in the world. Being your wife is a blessing. I am d to meet you. If I have to choose it again, I will be with you without hesitation."

    to

    "So, Iwan, don''t have any burden. What''s more, aren''t we together toply with our parents'' will? Darcy just pulled it at the beginning, and finally, it was ourselves to decide to be together, right?"

    "We have a beautiful and lovely daughter. And we three are a happy family."

    "I''m very d to meet you. Even if I have to choose thousands of times,

    §Ö§ä

    I''ll be with you. And you have eliminated the suffering for me, right? Four months ago, I was the hostess of Pasnd at the Grand Wedding in the Central Region, and I was the president''s wife at the conference of Morgan Group. You satisfy all my illusions about love and give me a home. Iwan, I love you sincerely. This is my inner voice."

    Jayna ced her head on Iwan''sp with tenderness, and tightly took Iwan''s hand.

    In the ten minutes of crying, all the grievances have dissipated. Those sufferings had be a pastpletely. She had noints about Iwan.

    Iwan left for five years, but he had a hard time during that time. The stupid man risked his life countless times for over three years on the External Battlefield.

    Jayna really felt it was her luckiest thing to meet Iwan.

    The perfect man, in fact, was a stupid one like her. Or it could be seen as purity, who would rather get hurt to let the people around live well.

    "Don''t be so silly in the future, okay? I''m your wife, and we can''t be separated in this life. Aren''t you afraid that I abandon you for these words, you fool?" Jayna, resting on Iwan''sp, continued.

    Iwan''s heart trembled and he was moved by Jayna''s words.

    "Maybe I am a fool." Iwan thought. Maybe Jayna was right. After all, he could have ignored the Summo War Department, but he saved it again and again and took the initiative to rush to the front.

    But Iwan didn''t regret it, because

    there were lots of fools in this world, such as Steve and Bryant, and the other twomanders of the External Battlefield. During the war, they could have stayed safely in the Internal Regions, but these fools left suicide notes and put on their armor to fight.

    Shelton and Judy and others all took the lead to fight without caring about power. Were they not fool?

    Dn who had hidden for decades, exposed all his strength to fight against the Lion Quarter at Holy Mountain. Actually, he was supposed to use it topete with the State Academy.

    "There are a lot of silly people, haha." Iwan held Jayna''s hand and gave a silly smile. In fact, the so-called fools had something more important to do.

    ...

    This time, Iwan and Jayna untied their knots. It was unnecessary but did make others relieve. For example, after the talking, Darcy and Jayna would not have misunderstandings when Darcy came back.

    Iwan was angry with Darcy, but he still hoped Darcy came back. He firmly believed that everything Darcy did was for his own good.

    In the afternoon, Iwan, Jayna, and Emily quietly enjoyed family time. And Iwan was alsomunicating with Ivy.

    When it was five o''clock in the afternoon, Ivy returned to Viknd from the External Battlefield with Jane and Jacey. At the same time, Eleanor also went to find Hannah.

    "Lord, we have arrived at the airport, and we will go to NAH Technology now..." After getting off the ne, Ivy called Iwan.

    "Iwan, what''s the matter?" Jayna beside Iwan also heard that and asked.

    Iwan took a deep breath and turned gloomy, "Jayna, leave Emily at home, and you go to the NAH Technology with me."

    "NAH Technology prepared something in the armor made for Warrior No.1 and others. We need to have a look. I hope that Warrior No.1 and others are still alive."

 Chapter 405 Warrior No.1

    Chapter 405 Warrior No.1

    Chapter 405 Warrior No. 1

    Jayna did not hesitate. Her sister Jacey had gone to External Battlefield yesterday. And Jayna and Iwan had long known about the romantic rtionship between Jacey and Warrior No.1. Now that Warrior No. 1 hung between life and death, it must be a heavy blow to Jacey.

    And the one in danger was not only Jacey''s love but also Jane''s husband Kill, Ivy''s husband Dark, Hannah''s husband y, Eleanor''s husband War, ck Emperor, and Teddy. Thus Dimitrie was speeding up to NAH Technology at the moment.

    Dimitrie was at a young age. After thest time he met with ck Emperor, he had already untied his seal, showing handsome and domineering feelings. His silver hair flew in the air, and Dimitrie was also worried.

    He couldn''t directly join Heaven Domain and fight with them since he still belonged to the camp of the guardians of the rules. And even if he wanted to join Heaven Domain, ck Emperor wouldn''t agree.

    Before she left, ck Emperor expressed her love to Dimitrie bravely and gave Dimitrie an overbearing kiss, which Dimitrie would never forget. ck Emperor was his onlypanion in this life.

    Under the arrangement of Iwan, all forces rushed to the headquarters of NAH Technology to ensure their conditions.

    The daytime was short in winter. At 5:30 AM, it was already dark outside. At this moment, Iwan and others were on their way to NAH Technology. Meanwhile, all the top forces in medium-sized,rge-scale, and top-level military headquarters were holding the highest-level meetings with great tension. They knew that when the Lion Quarter and Summo Military Headquarters reopened the border defense, the pattern of the world would change.

    Within the headquarter of the Lion Quarter at the Holy Mountain, the four Human Kings and hundreds of Way Masters were discussing the preparations for promotion to the Imperial Dynasty and their attitude towards Summo Military Headquarters in the future.

    Holy Mountain in the Lion Quarter enforced martialw surrounded by the most elite legionsposed of all the powerhouses including Gods of War, Super Gods, and those at the Emperor level and the King level. Countless guardians of national fortune also set up the top thermal weapon systems around the Holy Mountain.

    In the Summo Military Headquarters, the four forces including Shelton, Dn, Tamas, and Darcy were all discussing how to integrate the forces in the Headquarters.

    Simrly, all the other headquarters were also intensively paying close attention to the outside conditions nervously.

    The world''s situation was more depressing though the war came to an end. One was the old superpower, and the other was the new superstar. If it couldn''t be handled properly, a new world war would be set off.

    Nowadays, even ordinary people were nervous. Countless people were praying for peace.

    The air was on the verge of breaking out.

    However, under such a background, Iwan and his Heaven Domain werepletely out of the way. Iwan didn''t even attend the meeting of Summo Military Headquarters.

    Iwan had something more important to do, so he had not willing to attend it now. The disappearance of more than one hundred soldiers disturbed him. The top powerhouses of Heaven Domain were trapped in the Real Emperor Way Realm, and there were only Iwan and Ivy still outside as the powerfulbat force.

    Iwan didn''t care about the turbulent situation outside. The most important thing now was to determine the situation of his soldiers. If they were still alive, he would spare no efforts to rescue them.

    ...

    Soon, over half an hourter, it was six o''clock at night. The sky in Viknd waspletely dark. Iwan, Jayna, Ivy, Dimitrie, Jacey, and others gathered at the gate of NAH Technology.

    Hannah, wearing a white coat and sses, was standing at the gate anxiously. NAH Technology had long been controlled by King''s Landing Group, so even Hannah didn''t have the key to NAH Technology''s deepest warehouse, where hid lots of secrets and only Iwan''s fingerprint could open the door.

    "Brother Iwan..." Hannah ran to Iwan when seeing him. Now that she was married to y, she took Iwan as her brother.

    Ivy, Jacey, Eleanor, Dimitrie, Jane, and others were standing behind Iwan, and Jayna tightly held Jacey andforted the one who was with red eyes and a pale face, almost unable to walk.

    Iwan took a deep breath and nodded to Hanna, "They must be alive! Go! Open the warehouse door."

    Hannah bit her lip and led the way. Soon the group entered the underground of the heavily guarded NAH Technology.

    The elevator went down to a depth of 300 meters underground. Iwan and his men passed through theyers of alloy doors. Finally, they arrived at the core of NAH Technology.

    Iwan pressed his palm on the alloy door with a thickness of three meters. It was cold inside. As Iwan and his men went in, they found a top-level technological warehouse system and a three-generation Summo supeputer.

    After entering the warehouse, Hannah took a deep breath and said, "Brother Iwan, when I made battle armor for the soldiers, I imnted miniature nanochips in the brain neurons of the soldiers ording to your request. If they are still alive, the chips can make fluctuation and feed it back to the program library of Summoputer."

    Iwan frowned slightly," Real Emperor Way Realm! If they were still alive, they would be trapped in it now. There is a barrier between the realm and the world. Could the information of their brain neurons be passed on?"

    Hannah bit her lip and nodded heavily, "Yes! I have done countless experiments. The brain waves are simr to dark matter in essence, which can prate countless obstacles. Let''s have a try."

    Iwan looked back, and his eyes swept over the people to ask for their opinions. Hannah ensured that if they were still alive, the brain waves could be transmitted, or it proved that they were all dead.

    The following trembled slightly. All of them were extremely nervous and nodded with red eyes.

    Jayna helped Jacey, who was almost unable to stand. She nodded at Iwan, "Iwan, receive it. Don''t you n it for today''s situation?"

    Iwan closed his eyes and kept telling himself that it would be okay. After a long time, Iwan opened his eyes and nodded at Hannah, "Do it!"

    Hannah bit her lip, took a deep breath, and then threw away all other thoughts. She thoroughly turned into a professional scientist relying on scientific data.

    Then Hannah went to the hugeputer, and her fingers clicked on the keyboard. As the activatedmands were constantly passed out, the neurons of the soldiers of the Heaven Domain stored in the warehouse also started to activate.

    Lines of invisible fluctuation faster than the speed of light came from Viknd and rushed to the Real Emperor Way Realm tens of thousands of miles away.

    In the endless gray air among the Realm, ck Emperor, Teddy, Dark, War, and Kill jointly killed a Taoist beast at the peak of Life Realm''s middle stage.

    The strong beast was at the size of a hill, and after killing it, they also get serious injuries. It was a difficult fight for everyone.

    After they sessfully killed the beast, they also absorbed its energy rapidly to improve themselves. Suddenly, Teddy''s momentum fluctuated, and then a power of Death Realm rose from his body.

    By killing three beasts today, Teddy finally advanced. Since his umtions had already reached the peak, he directly reached thete stage of Death Realm, and soon hit its peak.

    At the same time, Kill, War, and Darkpletely reached the Real Emperor level nine, and their momentum had begun to rise to the True King level. War felt the energy in his body and said, "After Killing one or two beasts, I will be able to blow the King Road..."

    Dark and Kill also nodded, "We do too."

    ck Emperor said, "Then let''s continue to fight. Make adjustments and protect yourselves. A Taoist beast has just died. It''s not appropriate to stay here for a long time. Leave now. We need to strive for advancing together tomorrow."

    "Okay..." When Teddy and others were about to answer, an idea shed through their minds, as if someone were calling them.

    They all looked up at the sky of the Real Emperor Way Realm, wondering what had happened.

    ...

    y was fighting desperately in the remnant sword cemetery in the center of the Real Emperor Way Realm. His enemies were hundreds of thousands of broken swords, which integrated and transformed into fierce animal forms or humanoid creatures to attack y.

    y was covered with wounds all over his body, but his momentum kept soaring, which was twice as much as when he was taken away by King y the day before. Moreover, hisbat experience and confidence were getting stronger.

    But at this time, y in the cultivation looked up at the sky. He also felt the sudden fluctuation in his mind.

    ...

    Hannah finally pressed a button in the undergroundboratory of NAH Technology in Viknd, waiting for the feedback of information.

    Everyone in the warehouse was in extremely nervous emotions after Hannah finished the operation. Hannah''s clothes were soaked with sweat nervously.

    Every second was a torment for everyone. Ten secondster, as someone was about to ask, suddenly a little red dot lit up on the screen in front of Hannah. It began to beat constantly and slowly.

    Hannah suppressed her excitement and said, "ck Emperor... is alive!"

    "Good!" Dimitrie behind Iwan suddenly cried and clenched his fist tightly.

    Hannah said intermittently, "Teddy... is alive!"

    The red dots on the screen quickly increased, and Hannah kept telling.

    "War... is still alive!"

    "Kill... is alive!"

    "Dark... is alive!"

    "y... is alive!" Hannah shed tears when knowing y was still alive.

    Just now, the red dots on the screen stopped shing. And time went by gradually.

    Five minutester, theboratory was silent because the red dots didn''t continue shing or increasing.

    "They stop..." Hannah''s tears dropped down.

    Iwan trembled. What did it mean? Warrior No.1 and the other soldiers were dead, right?

    Jacey knelt on the ground and buried her head deeply on the ground. Jacey''s mouth was open, and her throat burst out a voiceless hiss.

    Iwan closed his eyes in pain.

    "Warrior No.1." Jacey''s kneeling body trembled violently, and she cried her heart out and almost fainted, unable to support her own body desperately. Jayna, Ivy, and others quickly helped Jacey stand up.

    "Warrior No.1! Tell me you''re alive! Answer me!" Jacey suddenly yelled at the screen.

    In the remnant sword cemetery

    where the Real Emperor Way Realm was located, the huge sword-dragon was rotating around King y. It sometimes devoured some Taoist beasts, and then it turned them

    them into

    thick and pure energy and digested

    them in the abdomen.

    King y, sitting on the huge throne, frowned. He felt a waveing from the outside world.

    "Stop!" King y pointed at the dragon, which immediately stopped in front of King y.

    King y frowned and looked at its abdomen, where more than one hundred light gatherings shed. King y waved his hand, and immediately the

    residual swords outside dissipated.

    At this moment, an invisible barrier

    outside was also unlocked by King y. At thest moment, suddenly there was a trace of sadness spreading out of the biggest light gathering, and a drop of tears fell

    outside.

    "What is that?" y fought under the sword looking at the teardrop on his arm and was shocked.

    In Hannah''sb, Jacey was screaming and her body was shaking. She closed her eyes in great pain. Maybe if y''s fluctuation didn''t appear,

    Hannah would also be so crazy.

    Hannah turned around and wanted tofort Jacey. However, Jacey suddenly froze.

    "Jacey? I''m sorry for your loss... What''s wrong with you?" Hannah asked Jacey with a worried look.

    Jacey''s sudden silence attracted everyone''s attention in theboratory. They were afraid that Jacey would be out of control for sadness.

    "Jacey, I am here. I will apany you, my sister. Hold on, don''t scare me..." Jayna alsoforted Jacey for fear that Jacey would be crazy.

    The next moment, Jacey suddenly stopped them, "Shh, listen, is the instrument ringing again? Is it the fluctuation of Warrior No.1? Hear it..." Jacey

    turned pale.

    Iwan''s eyes were still closed, while Jayna and the others didn''t believe it. It had been ten minutes. The fluctuation should havee early. In their feelings, Jacey might hallucinate sadness.

    "Jacey, have a good rest. Your sister is still there, and our parents are also there, you..." Jayna continued tofort her.

    But Jacey seemed crazy and suddenly shouted at them, "Be quiet. It''s true! Be quiet!"

    Jacey shouted herself hoarse crazily.

    At this moment, Iwan opened his eyes. He and Dimitrie were about to stun Jacey and send her to treatment. Suddenly, they froze.

    "Be quiet!" Iwan roared.

    As Iwan roared, all the presents were all quiet, but they still didn''t believe it.

    Jacey untied her hair like crazy. She stood in front of others to wait quietly. Everyone became quiet, but they didn''t hear the sound of the instrument.

    After more than ten seconds when everyone was going tofort Jacey, a light ring reached their ears.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Those who were about to talk froze in an instant.

    Before they could react, the sound of the instrument rang more frequently and loudly. Those at the present were shocked.

    Hannah, with tears on her face, turned around instantly, and then she saw the red dots on the instrument began to appear and shed one after

    another.

    One, two, ten, dozens, hundreds.

    "Warrior No. 124 is alive!"

    "Warrior No. 123 is alive!"

    "Warrior No. 122 is alive!"

    "Warrior No. 67 is alive!"

    "Warrior No. 25 is alive!"

    "Warrior..."

    Hannah waspletely excited and shocked by the miracle. She read the names one by one excitedly. Soon, she found Warrior No. 9, Warrior No.7,

    Warrior No. 4, and Warrior No. 2.

    As thest moment came, everyone in theb held their breath and waited nervously. Finally, three secondster, thest big red dot lit up and

    shed.

    Hannah took a deep breath, clenched her fist tightly, and said loudly with great excitement, "Warrior No.1 is alive!"

    Bang... Jacey finally fell to the ground after hearing it. Finally, she felt relieved.

    ...

    And the light gatherings in the

    direction where King y was

    located dissipated. The bodies of more than one hundred soldiers in the Heaven Domain e exposed. Most of them were broken, especially Warrior No.1. Half of their bodies almost disappeared, but they

    still had breath.

    "Jacey..." Warrior No.1 shed tears at the corner of his eyes. He was still seriously injured in aa, but he still made a sound desperately.

    y under the sword dragon was shocked and he saw Warrior No.1 and others surprisingly. They were all hispanions!

    More than one hundred soldiers in the Heaven Domain.

    More than one hundred battlepanions!

 Chapter 406 Recasting Imperial Guards Killing King-level Way

    Chapter 406 Recasting Imperial Guards'' Killing King-level Way

    Chapter 406 Recasting Imperial Guards'' Killing King-level Way

    As the epic scene appeared, y was shocked. He looked at this scene in the air, and tears rolled down his face.

    Warrior No.1''s body was broken but it was repaired by pure energy. As for those soldiers in the Heaven Domain who tried to kill themselves with a suicide bomb, their bodies were broken, but they were still alive.

    Warrior No.1 suffered the most. Half of Warrior No.1 was exposed to bones. However, his lips were still trembling.

    King y got up solemnly from the throne, injecting the energy into the Heaven Domain''s soldiers quickly.

    While healing Warrior No.1 and others, King y said to y, "They won''t die since I''m here, but this generation of Heaven Domain is too weak. We failed once in the past, and it is not enough to be as powerful as us. You must continue to grow stronger!"

    "This is the mission of Heaven Domain! It is our unfinished mission!" King y said seriously.

    Heaven Domain was a powerful force in the secr world, which could be seen as a top-level military headquarter. However, King y was not satisfied with it. After all, Heaven Domain I had been morepetitive than the western Imperial Dynasty.

    The Heaven Domain II now still had a long way to go.

    y gritted his teeth, held the hilt tightly, and rushed into the tens of thousands of swords, starting a crazier fighting.

    "Not enough! Again!" y''s eyes were red and he screamed.

    Even King y, a powerhouse who had almost the primary strength of a Human King after his death, was dead. Even Heaven Domain I which suppressed Imperial Dynasty disappeared in history.

    Then y believed that the enemies they faced were absolutely unimaginable. This time, the battlefield happened to be within the Real Emperor Way Realm, and there were still remnants of King y. What would it happen if there were not two coincidences?

    How many soldiers of Heaven Domain would die this time? y couldn''t imagine the oue. He wanted to be a powerhouse like King y in the shortest time.

    King y looked at the crazy y and nodded, "OK, as you wish!" As King y roared, suddenly five Taoist beasts at the peak of Death Realm in the distance were grabbed and thrown into y''s proving ground.

    King y ordered to the beasts, "Kill him, and I will let you go, or die here!"

    The five beasts caught by King y were intelligent and they roared. After hearing what King y said, he no longer hesitated and rushed to y with red eyes.

    "Only real hopeless situations will forge the top powerhouses. If you can''t support it, I will help you, but don''t always count on me to save you." King y said.

    "No need!" y shouted and didn''t dodge, rushing toward the five beasts initiatively. Now he also had the power in the middle andte stages of Death Realm. The Taoist beasts were strong, but they didn''t have much wisdom and acted on instinct.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    y started the campaign, and he wanted to be stronger. He knew it was the greatest chance to face the lingering thoughts of King y.

    King y finally took a look at y and then looked up at Warrior No.1 and others floating in the air. King y muttered to himself, "He is also called y. They have soldiers named Dark, War, and Kill. Is it a coincidence? Their names are the same as our names of Heaven Domain I."

    "Fellows, I am sealed here. Then where are you?" After whispering in his heart, King y came back to his sense and continued to repair the bodies of Warrior No.1 and others quickly.

    The Real Emperor Way Realm, or cemetery, had numerous energies for two thousand years. It was the defensive position left by the guardians of the rules, making preparations for the opening of the Imperial Dynasty. Thus, the energy here was enough to repair Warrior No.1 and others.

    Under King y''s help, Warrior No.1 and others would make faster progress after they woke up and practiced here for a while. After all, the opening time of the Real Emperor Way Realm had been postponed to nine dayster, which gave them more training time.

    Fortunately, before Warrior No.1 and others exploded themselves to stop the enemy, King y had arrived at the weak barrier. He rescued them by force and forged some explosion momentum easily.

    At the moment, Warrior No.1 and others were still floating in aa in the air. Everyone''s bones were exposed, forming an indescribable scene. "Eldest brother approved this generation of Lord of Heaven Domain, and you are not the bodyguards but Imperial Guards. You are qualified to do so." King y murmured.

    In an instant, most of the energy in the domain converged towards Warrior No.1 and others, and some ivory energy also flew out of some bones on the ground also was injected into their bodies.

    Gradually, the broken bodies of soldiers were repaired. They healed at a visible speed. Moreover, the new body was more overwhelming than before, and its bones and flesh were ten times heavier than before.

    King y''s figure became even more illusory, while the bodies of Warrior No.1 and others were stronger.

    Ten minutester, their bodies werepletely repaired.

    King y shouted at them, "Wake up!"

    Buzz. After the cry of King y, the soldiers of Heaven Domain who thought they had already died in the air all opened their eyes.

    Finally, Warrior No. 1 also opened his eyes. Only then did they look at the scene in disbelief.

    In their impression, the soldiers thought they had already died. And the location didn''t look like any other ce in the earthly world. They couldn''t see the earth clearly and were surrounded by gray airflow, but they were deeply shocked.

    "Am I... still alive?" Warrior No.1 was in tears. He was surprised by his hands, feet, and his more overwhelming body and murmured.

    At another ce in the Realm, ck Emperor and Teddy suddenly turned to look in the direction of Warrior No.1 and others. They felt the soldiers'' breath.

    ck Emperor was also shocked and excited. They were right. It was King y who saved Warrior No.1 and others.

    "Kill! We need to continue to break through. Heaven Domain could never trap in danger again. We are definitely not so lucky next time." ck Emperor, the deputy of Heaven Domain, gave the order directly.

    Suddenly, they went further towards the Realm to fight against the beasts, devouring energy to improve themselves, and then repeated the process. They strived for a stronger state to meet Iwan when the Realm reopened. It was the belief of the ck Emperor and others. They would never want to repeat the desperate and tragic scene.

    Warrior No.1 and the others woke up and saw y fighting with the five beasts with tens of thousands of swords. And they also saw King y standing on the sword hill in the distance.

    Warrior No.1 sensitively guessed that someone had rescued them. And at that moment, y''s voice came from below, "It was King y who saved you. Follow the arrangement of Lord King y. He is one of the four Super Gods of Heaven Domain I."

    Warrior No.1 and the guards quickly bowed to King y, "Heaven Domain guards expressed our thanks to you!"

    King y waved his hand and took a

    §Ö

    deep look at Warrior No.1 and the others, "Your bodies have been transformed, and the physical nature is ten times stronger than before, but you are still too weak. Remember, you are the Lord of Heaven Domain''s Imperial Guards! In nine days, every one of you must achieve the King level nine."

    King y paused for a moment, "Don''t use the ordinary way to promotion. From now on, you Imperial Guards will take the True King Way. It''s avable to us with ten times of difficulty."

    "It''s also an avable choice to go directly to the King Way without choosing Real Emperor Way. In our period, we didn''t use this way, but now the Great Age ising, and I am afraid it will be thest age. Some restrictions have liberalized, So now, I give the chance to you all."

    "You''ve all died once before, and your bodies have also been transformed. Now you are all at the peak of the Imperial level. Next, ording to the inheritance, take the road of Killing King-level Way! It has a total of ny-nine floors with every nine of them as a stage. The ninth floor isparable to the normal King level nine as the first stage of True King level."

    "And the eighteenth floor equals to the second stage of True King level, and thebat power wasparable to the primary stage of the Death Realm."

    "The 24th floor equals the third stage of True King level, whose power isparable to the middle stage of the Death Realm at the Way Master level. Now practice the converging attack deployment of the Imperial Guard. Do you understand?"

    Warrior No.1 and others did not hesitate and they bowed deeply, "Thank you, King y!"

    "Thank you for saving our lives!"

    Warrior No.1 and others worshiped King y three times in the air.

    King y nodded and coldly shouted, "Go exercise! In nine days, everyone must achieve the ninth floor of the Killing King-level Way."

    With his hand''s wave, a new ce suddenly appeared in the ruins of the battlefield, and then hundreds of thousands of residual swords roared toward Warrior No.1 and others, and some Taoist beasts were caught and thrown into the field.

    After that, King y looked at y, who was being trained, and said, "In three days, you will fight against me!"

    y gritted his teeth, and the corner of his mouth was bleeding, and he nodded heavily.

    King y didn''t say it clearly that if he hadn''t been here this time, Heaven Domain would have been ruined for more than a half. y knew that and he knew King y of Heaven Domain I was their predecessor and elder.

    King y finally sat down on the high and huge throne and looked up at the gray sky above the Real Emperor Way Realm. No one knew what he

    was thinking.

    ...

    In the earthly world outside the realm, Iwan at the undergroundb calmed down himself, and also ordered, "Command all soldiers in the battlefield of Heaven Domain at the External Battlefield to step up their cultivation!"

    "Yes! My lord." Ivy took the order without hesitation. Then he directly left Viknd with the fastest speed and returned to the External Battlefield.

    Ten minutester, the soldiers reunited on the External battlefield. They worked together with Killers Group One, Dark Night Organization, and other forces, and then they began to practice with higher intensity.

 Chapter 407 Lord Cliffs Deterrence

    Chapter 407 Lord Cliff''s Deterrence

    Chapter 407 Lord Cliff''s Deterrence

    Warrior No.1 and the other soldiers were still alive. Iwan knew that something had happened to the barrier of the Real Emperor Way Realm when they fought back then.

    But anyway, it was good that everyone was still alive, including the ck Emperor, who had broken through to the primary True King level, and Teddy, Dark, War, y, Kill, and others who were in the Real Emperor Way Realm. The top-level forces of Heaven Domain were all there. Even if something happened, they would be able to deal with it.

    After knowing everything, Iwan finally felt relieved. He couldn''t enter the Real Emperor Way Realm now, and it was useless to be anxious. He could only wait until it waspletely stable and open in nine days.

    Iwan heaved a long sigh of relief and clenched his fists secretly. He had confidence in himself. Nine dayster, he would have the final say when the Real Emperor Way Realm was open.

    Human-King-level powerhouses couldn''t enter the Real Emperor Way Realm this time, but Iwan was not a Human King. He was a True King who had the strength of the primary Human King level.

    Therefore, nine dayster, the top forces all over the world would find that among the powerhouses at the Real Emperor Way Realm, Iwan was the most powerful.

    At that time, even if the three top Military Headquarters, the Lion Quarter, Iron Eagle Quarter, and Silver Snake Quarter worked together, they would have to follow Iwan''s will in the first Real Emperor Way Realm.

    Even if the second and the third Real Emperor Way Realm would be opened in the future, so what? Iwan was the strongest genius in the world now. In a sense, he was the one who would take the tribtion when Summo Military Headquarters was promoted to the Imperial Dynasty.

    Iwan took the Dominating Emperor Way, and his progress would be far faster than others. Therefore, he would always be at the advantage. From now on, the benefits in the world would no longer be divided up by the Lion Quarter first. Iwan would have the final say.

    Even if Iwan was not on the battlefield, all the top forces in the world had to consider his deterrence. The world was about to changepletely. In other words, Iwan and Heaven Domain would own the Real Emperor Way Realm.

    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, two days had passed. Ivy had returned to the External Battlefield. Then, Jane and Eleanor, who had reached the Emperor level, also went to the External Battlefield.

    When the news that Iwan had officially owned the Human-King level fighting power spread, Heaven Domain''s status as the only top-level force on the External Battlefield became more stable. Even though the top powerhouses of Heaven Domain had been trapped in the Real Emperor Way Realm, External Killer Group One would no longer contend against Heaven Domain.

    No one knew whether ck Emperor and the others were dead or not, let alone whether they coulde out of the Real Emperor Way Realm alive after nine days.

    Even if Iwan was alone, he could suppress the world. With the Human-King level fighting power, he would have been a powerful existence even back in the ancient Imperial Dynasty.

    When Ivy and others returned to the External Battlefield, Daren, from Killer Group One, powerhouses of Dark Night Organization, as well as the top forces in the world that remained on the External Battlefield, such as ck Tiger Quarter, the Giant Bear Quarter, and other forces, held a short meeting and acquiesced that from now on, the entire External Battlefield would be Iwan''s ashram.

    The entire territoryparable to arge Military Headquarters on the External Battlefield would be the ashram of Iwan, Lord of Heaven Domain. The decision was made after the meeting of top powerhouses from the Giant Bear Quarter, ck Tiger Quarter, Silver Snake Quarter, Iron Eagle Quarter, Fierceness Quarter, and Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters. They couldn''t afford to offend Heaven Domain or Iwan again.

    After this battle, the deterrence of Iwan instantly reached a peak in the entire world. With a single sword strike, he killed ten top powerhouses at the peak of the Life Realm of the Lion Quarter. No force in the world dared to mess with Iwan now.

    A new day came, and the sun was shining brightly on the External Battlefield. Ivy wore a ck robe and personally went to the headquarters of External Killer Group One, which was on the extremely coldnd in the north of the External Battlefield.

    In a ck robe, Ivy walked into the hall deep in the cier of External Killer Group One. The moment she entered, the Supreme Elder of External Killer Group One, the strongest man in the group, Daren, and a group of powerhouses at the Way Master level stood up to wee her.

    Although Iwan didn''te personally, after Iwan reached the Human-King level, Ivy was qualified to be on an equal footing with Daren.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "Miss Ivy, please have a seat," Daren said to Ivy seriously, who was at the peak Emperor level.

    From Daren''s attitude, he really treated Ivy as a powerhouse of the same level. On both sides of the pce, there were a group of the ninth King level powerhouses and Way Masters standing quietly.

    There was no fear on Ivy''s face. After all, the top powerhouses of Heaven Domain were still alive. The Lord of Heaven Domain, Iwan, would also personallye to the External Battlefield a few dayster.

    "Killer Group One and Heaven Domain are both forces on the External Battlefield, and we''re also allies. We should help each other."

    Shaking his head with a smile, Daren said, "From now on, we will be at Lord Cliff''smand. This is our decision. Congrattions on his promotion to the Human King." Daren''s face was very serious.

    Iwan had reached the Human-King level at twenty-seven years old. He would have been peerless even in the ancient Imperial Dynasty.

    Ivy shook her head and said, "Lord

    Cliff is not a Human King yet. I''m here to visit Killer Group One on his behalf. He has something to deal with in the Internal Regions now. He has been at war for too long, and he needs to spend more time with his daughter Emily now. Lord Cliff asked me to tell you that when he returns to the External Regions, he will personallye visit you and thank you for your help in the battles."

    After a long time of silence, Daren asked, "May I ask how ck Emperor and other vice lords are doing now?"

    With a smile, Ivy nodded and said, "All of them are fine, including Warrior No.1, but now they are trapped in the Real Emperor Way Realm. Thank you for your concern."

    Daren''s heart trembled, and he said subconsciously, "Real Emperor Way Realm? Well, it''s good that they are alive. That ce has been closed for thousands of years. It''s dangerous, but it''s also a great opportunity."

    Ivy nodded and said nothing.

    After a while, ?vy walked up to Zero, who wore a white gold mask on his face. "Lord Cliff asked me to tell you that he would enter the Real Emperor Way Realm in nine days and help you break through True King Way. Your True King Way will be more difficult than War Kill, and others..."

    Zero narrowed his eyes and took a look at Ivy. He said to Ivy in a low voice, "Iwan knows what kind of Real Emperor Way I''m going to take?" After Zero said this, the expression on Daren''s face changed. For a moment, a serious atmosphere slowly rose in the hall.

    Ivy nodded with a smile and said, "Of course, he knows. You are also a genius. You take the same path as Lord Cliff, right?"

    Before Zero could say anything, Ivy continued, "Please believe in Lord Cliff. He doesn''t care what kind of path you take, and it doesn''t matter to him. In the territory of Summo Military Headquarters, the Summo Royal Dynasty has invited him to return many times, but he refused."

    Zero''s eyes were very strange. After a long silence, he sighed deeply and said to Ivy with a bitter smile, "Please tell Iwan that I will remember his kindness."

    "Okay." Ivy nodded. After a few more words, she left.

    After Ivy left, Daren walked to Zero. Looking at Ivy''s receding figure, he was a little shocked. "Iwan has an extraordinary temperament, and so do his subordinates. No wonder they can suppress the forces in this area in five years."

    Zero said, "Yes. I knew that Iwan took a different way long ago, but I didn''t expect that he would give up the way of a general of the Imperial Dynasty I but give it to ck Emperor. He took the more powerful Human Emperor Path. Hepletely relied on himself."

    After a long silence, Zero said, "Grandpa, I''m not as good as him."

    Daren opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t. His grandson was very excellent and was not inferior to Carson from State Academy, but he was still much weaker than Iwan.

    Daren didn''t say anything. Zero looked at him worriedly and said, "Grandpa, can we ask Iwan to recover the injuries you suffered when you took the inheritance for me?"

    Daren frowned. After a while, he

    smiled bitterly and said, "Forget it. I

    will be relieved if he doesn''t aim at you. Remember, you have your mission, but it''s very likely that you

    won''t be able to finish it no matter how hard you work for the rest of your life. Iwan has the fortune of easternnd and the Imperial Dynasty III. He is very strong, and he should be the one who would take the tribtion."

    After saying that, Daren kept silent for a while. Then he said solemnly, "Now you have a friendship with him. Cherish it."

    "I know." Zero nodded seriously.

    An hourter, after leaving the headquarters of External Killer Group One, Ivy went to the headquarters of Dark Night Organization and saw Dark''s father, her father-inw.

    Ivy felt a little embarrassed because Dark''s father solemnly bowed to her with a group of powerhouses from Dark Night Organization. Ivy told them the news about Dark in Real Emperor Way Realm.

    After Ivy left Dark Night Organization, she went to the headquarters of dozens of forces in the External Battlefield. However, she didn''t know that Daren had sent two Way Masters to secretly follow her and protect her.

    Ivy didn''t need Daren''s protection, because even the Lion Quarter didn''t dare to provoke Heaven Domain now.

    Heaven Domain was the absolute overlord in the world now.

 Chapter 408 Lord Cliffs Deterrence

    Chapter 408Lord Cliff''s Deterrence

    Chapter 408 Lord Cliff''s Deterrence

    The next day, on the training ground at the headquarters of Heaven Domain on the External Battlefield, Eleanor, who used to be dressed in an ancient dress, now changed into a tight and slender ck robe with a short sword in her hand. Eleanor and Jane were also there.

    The three beauties, Eleanor, Ivy, and Jane were struggling to fight with the three hundred soldiers of Heaven Domain.

    They were the wives of the three deputy lords of Heaven Domain. Now their husbands were trapped in the Real Emperor Way Realm tens of thousands of miles away. After a discussion, they decided to work hard to cultivate themselves. Otherwise, each time when their husbands were fighting outside, they could only worry at home.

    On the training ground in front of the headquarters of Heaven Domain, Dimitrie at the top Life Realm, as well as some powerhouses of High King level and Way Master level from Killer Group One, were guiding them.

    Dozens of sword radiance appeared on the long sword in Eleanor''s hand in an instant and rushed towards a hundred people troop of Super Gods from Heaven Domain.

    "Heaven Domain, defense!" The leader of the Super Gods shouted, and immediately the sword of the soldiers formed a shield in the air.

    Eleanor''s sword attacked the shield of the soldiers.

    Eleanor''s body was immediately lifted out by the one hundred Super Gods.

    "Attack!" Then the soldiers in Heaven Domain roared again, and the momentum of the one hundred people gathered. They stabbed Eleanor with a sword at the same time.

    A shadow of a hundred-meter-size giant sword appeared in the middle of the sky. Eleanor was attacked by the giant sword before she fell to the ground.

    Eleanor hurriedly waved her sword, but she couldn''t resist it at all. She retreated quickly. After touching the shadow of the giant sword, Eleanor''s mouth brimmed with blood.

    Eleanor waspletely defeated. This was her tenth time challenging the hundred people troop in Heaven Domain. The fact was that she was only the wife of War, not War. She was an ordinary powerhouse at the Emperor level. Even if a top Emperor level powerhouse couldn''t fight against the hundred people troop.

    Eleanor spurted out a mouthful of blood. Her body trembled, her eyes were red, and she wanted to cry. But at the next moment, she bit her teeth and rushed to the hundred people troop in Heaven Domain.

    "Attack!" The leader of the hundred people troop shouted again. In a sh, a huge sword that was more than ten timesrger than before was condensed in the air and immediately hit Eleanor.

    When Eleanor saw theing of the giant sword, she felt not only the murderous intention of the giant sword but also a touch of sha qi condensed to the extreme. Eleanor''s face was pale and she was scared. At this moment, she realized the strength of the soldiers in Heaven Domain. She couldn''t fight against them at all.

    Jackson''s figure appeared in front of Eleanor in an instant and waved his hand to block the giant sword of the hundred people troop. Dimitrie turned his head and said to the soldiers in Heaven Domain, "Be a ten-people troop."

    The soldiers in Heaven Domain did not obey the order of Dimitrie. After Ivy, who was also fighting against one hundred Super Gods, gave the order, the hundred soldiers left a team of ten.

    Eleanor was half kneeling on the ground. Her face was pale, and sweat fell from her body. She lost. At the top Emperor level, she had no strength to fight back at all.

    Only at this moment did Eleanor understand how terrible and powerful the enemies War was facing.

    Dimitrie sighed and said, "Eleanor, fight against a ten-people troop. Don''tpare the Super Gods with the soldiers of Heaven Domain. Every soldier of Heaven Domain has experienced countless battles..."

    Eleanor clenched her teeth and took a deep breath. "Dimitrie, I know. I will work hard, and I will try to break through to King level."

    Eleanor ignored what Dimitrie wanted to say. She stood up with her sword and rushed to the ten people troop again to fight with them.

    After a few minutes, Eleanor cried. For her, these Super Gods in Heaven Domain had fighting powerparable to the primary Emperor-level powerhouses in the Roxanne family.

    The two beautiful women in ck robes in the distance, Ivy and Jane, held on longer than Eleanor, but the results were the same.

    Therefore, they started to fight against ten people troops.

    However, they didn''t notice that at the moment, some hundred people troops from Heaven Domain in the distance were fighting against a group of Way Master-level powerhouses from Killer Group One. Those hundred people troops of God of Wars were also fighting against powerhouses of the King level.

    Heaven Domain was ruthless. No one except Iwan could convince them. Even if they were the wives of the deputy lords, it was impossible for the powerhouses who had survived countless battles to be gentle to them.

    At the same time, Hannah, y''s wife, did not go to the External Battlefield. She had stayed in Gotham City.

    Hannah was also a cruel person.

    Hannah was using the resources of Heaven Domain and Summo Military Headquarters to make a suit of Way Master level armor. Hannah was not willing to cultivate, but she could forge armor.

    If something happened to y again, Hannah would go to war instead of staying behind all the time. In addition to the Way Master level armor made for herself, Hannah was making a suit of huge armor hundreds of meters high for y. She especially built arge factory to make the armor.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    When Iwan saw the hundreds of meters of armor made by Hannah for y, his mouth twitched violently. Was it necessary for a powerhouse who took the Real Emperor path to use it?

    It might be useful, but did Hannah want to make y into the height of a Human King? Was the enemy of Heaven Domain some giant creature? In fact, Iwan was wrong this time, because the Taoist beasts in the Real Emperor Way Realm that y and others met really had the size of a hill. In the factory in Viknd, as Iwan looked at the huge armor made by Hannah, he was dazed for a moment and didn''t know how to exin it to Hannah.

    Hannah was very calm and said to Iwan, "Iwan, don''t think about this armor. To make this armor, all resources are used, and the cost is very high. This armor can''t be made by assembly line."

    Iwan''s mouth twitched when he heard this. He thought, ''You are y''s wife. After hees out, I''ll let him tell you.

    If the three thousand soldiers in Heaven Domain had such armor, their fighting power would be stronger than Life Realm powerhouses, and they could beat Mastema badly.

    Was modern technology so powerful?

    Hannah took another way, but the armor project was too expensive. Iwan''s own savings had been spent by Hannah for one-tenth in the past two months.

    If Hannah went on like this, Iwan might not be able to afford it.

    After a while, Hannah seemed to notice something, and she said to Iwan, "This armor consumes many resources. If you want it, you can give me money and resources, and I can work overtime to make it for you."

    Iwan''s mouth twitched a few times and said, "Forget it, I''m poor, and I can''t afford it. Besides, you two have to pay me back after yes out..." Iwan was helpless. Such huge armor was strong, but it cost hundreds of billions.

    Hannah was a little embarrassed. If the Bass family in Cleveque City took out all the money, they could only make one suit of armor, and it was not sure whether it could bepleted. Fortunately, Iwan was wealthy.

    Iwan thought for a while and then said to Hannah, "I don''t want this armor, but I have a very important task to hand over to you..."

    Hannah saw Iwan''s face suddenly be serious, and she quickly nodded and said, "Okay."

    Iwan patted his head and said, "To prepare for the battle, we don''t need to have too high-end armor. Try to get another 3,000 suits of King-level armor, and hurry up to produce as as we can. I will tell Summo Military Headquarters to expand the factories to speed up production."

    I

    When Hannah heard the words, her face immediately became dignified. She asked wan, "I have developed an upgraded version of Emperor-level armor, but one suit of King-level armor costs about more than one billion. There are too many things involved in it. In this way, all the reserves in Heaven Domain will soon be exhausted. You..."

    "You don''t need to think about it. You only need to produce it. It''s fine if the reserve of Heaven Domain is empty. Don''t worry, I will grab it again. Make the armer for the 3,000 soldiers of Heaven Domain first, and then try to make one hundred thousand suits for the Summo Military

    Headquarters."

    Iwan interrupted Hannah without any hesitation. Now the whole world was about to change, and he was not sure what it would be in the future. Moreover, Iwan guessed something about Darcy''s deeds five years ago. His mother, who was a top-talented woman since childhood, might really know some deepest secrets and truth in the world.

    Iwan was not stupid. Since ancient times, there had been more than ten Imperial Dynastys in the world, but none of them had so many talents who took the Real Emperor path and even Emperor Way powerhouses.

    The world would really change.

    "Mom, you were trying to save all your strength, but what were you afraid of?" Iwan narrowed his eyes and muttered.

    Darcy had a great secret in her heart. Even if she didn''t say it, Iwan understood. Iwan had the same character as Darcy, so he thought that even if he asked Darcy, she would probably not tell him everything.

    In this case, it was not necessary to ask about those things. Iwan would take the Dominating Emperor Way and lead Heaven Domain and the Summo Military Headquarters to continue to grow stronger.

    The truth woulde out one day.

    Heaven Domain I, such a powerful force, and Emperor Victory of Imperial Dynasty I, who dominated the whole world, were both defeated. Iwan knew that he and Heaven Domain were far from qualified.

    They didn''t even reach the level of Heaven Domain I, and how could they withstand the disaster of that year? Even if they reached, so what?

    Wasn''t Haig, the top powerhouse of Human King, forced tomit suicide in the end?

    "I will go all out. Who is the enemy we finally face? It seems that you are worried. Isn''t there only the Lion Quarter left?" Hannah heard something wrong from Iwan''s words, so she asked.

    Iwan shook his head and took a deep breath. "I don''t know, but the enemy in the future should be very strong..."

    Iwan said this to Hannah, but he was thinking if Mastema was the total doom of the Imperial Dynasty.

    Who was blocking the promotion of the Imperial Dynasty? Who was afraid of it?

    Iwan felt that there was a more mysterious existence behind the world, which was blocking all this. He seemed to be particrly afraid of the Imperial Dynasty. He tried his best to destroy the Imperial Dynasty as soon as it was born.

    It was easy to infer that. There had been nothing stronger than the Imperial Dynasty in the world for thousands of years. In the records of ancient books, the national fortune of the Imperial Dynasty could continue to advance, but it was blocked by someone.

    Mastema and Andy were just subordinates sent by someone.

    Iwan left with doubts in his heart. He didn''t understand the process, so he could only do his best to support Hannah.

    Iwan''s ultimate goal was to let Hannah design armor that could resist the mysterious ck air on Mastema.

    Of course, Hannah was far from being able to do it now, so he could only talk about itter.

    In Summo, the vi where Jacey lived in Viknd. Since Jacey learned that Warrior No.1 was still alive two days ago, she had been relieved.

    In the room, Jacey was chatting with her sister Jayna. After two days, Jacey''s mood was much better.

    "Jayna, I want to cultivate..." Jacey said to Jayna. She didn''t want to experience the despair of the day before yesterday again in her life.

    While Jacey was talking, Iwan suddenly pushed the door and walked in. Looking at Jacey with a frown, he said, "What are you cultivating for? Do you know how many hardships you need to go through if you want to cultivate to the level of Warrior No.1?"

    Jacey shook her head and looked at Iwan. "I want to cultivate! I want to be stronger! Just like Ivy, Eleanor, and Jane."

    Iwan frowned deeper. He looked at Jacey and said, "It''s too difficult for you. Jayna doesn''t cultivate. Men will fight. You just stay at home, okay?"

    When Iwan said this, he nced at Jayna beside Jacey. When Iwan said that Jayna didn''t cultivate, his tone was more serious.

    After Iwan finished, Jacey was stunned. Yes, Jayna didn''t cultivate.

    Jacey looked at Jayna and said, "Why don''t you cultivate with me? We can also be a God of War."

    Jayna was dumbfounded. She didn''t know what to say. After all, she was now a Way Master of Life Realm.

    Did Jacey want her to cultivate to God of War?

    As Iwan looked at Jayna, he smiled meaningfully. "Jayna, do you want to cultivate?"

    Jayna was embarrassed, and she quickly waved her hand and said, "Well, I don''t. I will take care of Emily at home. You''re right. We just stay at

    home..."

    Iwan took a few steps toward Jayna and looked deeply into her eyes. "Really? Do you really think so?"

    The smile on Iwan''s face deepened at this moment.

 Chapter 409 Lord Cliffs Deterrence

    Chapter 409 Lord Cliff''s Deterrence

    Chapter 409 Lord Cliff''s Deterrence

    "Well, that''s what I''m thinking..." Jayna didn''t dare to look into Iwan''s eyes at the moment. When she was stared at by Iwan, she was flustered. Iwan smiled but didn''t say anything. After saying goodbye to Jacey, he left.

    After Jacey knew that Warrior No.1 was still alive and that there was a better chance in Real Emperor Way Realm, she was much happier.

    When there were only Jacey and Jayna left in the room, Jacey blinked her big eyes and looked at Jayna with some doubt. "Why do I feel that there is something wrong between you and Iwan?"

    "No, you are thinking too much. Jacey, let''s go out for a walk. It''s a nice day today. How about going shopping and buying some beautiful clothes?" Jayna quickly changed the topic.

    "Okay, let''s go shopping. I''ll pick some clothes for Warrior No.1. He always wears a robe." Hearing that Jayna was going to take her shopping, Jacey became excited.

    Half an hourter, Jayna and Jacey went out in their sports car. However, Jayna didn''t notice that just as they walked out of the gate, Iwan was standing on the balcony of a three-floor vi and watching them leave.

    After watching Jayna leave, Iwan looked up at the sky. The weather was good today. The sun was bright, and the sky in Viknd was especially blue. Iwan took a deep breath and felt much better. Although his five vice lords and the senior leaders of Heaven Domain were all trapped in the Real Emperor Way Realm, Iwan, the lord of Heaven Domain, who was at the Human-King level, was there. After thinking for a while, Iwan made a decision.

    Jayna had a knot in her heart. Jayna had hidden her real strength in front of Iwan, and her cultivation base was almost the same as his. Besides, Iwan had never thought about or suspected anything about Jayna, so Jayna could hide it.

    However, now Iwan was at the Human-King level. No matter how well Jayna hid, she couldn''t escape from his eyes.

    Jayna hadn''t realized it because she had been staying with her sister Jacey these days. Two dayster, when Jayna came to her senses and thought carefully about the Human-King level fighting power of Iwan, Jayna would know that she couldn''t hide from him.

    Therefore, this matter could not be dyed any longer. Since both of them had known it, they should make it clear. Jayna had always thought that she was the reincarnation of Christina.

    "Jayna hasn''t changed. She is still a silly girl even at the peak of Life Realm, but I like her. Silly girl, from now on, you don''t have to hide anymore. I''m a Human King, and you don''t need to fight for me anymore. You just said that you didn''t want to cultivate, and you wanted to take care of the child at home, right?" Iwan smiled more brightly.

    In a sh, Iwan jumped downstairs and rushed to the ce where Evan and Oscar were. Two days ago, Evan attended a meeting at Military Headquarters for a day.

    However, Evan couldn''t attend the subsequent meeting, so he came back. Now that Iwan was fine, Evan felt much relieved.

    Five minutester, Iwan came to the underground cultivation room of Oscar. In the past few days, the two old men''s cultivation base had been promoted very fast. After all, Darcy had helped them remove all the obstacles within the King level.

    In the underground cultivation room, Oscar and Evan were fighting. The two were quickly getting familiar with the strength of the King level. Of course, Oscar was far from being a match for Evan.

    At this moment, Oscar had just fought with Evan for a dozen rounds, but he waspletely at a disadvantage and was suppressed by Evan all the way. Oscar''s face turned red with anger.

    Oscar was the master of the Miller family, and he was a powerhouse of the King level. When Oscar was about to be pped by Evan again, Iwan appeared at the door of the cultivation room. He said to Oscar, "Withdraw your legs, turn thirty degrees, palm attack..."

    Iwan said a series of actions, and Oscar subconsciously did as he said. Sure enough, he repelled Evan who had been suppressing him before.

    "Evan,e again!" Oscar finally won once under the guidance of Iwan, and he was in a good mood.

    With a gloomy face, Evan said coldly, "Shameless. If it weren''t for Iwan, can you defeat me?" As a veteran general who had fought for his whole life on External Battlefield, Evan didn''t give Oscar any face.

    Oscar didn''t care about it. He knew that he couldn''t defeat Evan, but Iwan was there, and Oscar was not afraid of Evan.

    The two of them argued for a while and then looked at Iwan at the door. Oscar asked, "Iwan, is it all right?" There was a trace of worry in Oscar''s eyes. Oscar joked with Evan deliberately just now because the two of them knew that Iwan might soon go out to fight again, and they wanted to make Iwan feel at ease.

    Iwan nodded and smiled at Oscar. "Well, it''s all right. By the way, I have to tell you one more thing. Don''t be excited..." The smile on Iwan''s face faded and he became serious.

    Oscar nodded and said, "What?"

    Iwan took a deep breath and said, "I saw my mother. She is now in the Viknd Military Headquarters."

    Hearing this, Oscar almost subconsciously turned to look at Evan. Evan said in a depressed tone, "Don''t look at me. I can''t enter the ce where Senior Elder and the others are having a meeting. Darcy should be there, but I didn''t see her..."

    Oscar nodded and then looked at Iwan. Iwan nodded affirmatively. Oscar became excited, and he clenched his fists.

    Iwan frowned and continued. "My mother still has something to do. I''m afraid she can''te back in a short time."

    After taking a few deep breaths, Oscar tried hard to suppress his excitement and said, "Well, it''s okay. As long as she is still alive, it''s good."

    After Iwan talked to Oscar for a while, Oscar left. However, after Oscar left, Evan stared at Iwan for a long time, as if he wanted to say something. "What''s wrong? What do you want to say?" said Iwan with a smile.

    Evan gritted his teeth and said, "Iwan, I want to go back to the Military Headquarters. Although life in Viknd is very good and quiet, I can''t stand it anymore..."

    Afraid that Iwan would reject, Evan immediately said, "I promise I won''t go to the External Battlefield. I''ll stay at Viknd Military Headquarters. Can you give me a team and let me be a drillmaster?"

    Before that, Evan had stayed at

    home to protect Emily, but two days

    ago, when he had a meeting in

    Military Headquarters, Shelton had dispatched a stronger force to secretly guard the Miller family So now, Evan wanted to go back to the battlefield. After all, he had fought outside for a lifetime. If he was out of the battlefield for too long, he would not adapt to it.

    After thinking for a while, Iwan looked at Evan with a frown and said, "Fight with me. Show me all your strength. Don''t be afraid of hurting me, and you won''t hurt me."

    Evan nodded. He was different from Oscar. Like Iwan, Evan had fought many battles in External Regions. So when Iwan told him that they were going to have a fight. he immediately agreed.

    For a moment, Evan''s body turned into a shadow and attacked Iwan with all his strength. But just as Iwan said, no matter how hard Evan attacked, he couldn''t hurt Iwan at all.

    After a while, the two of them stopped, and then Iwan took the initiative to show his Dominating Emperor Way to Evan. Sitting in the middle of the training room, Iwan exuded the overbearing aura of Dominating Emperor Way. After being guided by Iwan, Evan almost instantly entered the deepest level ofprehension.

    Gradually, with the underground training room where Iwan was located as the center, the overbearing Dominating Emperor Way began to cover the entire Miller family.

    For a moment, there seemed to be wisps of golden aura in the air of the whole area where the Miller mansion was located. The Dominating Emperor Way was the most powerful one among the Ancient Human Emperor Paths. The guards of the Miller mansion were top soldiers who had fought countless battles.

    Normally, it would be difficult for

    these Gods of War, Super Gods, and Emperor-level powerhouses to have some insights about their own cultivation. But now, under the cover of the Dominating Emperor Way of Iwan, the hundreds of soldiers guarding the Miller mansion all had countless insights in their hearts, and their understanding began to improve rapidly.

    Dominating Emperor Way could not only improve the powerhouse who cultivated it at a high speed but also improve the cultivators under him. Ancient Human Emperor Path covered thousands of Great Ways, and in essence, it was far superior to other ordinary Great Ways.

    An Emperor Way powerhouse who had broken through the King-level way and reached the Human-King level could create arge number of powerhouses in the shortest time.

    Ordinary people didn''t know this, but some people knew it, such as Tamas.

    At this moment, Tamas was still having a meeting at Viknd Military Headquarters. He couldn''t help but look in the direction of the Miller mansion, where the aura of the Human Emperor Path was pervading.

    "It seems that Heaven Domain is going to have another explosive period of rapid improvement. Ancient Human Emperor Path..." Tamas sighed in his

    heart.

    At the same time, Dn and Darcy sitting not far away from Tamas felt the same.

    Several top powerhouses at the

    headquarters of Military

    Headquarters all felt the terrifying

    aura rising from the Miller mansion. Iwan showed his Dominating Emperor Way to let the soldiers in the Miller mansion cultivate. At the same time, Iwan also began to cultivate himself. He constantly studied the Dominating Emperor Way and began to umte quickly.

    "Maybe, I won''t be his match soon..." Dn sighed in his heart. He felt a little anxious. If he was surpassed by Iwan in a few months, he would really

    be useless.

    One day passed quickly. In the evening, because Iwan was still in deep cultivation, he didn''t go back to sleep.

    Not only Iwan but also all the powerhouses in the Miller mansion were cultivating quietly.

    After coaxing Emily to sleep, Jayna felt the overbearing Dominating Emperor Way from Iwan. She suddenly panicked and felt a little nervous.

    Jayna raised her hand and patted herself on the forehead. She muttered to herself. "When Iwan stayed with me the day before yesterday, he told me that I was not the reincarnation of Christina, right?"

    At this moment, when Jayna came back to her senses and thought of what Iwan had said to her the day before yesterday, she was suddenly

    shocked.

    Then, Jayna began to try her best to recall whether or not Iwan had told her that day. But Jayna didn''t remember it clearly. After all, she had been crying when Iwan told her about this the day before yesterday, and she didn''t pay much attention to theter sentences Iwan said to her.

    "Well, he hasn''t found it yet, right?" Jayna continued to mutter, and she was flustered.

    If Iwan knew that she went to the battlefield secretly without telling him, he would teach her a lesson.

    That night, when Iwan was cultivating, Jayna couldn''t fall asleep but kept thinking all night.

    The second day, when Jayna got up and sent Emily to school, she was in a daze. Jayna was afraid to see lwan now.

    After breakfast, Jayna, wearing a white sweater, was packing up in the bedroom when Iwan walked in.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "What are you doing?" Iwan stood at the door of the bedroom and said to Jayna.

    Jayna suddenly screamed. She was thinking about something and was shocked by Iwan''s sudden voice.

    "Well, nothing..." Jayna said nervously.

    The next moment, Iwan appeared in front of Jayna. Jayna''s body shed subconsciously and pressed against the wall behind her. Her speed was

    very fast.

    However, Iwan was faster than Jayna. Before Jayna could react, Iwan appeared in front of Jayna with a smile.

    "Jayna, you are so fast. You are even faster than a powerhouse of the King level..." Iwan''s lips almost touched Jayna''s face.

    Jayna felt that Iwan''s breath was so hot. She finally reacted and looked at him with her mouth wide open.

    Iwan continued to stick to Jayna''s body, preventing her from running out. "Jayna, do you have something to tell me?"

 Chapter 410 Jaynas Secrets

    Chapter 410 Jayna''s Secrets

    Chapter 410 Jayna''s Secrets

    "I..." Jayna was flustered. Her beautiful face was full of anxiety.

    With his hands on the wall behind Jayna, Iwan''s lips almost touched Jayna''s. He said in a low voice, "When I was in the war on External Regions before, every time when I was in the most difficult time, there was a woman in a white dress who helped me. How should I thank her?"

    Iwan said meaningfully and looked at Jayna with a smile.

    "I don''t know. You..." Jayna was still struggling.

    Iwan licked his lips, like a wolf that bullied a little girl. He stared at Jayna and said, "I think the woman with a veil seems to be my wife."

    "You''re wrong. It''s not me..." Jayna stammered, holding the wall behind her with both hands. She didn''t dare to look into Iwan''s eyes, and her heart almost jumped out.

    As Jayna leaned back, Iwan continued to lean forward. After gently kissing Jayna''s face, he continued. "A few days ago, that woman was injured in the battle with Hyena Military Headquarters, and then she went to the cave to heal herself. I saw that she was seriously injured, so I helped her to reach the peak of Life Realm. Jayna, don''t you thank me?"

    When Jayna heard this, her beautiful eyes suddenly widened, and she stared at Iwan in surprise. Her sexy and attractive mouth was wide open. "You know everything? Why didn''t you tell me until now?" Jayna was stunned and asked Iwan.

    Ignoring her words, Iwan stared at Jayna with a dangerous look and said, "You have concealed so many things from me. How should I punish you?" At this moment, Jayna felt that the temperature of Iwan''s body began to rise, and there was a hint of impulse in his eyes.

    Jayna swallowed hard and quickly exined to Iwan, "I don''t mean to hide it from you. I can cultivate because..."

    However, just as Jayna spoke, Iwan suddenly pressed on top of her and kissed her.

    Jayna pushed Iwan away and said to Iwan, panting, "Iwan, listen to me..."

    Without giving her any chance to exin, Iwan picked up Jayna and walked towards the bed. Jayna struggled in his arms and wanted to exin to him.

    Jayna was thrown onto the bed by Iwan. Before Jayna could react, in an instant, Iwan appeared on the bed.

    "Iwan..." Jayna still wanted to exin. At least, she had to tell Iwan everything in her heart.

    However, Iwan ignored her. In the next hour, Jayna didn''t say aplete sentence.

    Two hourster, Jayna felt sore all over her body andy beside Iwan with a sad face. With a smile on his face, Iwan took a deep breath.

    Jayna was depressed. Iwan had been cultivating all night and insisted on doing it in the morning. Jayna had made an appointment with Jacey today to go shopping.

    But now, Jayna couldn''t even walk. How could she go out shopping?

    "Jayna, are you ready? Can we go now?" The next moment, there was a knock on the door from Jacey.

    Biting her lips, Jayna red at Iwan next to her. Her beautiful eyes were full of resentment. After Iwan knew that she was cultivating, he was really merciless to her. Jayna was sure now that it would be difficult for her to walk.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Iwan smiled at Jayna and said, "Don''t look at me like that. You didn''t tell me before you went to the battle. Women should stay at home. I will punish you severelyter."

    Jayna panicked. She looked at Iwan in disbelief and asked, "Will you do it again?"

    Iwan took it for granted and nodded. "Of course. If I don''t teach you a lesson, you will go out to fight again."

    Jayna was about to cry. She covered herself with the quilt and buried herself in it. She didn''t want to talk to Iwan anymore.

    Jacey had been waiting outside for several minutes. Seeing that Jayna didn''t speak, she knocked on the door and shouted, "Jayna? Are you ready?" Iwan told Jacey, "Jayna is not feeling well and hasn''t gotten up yet. You can go shopping with Sally."

    Outside the door, when Jacey heard the voice of Iwan in the bedroom, she was about to say something, but suddenly, she heard Jayna groan inside. Jacey blushed and immediately understood why Jayna didn''t get up at eleven o''clock in the morning.

    "Well, Jayna, have a good rest. I''m going shopping with Sally." Jacey said with a smile, and she quickly ran out.

    After Jacey went out, Iwan pulled Jayna out of the quilt and said to Jayna, "Come out. Jacey has left..."

    "I''ll kill you. It''s so embarrassing." Jayna was so angry that she bit on Iwan''s arm.

    The peak of Life Realm could not defeat Human King, let alone Jayna, who was forced to be promoted by Darcy and Iwan.

    It was twelve o''clock at noon, almost lunchtime.

    With her back to Iwan, Jayna didn''t want to talk to him anymore.

    For a couple, there was nothing that couldn''t be solved after doing it.

    With a cigarette, Iwan said to Jayna seriously, "Jayna, you are who you are. I am not the reincarnation of Haig, and you are not the reincarnation of Christina. The inheritance you got was arranged by my mother..." Iwan''s eyes wereplicated.

    Jayna, who didn''t want to talk to Iwan, turned around and asked him with tears in her eyes, "Really? But when I epted the inheritance of Christina, she saw your image and said that you were her husband Haig."

    Iwan shook his head with a smile and said, "With I my mother''s strength, it''s not difficult to do this You are stupid. Do you know how many powerful people have been in this world since ancient times? If reincarnation really exists, the world Will have long copsed.

    Jayna frowned, looked at him seriously, and asked, "Really?"

    Iwan put out the cigarette and said seriously, "Haig and Christina are a tragedy. Jayna, trust me. I won''t let their tragedy happen to us..." "Stop it. I believe you..." Jayna turned around andy on Iwan''s chest. A line of tears fell down from Jayna''s eyes.

    This time, after she told Iwan everything, she finally felt relieved. All of a sudden, she felt extremely rxed. "Are you hungry? I''ll cook for you." After resting for a while, Jayna raised her head and asked Iwan with a smile. Iwan smiled at Jayna and said, "I don''t want to eat."

    Jayna wanted to escape in an instant, but again, the peak of Life Realm couldn''t defeat Human King.

    But this time, Jayna no longer resisted.

    It was not until dusk that Jayna walked to the kitchen to cook for Iwan.

    At eight o''clock in the evening, in Viknd Military Headquarters, Shelton, Darcy, Tamas, and Dn finally finished the top-level meeting of all parties. This meeting about the future development strategy of Summo Military Headquarterssted for three days and nights. In the past three days and nights, each side had discussed hundreds of situations and countless details.

    There was a conflict between Dn and Tamas, so after the meeting was over, they were still not fully integrated and put down all their guard.

    Fortunately, they had reached a consensus at the meeting. That was, from now on, Internal Regions of Summo Military Headquarters, Fierce Sun Sect, and State Academy would form an alliance with Summo Military Headquarters.

    The four sides signed an agreement. At eight o''clock in the evening, witnessed by the national fortune of Summo Military Headquarters, the top powerhouses of all parties signed an agreement to advance and retreat together.

    Another decision of the meeting of all parties was to let Summo Military Headquarters march toward Imperial Dynasty.

    The goal was to make Summo Military Headquarters Imperial Dynasty III.

    "The fortune of Fierce Sun Sect and State Academy will be integrated with the national fortune!" Judy, the secondmander of Summo Military Headquarters, shouted in the square of Military Headquarters.

    Then, Dn from Fierce Sun Sect and Tamas from State Academy also stood up solemnly and threw their sect seals into the air.

    After a loud dragon roar, the national fortune of Summo Military Headquarters appeared, and then it swallowed the fortune seals of Fierce Sun Sect and State Academy.

    For a moment, the body of the Giant Dragon, the national fortune of Summo Military Headquarters, expanded and advanced at a fast speed.

    At the same time, the level of the

    state fortune of Summo Military Headquarters also began to increase rapidly. From the primary stage of the Royal Dynasty, it

    reached the middle stage of the Royal Dynasty and then the peakter stage of the Royal Dynasty.

    After the fortune of Fierce Sun Sect and State Academy was integrated with national fortune, the power of the national fortune of Summo Military Headquarters was directly promoted to the peakter stage of the Royal Dynasty.

    The level of national fortune was close to the top level of the Royal Dynasty of the Lion Quarter. When the state fortune of Summo Military Headquarters was promoted again that day, countless top forces in the world were shocked.

    This meant that from now on, Summo Military Headquarters hadpleted the integration within Internal Regions, and it would be unstoppable!

    Summo Military Headquarters had

    completely surpassed Iron Eagle Quarter, Silver Snake Quarter, ck Tiger Quarter, and Giant Bear Quarter. It could be ranked second in the world. In the future, even the Lion Quarter would not dare to easily establish the Z9 Alliance to suppress

    Summo Military Headquarters.

    After the national fortune of Summo Military Headquarters was promoted again, Iwan stood on the top of a building in the Miller family, feeling the rising momentum from the Military Headquarters, and his eyes were deep.

    "Are we going to officially enter the Imperial Dynasty III?

    "From now on, Heaven Domain will protect and support Summo Military Headquarters. Haig, Christina, thank you. Don''t worry. We will reach Imperial

    Dynasty III sessfully."

    Iwan made up his mind. In this life, he would fight.

 Chapter 411 Ploarity

    Chapter 411 Ploarity

    Chapter 411 PloarityContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Iwan didn''t stay any longer. After thinking for a while, he rushed to the Military Headquarters at a fast speed.

    After Iwan left the Miller mansion, Jayna, who was standing under the vi, looked up in the direction Iwan left, and the expression on her face gradually became serious.

    Summo Military Headquarters was officially promoted to thete stage of the Royal Dynasty. The integration meeting of all forces for three days and three nights was over. From now on, the situation of the Military Headquarters world hadpletely changed. It was very likely that another Lion Quarter would appear.

    Before Heaven Domain joined, the national fortune of Summo Military Headquarters had been promoted to thete stage of the Royal Dynasty. Once Heaven Domain''s fortune was linked to the national fortune, the state fortune of Summo would rise to the top level of the Royal Dynasty, not inferior to that of the Lion Quarter.

    Tonight, the two forces, Fierce Sun Sect and State Academy were connected to the national fortune of Summo Military Headquarters. This was a historical moment, which had never happened in thisnd for one thousand or two thousand years.

    "Are you ready to enter the Imperial Dynasty? Imperial Dynasty III..." Jayna muttered to herself. If they were promoted to the Imperial Dynasty, it meant that they would also face the disaster of the Imperial Dynasty that Haig and Christina faced two thousand years ago.

    "We will make it through this life! We will make it!" Jayna took a deep breath and clenched her fists.

    Even though Jayna had reached the peak of Life Realm, she didn''t choose to go with Iwan. Today, Iwan told her the truth, and she also knew that from now on, Iwan would never allow her to take any risk in the battle.

    At this moment, it was already dark in Summo Military Headquarters, but the square was brightly lit as if it was daytime. A huge dragon with golden light all over its body flew into the air. The golden light of the national fortune shone thousands of miles. Centered on the headquarters, it spread throughout the whole Summo.

    That night, the people of the Internal Regions of Summo Military Headquarters couldn''t help but look up at the sky above their heads.

    The atmosphere at Viknd Military Headquarters was extremely solemn at the moment. All the top powerhouses were both excited and serious. The national fortune of Summo Military Headquarters had been promoted to theter stage of the Royal Dynasty, in other words, it was not weak in the history of thisnd now. It was only second to Imperial Dynasty II. All the forces in the Internal Regions were aiming at the Imperial Dynasty III.

    At this moment, the national fortune Giant Dragon was still rapidly expanding in the air. There were a group of powerhouses including Darcy, Tamas, Dn, and Shelton, standing on the high steps, and tens of thousands of top powerhouses standing on the square below. They were all staring at the incarnation of national fortune in the air.

    At this moment, the aura of the nine people, including Shelton, Judy, Lewis, Carl, Kinsey, Steve, Bryant, Terry, and Brandon, began to rapidly expand with the support of the national fortune.

    With a loud bang, Shelton''s aura broke through to Life Realm Way Master level. Moreover, this was the level of fighting power of Shelton himself without the state fortune in theter stage of the Royal Dynasty. With the state fortune, Shelton would beparable to a half-a-step Human King who had condensed eight circles halo of Big Sun.

    After that, the aura of Judy, Lewis, and Carl also broke through to theter stage of Life Realm.

    Then, the five people including Kinsey also broke through to the early stage of Life Realm.

    On the square, the powerhouses with high positions in Summo Military Headquarters also began to break through.

    Among the powerhouses of the three sects, Johnson and Burlie had directly reached the peak of Life Realm, and Zack had reached the level of Life Realm.

    The aura of Tamas and Darcy didn''t fluctuate at all. Dn''s aura soared to the primary stage of Human King, and it could break through the middle stage of the Human King at any time.

    The Golden Dragon roared in mid-air. The square below was in dead silence, and tens of thousands of powerhouses were very quiet.

    All the powerhouses in Summo Military Headquarters were breaking through at this moment. This was the advantage of the promotion of the national fortune. In the Royal Dynasty, powerhouses with high positions could promote quickly.

    That was why Shelton, Judy, and the other elders of Summo Military Headquarters hoped that Iwan would return. If Iwan returned, he could gain great fortune. Moreover, with Iwan''s talent and contributions to the Royal Dynasty, he would get great fortune.

    However, Iwan had been refusing all the time. Even if Summo Military Headquarters was promoted to Royal Dynasty, he still refused.

    As Shelton and the others were thinking of Iwan, suddenly, the space in the distance fluctuated, and Iwan showed up.

    "Iwan..." Shelton nced at Iwan, and Iwan nodded at Shelton. Shelton said something to Iwan through telepathy.

    "Tamas had a condition. He wants

    Carson to be themander of the Military Headquarters. What do you think? If you don''t agree, we will refuse him." Shelton''s voice sounded in Iwan''s ear. Now, Shelton''s strength was only second to that of a Human King, and it was easy for him to send a message through telepathy.

    Iwan frowned and looked at Carson. Carson had helped Summo Military Headquarters several times before and had guarded Viknd two times in times of crisis.

    Today, it was the first time that Iwan saw Carson. But after a nce, Iwan was sure that Carson was not an ordinary Real Emperor.

    Iwan raised his head and pointed at Carson. Immediately, Carson appeared on the steps at the foot of the square. Carson''s face changed, and he subconsciously looked up at Iwan, who was floating in the air.

    "Iwan Cliff?" Carson had aplicated expression. He had always wanted to fight against Iwan under the influence of Darcy, but now, Iwan had reached the middle stage of True King and officially had the fighting power of Human-King level.

    Iwan looked at Carson and said, "You are a Real Emperor. It''s not easy to get promoted. Even if you get promoted this time, you still have to change again. Zero is the same as you. If you enter Military Headquarters and gain the support of the national fortune, it will be easier for you..."

    Carson''s expression became moreplicated when he heard what Iwan said.

    But before Carson could say anything, Shelton stepped forward and said to Carson, "Carson, you have helped protect Summo two times when Military Headquarters was in danger, and you have made contributions to Summo. Are you willing to join the Royal Dynasty and be the thirteenthmander?"

    Someone originally took the position of the thirteenthmander, but Carson had the qualification to hold the position because of his status and contributions to the country''s fortune.

    Tamas nodded at Carson with a

    smile, but he felt a little serious. He had overheard the conversation between Shelton and Iwan. Iwan didn''t join the Military Headquarters or holdany position in Summo Military Headquarters, but Shelton still had to ask Iwan about his attitude toward themander of Military Headquarters,

    Besides, behind Iwan, there was Darcy who had been suppressing Tamas and the support of Summo Military Headquarters.

    Carson took a deep breath and said to Shelton, "I''m willing!" After Carson finished speaking, the Golden Dragon above the square shone on him. For

    a moment, Carson''s aura was even more condensed with a tendency to advance, but it was forcefully suppressed by himself.

    After Carson took office, Liam would work in Summo Military Headquarters as the sixthmander on behalf of the Fierce Sun Sect. As for Johnson, he was dyed, and the rest of the powerhouses would also be dyed.

    After Iwan arrived, the aura above Summo Military Headquarters was unparalleled. The light column of the four Human-King level powerhouses surrounded the Golden Dragon.

    An aura column at the Way Master level, like stars all over the sky, surrounded the Golden Dragon.

    At this moment, in the Royal Dynasty

    of Summo, there were four

    powerhouses at the Human-King level, nearly a hundred powerhouses at the Way Master level, hundreds of powerhouses of the King level thousands of powerhouses of the Emperor level, thousands of Super Gods, and tens of thousands of Gods of War.

    The number of the top military groups below the God of War was more than one hundred thousand. Ever since the beginning of the first war on External Regions, the force of Summo had awakened, and its power had been rapidly expanding and growing all the time.

    Until now, the power within Summo Military Headquarters had instantly spread to every corner of the Military Headquarters world. The powerhouses of the top forces were all shocked.

    On Holy Mountain of the Lion Quarter, a group of powerhouses at the Way Master level and Human-King level rose into the air. They looked into the distance and sensed the situation of Summo Military Headquarters.

    The top powerhouses of the Giant Bear Quarter and Iron Eagle Quarter also walked outside, sensing the fluctuation of the national fortune in the direction of Summo Military Headquarters.

    At this moment, everyone understood that theyout of the Military Headquarters world had changed entirely from tonight on.

    The Lion Quarter used to be the only dominant one, but from now on, the Military Headquarters world would prize.

    The Military Headquarters world had officially entered a new age.

 Chapter 412 The World Military Headquarters Conference (1)

    Chapter 412 The World Military Headquarters Conference (1)

    Chapter 412 The World Military Headquarters Conference (1)

    The world of military headquarters hadpletely changed this night. The Lion Quarter was no longer the only great force. Now Summo had truly be the hegemonic power in the east.

    The world had be more turbulent and dangerous, and war could break out anytime. A top Royal Dynasty appeared in the Eastern Continent. Under such circumstances, It was just a matter of time to eliminate the influence of the Lion Quarter in the eastern world Besides, Iwan and the Heaven Domain, the Summo Military Headquarters''s sharpest swords to fight the outsiders, were there!

    The Summo Military Headquarters would dominate the Eastern Continent in a very short time. More importantly, earlier, when its top powerhouses all went out for an attack, the Fierceness Quarter and the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters, the top two military headquarters in the Eastern Continent, also sent their powerhouses out to destroy its national fortune.

    This was enmity and a reason for the Summo Military Headquarters to dere war on them. Therefore, now, when the Summo Military Headquarters''s meeting was over and the national fortune of the Royal Dynasty had upgraded, Both of the top two military headquarters in the Eastern Continent wereden with extreme anxiety.

    The Summo Military Headquarters, where there were four Human Kings, wasn''t something... they could stop.

    ...

    Now in the headquarters square of the Summo Military Headquarters, Carson Simpson and Liam, representing State Academy and Fierce Sun Sect respectively, officially joined the Summo Military Headquarters. Then the meeting was brought to a sessful close. Shelton and others would have to learn to harness the increasedbat power caused by the national fortune improvement.

    Iwan did not stay here for too long. After a nce at Darcy, he left. Seeing him leaving, Darcy wanted to say something to him, but she failed to utter a word in the end.

    Her son''s mixed feelings about her wouldn''t disappear so soon. She had also found that Iwan seemed to have learned about something and that he didn''t want to ask her about those secrets.

    After Iwan left, Shelton gave an order. Then, Judy, Lewis, Carl, and other veterans of the Summo Military Headquarters began to issue new orders. Now the Lion Quarter on the Mid-Continent was to upgrade to be an Imperial Dynasty. If it went through cmities on the way to the Imperial Dynasty and became one, it would settle all the ounts with the Summo Military Headquarters.

    So the Summo Military Headquarters''s top agenda should be preparing for a battle as soon as possible.

    Half an hourter, centered on the headquarters of the Summo Military Headquarters, the battle teams led by the High King-level powerhouses began marching into the territory of the Summo Military Headquarters. Each battle team consisted of 100 people, including King-level powerhouses, Emperor-level powerhouses, Super Gods, as well as Gods of War.

    They were going all out to prepare for a battle! The wartime mechanism of the military headquarters was on, economic development made way for it, and everything within its territory went on with an aim to strengthen it.

    This was the first great move of the Summo Military Headquarters since it had founded its dynasty. Previously, when the world was generally peaceful, only one God of War was enough to guard one city within its territory, and the other powerhouses would focus on their own cultivation.

    But the situation was different now. The world had gone through many changes and was still changing. War would break out anytime in the world of military headquarters. Under such circumstances, powerhouses should be stationed in the cities and towns at all levels within its territory, preventing its enemies in other military headquarters from making trouble here.

    The world was moving so fast. This night, not only the Summo Military Headquarters but also other top military headquarters around the world were like this.

    Lots of strong hidden forces and those that had not shown up earlier all came out now. They joined hands with the military headquarters of earthly dynasties closely to guard them. Then countless weapons for war appeared on the borders of the military headquarters at all levels.

    So, now, people within the territory of every military headquarters around the world were all surprised to find that the whole world seemed to have changed overnight.

    A city where even a God of War had rarely been seen previously was now a city of powerhouses-Gods of War, Super Gods, Emperor-level powerhouses, and King-level powerhouses.

    A God of War who could guard a big city in the past could only guard a fourth- or fifth-tier city now.

    This was nothing surprising. Since battles broke out one after another and a full-scale war seemed to take ce in the world of military headquarters anytime, those hidden forces in the Internal Regions were sure toe out.

    ...

    At 10:30 in Viknd, Summo, when Iwan had just returned to the Millers'' home, Dn came here in a hurry. Having sensed it, Iwan guided him to the training ground behind the Millers'' house with his aura.

    Soon Dn and Iwan came to the backyard and confronted each other in mid-air.

    Iwan looked at Dn and asked, "What''s the matter, Mr. Dn?"

    Dn looked at Iwan deeply withplicated emotions. How many days had passed since he and Iwan parted thest time? Was it 10 days in total? No. It was seven or eight days, right?

    In fact, he had had a meeting with Iwan in Mosand just seven or eight days ago. But now, Iwan already had the qualification and strength to be his equal, which meant he had made progress at a super fast speed.

    After a long while, Dn sighed deeply and said to Iwan, "Lord Cliff, your upgrading speed really surprised me! I never expected that you could reach the peak of the middle stage of the True King level and get the strength of a Human King in just a week!"

    Iwan nodded and said, "Mr. Dn, your upgrading speed is also good. I haven''t seen you for just seven days, but you''re already a Human King. Your umted strength is great, so I don''t think the early stage of the Human King level is your limit, right? I guess you can probably reach the peak of the middle stage of the Human King level in a short time."

    Iwan nced at Dn deeply. Anyway, the man in front of him was the son of fortune and a peerless, ambitious hero of the time in thisnd.

    Dn gave a wry smile and said, "Yes. But no matter how much I improve myself, I can''t match you. When I reach the peak of the middle stage of the Human King level, you must already be at the peak of theter stage of the True King level."

    Iwan nodded, not contradicting him. Dn was right. Iwan was confident he could do it. He already knew how he should cultivate the Dominating Emperor Way.

    Dn then looked at Iwan and opened his mouth, hoping to say something but also wanting to hold his tongue. With mixed feelings, he didn''t seem to know how to start.

    Iwan frowned slightly, looked at Dn, and said, "Mr. Dn, I guess youe here for something, right?"

    Only then did Dn nod and say, "Yes, Lord Cliff. I''m confused about a few things, and I want you to tell me the answers."

    Iwan nodded and replied, "Okay, tell me your confusions. And I''m also confused about a few things. I also want to ask you for the answers."

    Dn nodded, frowned deeply,

    looked at Iwan so gravely, and said, "First, do you think the Lion Quarter can sessfully upgrade to be an Imperial Dynasty? And I have to tell you something. When I left the Lion Quarter three days ago, I saw a mysterious person with very dark energy. It seems he knows you... Who is he?"

    Iwan said, "The person you met is called Mastema. His identity tells him that his mission of living is to destroy the Imperial Dynasties. He was born in the Lion Quarter. I guess his aim is to swallow the whole Lion Quarter and destroy everything of it."

    Dn arched his brows and asked, "Is Mastema the force that has destroyed the two previous dynasties in thisnd of ours?"

    Iwan nodded and said, "Yes, right. This one is a member of that dark force. Now let me answer the question you just asked. I don''t think it''s a good choice for the Lion Quarter or the Summo Military Headquarters to upgrade to be an Imperial Dynasty."

    Iwan frowned deeply, his eyes grave.

    This was the reason why Iwan firmly refused to join the Summo Military Headquarters. To be frank, if now he joined it with the Heaven Domain, the headquarters would immediately be the same as the Lion Quarter. But he was so worried about one thing.

    Emperor Victory and his empire were very strong during Imperial Dynasty, right? The empire was still strong during Imperial Dynasty II, wasn''t it? But they were beaten face wouldExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    t''they? If a force

    to

    be an Imperial Dynasty, it albkinds of problems in a very short time. It would copse very soon!

    So now, even if he and the Heaven Domain joined it, he knew that was far from enough.

    After hearing Iwan''s answer, Dn was astonished. He stared at Iwan in a daze and asked with disbelief, "Lord Cliff, you really think the Summo Military Headquarters is so weak?"

    Iwan nodded and shook his head. "It''s not that I think it is weak, but that our strength is far from enough. So, Mr. Dn, you''ll have to keep working hard to make progress. Our.... is not enough, far from enough."

    Iwan looked so serious.

    Dn nodded, sighed deeply, and said, "Okay, I got it."

    Then he asked, "Lord Cliff, my second question is, ''What are you going to do next?""

    Iwan said, "Quell the Eastern Continent. To upgrade, the Heaven Domain needsrge amounts of resources."

    Dn nodded to agree and then asked, "My third question..."

    Dn was silent for a while, not asking directly. Instead, he waited a while before he pointed to the sky and asked, "Will... heaven cave in, making everything gone?"

    For the first time, Iwan didn''t immediately answer Dn''s question, as Dn had just done. The Five-pole Human Kings of the guardians of the rules had also appearedtely. With all Haig''s strength, Iwan had sensed the smell of death from them.

    The guardians of the rules... almost couldn''t hold. What were they guarding? Iwan had been confused earlier, but he could guess something now. After a long while, he finally looked at Dn very seriously and said, "Sorry, I... don''t know... the answer to this question."

    Dn nodded bitterly. He was a Human King level powerhouse. In the previous era, he had been the son of fortune and a peerless, fierce hero. As for many of the ultimate secrets of this world, he... more or less knew something about them, so he was worried.

    Right, before he upgraded to be a Human King, he didn''t have to think about this. But after he became one, he had a better understanding of the world. Then he had sensed something that those below the Human King level would never find.

    So he was more worried.

    Dn didn''t speak anything to Iwan anymore, but turned and left. But Iwan didn''t see him off. Dn came to me for answers, but his confusions and

    worries are also mine.

    Iwan took a deep breath. No matter what, he would struggle until the end this time!

 Chapter 413 The World Military Headquarters Conference (2)

    Chapter 413 The World Military Headquarters Conference (2)

    Chapter 413 The World Military Headquarters Conference (2)

    Now in a wilderness in the suburb of Summo, Tamas Simpson and Carson Simpson, of State Academy, were talking about something secretly. The two of them looked so grave, especially Carson.

    Tonight hemunicated with Iwan face to face for the first time. After their meeting, he sighed inwardly with veryplicated emotions.

    In fact, he was much stronger than Iwan five years ago. Even a few months ago, when he got seriously wounded and returned to Viknd, he was stronger than Iwan.

    But Iwan was now much stronger than him.

    After being silent a long while, Carson asked Tamas quite bitterly, "President, is it that I... I can''t catch up with Iwan in this life?"

    Tamas sighed, shook his head, and said, "Catch? Why catch? Darcy has been calcting for a lifetime, but Iwan has now taken another path! You don''t have to catch up with him."

    Carson pressed in confusion, "Uh? What do you mean by that, president?"

    Tamas chuckled and said with deep eyes, "It''s simple. The path of Summo''s territory has returned. Iwan will never join Summo, and I saw the light tonight. No doubt, he won''t join Summo. And you''re the peerless genius State Academy has cultivated with a millennium of calction. You''re the one designed to deal with cmities for the third Imperial Dynasty, but Iwan suddenly rose with great strength in this generation. Then the people to deal with cmities in this generation are probably the two of you."

    Carson felt more bitterness. He shook his head and mocked himself, "Hah, president, Iwan is the one, and I''m not, right? I haven''t yet reached the True King level, and I think Iwan is right. It''s not that easy for me to reach the True King level."

    Tamas nodded to agree and said, "Yes, right. If you want to reach the True King level, your Real Emperor Way will have to metamorphose one more time."

    "Just like... just like Iwan removed the Real Emperor Way of Haig, the State-Guarding General of Imperial Dynasty I, on the External Battlefieldst month. You don''t have to remove anything, but you need to go through a metamorphosis. Then your Real Emperor Way will truly improve. You don''t have to suppress it too much. Make a breakthrough first. After you reach the True King level, think about how to metamorphose. This is also a way." After that, Tamas left with the group of powerhouses of State Academy. As for more secrets of the world, he didn''t tell Carson about them. Even if he told him, it wouldn''t help. Anyway, one who hadn''t had the strength of a Human King couldn''t see them through.

    Iwan could see them through, so he was clearer about what he should do next. But Carson was not so excellent.

    But Tamas, who was traveling alone, was also so worried. His n waspletely disrupted. The national fortune of the Summo Military Headquarters upgraded super fast. Maybe Darcy didn''t know that Tamas''s thought was now the same as Iwan''s-slowing down the upgrading speed of the Summo Military Headquarters. Right, the headquarters should slow down to umte more strength.

    Tamas was apprehensive. He wanted to slow it down, but couldn''t do it under the great trend. The Lion Quarter in the Mid-Continent was about to upgrade to be an Imperial Dynasty. Once it began upgrading, whether it seeded or not, the Summo Military Headquarters would suffer greatly.

    By then, if the headquarters wanted to only protect itself or resist the attack from the Lion Quarter, it would be more difficult.

    ...

    Deep under the ground in the west of the territory of the Summo Military Headquarters was a space full of extreme dark energy. This space was so well hidden that no one could find it from the ground.

    But the underground world here had obviously all been invaded by extreme dark energy. Of course, that was not the whole story. In fact, the extreme dark energy was also spreading rapidly to the upper space.

    Right... few people knew that the Summo Military Headquarters''s Imperial Dynasty''s cmities were around the corner. But now, there seemed to be a formless rule that was preventing the dark energy from spreading, but it almost couldn''t suppress it.

    The extreme dark energy in the depths of the ground was still gathering energy.

    Then Andy Cliff appeared, sitting straight in the dark energy. Wearing a ck long robe, he was covered with dark patterns.

    He had forced Tamasst time but ended up wounded, but he had fully recovered now. And he was stronger.

    After a formless rule fluctuation, Andy''s aura simply reached the peak of the middle stage of the True King level. It could almost match a Human King''s.

    The price was that 90% of his eyes had been invaded by the dark energy, meaning only a small space of his eyes was left untouched.

    "Andy, Summo is about to upgrade to be an Imperial Dynasty. It''s time... for you to act..." An eerie voice reverberated in his brain.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    As soon as he heard the voice, he wanted to kill. But he suppressed it forcefully, trying to maintain thest trace of clearness in his eyes.

    "You have no right to tell me what I should do! The rules say that I can lunch the attack when Summo has upgraded to be an Imperial Dynasty!" Andy gritted his teeth and said seriously.

    The eerie voice reverberated in his brain again, "Mastema of the Mid-Continent has already begun moving. Then... behave yourself!"

    Andy snorted, "I am different from him. ording to the rules, the Eastern Continent is my turf, not his! He wants toe over, but it won''t be so easy!"

    "Gahhh, you can''t suppress it for too long..." The eerie voice spoke a few more words in his brain and disappeared.

    Andy''s eyes looked grave, and the extremely fierce dark energy in him kept spreading. Now, right above him was an underground sea of dark air. Its extremely dark energy was surging and moving up at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    In the sea of extremely dark energy, balls of ck air were forming human shapes and getting solidified, with the weakest aura being at the King level. And their numbers increased every moment.

    ...

    At 12 a.m. Summo time, the Five-pole Human Kings of the guardians of the rules gathered again in the base camp of the guardians of the rules in the World Center, a ce in the part of the ocean to the far east of the External Battlefield.

    The five Human Kings were Elliot, Charlie, Bruce, Hobbes, and Fisk. They were here to discuss what to do next.

    Elliot said, "The Lion Quarter is about to upgrade to be an Imperial Dynasty. The Summo Military Headquarters is ready, but the Western Continent is still separated. I don''t think it will have the chance to upgrade to be an Imperial Dynasty in this generation."

    Charlie nodded and said, "It seems

    that only the Lion Quarter and the Summo Military Headquarters are hopeful in this generation. This is thest generation, so my suggestion is that we can''t let the two parties keep fighting each other. If they keep fighting, the result will be the same as that 2,000 years ago-all Imperial Dynasties were gone. The internal friction will be too great!"

    Fisk echoed, "Right. We can''t let them fight like this in a short time. I propose that we hold the World Military Headquarters Conference. We five brothers will preside over the conference to make new rules!"

    "Agree!"

    "Okay, I agree!"

    ...

    The Ancient Human Kings in the camp of the guardians of the rules all nodded to agree.

    Finally, Elliot, the Ancient Human

    King guarding the central point of

    the world, gave his word, "Okay, summon them here for a meeting The first Real Emperor Way Realm will open in six days. Ask therge, medium-sized, and preliminary military headquarters to send their men to attend the meeting in the World Center.

    "We, the camp of the guardians of the rules, need to do two things. First, mediate the wars between the military headquarters around the world, especially the battles between the Lion Quarter and the Summo Military Headquarters. The battles between them must stop! Second, give the name list of those who will enter the Real Emperor Way Realm in six days, and announce the rules!

    "Our camp has always been neutral, functioning to monitor and protect the whole world. Although we join in proactively this time, it is generally the same. Remember, we''re constrained. We''ll just join. No more than that."

    Therefore, an hourter, the military headquarters around the world, top, medium-sized, and small ones, all received the invitation from the five Ancient Human Kings.

    In three days, forces around the world would be heading for the headquarters of the guardians of the rules to attend the conference. Instantly, the turbulent situation once again got huge waves.

    Some were happy, and some were sad. The Summo Military Headquarters would definitely have a fierce war of words with the Lion Quarter in three

    days.

 Chapter 414 The World Military Headquarters Conference (3)

    Chapter 414 The World Military Headquarters Conference (3)

    Chapter 414 The World Military Headquarters Conference (3)

    Three dayster, the World Military Headquarters Conference kicked off. This news soon traveled to every corner of the world. Of course, Iwan got the news in Viknd. And an hour ago, he had called Ivy, making the next n for the Heaven Domain.

    Therefore, an hour ago, almost when he had just received the news that the World Military Headquarters Conference would kick off in three days, he quickly made some ns. And the 3,000 top soldiers of the Heaven Domain had also left the External Battlefield an hour ago.

    Late at night in the Millers'' house in Viknd. When Emily had fallen asleep. Iwan changed into a ck battle robe and stood at her bed to watch her, a little unwilling to leave her.

    He... would be leaving again. He had to solve a few problems before the World Military Headquarters Conference started, or it wouldn''t be easy to solve them.

    Iwan was watching Emily at her bed, and Jayna was behind him. She knew Iwan would be leaving again.

    Having sensed Jayna''s worry, Iwan consoled her, "Don''t worry. I''ll be perfectly fine this time."

    Jayna nodded and held her tongue. Before he left Viknd, Iwan also advised Evan to do something. Then he took off in the backyard of the Millers'' house, heading for the Wolf Military Headquarters.

    The moment Iwan left, Evan revisited the headquarters of the military headquarters in Viknd. Right, the Way Masters from the Wolf Military Headquarters and the Fish Military Headquarters ambushed the Heaven Domain''s men at the Hyena Military Headquartersst time, but Iwan had not settled this ount... with them yet.

    Although none of the Heaven Domain''s men died, he must take revenge. The World Military Headquarters Conference was about to kick off, and the world had changed, so the Z9 Alliance would disappear!

    About 10 minutester, Shelton Hayes, who was in the headquarters in Viknd, called the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters and the Silver Snake Military Headquarters, telling them that if they dared to target Summo again, his army would fight them!

    Shelton simply said this and hung up rudely.

    Now the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters was in the daytime. Soon all its top powerhouses learned what Shelton meant.

    "The news that the World Military Headquarters Conference will be held in three days has juste out of the camp of the guardians of the rules, and Summo suddenly began threatening us. What does Shelton really mean?" a Way Master of the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters frowned and said, a little confused.

    After a while, an old man at the peak stage of the Life Realm said, "It should be Iwan. You guys seem to have forgotten one thing. Although the Heaven Domain won the battle in the Hyena Military Headquarters three days ago, they were ambushed by the Wolf Military Headquarters and the Fish Military Headquarters. Then they suffered great losses. Don''t you think the Lord of the Heaven Domain, who has that character, will take revenge?"

    As soon as the old man finished that, the whole meeting room fell silent. They had a big problem. When they left that day, four living Way Masters from the Wolf Military Headquarters and the Fish Military Headquarters hade with them to their military headquarters. And they were still taking refuge in their military headquarters now.

    ...

    An hourter, in the head office of the Wolf Military Headquarters, their King-level powerhouses and the only Way Master staying behind within their territory all looked desperate. The Heaven Domain hadnded in their territory, but this was the news received 10 minutes ago.

    "Let''s fight until we die. Now, apart from the Lord of the Heaven Domain himself, all their top powerhouses have died. No matter how strong he is, he can''t kill us all. The soldiers of the Heaven Domain under his banner are just Gods of War, Super Gods, or powerhouses at the Emperor level. None of them are at the King level," a powerhouse of the Wolf Military Headquarters at the ninth stage of the King level said.

    Earlier, Shelton destroyed their headquarters and even distinguished their national fortune. Now, since such a long time had passed, of course, they had rebuilt their headquarters. After all, there were some hidden powerhouses in thend of such arge military headquarters.

    The Wilderness Cab in the hearnd of the Seal Military Headquarters was an example! So the Wolf Military Headquarters was the same. In fact, the second day after Shelton left, some hidden powerhouses in theirnd had begun rebuilding their headquarters.

    In just one day, they had gathered dozens of King-level powerhouses, almost 100 Emperor-level powerhouses, and hundreds of Super Gods from all those hidden forces within their territory. These people congregated in the capital city of the Wolf Military Headquarters and rebuilt the headquarters. In fact, the powerhouses of their headquarters had been worried in the past three days. After all, it was they who had been to the Hyena Military Headquarters to ambush Iwan with the powerhouses from the territory of the Fish Military Headquarters. Although the Heaven Domain had suffered great losses and their senior fighters had been unable to fight, Iwan Cliff, the Lord of the Heaven Domain, did not disappear. Instead, he had be stronger-he already had the strength of a Human King.

    Therefore, the four luckily survived Way Masters from the Wolf Military Headquarters and the Fish Military Headquarters didn''t dare to return to their headquarters, but went to thends of the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters and the Silver Snake Military Headquarters to seek asylum.

    Currently, either in thend of the Wolf Military Headquarters or in thend of the Fish Military Headquarters, there was only one Way Master left. Now, listening to his man''s report, the only Way Master in the Wolf Military Headquarters turned so grave.

    A Human King! Those inferior King-level powerhouses might not know what a Human King meant, but he knew how terrifying a Human King was. Now in the battle conference room of the Wolf Military Headquarters, those senior King-level powerhouses of the headquarters were talking in anger, hoping to kill all the ordinary soldiers of the Heaven Domain.

    But the ground outside their headquarters suddenly began violently shaking. Then the ss of the whole building burst in an instant.

    Then these powerhouses and senior leaders in the building saw something they would never forget in their lifetime, but of course, they wouldn''t have the chance to see the sunrise the next day.

    At the moment, a huge shadow rose from the ground and appeared outside the building. Then, a palm, as huge as a hill, aimed with great force at the building.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    The heaven-shocking shadow was the image of Iwan''s momentum. The only Way Master and dozens of King-level powerhouses of the Wolf Military Headquarters turned ashen and ran like crazy, wishing to leave the building.

    But some stubborn King-level and Emperor-level powerhouses rushed at the huge palm. Of course, they couldn''t change anything. Their strength was no match for the heaven-swallowing momentum of a living Human King.

    With a resounding boom, the base camp building of the Wolf Military Headquarters waspletely reduced to ruins. The soldiers of the Heaven Domain didn''t have to attack it at all because Iwan had destroyed everything with just a palm.

    On the ruins, the only Way Master of

    the Wolf Military Headquarters was

    ashen, the circting air in him

    turbulent. Right, he had been

    e

    seriously wounded in an instant. The High King-level powerhouses, Emperor-level powerhouses, and Super Gods behind him were the same. As for those Gods of War, they had all perished, turning into blood spray in an instant.

    No right or wrong. No kindness or evil. Iwan was here to take revenge.

    "So... so powerful. Irresistible, irresistible." These King-level powerhouses of the Wolf Military Headquarters had just shouted they would kill the ordinary soldiers of the Heaven Domain, but they were now so desperate.

    Iwan, in a ck battle robe, was now standing quietly in the heaven-shaking shadow, looking at the powerhouses of the Wolf Military Headquarters without mercy.

    The only Way Master, in the Death Realm, of the Wolf Military Headquarters said to Iwan so bitterly, "Mr. Cliff, we, the Wolf Military Headquarters, surrender. We surrender... Can we?"

    Iwan looked so cold with killing intent. Staring at the Way Master, he said, "What do you think?"

    "s... sorry," the Way Master apologized. Then, with his aura bulging, he charged Iwan.

    "You guys run! Try your best to run!" the Way Master shouted to those behind him. Without hesitation, he rushed at the huge shadow of Iwan and exploded himself.

    But... his effort was in vain. The self-explosion of a powerhouse in the Death Realm couldn''t harm Iwan at all.

    When the dust was gone, Iwan looked at those King-level and Emperor-level powerhouses running in all directions and sneered, "Can... you manage to run away?"

    His momentum was instantly spread. Then the running King-level powerhouses got seriously wounded.

    Iwan didn''t kill them. It was not that he couldn''t kill them, but that it was a pity to let them die like this.

    The dozens of King-level powerhouses looked happy, wanting to continue to run, but they found in despair that the soldiers of the Heaven Domain wearing war armor were charging them with huge swords from all directions.

    Hannah Bass had once again

    upgraded the armor of the Heaven

    Domain''s soldiers in a few days

    earlier. By

    g huge amounts of

    resources, she had made their

    armoreach the King level. Each

    soldier couldunch three King-level

    attacks with the armor, and the

    armor also had stronger defensive

    power.

    Hannah was a tough person. Working around the clock for three days, she upgraded more than 3,000 pieces of war armor for the soldiers of the Heaven Domain. Anyway, she didn''t want what had happened to Warrior No.1 and his lot to happen again.

    Although more than 100 top fighters of the Heaven Domain but Iwan were trapped in the Real Emperor Way Realm, its soldiers were still very strong.

    Iwan continued to fight along with the 3,000 soldiers wearing the King-level armor! They would kill any enemy they wet, no matter how powerful the enemy was! They were undefeated...

    Half an hourter, the rebuilt base camp building of the Wolf Military Headquarters once again disappeared from this world. The dozens of King-level powerhouses, more than a hundred Emperor-level powerhouses, and hundreds of Super Gods were all... killed!

 Chapter 415 The World Military Headquarters Conference (4)

    Chapter 415 The World Military Headquarters Conference (4)

    Chapter 415 The World Military Headquarters Conference (4)

    A Human King and 3,000 pseudo-King-level (King-level armor-wearing) powerhouses destroyed arge military headquarters in half an hour. This was not hard to do.

    Even if all the previous seven or eight Way Masters of the Wolf Military Headquarters were here, they couldn''t change anything, let alone only one Way Master.

    In the current general situation of the world, the Summo Military Headquarters and the Lion Quarter had fought each other multiple times. The rule that top powerhouses wouldn''t join the fight had long been discarded. During the three confrontations between the Lion Quarter and the Summo Military Headquarters, the two parties had kept sending top powerhouses to the battlefield. Initially, they sent Emperor-level powerhouses, then those at higher levels, then even those at the King level, and finally the Way Masters.

    A few days ago, Dn, a Human King, had even gone to the Holy Mountain of the Lion Quarter. After the three great battles, the fight had escted to a Human-King war. If things went on like this, the whole world would be in a full-scale confrontation.

    When things hade to this point, no one dared to put more powerful powerhouses into it. Why had Iwane over to destroy the Wolf Military Headquarters? To put it inly, this was just the continuation of thest battle. After all, this one was just about three days from thest.

    And Iwan hade today to take revenge!

    The moment after all the powerhouses in the headquarters of the Wolf Military Headquarters were killed, some Way Masters in the Life Realm appeared on the edge of the building ruins. Some were from the Silver Snake Military Headquarters, and the others were from the ck Tiger Quarter. After all, the two military headquarters were very close to the Wolf Military Headquarters.

    They were eight in total. Their headquarters had received the news of Iwan''s visit to the Wolf Military Headquarters half an hour ago. They had immediately sent their powerhouses over.

    But they had arrived a few moments toote. The Wolf Military Headquarters was once again ughtered, ughtered more thoroughly this time. Now there were a few powerhouses left in its territory. Even if there were still a few King-level and Emperor-level powerhouses left, they must have fled from it, not daring to linger anymore.

    There were terrifying beings here. They couldn''t beat the soldiers of the Heaven Domain wearing the King-level armor, not to mention to beat Iwan. The eight Way Masters in the Life Realm from the ck Tiger Quarter and the Silver Snake Military Headquarters were now astonished. The Heaven Domain... was stronger.

    An army of 3,000 pseudo-King-level powerhouses was led by a Human King. The Heaven Domain was so tenacious that it seemed unbeatable. Although its five deputy lords and their armed escorts were not present, the Heaven Domain was still peerless!

    Iwan was now standing quietly on the ruins. He nced at the powerhouses from the ck Tiger Quarter and the Silver Snake Military Headquarters and said, "What did youe here for?"From N?velDrama.Org.

    These powerhouses all became nervous. They bowed to Iwan respectfully. "Mr. Cliff, sir!"

    Right, now Iwan already had a Human King''s fighting power, so he was a sir. Then calling him sir was reasonable.

    Iwan nodded. Then he stared at the four Way Masters in the Life Realm from the Silver Snake Military Headquarters and said, "You... want to fight me?"

    The four Way Masters were terrified, their clothes soaked in a cold sweat. Anyway, they were here to apologize to Iwan.

    A Human King! Although they also had an Ancient Human King in their territory, the one wouldn''t wake up until he really had to. And he was the only one they had.

    So the four powerhouses of the Silver Snake Military Headquarters immediately bowed to Iwan and said, "Lord Cliff, we, the Silver Snake Military Headquarters, are willing to pay for what we have done wrong. We''re willing to pay a price. We just hope you can wipe out the past."

    Iwan sneered and said to them, "Oh? How?"

    One of them gritted his teeth and said, "We''ll provide more than 3,000 pieces of secret ores of all kinds for the soldiers of the Heaven Domain to make war armor. And..."

    Before the man finished speaking, Iwan said, "10,000 pieces..."

    "Okay!" the man gritted his teeth and said. After all, they couldn''t beat Iwan, who had a Human King''s fighting power now. If they couldn''t kill him in a short time, someday they would end up like the Wolf Military Headquarters today!

    "Lord Cliff, we, the Silver Snake

    Ine

    Military Headquarters, have broken our alliance with the Lion Quarter, and we will never ept the cursed survivors from the Wolf Military Headquarters or the Fish Military Headquarters. And our delegation has now arrived in Viknd of Summo to hold peace talks with the Summo Military Headquarters. We will... pay for their losses caused by the earlier war!"

    Iwan nodded and waved at these powerhouses, signaling them to leave. The four Way Masters finally got relieved and hurried off.

    The Summo Military Headquarters

    was so tolerant, but Iwan was

    different. If someone caused losses to him, they would have to pay for it with what was hundreds or even thousands of times valuable, or they should destroy the Heaven Domain. Ofcourse, they had to have the strength to do it.

    The powerhouses of the Silver Snake Military Headquarters left. Iwan then looked at the four powerhouses of the ck Tiger Quarter, nodded, and said, "You''ve helped us a few times so far. Thank you for that. The Heaven Domain will visit you when we''re free."

    Moved, the four powerhouses said, "You''re wee, Lord Cliff. We, the ck Tiger Quarter, have always disliked the Lion Quarter. We just took what we wanted. Congrattions to you on your achievement as Human King."

    Iwan nodded and smiled, "I''m not one yet. Still far away from that. Did youe to me for something?"

    The leader of the powerhouses took a deep breath and gritted his teeth, "Lord Cliff, the Real Emperor Way Realm will open in six days. We want to seek shelter from you..."

    Iwan nodded with a smile and said,

    he

    "Okay, it should be so. You guys don''t have to pay other prices. Take this as my gratitude to the ck Tiger Quarter''s help." When he found that the powerhouse in the Life Realm wanted to say something more, Iwan stopped him skillfully with these words.

    The four powerhouses still wanted to say something, but Iwan had waved to them, signaling them to leave. Therefore, they could only bow low to thank him and leave.

    Iwan was here on the Western Continent. No matter what, the powerhouses in the Life Realm from two top military headquarters here had had to hurry over to meet him.

    This was the card Iwan had now! A Human King and a sir!

    After the powerhouses of the ck Tiger Quarter left, a soldier wearing the King-level armor flew over and said respectfully, "Domain Lord, we''ve collected all the resources of the Wolf Military Headquarters. What should we do next?"

    Iwan narrowed his eyes with intent to kill. He said, "Send a few squads to the target spots ahead. Break all the gathering spots of all their national fortune across the territory of the Wolf Military Headquarters! Spare... no one! I want thisnd to be a deadnd!"

    "Yes, sir!" The soldier took his order. Then helicopters rose one after another. Large numbers of soldiers of the Heaven Domain headed for every corner of the Wolf Military Headquarters.

    An hourter, dozens of thick national fortune-gathering spots under the ground of the big cities within the territory of the Wolf Military Headquarters were all destroyed by these soldiers.

    The moment these national fortune meridians were cut off, Iwan felt something different.

    The feeling was hard to describe. It seemed like a vibrantnd instantly lost its vitality and became withered.

    Gradually, in some ces of thisnd where there were beautiful mountains and rivers, the springs became broken, and the vibrant trees lost lots of their spirits. Although the people in thisnd had not felt anything, Iwan had cut off their future.

    It was easy to predict that with all the national fortune meridians cut off, it would be hard to see new powerhouses appear in thisnd. The reason was simple. Thisnd didn''t have enough national fortune to bear powerhouses.

    "This... is the price!" Iwan mumbled. Then he took his soldiers to mass, rushing toward thend of the Fish Military Headquarters bordering the Wolf Military Headquarters.

    After Iwan left with his soldiers, the top forces on the Western Continent saw the current situation of thend of the Wolf Military Headquarters through their satellites. Then they were terrified.

    Instantly, the powerhouses on the Western Continent had a better understanding of the Heaven Domain under Iwan''s banner.

    This was the ultimate hegemonic force that had quickly risen on the External Battlefield five years ago. Its chief was never a soft-hearted person! He could fight for the people andnd he cared about, at all costs!

    But to his enemy, he was merciless and domineering!

 Chapter 416 The Domineering Domain Lord (1)

    Chapter 416 The Domineering Domain Lord (1)

    Chapter 416 The Domineering Domain Lord (1)

    On the way to the Fish Military Headquarters, Iwan received a call from Ivy.

    "Domain Lord, something is happening! The powerhouses above the Emperor level in the headquarters of the Fish Military Headquarters are leaving the building.... What should we do?" Ivy said a little anxiously.

    Iwan sneered, "It doesn''t matter. Now control all the inte systems within the territory of the Fish Military Headquarters, telling the escapers to return to their headquarters in half an hour andmit suicide! And give up all their resources intact. Otherwise, I would remove their headquarters from this world!"

    What was a Human King? He was a moving thermal weapon. Sometime earlier, Iwan destroyed the Wolf Military Headquarters with just a palm. That was the deterrent power of a Human King.

    After ending her call with Iwan, Ivy began delivering the message across thend of the Fish Military Headquarters, just as Iwan told her.

    Just three minutester, a Way Master of the Fish Military Headquarters received a text message and read it with a dark face with a dozen or so powerhouses at the high stage of the King level. Now they were in a small town at the foot of a mountain in thend of the Fish Military Headquarters. "Iwan is really brutal! He wants to ughter all of us! To remove the Fish Military Headquarters from this world! What should we do?" A King-level powerhouse of the Fish Military Headquarters pounded the ground hard, making cracks in the ground beneath his feet.

    The others fell silent in an instant. Iwan''s style was that if he couldn''t vent his anger, they, the Fish Military Headquarters, would definitely end up 100 times more miserable than the Wolf Military Headquarters next door.

    So far, dozens of Way Masters had been killed by Iwan. After a long while, the only Way Master staying behind took a deep breath, stood up, and said, "You guys leave. I''m going back..."

    Then a King-level powerhouseughed miserably, called his family, talking with them for three minutes, also stood up, and said, "Guys, we can''t escape. The Heaven Domain''s intelligence system is very effective. If we escape, what about those left behind? What about those we care about?

    "The elders of our headquarters killed the people Iwan cares about in the Hyena Military Headquarters. Won''t he kill those we care about? Give up all your flukes. Iwan is soft-hearted to some people, but not to all. Remember, we... are his enemies! The enemies who almost killed him three days ago!"

    Gradually, the rest of the powerhouses in the room also stood up. There was no right or wrong. Both parties worked for their own military headquarters. For the Summo Military Headquarters, Iwan went out to fight time after time. For the profit of the Fish Military Headquarters, their elders had been out to assassinate Iwan and the Heaven Domain.

    Two minutester, the powerhouses who had arranged the matters about their deaths returned to the headquarters of the Fish Military Headquarters. At the same moment, something happened in the territory of the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters across the Strait. The four Way Masters in hiding from the Wolf Military Headquarters and the Fish Military Headquarters all rushed into the meeting room of the headquarters of the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters.

    The two Way Masters of the Fish Military Headquarters asked the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters for help tearfully.

    "Commander William. Please save the Fish Military Headquarters. We are allies! We''ve been following your lead over the years! There must be Human Kings in the territory of the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters, right? Let theme out to fight! Please!"

    "Bang, bang, bang..." Then they began banging their heads against the floor. There were no Human Kings in thend of the Wolf Military Headquarters or the Fish Military Headquarters, but there was a Human King in thend of the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters. After all, an Imperial Dynasty had once ruled thend of the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters hundreds of years ago.

    But now, the powerhouses at senior levels from the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters didn''t do anything when seeing the two Way Masters kneel to beg them without dignity. They just sighed deeply, not giving any remarks.

    The two Way Masters instantly knew what they meant.

    They stood up andughed at themselves, "Hah, as expected, people only care about themselves when a disaster strikes. Yeah, we, the Fish Military Headquarters, will be valueless from now on. A partner abandoned..."

    The eyes of those few powerhouses in the Life Realm from the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters all shivered, but they didn''t say anything in the end. They did have a sleeping Human King in theirnd, but he couldn''t be easily unsealed.

    Only when the Heaven Domain and the Summo Military Headquarters had encroached on theirnd, aiming to destroy their national fortune would the Ancient Human King wake up. But now, there was almost no chance for them to wake him up and ask him to cross the strait to rescue the Fish Military Headquarters, and it was not in line with their profit.

    Even if they could save the Fish Military Headquarters, they would have to be prepared all the time. After all, the Heaven Domain and Iwan might cross the strait to attack them, right?

    The Iron Eagle Military Headquarters was one of the few top military headquarters in the world today. It was better informed than others, and it could get much more information.

    Now, from therge amounts of information they had collected, they had learned that the Five-pole Human Kings from the camp of the guardians of the rules were working to remove the feud between the Summo Military Headquarters and the Lion Quarter. The Iron Eagle Military Headquarters believed that at the mediation of the five Ancient Human Kings, the two parties were likely to end their warpletely.

    After all, either the old school super Lion Quarter or the emerging Summo Military Headquarters that had been quickly upgrading was much weaker than the camp of the guardians of the rules. In other words, the camp of the guardians of the rules was the strongest force in the current world. But the camp had things to suppress. Otherwise, neither the Summo Military Headquarters nor the Lion Quarter could match it.

    Apart from this news, the powerhouses of the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters also had another piece: The Silver Snake Military Headquarters had had a peace talk with Iwan and sent a delegation to the Summo Military Headquarters.

    With the Z9 Alliance fallen apart, how could they, the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters, dare to confront Iwan? After being beaten multiple times, they were now really afraid of him.

    Iwan and the Heaven Domain got stronger every time after their fight. The Iron Eagle Military Headquarters had joined the three great battles, but they had suffered great losses every time, though they were led by the Lion Quarter.

    They were afraid. They were really afraid!

    Therefore, now, when the senior leaders of the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters saw the two top powerhouses of the fish Military Headquarters begging them, they were infinitely indifferent, having no wish to help them.

    "Okay, sirs of the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters, thank you for your protection during these days. We''re leaving. Since you are unwilling to go rescue them, we''re going to assassinate the powerhouses within the territory of Summo! And take revenge! See you next time, sirs! Humph!" The wounds of the two Way Masters of the Fish Military Headquarters had not healed, but they left with anger.

    But something astonishing and so unbelievable happened. Now... at the door of the meeting room, they... were stopped by two Way Masters in the Life Realm from Iron Eagle Military Headquarters.

    The powerhouses of the Fish Military Headquarters turned ashen. "What do you want?"

    But the two Way Masters of the Wolf Military Headquarters rushed outside without asking. Yet, soon after they rushed out, they were thrown back while spitting blood. Then, a Way Master at the peak stage of the Life Realm in the meeting room moved and sealed up their fighting power in an instant.

    The two Way Masters of the Fish Military Headquarters were desperate,pletely desperate. They were abandoned and betrayed by the ally who had been fighting along with them for a century.

    "Ah... Iron Eagle Military

    Headquarters, you won''t die a

    natural death, you won''t die a natural

    death!" The two Way Masters

    screamed sadly and desperately. They ted their best to rush outside, but they failed. Soon they were restrained by the powerhouses of the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters, and their chins were also dislocated.

    William, Commander of the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters, rose and sighed. He looked at the four Way Masters and said, "Sorry, we have no choice. Today is different from the past. The Summo Military Headquarters has risen and is very strong. It can''t be suppressed anymore."

    The four Way Masters red at the powerhouses of the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters, their eyes burning. They wanted to say something, but their chins had been dislocated, and their fighting power had been sealed up, so they couldn''t utter a word. What they could only do was re at these powerhouses with their bloodshot eyes.From N?velDrama.Org.

    This was the tragedy of the weak. Nothing unusual. Then the four Way Masters who had ambushed the soldiers of the Heaven Domain were taken away by two Way Masters at the peak of the Life Realm from the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters.

    Where would they be taken? Of course, the Fish Military Headquarters, where Iwan, the Lord of the Heaven Domain, was. The powerhouses of the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters had a simple attitude.

    No matter what, they could not let Iwan enter their territory. If that happened and war broke out, even if the Human King in theirnd woke up, they would suffer losses that were far too great to bear.

    An hourter, on the Western Continent of the world, the powerhouse who had hurried back looked at Iwan in the square of the headquarters of the Fish Military Headquarters. He was a Way Master in the Death Realm from the Fish Military Headquarters, and Iwan was standing in mid-air. He was kneeling on the ground with very mixed feelings. Looking at Iwan hopelessly, he said, "Lord Cliff, I hope you can keep your word! Puff....." After that, the Way Master sank a sword deep into his chest. Iwan watched the whole process indifferently. Wearing the King-level armor, the soldiers of the Heaven Domain began fighting the more than 50 remaining King-level powerhouses and powerhouses at the peak stage of the Emperor level. The King-level powerhouses didn''t have tomit suicide, and the soldiers of the Heaven Domain didn''t have the experience of dealing with such a situation.

    Then, two Way Masters in the Life Realm from the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters took the four seriously wounded powerhouses from the Wolf Military Headquarters and the Fish Military Headquarters to Iwan.

    "Lord Cliff, we, the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters, are willing to pay for... s..." one of the two Way Masters said to Iwan so bitterly.

    The moment Iwan saw the four wounded and sealed up Way Masters, the fierceness in his eyes surged.

    He pointed at the four men and sted them without hesitation. Right, the four men had besieged him, Warrior No. 1, and his lot on that day.

    After killing the four men, Iwan shouted at the powerhouses of the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters coldly, "F*ck off!"

    The two powerhouses turned and ran immediately.

    Now, hundreds of years or even a

    millenniumter, the Z9 Alliance, which had been overbearing and unruly in the whole world of the military headquarters, had finally been torn into pieces and turned to

    dust. The national fortune of some great military headquarters had been distinguished. Wolf and Fish, two top military headquarters, didn''t dare to set themselves against the Summo Military Headquarters anymore.

    Two hourster, when it was getting dark in thend of the Fish Military Headquarters, Iwan received Dn''s call.

    "Lord Cliff, let the Fierce Sun Sect and the Heaven Domain pay a visit to the Fierceness Quarter and the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters. What

    do you think? There''re Human Kings in theirnds. Let''s join hands to ughter a Human King, shall we?" Dn said to Iwan with a smile.

    Behind him, the Way Masters of the Fierce Sun Sect had begun re-massing.

 Chapter 417 The Domineering Domain Lord (2)

    Chapter 417 The Domineering Domain Lord (2)

    Chapter 417 The Domineering Domain Lord (2)

    Tens of thousands of miles away, Dn, wearing a white tinum-rimmed battle robe, was talking to Iwan on the phone on top of the mountain in Fierce Sun Sect. With a long sword at his waist and an amazing temperament, he looked highly spirited, showing the full style of a Human King. The sect was situated on the Eastern Continent of the world and within the territory of the Summo Military Headquarters.

    Dn had always had unimaginably great ambition. He had been the son of fortune and a peerless and fierce hero of the time in the previous generation. Although Iwan had risen with immense power in this generation and was now likely to exceed him, he, Dn, was unwilling to give up like this! And he was never willing to face such a final curtain.

    Now Dn was talking to Iwan quite confidently with a broad smile.

    Yes, there are Human Kings in the two top military headquarters, but so what? We... really can''t kill Human Kings? Dn narrowed his eyes slightly. He was really confident that if Iwan and he joined hands, they could easily... ughter an overseas sleeping Human King.

    Now Iwan was hearing Dn talking tens of thousands of miles away on the Western Continent of the world. He thought for a while and then smiled. He said, "Okay! Lord Dn, since you''re interested, let''s join hands to ughter one of their Human Kings.''

    "

    Then Iwan hung up. The soldiers of the Heaven Domain wearing the King-level armor around him heard his reply and became so excited.

    A Human King, the most brilliant being in cultivation in the current world! But Dn and Iwan were thinking about killing one. What an ambitious goal! Four days ago, when the powerhouse Dn left the territory to fight world battles, the Life Realm squads from the Fierceness Quarter and the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters attacked the national fortune of Summo. Although Tamas and Darcy were there and they failed with half of their powerhouses killed, it didn''t mean that the powerhouses of Summo wouldn''t take revenge.

    And, when the national fortune had riched theter stage of the Royal Dynasty, it was almost impossible to bring it to a higher level.

    The Lion Quarter was proof of that. Their national fortune had already risen to theter stage of the Royal Dynasty two centuries ago, then they had been fighting all over the world for a century or two to umte strength bit by bit. Only by doing so had they reached the peak stage of the Royal Dynasty.

    Besides that, the forces in thend of the Summo Military Headquarters had almost all been consumed. Fierce Sun Sect and State Academy were the only two great forces left in it, so Summo wanted to continue to improve itself in a short time, reaching the Lion Quarter''s level.

    Then it only had two paths to take! One, Iwan would take the soldiers of the Heaven Domain to join the Summo Military Headquarters. Of course, he wouldn''t agree.

    Then it could only take the second path. That was to unify the whole Eastern Continent. There were still two top military headquarters on the continent. In fact, only one was strong-Giant Silkworm. This military headquarters had kept a low profile in the past decades, but it was strong. No doubt, it could match the Silver Snake Military Headquarters.

    But the Fierceness Quarter was much weaker. It was just an ordinary top military headquarters. Apart from the two top military headquarters, the others on the continent were justrge, medium-sized, and small military headquarters. If the Fierceness Quarter and the Silver Snake Military Headquarters were suppressed, Summo would be the only ruling force on the Eastern Continent.

    "All hands on deck! Head for the Fierceness Quarter in droves! Break its defense lines from the south!" Iwan ordered.

    Was there a n? There was no need to n anything. With two Human Kings leading the troops, a n was unnecessary! They just needed to go straight there and charge. The only problem to be aware of was the hidden Human King in thatnd.From N?velDrama.Org.

    Dn was confident. Why did he, Iwan, have to be afraid?

    "Yes, Domain Lord!" the soldiers wearing the King-level armor beside him shouted respectfully. In the five or six hours, the Heaven Domain''s strength had improved a lot. Why? Because their leader was Iwan, a powerhouse at the Human King level, and they lived off the spoils of war.

    During the battle three days ago, 100 King-level squad members were all trapped in the Real Emperor Way Realm. But the Heaven Domain had wiped out all the forces from the Wolf Military Headquarters and the Fish Military Headquarters. With that done, now over 100 of its Emperor-level powerhouses had reached the King level. Although they were all at the early stage, they were arge group.

    And 300 or 400 of its Super Gods had reached the Emperor level. Among the 1,500 or so powerhouses at the peak stage of the God-of-War level, 500 had reached the Super-God level!

    That is to say, only one-third of its soldiers were still at the peak stage of the God-of-War level! The rest were all above the Super-God level. Although more than 1,000 soldiers were still at the peak stage of the God-of-War level, with the help of the top King-level armor from NAH Technology, they would have a King-level powerhouse''s defense power, and strength, which, of course, could onlyst a few seconds. Therefore, with the help of the King-level armor, now the 3,000 powerhouses of the Heaven Domain could also be called pseudo-King-level powerhouses. After all, the high-stage enemies like Way Masters they had to fight were few.

    Take Iwan and Dn''s visit to the Fierceness Quarter for example. The Way Masters in thend of the Fierceness Quarter would be left to Fierce Sun Sect to deal with. Now there were as many as 40 to 50 Way Masters, either in the Life Realm or in the Death Realm, in Fierce Sun Sect.

    As for the enemies below the Way-Master level, they would face the 3,000 soldiers who had mastered the joint attack method of Heaven Domain I! Such strength was enough!

    "Let''s go!" Five minutester, the 3,000 soldiers massed in the square of the Fish Military Headquarters, and Iwan gave his order. After fighting the Fierceness Quarter and the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters, he would want every soldier of the Heaven Domain to at least reach the Super- God level!

    It had been five years since the foundation of the Heaven Domain. Fighting from then to now, Iwan finally had some confidence. Now, Heaven Domain II finally had some traces of Heaven Domain I two millennia ago.

    Five minutester, Iwan took the lead to set off, and 3,000 armored soldiers of the Heaven Domain on the fighter jets flipped through the inner part of the ocean andnded on the south defense lines of the Fierceness Quarter.

    ...

    Now the most secretive and top forces of the Fierceness Quarter were all in a 1,000-year-old temple in their territory.

    Now it was already 5 a.m. local time. The day would break soon. Yet, the Fierceness Quarter''s top powerhouses, its Way Masters in the Life Realm or the Death Realm, and the seven remaining powerhouses at the peak stage of the Life Realm were still anxiously discussing what they should do next.

    "Sulkhan, this time we attacked the

    national fortune of the Summo Military Headquarters but suffered great losses, but this is not the most important. The point is that the

    Summo Military Headquartersne

    already has four Human-King-level powerhouses, and we''re adjacent to Summo. If Summoes to take revenge, what... should we do?" a powerhouse at the peak of the Life Realm frowned and said.

    The powerhouse he called Sulkhan was a half-a-step Human King with three Big Sun halos behind him. He was a bald man wearing a red kasaya. Hearing that, he became worried.

    Sulkhan said, "I''ve been very worried these days. Iwan has crushed the Fish Military Headquarters and the Iron Wolf Military Headquarters on the Western Continent. Let''s fortify our defense lines, especially the lines bordering Summo in the north!"

    After a pause, he nced at the sky outside which was getting bright, and said, "We should not only fortify the defense lines, but also wake up Abbot Veda. Otherwise, when we face the four Human Kings of Summo, we''ll be too weak to resist them."

    "Okay..."

    "This is our only choice!"

    "s, the Lion Quarter is now going all out to upgrade to be an Imperial Dynasty. It can''t spare a second to care about us. We''ve offended Summo. This is a very thorny problem."

    "Right, we have no choice but to wake up Sir Veda. He was already at the middle stage of the Human-King level when he fell asleep. After waking him up, we''ll form an alliance with Giant Silkworm to resist Summo!"

    The powerhouses of the Fierceness Quarter expressed their views one after another. In fact, now they regretted it so much. Right, they had taken the wrong side.

    In the past 100 or 200 years, they

    had formed an alliance with the Lion Quarter on the Eastern Continent, setting themselves against the Summo Military Headquarters. Previously, they had believed that Summo would suffer great losses from the attack from the 20 powerhouses sent to suppress it by the Lion Quarter. Of course, these powerhouses were all at the peak of theter stage of the Life Realm.

    by

    But these powerhouses were all killed, and they, the Fierceness Quarter, stupidly went to attack the national fortune of the Summo Military Headquarters! As a result, more than half of their powerhouses in the Life Realm were killed Darey. Although a few at the peak stage of the Life Realm had managed to return, but they were now seriously wounded. They had lost half of their fighting power.

    Now the Fierceness Quarter was so miserable. And it was risky to wake up the only Human King in theirnd. Back then, to slow down his dying and maintain his fighting power, the Human King chose to fall asleep. Once he was up, he wouldn''t have a chance to fall asleep again.

    But the Fierceness Quarter had no choice now. Iwan''s sword was so sharp!

    Sulkhan, the half-a-step Human King, was mentally tired. He asked with very worried eyes, "Do you guys think Iwan will reallye?" Before any one of the powerhouses of the Fierceness Quarter in the hall could make a sound, Dn''s voice came to their ears.

    "I don''t know if Iwan wille, but we, Fierce Sun Sect, want to exchange fights with you for fun, okay? Haha..." Dn then walked into the hall with a smile. He was wearing a white tinum-rimmed battle robe with a long sword at his waist.

    Far behind him outside the hall, more than 40 Way Masters in the Life or Death Realm from Fierce Sun Sect were standing in mid-air. They were led by Liam, Alex, and Jayden, who were either among the top nine powerhouses at the peak stage of the Life Realm or at the half-a-step-Human-King level. Now all their eyes were on the more than 30 Way Masters of the Fierceness Quarter.

    These Way Masters, the only ones left in thend of the Fierceness Quarter, immediately turned ashen.

 Chapter 418 To Slaughter a Human King Part I

    Chapter 418 To ughter a Human King Part I

    Chapter 418 To ughter a Human King Part I

    Sulkhan leaped to his feet, sweating, and his face darkening. Was it a joke that a Human King of Summo was on his way to attack them? And that Human King was even at the gate of his family already?

    To think otherwise, Human-King level powerhouses were a loophole of this world, where only Human Kings could defend against Human Kings. They couldn''t keep Dn from their north.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    A bunch of their Way Masters could easily infiltrate Summo, so it was no doubt that an enemy''s Human King could infiltrate their territory.

    But before Sulkhan said anything, a voiceing the next second brought him nothing but only despair.

    "You''re so fast, Lord Dn. I headed in this direction as soon as I hung up but still gotter than you. I''m sorry..."

    Speaking, Iwan Cliff who was in all ck showed up at the back of the lobby of Fierceness Quarter.

    "Two... Two Human Kings..." Sulkhan mumbled in despair, and his face turned pale from white. They could defend their Quarter if there was only one Human King but not two.

    Sulkhan who was a half-a-step Human King was not the only devastated one. There were thirty or more Way Masters on their side having the same feeling as he did. They all thought their Quarter waspletely doomed.

    The thing that depressed them the most was neither Dn nor Iwan Cliff took them seriously while in a chat.

    It was weird at the same time to have an amusing chat in the enemy''s headquarters. It was also audacious to send only two Human Kings here to avenge their national fortune damaged by a bunch of Way Masters of Fierceness Quarter.

    It''s a courtesy to reciprocate others'' visits. Summo had fought back the attack, and it was its turn to counter-strike. Whether its enemy could stand still after the operation would only depend on what they were capable of.

    Dn smiled back at Iwan, "No, you''re in time, Master Cliff. They are talking about whether to wake their sleeping Human King. ording to my intelligence, they have a sleeping middle-stage Human King in the basement here."

    Dn continued with a smile and bantered, "Master Cliff, he has not yet awakened, and he never will if you and I strike him together. What''s your opinion on that?"

    Dn''s words drained out thest hope from deep down of hearts of Sulkhan and his Way Master-level powerhouses. They were all in despair.

    It was an illusion to even think about waking up their sleeping powerhouse under the noses of two Human Kings. It was a joke, an impossible mission.

    The situation here was that if Iwan Cliff nodded his head, the Human King of Fierceness Quarter couldn''t even wake up but died in his sleep. In the middle of the air, Iwan thought about it for a second and then looked at Dn, "I''m bored with the raid. We used to do it because we were weak. But, Lord Dn, Human Kings are always there for us to challenge. Now that we have a target here, let''s try our skills on him. See if we can ughter him."

    Dnughed, "What if we cannot ughter him?"

    Iwan alsoughed, "No need to worry. We can kill him, for he''s been in sleep for who knows how many years. Besides, what kind of top powerhouses would choose to sleep and wake up again? Human King? Well, he''s no more than a cultivation. Human Kings who were afraid of death, in his age, were not any top gun but a bunch of losers."

    Iwan Cliff paused for a moment and continued with his eyes squinted at Dn, "Lord Dn, if we, leaders of our respective generations, allied and still can''t kill a loser, then we''re the losers, right?"

    "Hahaha..." Dn let out hisughter. He had been in an awkward ce when he was the opposite of Iwan Cliff. But since he had been Iwan''s ally, he felt much more delighted. At least, he could enjoy wars.

    "You do have a point, Master Cliff. Even if he were a Human King born in this era, we could kill him off, not to mention he is an old, dying man living reclusively. Alright, let''s wake him up..."

    Iwan Cliff nodded with a smile, "Deal..."

    Then, Iwan Cliff and Dn surrounded those Way Master-level powerhouses of Fierceness Quarter with one cutting off their way forward and the other blocking their way back. Most of these Way Masters were in Death Realm, but it couldn''t make any difference even if they were all in Life Realm.

    Iwan Cliff and Dn could kill them all with ten hits at most if they intended to.

    Those powerhouses of Fierceness Quarter had no choice after being surrounded by Dn and Iwan Cliff, the two Human Kings of Summo. Dn took his sight back from Iwan to look at Sulkhan, "Sulkhan, you and your men attacked our national fortune in stealth when Master Cliff and I were not there. I need you to understand we must avenge, and we don''t ept your apology."

    Having paused for a moment, he continued, "Well, I''m giving you a chance to defend yourselves. Now, go wake up your sleeping Human King! Ask him to fight Master Cliff and me! If he can kill both of us, you''ll be fine. But if he can''t, it''s your doomsday. Am I clear?"

    That aggressive speech put Sulkhan

    and his men in silence. It would

    e''

    cause a long and great feud to make a raid on others'' national fortune which the future of tens of millions of people was tethered to. Plus, it was the national fortune of the Summo Royal Dynasty with a poption of billions of people. The feud would never end.

    The national fortune was the bottom line. Crossing it would only lead to a feudsting forever until either side was totally destroyed.

    The next moment, pale-faced, sweating Sulkhan was looking at Dn, saying, "Lord Dn, Lord Cliff, will you not be making any moves in the process of us waking up Senior Veda?"

    "Huh..." Dn sneered without a word. Believe it or not, A Human King means every word they say.

    Seeing Dn not speak any word, Sulkhan knew what it meant. He made fists and nodded to Dn, "Lord Dn, thank you..." Then, he turned to Iwan and bowed, "Thank you, too, Lord Cliff..."

    Sulkhan didn''t know if it was a good idea. These two ascending Human Kings of Summo, two early-stage ones though, were not normal Human Kings. They were sons of fortune. To challenge powerhouses with levels higher than theirs was just a Tuesday lunch.

    Dn, when he had been in Life Realm several decades ago, had caused havoc in Tamas Simpson''s basement. Even though he ended up with multiple severe wounds given by Simpson, eventually survived.

    Then, Sulkhan led his powerhouses to the farthest hill foot behind the 1000-year-old ancient temple in the gaze of Dn and Iwan Cliff.

    "This is where Senior Veda is sleeping. Wake him up. Hope we can survive this cataclysm..." Sulkhan was upset, having this thought in his mind.

    It''s easy to wake up a sleeping

    Human King. They just needed to ring the alert of national fortune. After Sulkhan did the procedures, Iwan Cliff and Dn could see the national fortune of Fierceness Quarter started gathering above the hilf to form a mammoth phantom hundreds of meters high, spreading energy waves of a Life Realm powerhouse.

    But the mammoth was suppressed by Iwan Cliff and Dn''s power and a hint of sadness was spilled over from it.

    Then, the mammoth let out wails of despair. Afterwards, some of the national fortune fled out and prated the tomb underneath the hill. With that happening, Iwan and Dn immediately sensed the awakening and ascending presence of a powerful Human King underneath the hill. Looking at the enemy''s Way Maters, Dn spoke to Liam and Alex who were behind him, "I''ll handle him with Master Cliff. Do you guys need us to help you kill some of those Ways Maters?"

    The words came to the ears of the Ways Masters who were waking up their Human King. They felt more desperate, for they felt they wouldn''t survive this no matter where it would lead in the end.

    Liam had a nce at Sulkhan and his men and licked his lips, "Just a Human King with three Big Sun Halos. Don''t worry, we can kill them. I have the blessing of the national fortune of Summo after I joined the Quarter. It''s weaker than what Shelton Hayes has, but I have five Big Sun Halos. It won''t go any wrong, Master."

    Powerhouses of Fierceness Quarter got nothing to say hearing it.

    Dn nodded with no word. Iwan''s ears moved as he received a message from Ivy that the three thousand warriors of the Domain had broken the southern front line of Fierceness Quarter. Those one hundred or more powerhouses of the King level were on their way here.

    Ten minutes passed in a blink of an eye, and the presence of Veda underneath the hill was bing more and more clear.

    Three minutester, an elderly''s roar spread through the tomb from the bottom.

    ...

    Suddenly, a ringly bright Big Sun rose up above the hill, and a man shed in the middle of the sun. It was the only Human King of Fierceness

    Quarter.

    "I am awakened from my sleep. It means Fierceness Quarter is on the verge of destruction..."

    "Who dares destruct our Quarter?" Veda shouted in rage.

    But right after he finished his words, Iwan Cliff and Dn flew up into the air on either side of Veda. They unleashed their power of peak early-stage Human Kings and locked the Human King of Fierceness Quarter with their aura...

    When Veda sensed he was locked by the two Human Kings, his face darkened suddenly.

    "I''ll fucking...!!!" Veda looked very grim.

 Chapter 419 To Slaughter a Human King Part II

    Chapter 419 To ughter a Human King Part II

    Chapter 419 To ughter a Human King Part II

    Veda who just woke up felt panic-stricken, for he didn''t expect to be stared at and surrounded by two peak-early-stage Human Kings after waking up from many years of sleep. The two Human Kings from Summo around him, he could sense, were powerfully rich with a solid root. They would have ranked high if they had conquered in ancient times.

    "I fucking warned you, do not poke the dragon lying on the north! Did you fucking lose your mind? Fuck!" Veda angrily chided Sulkhan and their men and even had a moment of wanting to die.

    It was not easy for Veda. More correctly, he still held great fear deep in his heart against the Imperial Dynasty to the north of their Quarter, namely the Imperial Dynasty II in the history of Summo Military Headquarters.

    During the first rise of the Imperial Dynasty I of Summo Military Headquarters, Fierceness Quarter was still tribes with leaders knowing little about it and hence less fear. Butter the Imperial Dynasty II rose on the continent of Summo and the Human Kings in the dynasty sent troops to attack the Fierceness, which the Fierceness had no strength at all to resist.

    The Fierceness and some small Military Headquarters to its north all had been forced to taste defeats in fighting against Imperial Dynasty II of Summo.

    Rumor had it among those generals of Imperial Dynasty II of Summo back in that time that a general who hadn''t killed several generals of other King Dynasty from othernds would never have their name passed in history.

    Imperial Dynasty II of Summo had many famous generals back then, and it had taken lessons from Imperial Dynasty I and learned from its predecessors'' mistakes. As the world center and the conquerer, it had taken in all talents and friends from the world with a broad mind and vision and put some famous generals from othernds in important positions.

    But unfortunately, Imperial Dynasty II went destructed anyway, which was how the wheel of an Imperial Dynasty worked.

    But even after Imperial Dynasty II of Summo Military Headquarters had fallen, Veda who had gone through that period was yet haunted by the fear and he would be haunted for the rest of his life.

    His back was sweating, for he noticed that these two Human Kings around him were clearly more powerful than famous generals, enough to be called God Emperors.

    "Fuck, fuck! What''s the matter with you? Why not just im the throne in the south? Crap, you''re a bunch of... unworthy descendants, unworthy descendants!" Veda went rampage, yelling at Sulkhan right in front of Dn and Iwan Cliff.

    Fury climbed up Veda''s head, and he shed to Sulkhan in a split and slipped him hard in the face.From N?velDrama.Org.

    That was a hard p! The leader of Fierceness Quarter, a half-a-step Human King got pped, and his right cheek was swollen.

    Sulkhan was too afraid to let out a vowel. Iwan Cliff and Dn were watching all of it with cold detachment. In their opinion, it was what came after Sulkhan performed the raid on Summo''s national fortune, the feud! Apart from that, in the past two centuries, when Summo was at its lowest time, Fierceness and the Lion had always been hostile against it, hence another feud of a hundred years.

    So, Iwan and Dn started getting their energy together at this moment.

    Veda Sensing the surging energy in Iwan and Dn, his face became pale and long. He hurried to exin, "False rm, powerhouses from the north. We, Fierceness Quarter, can be your vassals like we were during Imperial Dynasty II. We can be your vassals and pay you tributes from now on. Is that okay?"

    Iwan and Dn sneerd.

    At the same time, Iwan received a message from Ivy through the micro earphone.

    "My lord, Elliot, old Human King of the World Center, has known that you''re attacking Fierceness Quarter with Dn. He''s on the move already, seeming to reach a peace agreement with you. You see..."

    Iwan squinted his eyes after receiving this message. He looked at Dn and telepathicallymunicate with him, "Lord Dn, the old Human King of guardian of the rules is on his way here. Human Kings cannot be killed for an inane reason, which is a rule of those rule guardians. Are you sure you can finish the battle within three minutes, Dn?"

    Dn replied, "Three minutes? Master Cliff, if you and I, sons of fortune of two respective generations, cannot kill this long-slept, dry-blooded piece of trash within one minute, we''ll be failing our whole life."

    "Well, let''s kill him!" Iwan and Dn said to each other.

    Meanwhile, in between the two Human Kings, Veda was expecting a negotiation, but before he spoke, Dn and Iwan suddenly moved.

    "Nine Suns Seal Sky!" Dn yelled.

    Rumble! The Big Sun behind him split into nine and flew towards Veda in a breath.

    Buzz! A gigantic phantom grew behind Iwan, standing between the sky and the earth. It held a long sword and shouted, "Dominating Emperor conquers the world!"

    Rumble!

    That colossal phantom was charging at Veda all of a sudden.

    "No!" Veda shouted, and his face paled. He summoned a giant buddha phantom glittering gold in front of him right away to shield himself from Iwan and Dn with all his strength.

    Then, a loud noise came, and the nine Suns with which Dn sealed Veda immediately started fading down at the same time that Iwan''s gigantic phantom shattered within a second. On the other side, the buddha Veda summoned went into pieces, and he spat a harsh mouthful of blood.

    The moment Veda tried to catch his breath, Iwan and Dn began charging at him again. He knew at the moment that this battle would be deadly, and his blood started surging in his veins. He just woke up, and although he was a peak middle-stage Human King before the sleep after all those years passing, part of his strength had been drained out. He had been so weak, and judging from that, he was no more than a peak early-stage Human King by this moment.

    The next second, he was sted into the air by Iwan and Dn.

    Dashing upwards into the sky, Dn telmunicated to Liam on the ground, "You have three minutes to kill them all!"

    While the three Human Kings werebating in the air, Liam, licking his lips, burst out his homicidal intent and shouted,

    "Kill them all!"

    After that, Liam shed and appeared in front of Sulkhan right away, with the five golden suns rising behind him. He hacked down with his sword towards Sulkhan.

    Buzzz! As Liam moved, Alex and Jayden grabbed their swords and also dashed to the rest six peak Life Realms, their big suns casting halos over the

    area.

    Fierceness Quarter could have more Way Masters, but they chose to organize a squad of Way Masters to dive into the capital of Summo four days ago, a suicidal act. Therefore, Way Masters of Fierceness were suffering in the battle against the nine helf-a-step Human Kings of the Fierce Sun Sect.

    Rumble! In a second, three severely wounded Way Masters of the Fierceness were killed right away.

    "Fight and kill them together! Hurry up!" Liam gave a loud shout. He didn''t hesitate a little before he took Iwan''sbat strategy this time. He put their men together and killed their enemies one by one, and Life Realm Way Masters on their side were more than the Fierceness. Sulkhan took a hack from Liam and spat blood and retreated backward. He yelled in despair, "Explode if you cannot defeat them! Explode!" He gave that order out of desperation. If they had faced others from Summo, Sulkhan would have thought about surrendering.

    But it was Iwan Cliff and Dn. Heaven Domain and the Fierce Sun Sect wouldn''t waste any breaths on the enemy who attacked their national fortune. They wouldn''t ept surrender. That was why Veda was stuck in a tough battle with Iwan Cliff and Dn after he had surrendered.

    On the Way Master level battlefield on the ground, after Liammanded, those who were familiar with Iwan''s strategy imed several victories immediately.

    Powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect led by three Life Realm Way Masters had killed Death Realm Way Masters of the Fierceness one by one. Way Masters on the Fierceness side started exploding themselves but caused few impacts. The Fierce Sun Sect, as a system ofbat, had abined shield strategy prepared for its powerhouses.

    Several secondster, the Fierceness powerhouses left nothing useful but a screech before they perished.

    Pff! Pff! Pff!

    One Life Realm Way Master was under siege by seven of the Fierce Sun Sect and got stabbed three times instantly. He didn''t even explode before he died.

    "Next!" the Deputy Master of the Sect snorted and shrugged his shoulders. Then, he led Hell and other Way Masters to kill another enemy Way Master.

    Hell! Given that the war level in

    el.n

    Summo Military Headquarters was going up, some might have forgotten who he was. He was the Deputy Master of the Supreme. Darkness Sect before. Several months ago, while Iwan was out there conquering the External R¨¦gions, the Supreme Darkness sent a guy to destroy Summo''s national fortune. And that guy was

    Hell.

    Back then, a woman kept Hell from the gate to the ancient city, and it was Jayna Brown, Iwan''s wife.

    No one knew that after Hell followed Liam and surrendered to the Fierce Sun Sect, he was very nervous, for he had seen clearly what Jayna looked like. Three days ago, Hell sadly found out that Lady of Heaven Domain was the mysterious woman who had stopped him the other day.

    Then, he cried. So, at this moment, after reaching theter-stage Death Realm, he led several Way Masters of the Supreme Darkness who followed him to join the Fierce Sun to fight without even concerning about how they could survive.

    He hoped to earn more credits through this means to get away from the sanction Lord of Heaven Domain might impose against them.

    Boom! Hell who bore the brunt got hurt heavily by an explosion of a Way Master of the Fierceness.

    "Are you alright? Go to the back rows..." William Young spoke to Hell.

    Hell spat a sudden mouthful of blood and replied, "I''m okay. Let''s keep on killing them! I can still fight! I''m reaching Life Realm this time! I can die a thousand times for Summo! Kill them all!"

    Hell looked very determined, like a person who was ready to sacrifice his life for Summo Military Headquarters whenever needed. This was very shocking to watch for William Young and the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun.

    "Holy fuck, what''s the deal with this old dude? If it were not him who tried to attack our national fortune, I''d fucking believe him..." some began

    whispering.

    "Crap!" William Young heard the whispers and panicked. He seemed to realize he was one of those who tried to attack the national fortune of Summo

    that day.

    "Fuckers! You''ll be all dead for attacking our national fortune! Brothers, follow me and kill them all!" William Young also went rampage. The Fierce Sun had many people more powerful than him, but he was still the one charging at the frontest line.

    Hell did the same. The rest powerhouses on their side all got more confused, and none of their deadly battle against the Fierceness could lessen that

    confusion.

    "Oh, man, they weren''t undercovers Shelton Hayes put in our side back then, were they?" wondered the severalte-stage Life Realm Way Masters of the Fierce Sun and the Supreme Darkness. But it was no big deal anymore since they all had united together for the Imperial Dynasty.

    Seeing how brave Hell and William

    Young were in the battle, Dn, who

    Love

    was in the fight in the air, also got dumbfounded for a moment, and his lips curved up a weird angle. But he quit overthinking about it immediately to focus back on the battle against Veda to fight more violently.

    The battle in the air was going on for just seconds, but the three in it had spare no strength already. A giant phantom standing between the earth and

    the sky kept bumping into two big suns.

    More distantly, three thousand

    Godly-Armored warriors of Heaven

    Domain had breached into the capital of the Fierceness Quarter with the help of three Way Masters

    of Killer Group One, who had hurried back from the External Battlefield. They were in an intense fight against that part of the Fierceness Headquarters.

    "Heaven Domain, attack!" apany of one hundred Godly-Armored warriors gave out a loud shout. Then, a one-kilometer-long sword was hacked

    down toward one level nine King of the Fierceness.

    "Heaven Domain, defend!" anotherpany of one hundred Godly-Armored warriors gave out a loud shout. Then, a giant phantom of Heaven Domain enveloped one enemy level eight King.

    In other words, there were three battlefields in the territory of the Fierceness, and they were losing in the three areas. The Fierceness'' national fortune was on the verge of a breakdown, ready to fall at any minute.

    At the same time when Heaven Domain and the Fierce Sun Sect were attacking the Fierceness Quater together, Elliot in the air above the headquarters of guardians of the rules deep in the ocean just received the news. He at the moment had a long face.

    "Iwan Cliff, Dn! Human Kings cannot be killed for an inane reason! You understand that! You''re making a mistake! Hope I still have the time..."

    Elliot was anxious and flying at his top speed, so fast that he even crashed the space in front of him. So soon, he boarded the southern frontline of the Fierceness Quarter.

    Elliot saw war fire burning and smoke wreathing the ruins below, and his face darkened more. He could make it to the battlefield where Veda was fighting at this speed in three or five minutes at most.

    "I have to make it in time! I have to!" he muttered in his mind and flew even faster...

 Chapter 420 To Slaughter a Human King Part III

    Chapter 420 To ughter a Human King Part III

    Chapter 420 To ughter a Human King Part III

    The territory of Fierceness Quarter was beset by war naturally. Since its foundation, Summo had always been taking a passive strategy instead of conquering outside.

    Right while the old Human King of the guardians of rules was boarding the southern coastline of the Fierceness, on his way to rescue Veda, no one knew that another extremely strong Human King was crossing the northern coastline of the Quarter.

    And it was Darcy Miller! With her capabilities, it was easy to find out Iwan Cliff was going to attack Fierceness Quarter. She had arrived here early and was heading in the direction of Elliot, the old Human King of the guardians.

    She had a simple purpose---stop Elliot! She did not doubt that Iwan and Dn could kill Veda together. As heroes with blessings of national fortune from two generations of Summo, they''d better quit rebuilding this Imperial Dynasty of Summo if they couldn''t kill Veda who had slept for years. Otherwise, even if they could rebuild it, they couldn''t defend it.

    Darcy Miller was flying so fast that she had traveled tens of miles in a blink of an eye.

    "Son, it was my fault in the past years. I''m sorry I left you the burden you shouldn''t have born. But, I had no choice then, and we... didn''t own the second chance. All the fortune and hope is gathering in this generation."

    "I''ve arranged most of your experience, but now you''ve created your own Human Emperor Way which is stronger. As your mother, I''ll fight for you from now on! I''ll unconditionally support you and whatever you n to do!"

    Darcy Miller was talking to herself in her mind and suddenly speeded up again. In a split, she had gone through the Central Region of the Fierceness Quarter and flied to the deep south.

    Meanwhile, Elliot was rushing north, but, out of blue, his face darkened, and he changed his direction forwarding.

    As he changed direction, Darcy Miller, flying towards him, followed his direction. Therefore, he stopped.

    His eyes fastened on the front direction where there was no one. Nheless, he understood an invincible person, who was no slightly less powerful than him, was hundreds of miles ahead of him. This person had locked his way forward.

    "Now, it''ll be messy. You all understand it. You shouldn''t kill a Human King. It is crazy..." Elliot gloomily shook his head and sighed. He didn''t change his direction this time, quitting the thought to go where Iwan was.

    He couldn''t. The Human King heading down from north wouldn''t allow him to rescue anyone. In that case, he decided to meet that Human King in person.

    "But, why is the sensation familiar?" Elliot muttered, frowning. With the confusion, he was going forward.

    At the same time, in the Holy Mountain of the Lion Quarter tens of thousands of miles away, four Human Kings were conferring. They also received the news that Iwan Cliff and Dnbined were attacking the Fierceness.

    "What''re we gonna do? Are we gonna rescue them?" spoke one of them.

    Theter-stage Human King among them shook his head, "Toote. And we should pay the price. We must put all of our focus on the Lion upgrading to an Imperial Dynasty."

    "Of that we''re aware, and so are people of Summo and Five-pole Human Kings of the guardians. If we stand by this time, Summon have to promise they will not hinder our upgrading. Just take it as a trade!"

    Another middle-stage Human King frowned, "It doesn''t matter if the Fierceness is destroyed, but it''ll cost us much if the Giant Silkworm dies. Dear Long Er, if the Giant Silkwork is the next target, are we going to intervene? We still have time to take action now."

    Long Er was the oldter-stage Human King of the Lion Quarter, powerfully equivalent to Tamas Simpson, Darcy Miller, and Elliot. But at this moment, he turned quiet.

    After a long while of silence, he narrowed his eyebrows and said, "Iwan Cliff is a genius the world has never seen. He''s on the Emperor Way and a peak middle-stage Real Emperor."

    Hearing Longer''s words, the rest three Human Kings did not makements but had muscle spasms on their faces. They were so shocked at how fast Iwan leveled up.

    Summo had won the previous three battles against the Lion, whereas the Lion had suffer great losses. Iwan Cliff and Shelton Hayes kept benefiting from each battle.

    Forces in Summo had merged before for the purpose to keep the Lion away from theirnd. If the Lion tried toy pressure on Summo at this juncture, that would only quicken the merge of Summo.

    After another while of silence, Longer spoke, "I''ve warned you not to go hard on Summo Military Headquarters. People on the oriental continent were strange folks. The harder you push them, they bounce back to the same degree. And they have faith only in themselves!"

    Hearing those words, the rest three Human Kings were depressed to the extreme, for they didn''t think they had pushed Summo too hard. And, in their defense, who would have known Summo would have Iwan Cliff in this generation, such a genius? Upgrading and improving was as easy as drinking and eating to him.

    It made them speechless.

    The three Human Kings curled their lips again.. Iwan Cliff had all the spotlight, leaving them in thepletely dark. Longer''s worry was needless. Because none of them could beat Iwan Cliff in a solo battle. Longer was not capable, either, and on top of that, Iwan''s mother was a peakter-stage Human King.

    All in all, the three Human Kings were depressed to the extreme. If they couldn''t level up to an Imperial Dynasty and greatly boost themselves, they would lose their chance topete with Summo.

    Damn it! Iwan Cliff and Dn had beaten the crap out of Lion''s men, making their enemies crazy one worse than another. Hyena Military Headquarters once had a dozen peakter-stage Life Realm Way Masters, but all got in by a man with a sword. Dn, the crazy man, had even killed out a way to the Holy Mountain! It was freaking insane!

    As a huge super Military Headquarters, the Lion had never invaded Summo. However, Iwan Cliff and Dn, the two psychos, had stricken the Lion so many times, with one aiming its headquarters, the other the Holy Mountain.

    Who was the bully here?

    Iwan Cliff, Shelton Hayes, and other powerhouses of Summo had seen this entire thing from the wrong angle. The reason why the Lion Quarter was trying so hard to upgrade to an Imperial Dynasty was that it simply was forced by Summo. Summo had been rising too fast, causing some fear among the powerhouses of the Lion.

    Longer, having sensed the breaths of the three Human Kings, sighed in his heart. He didn''t have a choice. Summo had been in history for thousands of years, whereas the Lion had stood on thend not even for one-tenth of their duration.

    Three Human Kings must haven''t known how long Tamas Simpson, who kept living reclusively, had been living.

    But none of those thoughts was shared with the three Human Kings. Instead, Longer took a look at them and, in a deep voice, spoke, "Alright, the decision is made. I''ve talked with Tamas Simpson of Summo that they won''t break in when we upgrade to an Imperial Dynasty."

    As Longer finished, one spoke, "Dn of Summo doesn''t submit to Tamas Simpson..."

    Longer paused and spoke, "No big deal. Dn can tell what the good or the bad is over major issues."

    "Iwan Cliff of Heaven Domain doesn''t submit to Simpson, either." Another added.

    Longer had no word.

    "Neither does Darcy Miller, Cliff''s mother."

    Longer had no word.

    "Hee hee... Longer, quit it. Quit

    elbet

    upgrading to Imperial Dynasty. Let me go to Summo and I''ll kill Iwan Cliff for you. Ha ha ha, you don''t have the balls to fight him or go Summo, anyway." Right when Longer didn''t know how to reply, Mastema, who was sealed by energy chains through his body on a rock in the center of the magma underneath the volcano, let out a wave of sneers to ridicule Longer.

    "Fuck you, Mastema! Are you the cataclysm we have to take when upgrading to Imperial Dynasty? Try us! I''m expecting to see how you destroy the Lion!" Longer was so furious that his whiskers were shaking.

    He couldn''t fight Iwan Cliff, but he could fight Mastema.

    The next moment, Mastema formed his body into matter, and the energy chains through his body surfaced with it. The ck fog around him sparsed a little.

    His eyes fastening Longer, Mastema shouted in a sinister tone, "Twats! It''s never a challenge for me to deal with you! You''d better listen to my advice. I have beef with Iwan Cliff. Let me go to Summo and you quit upgrading!"

    Pah! What Mastema got for a reply was a p from Longer.

    The other three Human Kings were idly watching it in the air in the Lion Quarter, feeling amused by shattering Mastema''s body over and over again. But they didn''t know each time Mastema''s body shattered, a wisp of ck fog in the void spilled out of the Holy Mountain. Powerhouses in the peripheral areas didn''t even notice that there was a ck hue deep in their eyes pervading.

    But oddly, as they kept abstracting the energy out of Mastema, their national fortune kept growing. It had swollen a round bigger after absorbing Mastema''s energy since thest intense battle.

    ...

    But Longer didn''t know that Tamas Simpson in Summo was staring in the direction of the Lione Quarter and muttering, "Longer, I epted your suggestion, but I can''t promise if Darcy Miller, Dn, and Iwan Cliff would ept it."

    Hearing those words, Carson Simpson next to Tamas couldn''t help but twist his lips. He looked up at the sky, feeling pity for those idiots of the Lion Quarter who thought Tamas had been receiving veneration.

    State Academy had been surrounded many times in this generation.

    Carson Simpson was gloomy and sighed in his mind, "I have this feeling that I''m a fake Child of Generation..."

    Tamas Simpson also noticed the

    strangeness in Carson. After a

    moment of silence, he spoke, "Carson, you can''t stay in Summo forever think Iwan Cliff''s way is the right way. The time changed, and you should go outside to fight. How about this, you lead a team of powerhouses of Ink Academy and attack the Giant Silkworm..."

    Carson Simpson was dumbfounded, and, after staring at Tamas for a while, shocked, spoke, "Are you serious, Dean?"

    Tamas nodded, "Yes, why?"

    Carson was about to cry, "Dean, I have not yet reached Real Emperor, and I remember the Giant Silkworm has Human Kings."

    Tamas Simpson looked closely at Carson and, minutester, spoke, "Yeah, you''re right, and you''re a loser..."

    Carson Simpson:...

    The sudden quietness made the vibe more awkward. Carson and Tamas were looking at each other in silence. Bewildered, Tamas Simpson said several minutester, "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Carson Simpson nearly lost his mind. He gaped with a shocked expression on his face, "Dean, I... I''m Carson."

    Tamas Simpson nodded, "I know. Why?"

    Carson Simpson felt his tears welling up, anxiously exining, "I am the young master of the Academy!"

    Tamas Simpson tapped himself on the forehead, "Oh, right. You''re my people."

    Worried, Carson Simpson looked at Tamas Simpson, "Dean, you''re not serious, are you? Did the disease kick back in?"

    Tamas Simpson froze for a while and said, "Oh, I''m fine. Go to the Giant Silkworm. Fight and learn from fighting. Reach Real Emperor..."

    Carson Simpson bumped down on the ground, staring at Tamas Simpson in great despair, "Dean, I''ll be killed if facing a Human King. Can... Can you send me to boost the morale by killing a peak Life Realm Way Master? Is it cool?"

    Tamas Simpson was staring at Carson Simpson with a weird look.

    Carson Simpson was staring back and asked, "Dean, what''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Then, Tamas Simpson undermined Carson Simpson''s confidence with these words, "You have not even

    reached Real Emperor, so a peak et

    Life Realm Way Master can outmuscle you. You''ll be killed if facing a peak Life Realm..." Tamas Simpson''s tone suggested he meant every word he said.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "Fuck, then why did you ask me to kill a Human King?" Carson Simpson blew a fuse. He stood up, yelled, and pointed fingers at Tamas Simpson.

    Tamas Simpson peacefully replied, "I can''t leave Summo, you know. I can''t leave."

    Carson Simpson: "Are you sending me to die?"

    "Iwan Cliff will save you..."

    Carson Simpson: "Dean, do you think I get well with Iwan Cliff?"

    "You''re also Son of Fortune. You may live..."

    Carson Simpson: "But Dean, what if the odds go wrong?"

    "There''s a good chance that you won''t be killed..." Carson Simpson: ...

 Chapter 421 Slaughter a Human King (ii)

    Chapter 421 ughter a Human King (ii)

    Chapter 421 ughter a Human King (ii)

    High up in the sky above the ancient temple of the Fierceness Quarter, Iwan Cliff and Dn were still fighting hard together to kill Vida. At that moment, Vida''s face was as white as paper, and blood spilled from his mouth. Even though he was really strong, he couldn''t resist the siege of the two great heroes.

    The two incredible powerhouses from Summo, Iwan and Dn, used their ultimate killing skills at the very beginning and didn''t hold back at all. They didn''t want Vida to surrender, they wanted him to die!

    "Boom..." the Buddha phantom behind Vida suddenly pped Iwan, making him retreat a thousand meters in an instant will blood spilled out from his mouth.

    "Kill him!" However, the next moment, Iwan roared and rushed toward Vida with his sword. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Vida and shed it down.

    At the same time, Dn on the other side also flew over.

    "Attack!" Dn and Iwanunched attacks almost at the same time. Vida felt desperate and had to raise his hands to fight against them, but he was pushed back several kilometers.

    "Emperor Suppression!" Iwan roared and made a move. Before Vida could react, a golden way phantom appeared above his huge Buddha.

    Buzz! The space trembled violently, and the Buddha phantom behind Vida was broken into pieces in an instant. Suddenly, blood was squirting all over his body.

    "The Human-Emperor Way? That''s impossible! No one in the world can aplish that!" Vida shouted with disbelief.

    Puff, puff, puff..... Some of Iwan''s wounds were also squirting blood because he suffered a counterattack from summoning the Dominating Emperor Way to suppress Vida.

    However, Vida was more miserable. The Human-Emperor Way was too powerful in essence, and Vida''s way was forcefully reclined by a level, even though he was several levels higher than Iwan.

    Without any doubt, if Iwan broke through to the Human King, a powerhouse like Vida who was in the middle stage of Human King and had kept silent for many years couldn''t resist for a second and would even be killed in an instant.

    "Ultimate Fierce Sun! Puff..." Dn made a move just as Vida''s aura was suppressed. He appeared behind Vida in a sh, broke Vida''s heart with the sword, and destroyed Vida''s meridians as fast as he could.

    "Finish it!" Iwan shouted coldly, and then a huge phantom behind him rose and pierced the sword toward Vida.

    "Sky Lock!" Dn also shouted and retreated, then the Big Sun shadow with nine halo circlespletely locked Vida.

    "No!!!" Seeing this, Vida waspletely desperate. He wanted to rush out but was tightly locked by the Big Sun. The next moment, Iwan''s long sword hit him on the body.

    Bang... Without any surprise, Vida''s body exploded into blood mist all over the sky. For a moment, his Human-King level cultivated essence spread dozens of miles in the sky.

    Puff...Puff...

    After killing Vida together, Iwan and Dn were exhausted and covered with wounds.

    They killed a Human King! It was their first time!

    At this point, Vida, the ultimate foundation of the Fierceness Quarter and a Human-King powerhouse who had been sunk in sleep for many years, died!

    His Taoist spirit began to spread. Without any hesitation, Iwan and Dn began to devour it madly.

    The powerhouses from the Fierce Sun sect including Liam and Alex were doing the same thing. After all, the Taoist spirit of a middle-stage Human King was enough for lots of powerhouses to improve their strength.

    On the Way Master battlefield below, all the Way Master warriors of the Fierceness Quarter had died, but those of the Fierce Sun Sect at the peak of Life Realm survived, except for a few at the middle andte stage of Life Realm and the Death Realm.

    In any case, it was a great victory for the Fierce Sun Sect!

    After absorbing nearly one-third of Dn''s Taoist spirit, Iwan''s wounds recovered. Although he was far from reaching thete stage of the Real Emperor, his aura was more condensed.

    Dn had also absorbed one-third of Vida''s energy. The powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect below were also madly absorbing it. Even if they were far from breaking through to the Human King, it would be a great opportunity for them to achieve rapid improvement.

    For example, there were three more halo circles added to the Big Sun behind Liam. With Summo''s national fortune he obtained, his fighting power was very terrifying.

    Iwan frowned slightly and then continued to absorb one-tenth of Vida''s energy. He looked at Dn and said, "Dn, I need more of it to do something."

    Although Dn was still a little tired, he was very excited. He couldn''t believe that he and Iwan had ughtered a Human King together!

    At this moment, Dn hadpletely risen to the highest level of the initial stage of Human King, and his foundation was iparably profound and condensed! If he and Iwan worked together again, they would have killed Vida faster.

    This battle was an extremely precious experience for both Iwan and Dn.

    "Whoosh... " The national fortune of headquarter of the Fierceness Quarter in the distance was cut off and disappeared at the moment.

    The strongest powerhouses within the Internal Regions had been killed, and the national fortune had been destroyed. For a moment, volcanic eruptions and earthquakes urred all over the territory of Fierceness Quarter, spreading a sense of decay and death.

    Other powerhouses hidden all over the world sensed it the minute Iwan and Dn killed Vida.

    They were extremely shocked. A Human-King powerhouse was killed!

    It meant that from now on, Human King powerhouses were no longer legends. It was another Human King powerhouse that got killed after a thousand years.

    Powerhouses from top forces such

    as the Lion Quarter, the Giant Bear Quarter, and the Silver Snake

    Quarter, Kad known that Iwan and Dn would join hands to attack the Fierceness Quarter, but they had never expected that they could kill a Human King.

    But the truth was that they did it!

    When Vida died, countless civilians of the Fierceness Quarter were extremely sad and shed tears, and top powerhouses all over the world also mourned his demise.

    What Iwan and Dn had aplished changed the cognition of people of the Fierceness Quarter about them and the Summo Quarter. Now everyone knew that no one could bully the Summo Quarter, not even with a Human King powerhouse supporting.

    As for Dn, he gained more confidence after killing Vida together with Iwan, and the powerhouses from his sect had a huge improvement after this battle.

    After a moment of silence, Dn, who was still tired, took a look at Iwan and said, "Iwan, there''s one top quarter left..."

    As he spoke, he pointed at the location of the Giant Silkworm Quarter in the northeast.

    Iwan was silent for a while, then he looked at Dn seriously and asked, "You wanna go?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Dn licked his dry lips and said with a smile, "Of course. It''s not that we can''t kill a Human King. We already did once today, let''s do it again!"

    After a pause, Dn looked at Iwan carefully and asked, "What do you think? Do you want to kill another one?"

    Iwan nodded, "OK. I''m in."

    With a smile, Dn looked at the powerhouses of his sect below and said, "Listen up. The injured soldiers stay here and go to the Fierceness Quarter to find the warriors of the Heaven Domain. The rest, follow me!"

    "Yes!" Liam and the others floated in the air behind Dn.

    Iwan also contacted Ivy and gave the same order, "The injured soldiers of the Heaven Domain stay here. The rest, go to the Giant Silkworm Quarter!"

    This time, the cooperation of Iwan,

    leading the Heaven Domain, and Dn, leading the Fierce Sun Sect,

    was perfect. For the Heaven Domain, its top powerhouses were trapped in the Real Emperor Way Realm, and the Fierce Sun Sect supplemented this part with many Way Master powerhouses.

    And for the Fierce Sun Sect, the Heaven Domain filled in the gap of the medium and low-end forces.

    The most terrifying was that their leaders were two Human King powerhouses, so it wouldn''t be a problem for them to attack arge quarter.

    Both Iwan and Dn were decisive characters, especially Iwan, who had led most powerhouses of the Heaven Domain to fight all over the world!

    Dn was also a ruthless and fierce

    man. Dozens of

    years ago, he had

    el

    fought against the State Academy alone, and a few days ago, he had even dared to bring a group of powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect to make war in the Holy Mountain of the Lion Quarter.

    They were brutal and feared nothing, so they didn''t care about the Giant Silkworm Quarter at all. As long as it had less than three Human King powerhouses, Iwan and Dn would dare to kill them.

    They already knew that the Giant Silkworm Quarter, one of the top six greatest quarters in the current world, must have Human King powerhouses, but there wouldn''t be more than three.

    So the top powerhouses followed Iwan and Dn left the Fierceness Quarter and went to the Giant Silkworm Quarter without any hesitation. Dn alone dared to burst into the Lion Quarter, which had four Human King powerhouses. Let alone Iwan was with him this time.

    Just as Iwan and Dn left the Fierceness Quarter and headed to the Giant Silkworm Quarter rapidly, Darcy Miller and Elliot finally met. Elliot stopped on the top of a mountain in the south-central of the Fierceness Quarter. There was no need to go there anymore because he just sensed that Vida had died.

    "That was fast. Killing a Human King..." Elliot had mixed feelings and sighed in his heart. Human King powerhouses shouldn''t die. Once a disaster came in the future, any Human King powerhouse would be the solid foundation.

    "s... " Elliot sighed deeply again and felt sorrow. He wanted to protect Vida, but he couldn''t. Someone was onto him, and they killed Vida so fast.

    When Elliot was thinking deeply, the space in front of him fluctuated suddenly, then Darcy in ancient costume appeared.

    "Elliot... Long time no see." Darcy said to Elliot with a smile.

    The moment when Elliot saw Darcy clearly, his face was distorted.

    "You... you..."

    "No. Your Grace. You''re alive?" Suddenly, Elliot''s turbid eyes filled with tears.

    Then, Elliot did something that would astonish the whole world. He knelt on one knee to Darcy...

 Chapter 422 Princess of Imperial Dynasty II (i)

    Chapter 422 Princess of Imperial Dynasty II (i)

    Chapter 422 Princess of Imperial Dynasty II (i)

    On the top of the mountain, Elliot, the strongest and most senior Human King among the guardians of the rules, knelt on one knee to Darcy, who received his courtesy.

    Both Darcy and Elliot wore ancient costumes, and Darcy standing straight was embodying tremendous dignity.

    If they weren''t in a modern city under the foot of a mountain, it would look like they were in ancient times.

    They didn''t say a word, and Elliot couldn''t stop crying because what had happened in the past surfaced in his mind.

    This scene was indescribably weird, but no one else would see and know it.

    After a while, Darcy, with tears in her eyes, took a deep breath, and said to Elliot in a hoarse voice, "Elliot, get up. The past has gone for a thousand years. Everything has changed except for you."

    Elliot stood up, quivering with respect, looked at Darcy with mixed feelings, and said, "Your Grace, could you tell me what had happened atst that year? Did the same thing in the Imperial Dynasty I happenter?"

    With a bit of bitterness, Darcy slowly nodded and said, "Yes. We... We lost too."

    Elliot felt more sorrow and said, "Even with all the great soldiers?"

    Darcy made a bitter smile, "Yes. Ironic, right? A thousand years have gone."

    After a while of silence, Elliot said sadly, "Your Grace. What about you now? I heard that you are the eldest daughter of the Miller family in Viknd." Darcy nodded, "Yes. I''ve been trying to figure it out. Elliot, we both know that reincarnation is impossible in the world, but it happened to me. I''ve been confused since I was born in the Miller Family."

    Darcy frowned deeply and continued, "When the Imperial Dynasty was in the most desperate situation, we had made some ns for future re-rising orter generations, so we concealed some obsessiveness and heritages..."

    Elliot didn''t interrupt her. He concentrated his mind, and then the space fluctuated. Immediately, he built several barriers quietly outside the mountain where he and Darcy were.

    Darcy continued, frowning, "But someone touched my obsessiveness, and when I woke up, I found that I was born in this world. Forty-seven years ago, I came to this life."

    "Everything has changed in this life. The ancient dynasty system no longer exists, and the world map is much bigger than I can remember. It''s more difficult for people to cultivate martial arts, but the technology is getting stronger and stronger, and even weapons like the ultimate thermal weaponparable to the attack of a Human King have been invented. So I''ve been confused for a long time..."

    Darcy''s frown deepened. After a pause, she continued, "I really want to know who put my obsessiveness in a baby and then let me be born in this generation."

    "When I was born, I found that the national fortune of thend has not awakened, and the King Dynasty was weak and suppressed by the external Royal Dynasties. I was lost. You know?"

    Hearing this, Elliot nodded. Forty or fifty years ago, the national fortune of Summo was defeated by the external quarters. It was miserable and hopeless.

    Darcy continued, "So I did nothing and just observed. Then, something that surprised me happened."

    "Even though its national fortune was weak, it has a spirit simr to the ancient Imperial Dynasty, or rather, a belief. No matter how strong the enemy is, its soldiers will fight to the end, and their toughness and unity are unimaginable. Regardless of social status, everyone will do things for thend, especially the powerhouses. I''m moved by their spirit..."

    "Later, I was thinking that maybe the one who put me here was because the King Dynasty needed my help to upgrade to the Imperial Dynasty."

    In puzzlement, Darcy paused for a while and then continued, "But I''m a woman and can''t fight in a war. I mean, I can fight, but there are lots of limitations. So I couldn''t understand how I can help this King Dynasty.

    "I read countless ancient books and collected treasures for more than twenty years, and recalled how the previous two Imperial Dynasties copsed, I finally found something..."

    Hearing this, Elliot asked, "Are you saying that the original Summo Quarter, Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, was experiencing a change of dynasty?"

    Darcy nodded seriously, "Yes. It started twenty years ago, and it had four Senior Elders."

    Elliot squinted and said, "Shelton Hayes, Judy Lopez, Lewis King, and Carl Addison!"

    Darcy nodded, "Yes. Elliot, something''s not right. You noticed that, didn''t you?"

    Elliot said, "He was the formermander in chief of Hmsterdam Military Headquarters, and the people of the Summo Quarter in this life would refer to themselves as "Carl''s followers" in private, so he represents the Summo Quarter!"

    Darcy nodded, "Keep going!"

    Without any hesitation, Elliot continued, "Shelton Hayes, Imperial Dynasty I!"

    "Judy Lopez and Lewis King, the most excellent kings in the to-be Imperial Dynasty in the history of the Summo Quarter!"

    Darcy looked at Elliot with a smile, "Haha. Why would you think that?"

    Taking a look at Darcy, Elliot remained silent for a while and then said, "I didn''t think so before I met you. The Imperial Dynasty II was missing, and if someone was behind all this, it would never happen! Never!"

    Darcy smiled and said, "So, your guessing is that I''m the carrier of the Imperial Dynasty II in this life, right?"

    Elliot nodded seriously, "Yes."

    Then Elliot stopped talking. Darcy took a deep breath and continued, "You''re right. I''ve noticed this secret twenty years ago."

    "The strongest dynasties with the

    most obsessive belief in the history

    n

    of the Summo Quarter reunited in. this life. Is it just a coincidence? Maybe their names don''t mean anything, but they are connected to the national fortune of thisnd!"

    "None of them is ordinary people. Everything is arranged and happens with a reason.''

    Darcy once again frowned and said, "Then, I started to deduct and tried to find out who was behind all this, and why it put the national fortune of the four dynasties together in this life."

    "It''s simple. It wants to build a super strong Imperial Dynasty III on thisnd that surpasses the previous ones!"

    Elliot nodded seriously.

    Darcy continued, "And there''s one more thing that proved my idea. The dark energy that destroyed the previous two dynasties seems to have meddled in this life, and it was the first time for me to encounter it far before the establishment of an Imperial Dynasty!"

    Elliot''s face was distorted. He looked at Darcy with great shock and asked, "How''s that possible? If there is no Imperial Dynasty, that thing will nevere out!"

    Darcy shook her head and said with a gloomy face, "Elliot, two imperial dynasties were destroyed, and anything is possible in this world with lots of secrets..."

    Elliot asked, "Well, who did you run into back then?"

    "Andy Cliff, the incredible talent of the Cliff family in Viknd!" What Darcy said almost made Elliot go mad.

    "Andy Cliff? But he was your... your..." Elliot couldn''t finish the sentence.

    Darcy nodded with a smile, "Yes, he was my husband. When I met him back then, I could only sense a little ck energy on him."

    At this moment, Elliot was sweating all over. He was really frightened by Darcy''s words.

    "Well..." Darcy said in a self-mockery

    I

    tone, "Don''t be so surprised. The dark energy should be conscious, and anyone who is chosen by it naturally carries great fortune. So, after thinking for a long timed cameExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    up with a bold n..."

    While saying this, she looked a bit painful. It could be seen that she was regretful when talking about her n in the past.

 Chapter 423 Princess of the Vitolison Dynasty (2)

    Chapter 423 Princess of the Vitolison Dynasty (2)

    Chapter 423 Princess of the Vitolison Dynasty (2)

    Hum... When Darcy said this, a tear suddenly ran down her face. At this moment, Darcy''s long hair was dancing in the cold wind, and she still looked so beautiful, but also so sad.

    Elliot raised his hand at Darcy and opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, he didn''t say anything.

    Darcy shed tears, and words couldn''t describe her sadness and longing.

    The next moment, Darcy said in a very hoarse voice, "I married Andy, and after we got married, I gave birth to a baby. Andy loves him very much, and so do I. His name is... Iwan, and he''s very sensible."

    Darcy was crying, but her face was smiling. She should be recalling some warm and beautiful things. "He is too sensible. After he was born, he seemed to know a lot of things."

    "I''ll never forget it in my life. When he was two or three years old, he followed me and kept calling me mom in a childish voice..."

    "Later on, he went to school and achieved excellent academic performance. He was particrly friendly and kind to everyone."

    "When he was very young, he knew that his grandfather Evan was fighting for the country on the External Battlefield, so he thought that when he grew up, he would also be a soldier and make contributions..."

    "Sometimes I think that perhaps he was born to be a famous general and was destined to be a hero.""

    "Then, in the blink of an eye, more than twenty years passed, and he... grew up. The little boy who apanied me and called me mom in a childish voice... grew up..."

    As Darcy said this, she suddenly burst into tears. Elliot was also extremely sad because he... knew Iwan''s deeds over the past few years very well. Over the past five years, Iwan had experienced countless hardships which were... all caused by Darcy. He... was plotted against by his biological mother.

    Darcy burst into tears and clenched her teeth, saying to Elliot, "Elliot, I''m his mother, so he won''t believe I''m the one who plots against him, will he?" Elliot shook his head with tears streaming down his face, signaling Darcy not to continue.

    Elliot said tofort Darcy, "You... have your own difficulties. As your son, he''ll definitely understand..."

    Darcy continued with tears in her eyes and said, "Ha, the schemes of his biological mother made him feel the pain of being betrayed by her beloved woman, the pain of losing his rtives, the pain of being betrayed by his friend, and the pain of countless struggles between life and death..." "I am... unworthy of being his mother..."

    "He has always believed in me since childhood. Oh, Elliot, I told him that men were born good and taught him to be kind. You know what? After he was born, I gave him all the beautiful things of this world..."

    Elliot''s body trembled. He turned away and couldn''t bear to hear Darcy''s words anymore because he could almost guess what Darcy wanted to say next.

    Sure enough, Darcy quickly said again, "But... I gave him the beautiful things of this world and convinced him that the world should be wonderful. Then I personally pushed him into the bottomless abyss...It was all done by me, his mother."

    The pain in Darcy''s heart was beyond description. She couldn''t put back the clock. Now Iwan''s strength was based on countless times of pain, and he survived many struggles of life and death.

    Elliot''s body trembled as he looked up at the sky. The emotions in his eyes were extremelyplicated, and he couldn''t say anything. The emotional baggage carried by Darcy was much more than he could imagine.

    After a while, Darcy said self-mockingly, "So, I... don''t deserve to be his mother, do I? I regret it. How nice it would be if he could live in quiet! He should get married, have his child, and live a happy life forever..."

    Elliot painfully closed his eyes.

    After a while, Elliot took a deep breath and said to Darcy, "You... What are you going to do next?"

    After Elliot asked this question, Darcy''s deep eyes slowly revealed a hint of pride. She looked at Elliot and said, "I''ll help Iwan clear the obstacles! He has actually received unprecedented recognition from the Human-Emperor Way! He is the first man to have such honor!"

    Elliot nodded with iparable approval and said, "Yeah, the Human-Emperor Way is the strongest way."

    After a long silence, Elliot said to Darcy, "I understand what you mean. I won''t interfere with the affairs of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters anymore... Just let it go. It''s fate..."

    Darcy couldn''t help but take a deep look at Elliot and asked with some worry, "Elliot, did something bad... happen to you too?"

    Elliot smiled bitterly and didn''t speak. Instead, he looked at Darcy and rolled up the long sleeve on his arm. There was a faint hint of ck gas emerging on it.

    Darcy''s body trembled and she felt a little grieved again.

    However, Elliot smiled casually and

    el

    said, "There is no next life. I originally wanted to cultivate Jackson as the guardian of the next generation. Actually, there is no need. This fire pit hassted for thousands of years, and the Eye of the Five Poles couldn''t be suppressed anymore. If we fail again in this life, the next millennium won''te. We''ll lose hope..."

    Elliot smiled very magnanimously and nced at the city at the foot of the mountain that was in the Internal Regions of the Fierceness Quarter Although the top power of theExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Fierceness Quarter had ned,

    countless people were still living, weren''t they? They went shopping, had meals, and rested as usual.

    However, if they failed this time, this scene would be gone, and the sky would no longer be blue...

    "Can the Lion Quarter make it?" Darcy asked Elliot.

    Elliot''s face was bitterer. Could the Lion Quarter seed? He was not optimistic at all. However, he said, "The Lion Quarter also has some hidden strength. Just have a try. I can only tell you that it is difficult, and it will get harder and harder..."

    Darcy nodded and didn''t speak again. The Lion Quarter wanted to advance to an Imperial Dynasty. In fact, they had started to advance. Nothing could interrupt or prevent it.

    Darcy nodded and remained silent for a while. After that, she smiled and said to Elliot, "I''ll leave. See you next time..."

    "Ok..." Elliot nodded.

    Then Darcy walked towards the distance. She was heading in the direction of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters.

    As Elliot looked at Darcy''s back, his old eyes were filled with tears again. Vaguely, he seemed to go back to the stairs of the square of the Imperial Dynasty II in Summo a thousand years ago. At that time, he was just an assistant general in the Imperial Dynasty.

    One day, the princess wearing a red dress and a phoenix cor who looked iparably beautiful and noble walked down the steps towards a distant foreignnd. She would represent the Imperial Dynasty to make peace with the ruler of thend by marriage.

    The princess was very beautiful and

    young. On that day, countless generals and soldiers of the Imperial Dynasty saw her off... The generals and soldiers were reluctant to see her leave. But for the sake of the Imperial Dynasty and to stop the wars, the princess did not hesitate. With firm eyes, she left her hometown step by step and set foot on the foreignnd though she knew she might nevere back again.

    Sure enough, she never came back, until the Imperial Dynasty was ruined...

    As the Imperial Dynasty was ruined, her way home was gone.

    The scenes of the past came to Elliot''s mind. Darcy moved forward in the distance and was about to be out of his sight. Elliot once again faced Darcy from afar, kneeling on one knee. He said loudly, "Your Highness! I''m sorry that I can''t send you further..."

    Darcy''s body trembled as she reached the end of the road, and scenes of the past also emerged in her mind. On that day, she was the princess of

    the Vitolison Dynasty. On that day, when she reached the border of the Vitolison Dynasty, a group of generals and soldiers shouted at her in the same

    way...

    "No, I''m not a princess, I''m just a mother, a bad mother..."

 Chapter 424 Attack the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters (1)

    Chapter 424 Attack the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters (1)

    Chapter 424 Attack the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters (1)

    On the ne, Iwan was talking to Lewis on the phone. Lewis used to be the Third Elder of the Summo Military Headquarters, and now he was the thirdmander of the Summo Military Headquarters. However, Iwan still used to call the three of them Elders.

    "Third Elder, the Fierceness Quarter has been conquered. I need you to lead the team to receive various resources. Divide them into three parts. The part of mine will be transported to NAH Industry, and the part of Lord Dn''s will be transported to the Fierce Sun Sect..."

    Lewis was obviously surprised and said, "Iwan, did you kill a Human King?"

    Iwan nodded and said, "Yes, the Human King of the Fierceness Quarter has died, and the national fortune has been destroyed. However, there are many resources in the Internal Regions, and we have already left."

    Lewis was silent for a moment and said, "Iwan, are you going to attack the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters?"

    Iwan said, "Hmm, yes, the situation has changed. I''ll try to promote the national fortune to the peak of a Royal Dynasty in the shortest possible time. It''ll be great for the opening of the Real Emperor Way Realm. It won''t be so easy for the Lion Quarter to advance to an Imperial Dynasty, and it won''t be so fast."

    Lewis nodded and said, "Well, then be careful. I''ll tell Second Brother and ask him to lead a team to support you too. Since you want to fight, kill them!"

    Iwan thought for a moment and said, "Okay. We''ll reach the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters in more than an hour."

    "H''m... Okay, let''s meet in the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters." Lewis said and hung up the phone.

    At the same time, in the conference room of the Summo Military Headquarters, Lewis told Judy about Iwan''s n. Without any hesitation, Judy stood up and said to the Senior Elder, "Senior Brother, you stay and guard the Internal Regions. Lewis will handle the things in the Fierceness Quarter, and I will lead the team to the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters!"

    Shelton said in a deep voice, "Okay, take Johnson and other generals with you. The Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters is as powerful as the Silver Snake and the Iron Eagle. The Internal Regions are safe. You can bring more powerhouses with you! I''ll deter the Lion!"

    "Okay!" After speaking, Judy asked Steve, Bryant, Terry, and Carl to go with him. Without any further preparation, they took a fighter ne and rushed directly to the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters side at the fastest speed...

    At this moment, Iwan hung up on the ne flying from the Fierceness Quarter to the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters. Suddenly, his eyes shed and he looked out of the window at a distant mountain peak. There he felt a familiar and intimate atmosphere. Iwan couldn''t help but frown.

    "Is my mother there? This feeling..." Iwan''s heart was touched.

    Sitting opposite Iwan, Dn saw Iwan''s reaction and asked Iwan, "Lord Iwan, what''s the matter? Is there anything wrong?"

    Iwan withdrew his gaze from the window and shook his head and said, "It''s okay, Lord Dn. Adjust your condition and be prepared for a bitter battle. It may not be easy to defeat the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters. After all, two hundred years ago, they almost became an Imperial Dynasty, so they must have a solid foundation. They should be much stronger than the Fierceness Quarter."

    Dn took a deep breath, and his face became a bit more dignified. Seriously, he teamed up with Iwan to fight the Fierceness Quarter, which was like adult bullying children. There were no Human Kings in the Fierceness Quarter. The sleeping Veda had poor spirit lifeblood after waking up. He was strong in appearance but weak in reality.

    But things were different in the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters." There was an extremely cold killing intent in Dn''s eyes as he slowly said, "Back then, I didn''t interfere in that matter, so this time, I''ll let the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters pay back with interest!""

    Iwan gave Dn a deep look and then said in a deep voice, "Lord Dn, you shouldn''t me yourself too harshly for what happened back then. I have a feeling that even if you wanted to offer help back then, no one would let you interfere. The luck of the previous King Dynasty in Summo came to an end. If Summo wants to emerge, it must be renewed after destruction."

    "Moreover, if you took action back then, I don''t think that people in Summo, the current Royal Dynasty, would unite as one!"

    Since Iwan reached the peak of the True King level, he had unconsciously gained more insight into many things, such as the fate of the secr King Dynasty, the general trend of the world, and some unclear rules.

    Dn nodded and said, "Well, let''s not talk about that. This time, I will do my best! I live for the moment!"

    Iwan also nodded.

    Then Dn and Iwan closed their eyes and made preparations on the ne. They had swallowed the Human King Taoist spirit of the Veda, and they hadn''t finished digesting it yet. Now there was still an hour left before they reach the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters. The two of them could take the chance to digest the Taoist spirit and get promoted on the ne.

    The Second Elder, Judy, set out from Viknd with more than twenty powerhouses of the Life Realm of the Summo Military Headquarters and headed for the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters. Iwan and Dn were also heading toward the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters. Of course, what Iwan and Dn didn''t know was that Darcy, the invincible and powerfulter-stage Human King, was also heading toward the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters.

    However, in addition to the three forces mentioned above, another force moved faster. At this moment, they had officiallynded on the west coast of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters. Afternding, twenty-one top Way Masters attacked the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters before Iwan, Judy, and others could arrive.

    Hmm, this force was a group of powerhouses from the State Academy, and Carson had made up his mind. After chatting with Tamas, Carson did not hesitate to go to the Ink Academy, called the group of the strongest powerhouses, and directly attacked the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters.

    There were ten powerhouses at the peak of the Life Realm, and ten half-a-step Human Kings who had condensed the halo of the Big Sun. Carson was at the peak of the Real Emperor level nine, and he was about to reach the True King level officially.

    Carson was furious and said, "D*mn it! I have ten half-a-step Human Kings and ten powerhouses at the peak of the Life Realm. Even if you have a Human King, it''s not easy for you to kill me!"

    "By the way, I am still the son of fortune! I have great luck, so I will definitely not die! Absolutely!" Carson rushed towards the depths of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters with the top powerhouses from the State Academy.

    At this moment, afternding in the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters, Carson and the powerhouses of the Life Realm of the State Academy moved extremely fast. They rushed towards the depths of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters like the wind.

    A half-a-step Human King who had gathered eight circles of the Big Sun halo asked Carson, "Lord Carson, are we going directly to fight the top powerhouses of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters who are in the Sky Pce or attack their headquarters?"

    When Carson heard this, the muscles on his face twitched violently. He wanted to say something domineering and directly attack the Sky Pce, but after thinking about it, he decided to give up. There must be a Human King in the Sky Pce.

    Although his people could fight against an early-stage or even a middle-stage Human King for a short time, they would definitely die after fighting for a long time. Fighting against a Human King and killing one were two different things.

    So, Carson thought for a long time before saying, "There is a Human King in the Sky Pce. We will first destroy their headquarters and national fortune, and then we''ll attack the Sky Pce..."

    The top half-a-step Human King who had eight circles of the Big Sun halo nodded and said, "Well, in fact, it''s no different. The Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters is not big, and the Sky Pce is not far away from the headquarters. Even if we attack their national fortune, the powerhouses in the Sky Pce will quicklye to help..."

    "Then did you ask?" Carson said with some displeasure.

    Later, the half-a-step Human King of the State Academy said, "It''s okay. No matter which one we attack first, it''s all the same. Iwan and Dn are already on their way here. We can fight against a Human King in a short time. When Iwan and Dn arrive, it will be the end of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters..."

    Carson was extremely depressed and said, "Can you not mention Iwan?" Carson''s heart almost exploded, and he was extremely dejected. He always talked about Iwan in the past, believing that he could definitely surpass Iwan.

    But what about now? Forget it. He was too depressed to say anything. It seemed that even the old dean didn''t have faith in him.

    ''No matter what, I''m a top Real Emperor at the age of 27, okay? I''m quite sessful, right?'' Carson roared with great sadness in his heart.

    Then Carson looked upset again. He might as well stopining. At the age of 27, he was a top Real Emperor, but Iwan already had thebat power of a Human King...

    It was too depressing...

    "Lord Carson, you''re too slow. Hold on to me! We''re going to elerate!" The top half-a-step Human King from the State Academy said to Carson and then grabbed Carson by the back of Carson''s neck as if Carson was a chicken. He elerated again. In a sh, he moved more than ten miles forward.

    Carson was speechless...

    After more than ten minutes, Carson led a group of powerhouses from the State Academy... Well, a group of powerhouses from the State Academy took Carson and rushed to the sky over the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters.

    At this moment, the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters had been under extreme martialw. After all, they had received the news of the destruction

    of the Fierceness Quarter. There were more than fifty top Way Masters in the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters. At this time, only ten half-a-step Human Kings stayed in the Sky Pce in the distance.

    More than forty Way Masters of the Death and Life Realms all gathered here.

    Well, after Carson and his team arrived, they collided head-on with over forty Way Masters who had risen from the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters. facing each other.

    So for a moment, the powerhouses on both sides were stunned. The Way Masters of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters were dumbfounded. "Are you kidding? Aren''t Iwan and Dn going to fight? Who are they?"

    Then, a half-a-step Human King of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters frowned and asked Carson, "Brat, who are you?"

    Carson was speechless.

    Carson''s face darkened when he heard this. Was he that unknown? At the very least, he was the young master of the State Academy, and he was of the Real Emperor level nine!

    So Carson roared angrily and said, "Listen, I''m Carson! The young master of the State Academy!"

    The half-a-step Human King of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters frowned and said, "Carson? I''m Daniel. Why have I never heard of you?" "D*mn! Go kill them all for me!" Carson immediately went mad. He thought he was sessful, but he didn''t even make a name!

    However, when Carson wanted to attack, the half-a-step Human King of the Ink Academy looked grave and persuaded him. "Lord Carson, don''t be impulsive. They have forty Way Masters. Let''s wait for Iwan and the others... Lord Carson..."

    "True Emperor! Break it for me! Kill them! I am the son of fortune, and it''s not so easy for me to die! Ruin their national fortune! Kill..." Carson shouted. Before the half-a-step Human King of the State Academy finished speaking, his momentum broke out.

    With a loud bang, Carson rushed wildly as he crazily attacked the barriers of the True King level. He couldn''t bear it anymore, and he would attack first. Moreover, Carson also wanted to see if he would die here...

    Well, after several sessive blows, Carson had a nervous breakdown...

    The half-a-step Human King of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters stared at Carson who was rushing towards this side and couldn''t help but say, "Isn''t he a fool?"

    But this was wartime! Whoever the enemies were, they had already arrived at the headquarters of the Giant Silkworm. So they should kill the

    enemies!

    Therefore, the next moment, Daniel shouted at more than 40 Way Masters behind him, "Kill them all!"

    Seeing that Carson had started the war, the half-a-step Human Kings and powerhouses at the peak of the Life Realm from the State Academy had no choice but to follow him.

    But Carson was still mad. Daniel, who had a beard on his philtrum, dared to scold Carson, and Carson disdained it.

    For a moment, Carson''s momentum of the True King level surged out of his body, and then he went straight to Daniel, the half-a-step Human King. At this moment, behind Daniel, five circles of Big Sun halo suddenly emerged.

    "F*ck! Is Lord Carson crazy? Although he has reached the True King level, he''s just at the peak of the Death Realm. Even a powerhouse of the Life Realm can kill him. Does he want to kill a half-a-step Human King?"A group of powerhouses of the State Academy was confused by Carson''s style of attacking at this

    moment.

    Carson kept saying to himself in his heart, ''I am the son of fortune, just like Iwan. I won''t die...''

    Then only a loud bang was heard.

    The speed of his stepping back was as fast as the speed of his rushing forward. Well, a half-a-step Human King of the State Academy even blocked most of Daniel''s attack power for him.

    Just when the top half-a-step Human King of the State Academy wanted to speak to Carson and ask him to stay behind to kill the Way Masters of the Death Realm of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters, he heard Carsonughing behind them. Carson still wanted to rush over and attack. "Ha-ha, ha-ha, I said I wouldn''t die. I''m the son of fortune! The powerhouses of the Ink Academy, kill them all. I''m very lucky, so I won''t die. Kill them..." Carson roared and attacked Daniel again though he was covered in blood.

    "Leo! What do you mean? If you want to fight, just fight. Isn''t it too much to send a fool to humiliate the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters?" Daniel shouted at the top half-a-step Human King of the State Academy. He had finally recognized Leo when he fought with Leo just now.

    Leo was the top half-a-step Human King of the Ink Academy. In this generation of the State Academy, he was the most likely to be a Human

    King.

    The corners of Leo''s mouth twitched violently when he heard the words. He was also extremely helpless and didn''t know what made Carson so mad. Anyway, more than an hour ago, after Carson talked to Tamas and went to Leo, Carson''s aura was very strange.

    But now Daniel was Leo''s enemy, so Leo didn''t bother to pay attention to Daniel and Carson. He said to the powerhouses of the State Academy behind him, "Protect Lord Carson and let him fight against the powerhouses of the Death Realm!"

    After Leo finished speaking, his aura came to the extreme. Eight circles of Big Sun halo emerged behind him. He began to exert all his strength to fight against Daniel. However, as a half-a-step Human King, Daniel was no worse than Leo. Therefore, even if Leo wanted to kill Daniel as quicklyProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    as possible, it was not so simple. At this moment, several powerhouses at the peak of the Life Realm came

    to Daniel''s side and besieged Leo.  "Leo... you''re doomed. The Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters is not to be trifled with. Since you dared toe, don''t think about going back!" Daniel''s mouth brimmed with blood. Then, suddenly, a powerhouse at theter-stage of

    e

    the Life Realm beside Daniel rushed decisively to Leo and blew himself up...

    Puff... Leo was instantly injured because of the explosion. His heart almost went crazy. Did the enemy blow himself up? Wasn''t this Iwan''s strategy?

    Why didn''t Iwan meet such an enemy? As soon as they arrived here, the people from the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters fought so cruelly. The war had just started, but an enemy blew himself up immediately! Moreover, the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters was stronger than the State

    Academy, wasn''t it?

    ''Sh*t!'' Leo almost went crazy. The powerhouses from the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters didn''t hesitate to die, so the State Academy was at a disadvantage soon.

    At the same time, in the depths of the State Academy in Summo, Tamas, who had just been enlightened, walked to the meeting room, took a sip of

    tea, and rubbed his temples.

    Although he was very strong and had lived long enough, he had a serious sequ, which was that in his body and spiritual world, there had always been several auras and distractions that were impacting his body and mind.

    An hour ago, Tamas''s seque seized him. Well, that was when he was chatting with Carson.

    At this moment, after Tamas recovered, he said to a schr in the room, "Let Carsone."

    The schr looked at Tamas in disbelief and said, "Dean, didn''t you ask Lord Carson to take a group of powerhouses of the Ink Academy to fight the

    Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters?"

    "Eh? Did I order that?" Tamas asked in doubt.

    The schr nodded earnestly and said, "Of course, and Lord Carson was very confident. Before he left, he kept saying that he was the son of fortune and he could definitely destroy the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters..."

    Tamas''s mouth suddenly opened wide, and after a while, he finally remembered the conversation he had had with Carson when his mind was a

    mess.

    Thinking of this, Tamas couldn''t help patting his forehead and said, "D*mn, did Carson really believe what I said?"

    "Hmm... Sh*t! Dean, I''m serious..." The schr in front of Tamas suddenly had a very bad premonition in his heart and said to Tamas with some

    anxiety.

    Tamas''s old face suddenly became a little awkward as he said, "Well, I was just joking with him to stimte him so that he could reach the True King

    level earlier..."

    The schr in front of Tamas looked at Tamas very helplessly and said, "Dean, Lord Carson went to fight the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters,

    and he may die..."

    The corners of Tamas''s mouth twitched fiercely. After thinking for a moment, he said, "He... might not die, right?"

    The schr of the State Academy was speechless.

 Chapter 425 Attack the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters (2)

    Chapter 425 Attack the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters (2)

    Chapter 425 Attack the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters (2)

    One of Summo''s most advanced stealth fighter jets continued to whoosh toward the territory of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters in the hightitudes of 20,000 meters. After going through numerous clouds, it was now getting close to the southern edge of the military headquarters.

    Inside the fighter jet, Iwan and Dn, two Human King-level powerhouses, were still isting themselves to cultivate, trying to improve themselves every minute. The two powerhouses were strong in every aspect, and the stronger they were, the harder they worked.

    Of course, Iwan and Dn were not the only people on the fighter jet who were trying to improve themselves every minute. In fact, the Fierce Sun Sect''s half-a-step Human Kings and powerhouses in the Life and Death Realms were also working hard to improve themselves, but by internalizing what they had obtained.

    This was the first joint battle between the Fierce Sun Sect and the Heaven Domain. Now, the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect felt passionate and cool! Once theyunched attacks, their enemies would immediately disappear. A battle like that feltfortable.

    Therefore, now the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect all expected to see the scene of battling against the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters in a few minutes. Every one of them was fully prepared in mind to fight the battle. And they had just heard Iwan say that Judy Lopez, second-in-mand of the Summo Military Headquarters, had also taken a group of excellent fighters to the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters.

    The following battle was an easier one. All of them would just need to join hands to fight. They liked to fight with both sides unprepared. No n was needed. The two Human Kings would simply go over and beat them all, just like a road roller crushing the grass.

    But the powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect didn''t know something. Beneath their fighter jet, a more terrifying Invincible Human King was following them to go to the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters.

    Iwan and Dn were waiting for the battle to begin while isting themselves to cultivate. Now they looked more powerful. After absorbing a Human King''s Taoist spirit, both of them had improved a bit, stronger in fighting power. Then, they were now a little more confident to win the battle against the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters.

    The fighter jet whistled in the hightitudes and soon entered the airspace of Giant Silkworm. At this point, lots of urately guided missiles flew speedily toward the fighter jet from the ground.

    But these missiles couldn''t hit the fighter jet at all. Why? Because down there, Darcy hadunched many attacks with a wave of her hand when the missiles came up.

    Feeling Iwan''s aura from above, Darcy put a smile on her face. My son... has truly grown up. He''s a living Human King! Iwan''s growth had far exceeded her expectations.

    Right, seriously speaking, her son Iwan was not the son of fortune of Summo because Iwan had never been a member of the Summo Military Headquarters.

    But the fortune Iwan carried was much stronger. It consisted of the extremely powerful fortune of Imperial Dynasty II and the fortune of the dark aura at a higher level. Besides, he had been approved by the lord of the Heaven Domain I! Haig had been willing to give up his remaining consciousness in the world to help Iwan achieve his goal.

    And Iwan had also made efforts and fought numerous life-and-death battles, and he also had a super-strong belief. With all these things put together, the current lord of the Heaven Domain who could suppress the world of this time had been born!

    As time went by, Iwan, Dn, and Darcy, three Human Kings, were getting closer to the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters. Their aim was different from Carson''s. They were going straight to attack the Sky Pce, the most powerful hidden force in thend of Giant Silkworm.

    It was better to go straight to kill the party''s Human Kings! Attacking the military headquarters was pointless. That was a children''s game... Iwan and Dn no longer cared about it.

    ...

    The other party''s force consisted of more than 20 Way Masters in the Life Realm led by Judy Lopez from the Summo Military Headquarters. They were almost all the fighters in the Life Realm from the base camp of the Summo Military Headquarters.

    What was different from Iwan''s prediction was that Judy had also gone crazy this time. He didn''t want Iwan to be among the vanguards again, so he had hurried over to the battlefield in thend of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters ahead of Iwan at all costs.

    That is to say, neither the base camp of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters nor the powerhouses of the Summo Military Headquarters knew that Summo''s side suddenlying to attack the former wasprised of five forces: State Academy, Summo Military Headquarters, Heaven Domain, Fierce Sun Sect, and Darcy Miller.

    There were many excellent powerhouses among the troops: three Human King-level powerhouses, almost 30 half-a-step Human Kings, 50 powerhouses in the Life Realm, and more than 20 powerhouses in the Death Realm.

    Namely, Summo''s side had gathered three Human Kings and 100 Way Masters intentionally and unintentionally.

    If the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters had learned that the Summo Military Headquarters would attack them with so many forces, would they have cried in fear? Or would they have regretted their decision?

    Now, after fighting for ten minutes, State Academy and the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters both had causalities on the battlefield in the base camp of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters.

    Five powerhouses at the peak stage of the Life Realm from State Academy had died, and the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters suffered more miserable losses. Dozens of powerhouses in the Death Realm and eight or nine powerhouses in the Life Realm had been killed.

    Under such circumstances, the remaining powerhouses of both sides were all furiously fighting. Leo, the most powerful half-a-step Human King of State Academy, was already bathed in blood. Daniel of Giant Silkworm who had been stopping him already had a big hole in his chest. He was sure to die, so he was burning everything to continue fighting Leo.

    And Carson Simpson, the young lord of State Academy, had made great achievements in fighting. Stimted so much, he had finally reached the early stage of the True King level. With enough umtion, he could almost reach the peak of the early stage soon. Now he could already fight a powerhouse at the peak of the early stage of the Life Realm. With the help of Summo''s national fortune, he could fight one at theter stage of the Life Realm.

    "Go! Hahaha... to hell!" With a shout, he instantly rushed to a powerhouse in the middle stage of the Life Realm from Giant Silkworm and chopped the powerhouse into two parts.

    "Boom!" The powerhouse killed by Carson was also a tough guy. The moment he died, he exploded himself!

    "Puff!" With the explosion, Carson was once again sent flying far away. He was now also bathed in blood, quite seriously wounded.

    Then he took out a handful of different kinds of secret herbs from his inside chest pocket and pressed them onto his wounds.

    He shouted, "I''m the son of fortune. The trash guys of Giant Silkworm, you can''t kill me! Come on, keep... fighting!" His eyes were bloodshot. Ignoring his wounds, he immediately rushed to a powerhouse at theter stage of the Life Realm from Giant Silkworm fearlessly.

    To be honest, Carson had been so much suppressed over the years. He had always been upholding the ethos of State Academy, not killing too many lives, but he had now freed himself from thatpletely. Behind him was a huge floating book shadow.

    Protected by the book shadow, he began fighting the Way Masters of Giant Silkworm fiercely time after time.

    Even so, the powerhouses of State Academy were much weaker than those of Giant Silkworm. After all, this was the den of Giant Silkworm.

    Although almost all the powerhouses in the Death Realm from Giant Silkworm had been killed, almost every one of them had exploded himself before death.

    This caused a serious result. Although State Academy still had 16 living powerhouses, all of them were seriously wounded, including Leo and Carson.

    "Boom! Boom!" Two loud explosions were suddenly heard. On the other side of the battlefield, three powerhouses at the Life Realm from Giant Silkworm suddenly held the two powerhouses at the peak stage of the Life Realm from State Academy and exploded themselves and the two people.

    So far, one-third of State Academy''s men had died on the battlefield. Although it had lots of people, such a loss was unbearable.

    Therefore, after defeating a few powerhouses in the Life Realm from Giant Silkworm with a swish of his sword, he shouted, "Retreat! Defend! Quickly!"

    They couldn''t keep fighting like this because Leo had seen that the powerhouses of Giant Silkworm left behind in the Sky Pce had almost reached this ce. Besides, two Big Suns seemed to be rising from the Sky Pce. They were the signs of two Human Kings!

    "Two... Human Kings!" Leo was worried. He went from one fighting ground to another, trying to gather the remaining powerhouses of State Academy. This was a battle on which State Academy had rarely suffered so miserably in history. Leo''s face was so dark.

    But when he was about to give his order, Carson, standing beside him, shouted, "Don''t worry. We won''t lose. Kill them... I have great fortune in me! Kill them... charge!"

    "Shut your fucking mouth!" Leo was almost crazy, and Carson had gone crazy in fighting. He had been suppressed for years by State Academy, stopping him froming out to show his real strength. Now he could fight, but seemed to be hurt by something. After all, he was fighting without caring about his own safety.

    The powerhouses of Ink Academy of State Academy could all die, but Carson could not die. And he was also the young master of State Academy and amander in this battle.

    To some extent, he, Leo, had to listen to Carson. But now he didn''t know what to do when facing the crazy-fighting Carson.

    But he already didn''t have time to me Carson because the remaining powerhouses of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters had massed again and were charging them.

    "Hahaha... Leo, you guys are dead. The soldiers of our Sky Pce areing to reinforce... hahaha..." Daniel, who was dying, gave augh and rushed to the powerhouses of Ink Academy like a sh.

    Daniel shouted, "I''ll take the lead. Soldiers of Giant Silkworm, kill them all for our military headquarters." With the shout, he threw himself to Leo and exploded.

    God, this was the self-explosion of a half-a-step Human King! So, Leo and the other powerhouses of State Academy were exploded and got seriously wounded, though the three half-a-step Human Kings and he had joined hands to defend their party.

    Then, before the remaining powerhouses of State Academy could realize it, the more than 20 Way Masters of Giant Silkworm had rushed over. They were Way Masters in theter or peak stage, half-a-step Human Kings, or powerhouses in the high stage of the Life Realm.

    Where were the powerhouses in the Death Realm? Yes, they had all died in the fierce battle.

    The faces of the people of State Academy looked so dark. Right, they were in serious trouble. If their reinforcements still didn''t show up, all of them would die fighting here. Maybe they would all be killed in a minute or two.

    When all of them were now in despair, Judy suddenly shouted behind them, "Colleagues of State Academy, we''re here."

    "Summo Military Headquarters, charge! Kill them all! Kill..." With Judy''s shout, the top powerhouses of the Summo Military Headquarters led by Carl and him immediately came to the battlefield.

    Judy Lopez, Carl Addison, Kinsey Cantu, Steve Morris, Bryant Darnell, Terry Liam, Brandon Turner, Johnson Garcia, Burlie, Zack Smith, and the other top powerhouses instantly joined the battle.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Then Carson couldn''t help butugh, "Hahaha, I said I''m the son of fortune, didn''t I? I won''t die. Powerhouses of Ink Academy, let''s... charge!" Blood was squirting out of him like crazy. Once again, he took the lead, rushing toward the Way Masters of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters.

    The battlefield at the base camp of Giant Silkworm waspletely in a mess. The powerhouses of the Summo Military Headquarters hade to reinforce their fighters, but the remaining Way Masters of Giant Silkworm didn''t retreat. Why? Their Sky Pce''s ten half-a-step Human Kings and seven or eight Way Masters in the Life Realm had also hurried over.

    "Kill them all! Kill... !" Behind the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters, a dozen Way Masters of the Sky Pce shouted and rushed toward the powerhouses on the side of the Summo Military Headquarters.

    Behind the base camp of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters, now two Big Suns were rising. They were the only two Human Kings left in the territory of Giant Silkworm who had been woken up. Of course, no powerhouse at theter stage of the Human King level would appear in its territory because no Imperial Dynasty had ever appeared in itsnd in history.

    One of the two Human Kings was in the early stage, and the other was in the middle stage. And their condition was the same as that of those in the Fierceness Quarter. Since they had just been woken up, their health condition was so unstable.

    But they had woken up earlier. They had already been woken up by the powerhouses of Giant Silkworm three days ago. The reason was simple. The Summo Military Headquarters had four Human Kings, and they had attacked the headquarters earlier. No doubt, the headquarters would take

    revenge for that.

    But the two Human Kings held different views. One wanted to take Giant Silkworm to fight the Summo Military Headquarters to the death, while the other wanted to take its top forces to avoid the battle.

    "Macron, let''s fight until we die! We

    can''t lose Giant Silkworm! We two are Human Kings. Summo won''t truly fight us to the death. Aren''t they afraid to lose one Human King

    d.ne

    during the fight? They must have concerns. Now they want to upgrade to be an Imperial Dynasty, so they''ll never afford to lose a

    Human King!" the one at the peak of the early stage said to the one in the

    middle stage.

    "Gifford, you don''t understand. Once

    Summo wakes up, they will never back down, we fight to the death, we, Giant Silkworm, will truly be destroyed. You don''t understand s... Macron had begun sleeping a millennium ago. At that time Imperial Dynasty II of the Summo

    Military Headquarters was in its golden time. He, Macron, had

    experienced its terrifying power.

    It had numerous famous generals and powerhouses with the fortune that could suppress the whole world, and forces all around the world came to

    worship it. This was something that Gifford, who had upgradedter, would never understand.

    Once it woke up, Summo, the huge dragon, would be irresistible.

    But Gifford still snorted, "Humph, it doesn''t matter. Don''t be afraid. The Lion Quarter wille to reinforce us in the end. As long as we can hold long

    enough..."

    Macron nced at Gifford with veryplicated emotions and said, "Did the Lion Quarter get back to you?"

    "Uh..." Gifford''s face turned stiff. But then he pointed to the battlefield in the distance and said, "Humph, let''s end our talk. If we still don''t go over, our people will almost all be killed. Let''s talk about what happens in the future when it happens. Let''s kill the Way Masters of Summo who havee

    over first!"

    Macron also frowned to look at the battlefield in the distance. Then he nodded and said, "Okay! Then... let''s kill them first! Reduce the power of

    Summo."

    Macron and Gifford then showed all their strength. Instantly, the two Big Suns behind them shone brightly and moved super fast toward the base camp of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters.

    Seeing the two Human Kings speeding over, Judy and his partners were worried. "We''re in trouble."

    "Full defense! Wait for reinforcements!" Leo, who had begun shaking in a very seriously wounded condition, immediately shouted. Then the powerhouses from State Academy and the Summo Military Headquarters gathered together and connected their strength, working to deal with the

    attack of the two Human Kings.

    When they had sensed that their two Human Kings wereing over, the remaining powerhouses of Giant Silkworm stopped their attack.

    If they continued their attack, they would have more casualties. But things would be easy if the two Human Kings came over.

    "I don''t think... I''ll die, right? I have great fortune in me!" Guarded in the center by a group of powerhouses of State Academy, Carson was worried.

    It was just like a response to Carson''s thought. When the two Human Kings had almoste over, the mid-air behind the powerhouses of the Summo Military Headquarters fluctuated. Then the Way Masters and half-a-step Human King from the Fierce Sun Sect appeared.

    "Hahahaha... I know! I am..." When he saw Iwan and Dne over, Carson burst outughing.

    But before he could finish that, Iwan and Dn showed all their strength. "Charge!" Iwan snorted. Then an extremely huge shadow suddenly appeared behind him.

    A Big Sun also appeared behind Dn. Neither of them had everpeted with Carson. As soon as they appeared, they joined hands, rushing

    toward the Human Kings of Giant Silkworm.

 Chapter 426 Terrifying Mother and Son

    Chapter 426 Terrifying Mother and Son

    Chapter 426 Terrifying Mother and Son

    Iwan and Dn were invincible powerhouses with the momentum of one at the peak of the early stage of the Human King level, so their sudden appearance made Macron and Gifford, the two Human Kings of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters, so worried.

    But the two Human Kings were also so relieved. Why? If Iwan and Dn were the only ones to attack them, they wouldn''t be afraid at all. After all, Macron was at the peak of the middle stage of the Human King level.

    "Iwan, Dn, since you got the guts toe here, we''ll kill you! Charge!" Macron and Gifford suddenly showed all their will to kill. Behind them, two Big Suns shone brilliantly. Showing all their momentum, they rushed toward Iwan and Dn.

    Since none of them chose to pull back, the four Human Kings would soon sh fiercely. Just when they were about to sh and fight face to face, something happened.

    Darcy instantly came down from the air above Macron and Gifford. "You dare to kill the national fortune of Summo? I''ll kill you!"

    With a boom, the Big Sun that was solidifying behind Darcy suddenly dispersed-the momentum of one at the peak of theter stage of the Human King levelpletely exploded. She swooped at Macron and Gifford.

    Darcy fought Macron and Gifford alone, but she, who was at the peak of theter stage of the Human King level, obviously had stronger fighting power. Before her attack could reach them, Macron and Gifford had felt an extremely great threat.

    "Lord, theter stage of the Human King level! Defend!" Macron and Gifford turned ashen. At the moment, the two of them had to give up on attacking Iwan and Dn, but began to go all out to defend themselves from Darcy''s attack.

    But it was toote. Then, with a loud bang, Darcy reached out her two palms at lightning speed, which fell hard on Macron and Gifford.

    "Go to hell!" With a shout, Darcy made the Big Sun shadow behind Gifford turn to pieces. With the attack, Gifford was sent flying.

    "Bang!" Macron''s attack fell hard on Darcy, but it couldn''t harm her at all. Instead, he was sent flying because of the force.

    "Get lost!" Darcy turned and roared. Instantly, an extremely huge palm appeared and fell on Macron.

    "Nooooo!" Macron screamed in great fear, putting on all his defense, but he couldn''t defend himself at all. In an instant, he was sent flying a few kilometers.

    He was shedding blood while flying. The Big Sun halo behind him suddenly turned to pieces, which instantly took away a lot of his strength. Without any more hesitation, he turned and ran.

    This was not a joke! Three Human Kings came to attack them, and the one at the peak of theter stage blindsided them! They could never fight such a battle!

    In fact, Darcy''s attack had happened in the blink of an eye. It was so fast that Iwan and Dn did not realize it.

    Right, Darcy had defeated the two Human Kings of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters alone and seriously wounded them in an instant, but her momentum had not weakened even a bit. Now she was invincible.

    Without hesitation, she turned and said to Iwan, "I''m going to pursue Macron. You guys kill Gifford!" Before Iwan and Dn could realize it, she shed on the spot with a loud sonic boom.

    Then she vanished, going to chase after the running Macron.

    ...

    "No... this is impossible! Theter stage of the Human King level! Theter stage!" Gifford, who was still on the edge of the battlefield at the base camp of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters, was in despair with a shocked face. Then he also wanted to run.

    Gifford finally regretted it. He regretted he had not listened to Macron that they should escape from the territory of Giant Silkworm first. But now, it was toote to talk about anything.

    After all, when he was about to do something, Iwan and Dn, two Human Kings at the peak of their early stage, suddenly appeared at his sides. "Kill him!" Then Iwan and Dn attacked the horrifically wounded Gifford.

    "Boom... Puff..." Gifford defended himself against the attack of two Human Kings in their golden age. As a result, he was hit and spat blood.

    Just when Gifford wished to gather his strength again, Iwan and Dn reappeared beside him. Then they joined hands to continue fighting Gifford.

    Soon a battle of Human Kings broke out. It started so fast and ended faster. With his Big Sun shadow having gone to pieces, Gifford couldn''t resist the joint attack from Iwan and Dn at all.

    That''s to say, the Human King who had just woken up didn''t even hold as long as Veda of the Fierceness Quarter had. Then, after an extremely forlorn scream, Gifford was blown off on the spot by Iwan and Dn.

    Yes, he had been unwilling to die the moment he was killed. This shouldn''t be the result. Macron and he didn''t even have time to figure out what was going on when Darcy suddenly appeared. Fighting with all her strength, Darcy was far more terrifying than they had imagined.

    "Solidify!" Iwan shouted. Then he and Dn began gathering the Taoist spirit Gifford had spilled when he died.

    The fight was quite short-less than ten seconds in total. A Human King of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters had died, and his Taoist spirit had been collected by Iwan and Dn.

    Even when Gifford had died, the people present did not know what was going on. Only the traces of the Taoist spirit were left being spread in the air. Dn opened his mouth a few times and looked in the distance where Darcy and Macron had disappeared. He sensed that in such a short time, Darcy and Macron had reached the edge of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters a hundred miles away.

    They were so far away that it was toote for him and Dn to pursue them. And was it necessary to pursue them? Macron and Gifford were no match for Darcy even when they joined hands, let alone the seriously wounded Gifford alone.

    Dn''s mouth twitched hard a few time times when he remembered that Darcy was Iwan''s mother. F*ck, I can''t afford to offend Iwan!

    Darcy''s sudden appearance immediately ended the battle in Giant Silkworm. And Dn didn''t know what to say about it.

    He and Iwan joined hands to fight Macron and Gifford, thinking the fight would be fierce, but the fight suddenly ended, uh?

    "Uh... what is this?" Dn smiled wryly in his heart.

    No matter what, the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters was gone. If Darcy had not shown up, the result of the fight today would have been hard to predict. Even if Summo had won, they would have suffered unimaginably great losses.

    Dn hadplicated emotions, but Iwan didn''t think that much. It was good that Darcy had appeared and ended the battle with fewer losses. Even if Darcy had not shown up, Iwan wouldn''t have been affected.

    After all, Iwan could borrow two attacks from Haig, the lord of Heaven Domain I. If they couldn''t beat their opponents, Iwan would resort to Haig''s attacks. With them, he could easily kill Macron and Gifford.

    When Dn was shocked, struggling with hisplicated emotions, Iwan rushed into the air above half-a-step Human King of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters and began ughtering them with his unmatched strength.

    "Emperor Suppression!" With a boom, a magnificent thoroughfare shadow suddenly appeared in the air above those Way Masters of Giant Silkworm and fell on the more than 30 remaining Way Masters and half-a-step Human Kings of Giant Silkworm.

    "Fight until we die! Fight!" Having seen their Human Kings lose in a few moments, the Way Masters in the Life Realm and the half-a-step Human Kings, both from Giant Silkworm, knew they had lost and began going all out to fight.

    Instantly, these Way Masters and

    half-a-step Human Kings showed all their momentum, trying to resist Iwan''s Emperor Suppression.

    that was useless. The momente

    shadow that was as tall as

    thousand meters behind Iwan aimed

    AVA

    at these survivors like a sword.

    "Puff!" It instantly chopped the joint attack of these fighters into two parts.

    "Run!" Then these people lost all their hope-they couldn''t resist Iwan. After being suppressed by Iwan''s Dominating Emperor Way, they were reduced to a lower level. Those at the peak of the Life Realm were now at theter stage, and those half-a-step Human Kings were now at the peak of the Life Realm. Right, they were now too weak to fight.

    When they decided to run, Iwan''s "huge sword" fell again. Four of their half-a-step Human Kings were killed this time.

    "Go to hell!" Iwan aimed the "sword" at these people from their side, and more puffs were heard. In an instant, six or seven half-a-step Human Kings were killed.

    Of course, it would be hard for Dn to kill these half-a-step Human Kings, but Iwan''s Dominating Emperor Way could suppress them. Therefore, these remaining powerhouses of Giant Silkworm had no chance to resist Iwan.

    After two seconds, the half-a-step Human Kings of Giant Silkworm were all dead.

    Then, while collecting the spilled energy or Taoist spirit of the powerhouses who had died fighting, Iwan shouted to the powerhouses of the Summo Military Headquarters, "Kill them all!"

    "Kill!" Judy, Liam, Leo, and others also shouted. Then led by a dozen half-a-step Human Kings, 100 Way Masters charged the more than 20 Way Masters of Giant Silkworm.

    ...

    The result of the battle was expected. In a dozen seconds, the remaining powerhouses of Giant Silkworm were killed at the scene.

    Now the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters had been destroyed, except that Macron had fled to a faraway area.

    Darcy and his son Iwan were so terrifying in fighting. Darcy was unmatched among all the people present because she was at the peak of theter stage of the Human King level.

    Iwan was a tough man. With the Dominating Emperor Way, he was invincible among those who were at the same level as he was. And it was so easy to kill the half-a-step Human Kings.

    Now thest Way Master in the Life Realm inside the headquarters of Giant Silkworm was blown off. With the one killed, the battle at Giant Silkworm

    came to an end.From N?velDrama.Org.

    ...

    Iwan was standing coldly in mid-air

    over the battlefield at Giant Silkworm. He was wearing a ck robe and holding a ck long sword. His momentum was spreading. Of course, it was the momentum of one at the early stage of the Human King level. From the edge of the sky farther from Giant Silkworm came extremely miserable screams. It was Macron screaming.

    Now everyone looked at Iwan, their emotions quiteplicated.

 Chapter 427 Dealing with the State Academy

    Chapter 427 Dealing with the State Academy

    Chapter 427 Dealing with the State Academy

    Judy looked at Iwan excitedly and said, "Iwan, all the Way Masters from the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters are dead. What should we do about their military headquarters? Many parties are involved in the war this time and how should we distribute benefits?"

    Iwan nodded and said, "There is no rush."

    After Iwan finished speaking, Dn, who had just recovered from the shock, came close to Iwan and nodded at Iwan.From N?velDrama.Org.

    Iwan gazed deep into Dn''s eyes, and Dn nodded at him again. The next moment, Dn disappeared suddenly and then showed up in front of the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters. A Big Sun emerged from behind.

    He kept gathering his strength, his eyes shing with coldness. At the same time, powerhouses at the Emperor and the King level were rushing over from outside the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters. The powerhouses below the Way Master level all carried explosives.

    There came a low sound! Just before those powerhouses rushed out and began a suicide attack, Dn had gathered all his strength and struck the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters with his sword drawn.

    After a loud bang, the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters turned into a pit with a depth of 100 meters. All the powerhouses of the King level were killed at once.

    Dn destroyed the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters with a blow. He didn''t care how many powerhouses were in the Headquarters nor whether innocent people were implicated. The Headquarters was doomed to death when it attacked Summo''s National Fortune. If the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters had won the battle, it would have done the same thing as Dn and spare none.

    Dn''s amazing power shocked the powerhouses present, in particr those from the State Academy. It was not until today did they realize the differences in strength among the powerhouses at the Human-King level.

    Moreover, even the powerhouses of the Human-King level might be killed. It didn''t matter if Darcy had intervened today. But it was an iron fact that Iwan and Dn, the two mightiest people in Summo, joined forces to kill two Human Kings.

    All the powerhouses from the State Academy went silent.

    Today, almost all the strongest five parties in Summo joined the battle. Three Human Kings and a hundred Way Masters made up a terrifying troop, which enabled them to destroy the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters. Such a strong troop was not inferior to the military of the Iron Eagle and the Silver Snake.

    After the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters was ruined, the involved parties should distribute the immeasurable benefits. That was why Judy would ask Iwan about the way of distribution.

    Dn left the ruined Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters and returned to meet Iwan. He spoke to Iwan, "Lord Ivan, the decision on how to distribute the benefits is yours. I will listen to you."

    Iwan nodded and then looked at Pzzi, the leader of the State Academy. Pzzi had reached the half-a-step Human-King level with eight halos of Big Sun. He would soon be a Human King.

    Thus, it was not difficult to imagine the power of the State Academy. Its master was also talented with huge potential. Iwan knew it was not a good thing if the State Academy became the strongest among all the forces in Summo.

    Considering the power of the State Academy, Iwan, Dn and Shelton all should be more or less on guard. After all, the State Academy had a long history of two thousand years!

    Nobody knew if the State Academy had hidden forces or not. Moreover, the State Academy was strange and mysterious, so no one knew what its ultimate goal was.

    Iwan looked at Pzzi and said, "Pzzi, I am grateful that the State Academy joined the battle this time and helped destroy the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters. And now that the State Academy is closely connected with Summo''s National Fortune. Arguably, you and your fellows all have a share of the benefits."

    Pzzi took a step forward upon hearing Iwan''s words. He looked at Iwan with feelings welling up in his mind. Iwan had grown into a mature and strong man. Once Iwan became a Human King sessfully, he would be invincible in the world.

    Not to mention the future, no one could defeat Iwan even now. He would grow stronger when he met a matched rival, and it was easy for him to reach a higher level. Such a talented person like Iwan was intimidating.

    Pzzi sighed and cupped his hands before his chest with a wry smile. "Lord Cliff, you are the decision maker. The whole State Academy will ept your decision."

    Iwan nodded and said, "Okay. The State Academy joined the battle today, which can make up for the mistake of not taking action when Summo was in crisis before. But the State Academy will not get any benefits. Pzzi, can you ept it?"

    Pzzi was shocked by Iwan''s words, and the atmosphere soured. No one had expected that Iwan wasn''t going to give the State Academy any benefits at all.

    Pzzi''s smile froze on his lips. After all, the State Academy had suffered great losses after joining the war. The survivors were all badly injured and needed huge resources to recover.

    The State Academy took the lead in attacking the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters, leading to the death of seven powerhouses of Life Realm Level. Even if they had no hope of being Human Kings, they were top-level members.

    Before Pzzi could speak, Dn, who had reached Human-King level, instantly shocked everyone with his aura.

    Dn said, "I have no problem with Lord Cliff''s decision. The State Academy is strong enough in Summo while we are the weakest. Since we have the same goal of advancing to the Imperial Dynasty, I hope the State Academy gives up sharing benefits, okay?"

    Dn gave a meaningful sneer, and he thought the same as Iwan. The State Academy was now the strongest force but was thest to take a stand. But Iwan and Dn still needed time to extend their power quickly.

    As Dn finished speaking, the atmosphere became even more intense.

    Now, Iwan and Dn were two Human-King level powerhouses and the representatives of rising stars in Summo. Their intention to guard against the State Academy was crystal clear.

    Pzzi was reluctant and angry, but he couldn''t say no because Iwan and Dn were pressing him. With a close rtionship with Iwan, Judy was definitely on Iwan''s side.

    That was to say, Iwan, Dn and Judy, these three powerhouses were all dissatisfied with the State Academy.

    In addition, Darcy hadn''te back yet, she was a more frightening existence. Pzzi was speechless and thought, ''Don''t you know how many times your mother has attacked the State Academy?''

    Pzzi felt helpless. The strongest in the Summo Military Headquarters Department was by no means the State Academy, but Iwan and his fellows. Iwan and his mother were already powerful Human Kings, not to mention the Heaven Domain.

    But strangely, Dn, Shelton and Judy didn''t fear Iwan and Darcy at all. Instead, they were always on guard against the State Academy in every aspect.

    Under the gaze of Dn and Iwan, Pzzi nodded reluctantly and said with a bitter smile, "Lord Cliff, Lord Dn, the State Academy will not participate in distributing benefits. We also hope that Summo will get better and better."

    Pzzi added after a pause, "Maybe something we did in the past made everyone here unpleasant. But from now on, if there is another conquest, the powerhouses from the State Academy are bound to participate."

    Iwan and Dnughed. Both of them smiled and nodded at Pzzi. "Well, we believe you."

    Pzzi knew Iwan and Dn just pretended to believe him, so he fell silent.

    He thought, "Who are you kidding? If you two give me all of the Human King''s Taoist spirit, I have the chance to be a Human King. But you two refused to do that and also remain vignt."

    ine

    "Master Simpson, you have made wrong choices." Pzzi could not help but let out a long sigh. Then he took out a handful of medicine, stuffed it into his mouth and began to cure his injuries. He was heavily injured this time even though he was a half-a-step Human King

    A group of powerhouses from the State Academy also started to cure their wounds. After a while, Dn suddenly infused arge portion of the Human King Taoist spirit that had just condensed in his hand into Liam''s body.

    Liam was surprised. He looked at Dn and said in disbelief, "Lord, why did you give the Taoist spirit to me? You also need it."

    Dn said with a smile, "A profound change ising soon. It''s useless to be strong alone. You are a great powerhouse, and I hope you can make a breakthrough soon. Don''t begged far behind by Pzzi."

    Liam was deeply touched by Dn''s

    e

    generosity. It was needless to say how useful the Human King Taoist spirit was to a half-a-step Human King like Liam. Liam was confident that in a short time, he would be able to catch up with Pzzi without the help of the Summo Military Headquarters.

    Pzzi''s cheek twitched with surprise again because of Dn''s words. The news that he was about to advance to Human-King level was impossible to be a secret.

    Iwan said to Judy, "Infuse the National Fortune of Giant Silkworm and Fierceness Quarter Military Headquarters into that of Summo. In this way, Summo can advance to the peak of the Royal Dynasty."

    Judy nodded his agreement. His and Shelton''s promotions were closely rted to the National Fortune of Summo. So, their cultivation speed would increase fast as the National Fortune of Summo increased, He and Shelton had reached half-a-step Human-King level.

    Thinking about this, Judy spoke to Iwan, "The soldiers of the Heaven Domain also need to be promoted. You......"

    Before Judy could finish, Iwan waved his hand and said, "It''s okay. The Heaven Domain has its own Taoist spirit. Let''s improve the National Fortune

    of Summo first. As Lord Dn just said, the great change is not far away."

    Iwan continued after a pause, "Human Kings sessively died in the battle. Although they were killed by us, their death showed something abnormal......"

    And just as Iwan said, Darcy and Macron met some changes. At this moment, Macron had left the Giant Silkworm and fled to the Deep Sea. But Macron was severely hurt by Darcy and degraded to the early stage of the Human-King level. He had no way out.

    Thus, after being hit by Darcy again, he gave up fleeing. He turned around, looked at Darcy and sighed deeply. "Kill me as you want."

    After Macron finished speaking, Darcy appeared in front of him and said, "I won''t kill you."

    "What?" Macron couldn''t help but look up at Darcy with confusion.

 Chapter 428 The Promotion of Summo (1)

    Chapter 428 The Promotion of Summo (1)

    Chapter 428 The Promotion of Summo (1)

    In the blue sky of the south of Giant Silkworm, Darcy stood opposite Macron. Macron had no strength to escape anymore. His realm had fallen to the early stage of Human King, and he was seriously injured. He wouldn''t recover in a few months.

    "You don''t want to kill me?" As the sleeping Human King a thousand years ago, Macron knew Darcy. He hadn''t recognized her when they fought, but as the number of fights increased, he finally recognized her.

    Macron felt bitter in his heart. Like Veda, he didn''t know what was wrong with theter generations. How dare they provoke the dragon in the east? Were they crazy? Summo had two Imperial Dynasties and several Royal Dynasties in history. How dare they provoke Summo?

    Darcy was the princess of the Imperial Dynasty II. In that year, as long as she ordered, there would be famous generals of Imperial Dynasty IIing to kill him. It was as easy as killing a chicken.

    The reason why Macron knew Darcy was that a thousand years ago, he took a group of schrs of Giant Silkworm to study in the Imperial Dynasty II. He knew how terrifying and powerful Imperial Dynasty II was. The princess in front of him was respected by countless people in Imperial Dynasty II.

    Back then, when the princess was about to go out for a political marriage, several famous generals wanted to destroy the country ten thousand miles away. Atst, the princess wanted to stop the fight, so she suppressed it.

    Frowning, Darcy looked at Macron and asked, "Do you know me?" She was surprised to hear what Macron said. It had been a thousand years, but the man in front of her actually knew her.

    Taking a deep breath, Macron suddenly stood straight, bowed to Darcy, and made an ancient salute solemnly. Macron nodded and said, "Your Highness, everyone knew you at that time. A thousand years ago, I took my team to Imperial Dynasty to learn, so I saw you from a distance."

    Darcy nodded and said, "Well, I seem to have some impression of you. But you seemed to be a Way Master back then. I didn''t expect you to be a Human Kingter."

    Macron sighed bitterly. "I''m not as good as the famous generals of Imperial Dynasty II. I was lucky to get the guidance of several famous generals, so I was able to break through. But I didn''t expect that theter generations of Giant Silkworm would dare to attack the state fortune of Summo. Your Highness, I''m sorry."

    Darcy waved her hand and said, "It doesn''t matter. No one can destroy the state fortune of Summo now. Do you know why I don''t kill you today?"

    After thinking for a while, Macron''s face suddenly changed. Looking at Darcy in horror, he said, "Your Highness, do you mean the catastrophe of the Imperial Dynasty?"

    With a serious look on her face, Darcy nodded and said, "Yes. Nowadays, the number of Human Kings is too small, but the catastrophe is getting stronger and stronger."

    After thinking for a while, Macron gritted his teeth and said, "Your Highness, since you don''t kill me today, I''ll help you when Summo is promoted to the Imperial Dynasty."

    Darcy shook her head and said, "There''s no need. You just woke up, and you don''t know much about the world situation. You can go now. Even if Summo fights against Giant Silkworm, it won''t affect ordinary people. Don''t worry."

    When Macron wanted to say something more, Darcy turned around and left. Frowning, Macron looked at the receding figure of Darcy and became more confused.

    Darcy didn''t kill him, nor did she ask where he was going. Where was he going next? Today, there was only one powerhouse left in Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters. Of course, with the strength of the Human-King level, he could cultivate a group of powerhouses in a short time. But where would they go?

    To Lion or the west? Now that the Lion Quarter was going to promote to Imperial Dynasty, he didn''t want to go there. If he went there, he would be controlled.

    After thinking for a while, Macron decided to go to the Western Continent. There was no Royal Dynasty in the Western Continent. As a Human King, he could gain a firm foothold there.

    Did Macron want to take revenge on Summo? Theter generation might do it, but Macron wouldn''t. To be honest, he didn''t dare to do that. He was a figure left behind a thousand years ago, and he had a deep fear of the giant dragon in the Eastern Continent.

    "I''ll go to the West!" Macron whispered in his heart. After he bowed to the direction where Darcy disappeared again deeply, he left.

    Not long after Macron left, the figure of Elliot appeared at the ce where Macron and Darcy stood. Elliot smiled and said, "Fortunately, he chose the Western Continent. Otherwise, I have to kill him. He is not stupid..."

    After Elliot said this, he disappeared. He followed Macron secretly in order to protect this Human King. After all, two Human Kings had died today. If Human-King-level powerhouses died too fast, it would damage the fortune of this world.

    This was Elliot''s thought, and the two ruthless people, Iwan and Dn wouldn''t have such a thought. If there was a chance, Dn would kill Tamas because Tamas was too mysterious.

    On the ruins of Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters, Iwan, Dn, and Judy were discussing the following ns. The next moment, the space fluctuated and Darcy appeared behind Iwan.

    After Darcy looked around and found that the Human King and dozens of Way Masters of Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters had all died in the battle, she turned around and wanted to leave. The reason why she came back to have a look was that she was a little worried.

    Thest time when she met Iwan, Iwan still had a grudge against her. In fact, Darcy wanted to spend more time with Iwan.

    But she didn''t say that in the end. She felt very guilty for Iwan, so she turned around and left.

    However, when Darcy was about to leave, Iwan stopped her. "Mom..." Iwan turned around, looked at her back, and called out.

    With the arrival of Darcy and Iwan''s words, the crowd instantly quieted down. As the senior executives of Summo, they all knew what had happened between Iwan and Darcy.

    When Darcy heard the voice of Iwan, her body trembled violently. Her son was calling her. With her body trembling, she slowly turned around and looked at Iwan with tears in her eyes. She asked nervously, "What''s wrong, Iwan?"

    Seeing the tears in Darcy''s eyes, Iwan was touched. After a moment''s silence, Iwan said in a hoarse voice, "Jayna wants to talk to you. If you have time, you can go back to the Miller family..."

    After a pause, Iwan continued. "I have something else to do. I''m going to the External Battlefield..."

    After saying that, Iwan left in a sh. He didn''t know what to say to Darcy. After all, it had been five years. Iwan was soft-hearted. Last time he said he hated Darcy, but only a few days had passed, and when he saw her again, he wanted her to go home.

    After Iwan left, tears streamed down

    1

    from Darcy''s eyes. Although Iwan had gone far, Darcy nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go back to see Jayna With a smile, Darcy shed and rushed in the direction of Viknd.

    Iwan was her own son, and Darcy knew him better than anyone else. Darcy didn''t say anything, and she knew it was a good start.

    It was not until Iwan and Darcy had left for a long time that everyone present came to their senses. They didn''t dare to say anything when Darcy was here just now because she was too horrible.

    Darcy was not only an invincible powerhouse at theter stage of Human King, but also had a son of Human King, a peerless powerhouse who had stepped into the Human-Emperor Way.

    More than ten minutester, Carson, who had stabilized his injuries, suddenly appeared in front of Dn in a ragged robe. He imitated the look of Dn and watched the direction in which Darcy left.

    With a weird look at Carson, Dn asked yfully, "What can I do for you?"

    Carson shook his head and said, "It''s okay. I just want to know what you can see where you just stood." Carson looked into the distance as he spoke as if he had understood something.

    Hearing this, Dn was shocked. What was wrong with Carson? It seemed that something was wrong with him. In the past, as the young leader of State Academy, Carson had always been elegant, but today he was different.

    Dn couldn''t help but take a look at Leo in the distance. The corners of Leo''s mouth twitched and he lowered his head with embarrassment. Carson was just at the early stage of True King. Although Iwan was also a True King, there were differences between True Kings. Iwan could even kill the Human King, but why did Carsone over?

    Leo sighed in his heart. He didn''t want Carson to embarrass himself anymore, so he ran to Dn and said, "Lord Dn, Carson has been stimted recently. Please don''t mind. We''ll take him back to heal his wounds now."

    Dn gave a meaningful look at Leo. Leo nodded with a smile. As one of the top powerhouses in the world, Dn figured out something almost in an instant.

    "Okay, take good care of him. He is the son of the fortune of Summo," Dn said to Leo with a smile.

    Leo''s face turned red, but he dared not say anything. Dn was the Human King and the leader of all the sects. Leo nodded awkwardly and was about to take Carson away.

    However, before Leo could do anything, Carson looked at Dn as if he was his confidant. Carson nodded seriously and said, "Lord Dn, what you said makes sense. I agree with you."

    Leo, who was beside Carson, was shocked at this moment. Why didn''t Carson know that Dn was satirizing him?

    At this moment, Carson also felt that something was wrong with Leo, so he turned to him in confusion and asked, "Leo, what''s wrong with you? Am I not the son of fortune of this generation?"

    With his mouth wide open, Leo looked at Carson in shock. For a long time, he couldn''t speak. Leo felt so embarrassed,

    Carson ignored Leo and continued to turn to look at Dn with a smile. He cupped his hands and said, "Lord Dn, I''m leaving now. See youter." When Carson talked to Dn, he behaved like he was on an equal footing with Dn. Carson had exactly the same tone and expression as Iwan when he talked with Dn just now.From N?velDrama.Org.

    However, what Carson didn''t know was that at this moment, all the people present, including Liam, Judy, and others, were looking at him strangely. ''Are you serious? How can you be on an equal footing with Dn ?''

    Leo was so scared that cold sweat began to fall from his body. Leo had sensed that he was targeted by the aura of the nine half-a-step Human Kings of Fierce Sun Sect, including Liam and Alex.

    Liam''s eyes shed with coldness. He looked at Leo and said, "Carson is really good at joking."

    A cold sweat trickled down Leo''s face. He quickly waved his hand and exined, "No, he has been a little..."

    Before he could finish his words, Dn waved his hand and interrupted him. Leo didn''t dare to say anything more.

    Dn looked at Carson with a smile and said, "Okay, you can leave."

    Carson nodded as if they were on equal footing. When Carson was about to leave, all of a sudden, Leo couldn''t stand it anymore and punched Carson hard in the head.

    In an instant, Carson fainted. He was badly injured and couldn''t endure this punch at all.

    Leo felt much better after he knocked Carson out.

    "Great!" said Leo.

    When Leo found that Dn and others were looking at him with faint smiles, he felt extremely embarrassed. He grabbed Carson''s leg and disappeared without looking back.

    After all the powerhouses of State Academy left, with a smile on his face, Dn murmured, "This kid was born in the same era as Iwan, and he is

    very pitiful..."

    As soon as he finished her words, the powerhouses of Fierce Sun Sect and Summo Military Headquarters all agreed with him.

    Carson was indeed very pitiful.

 Chapter 429 The Promotion of Summo (2)

    Chapter 429 The Promotion of Summo (2)

    Chapter 429 The Promotion of Summo (2)

    "This generation is interesting..." Dn shook his head and smiled. He didn''t care about Carson anymore. Instead, he began to discuss the distribution of resources with the Second Elder Judy, who was the current secondmander of Summo.

    Now, under the leadership of Iwan, Heaven Domain had grown stronger and faster. Dn was a peerless powerhouse of thest generation. With his own strength, he integrated the thousands of the Immortal Forces in Summo, uniting the Internal Regions.

    It alone was a great contribution to Summo that he had made, not to mention the fact that he had fought for Summo Military Headquarters several times.

    Judy respected Dn very much. Now Heaven Domain was flourishing, but the progress of Fierce Sun Sect was also fast.

    Liam, the current vice leader of Fierce Sun Sect, had just digested the Taoist spirit of two Human Kings from Fierceness Quarter and Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters. After that, he condensed eight circles of the Big Sun halo. Even without the national fortune of Summo Military Headquarters, he was a half-a-step Human King, and he was no weaker than Leo from State Academy.

    Moreover, under themand of Dn, there were eight half-a-step Human Kings, more than a dozen Life Realm powerhouses, more than twenty Death Realm powerhouses, over a hundred powerhouses of the King level, and hundreds of powerhouses of the Emperor level.

    Therefore, Fierce Sun Sect, whichbined the resources of all the sects in Summo, was very strong. Its overall strength was even stronger than that of Iwan.

    At this moment, Leo and the other people who had left Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters smiled bitterly in their hearts. Iwan, Dn, and Judy still had some grudge against State Academy.

    Carson even provoked Dn. Dn was a peerless powerhouse, on the same level as Tamas. Carson couldn''t even defeat a powerhouse of Life Realm, but he thought he was on the same level as Dn.

    After thinking for a while, Leo felt a little relieved, because State Academy had made great contributions this time. After this incident, State Academy would have a better reputation.

    This time, during the war between Summo Military Headquarters and Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters, for the first time, all the top forces in Summo were in an united front. This united battle could elerate the integration of all sides faster, so it was a good beginning.

    On the ruins of Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters, the three thousand soldiers in Godly Armor from Heaven Domain rushed over. Under the lead of more than a dozen Way Masters of Fierce Sun Sect and Summo Military Headquarters, they went to all sides of Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters.

    They were sent out to encircle and suppress the rest of the powerhouses in the territory of Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters. They would kill all the powerhouses above Super God in Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters and Fierceness Quarter.

    They wouldn''t hurt ordinary people, but powerhouses above God of War had to die. It was also a chance for the soldiers of Heaven Domain to practice themselves.

    Therefore, when handing over the powerhouses in the territory of Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters and Fierceness Quarter, armored soldiers of Heaven Domain were the main force. The group of Way Master level powerhouses was just escorting them in case there were hidden Way Master level powerhouses in the Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters and Fierceness Quarter.

    In a day, on the Eastern Continent, there were thousands of battles in the territories of Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters and Fierceness Quarter. The top forces of these two Military Headquarters were all destroyed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    At four o''clock in the afternoon, Dn and Judy arrived at the square of Military Headquarters in Viknd with the state fortune of Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters and Fierceness Quarter.

    On the square, Dn, Darcy, Tamas, and Shelton stood in the middle calmly. As a clear dragon roar rang out, the Golden Dragon with a length of several thousand meters soared into the air and swallowed the state fortune of Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters and Fierceness Quarter in one gulp.

    The state fortune of Summo Military Headquarters, Golden Dragon, which had just been promoted a few days ago, once again expanded at a fast speed at this moment. Its aura was getting stronger and stronger.

    From theter stage of the Royal Dynasty, it was gradually rushing toward the peak of the Royal Dynasty. Below it, Darcy, Dn, Tamas, three Human Kings, and over a hundred Way Masters were escorting it.

    Everyone knew that when the state fortune of Summo reached the peak of the Royal Dynasty, Summo would be really on an equal footing with the Lion Quarter.

    Of course, when the state fortune of Summo was promoted again, the Lion Quarter far away in the Mid-Continent, the ck Tiger Quarter, the Giant Bear Quarter, Iron Eagle Quarter, Silver Snake Quarter on the Western Continent, and Macron and other powerhouses who had escaped there, all felt the aura of the state fortune of Summo being promoted again.

    Countless top forces in External Regions were silent. The promotion of the state fortune of Summo Military Headquarters was the same fast as that of Iwan.

    At this moment, many forces in the world regretted it. They shouldn''t have been oppressing Summo Military Headquarters all the time. Because of their repeated suppression, the sleeping dragon of Summo Military Headquarters woke up, and then it made great progress all the way.

    Today, no one dared to attack Summo. The situation had undergone the most profound change. From now on, they had to be on guard against Summo.

    On the Western Continent, Iron Eagle Quarter and Silver Snake Quarter had the most pressure.

    In their hearts, they knew that they had personally trained a formidable enemy, but they could do nothing. Iron Eagle Quarter, Silver Snake Quarter, and other Military Headquarters had no choice but to grit their teeth and endure it.

    At the same time, when Dn and the others returned to Viknd and went to escort national fortune, Iwan also came to the External Battlefield. It had been days since he was here thest time.

    After chatting with Ivy for a while, Iwan went to the far north of External Battlefield alone, which was the base camp of Killer Group One.

    When Iwan arrived there, a group of Way Master-level powerhouses from External Killer Group One, led by Daren, quickly came out to greet him. On the top of an iceberg, Daren and the group of powerhouses standing behind him bowed to Iwan and said, "Lord Iwan!"

    Iwan didn''t avoid their greetings. Now everyone had known his strength, so he nodded at them.

    After taking aplicated look at Iwan, Daren said, "Lord Iwan, we have discussed this for a long time in the past few days. From now on, External Killer Group One will join..."

    "We''ll talk about itter." Before Daren could finish his words, Iwan waved his hand and interrupted him. The next moment, Iwan appeared in front of Zero.

    Zero took off his mask and showed a very handsome face.

    Zero smiled at Iwan and said, "Iwan..."

    Daren''s face changed and warned Zero. "Be polite!"

    Iwan waved his hand and said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter. Zero has been helping me before. We are friends."

    The expression on Daren''s face became moreplicated, but he didn''t say anything more.

    Iwan looked at Zero with a smile and

    said, "Your Real Emperor Way

    get

    should be the same as Carson''s. you need to awaken it two times and the recognition of Great Way. It''s difficult. Zero, what do u want t

    do? Do

    I want to prothe

    True King now, or do you want to break through after awakening it two times?"

    Looking at Iwan, Zero shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "I want to get promoted now. The Lion Quarter will soon be promoted to the Imperial Dynasty, and the same is Summo. The world has changed, and we are separated from ordinary people. I feel that big trouble ising soon. If I don''t get

    promoted, I''m afraid I will die.."

    Iwan shook his head and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, Zero. You won''t die. Now you can promote, and I will escort you."

    The smile on Zero''s face disappeared. He took a deep breath, bowed to Iwan, and nodded. "Okay."

    Iwan also nodded. Then he took out a piece of the Human King Taoist spirit and put it into Zero''s body. Both Daren''s and Zero''s faces changed dramatically.

    "The Taoist spirit of the Human-King level?" Zero asked in disbelief with his mouth wide open.

    Iwan nodded and smiled. "If you use the Human-King level Taoist spirit to upgrade, you will have a deeper foundation, and you will soon break through to the middle stage of the True King. You can start now. I''m here."

    Zero''s heart skipped a beat and he was touched. He had been helping Iwan before, and today, he got an invaluable Human King Taoist spirit. It would be safer and more powerful to use it to break through to the True King.

    Zero stopped talking. He sat cross-legged on the ground and began to break through. His aura instantly reached the top ninth level of Real Emperor and dashed toward the barrier at the early stage of the True King.

    When Zero was breaking through with all his strength, Iwan walked up to Daren and said to him with a smile, "Daren, you must have been hurt, right? Your strength should be more than that."

    With a long sigh, Daren nodded bitterly and said, "It''s been so many years. I used to be a half-a-step Human King."

    Iwan smiled and then took out another Human King Taoist spirit. He put it into Daren''s body and said, "I''ll help you heal your wounds. After Zero makes a breakthrough into the True King, it will be better if you also make a breakthrough."

    Moore was deeply touched. He nodded heavily and closed his eyes to heal himself. Iwan attached great importance to friendship. Both Zero and Daren had helped him fight several times, and Iwan didn''t care about these two pieces of Human King Taoist spirit.

    The next moment, Iwan summoned the Great Way shadow of the Dominating Emperor Way to help Zero make breakthroughs and Daren recover.

    Half an hourter, an aura of the

    True King level burst out from Zero''s body. After breaking through, he reached the peak of the early stage of the True King and had a very solid foundation. Zero felt that he could even break through to the middle stage of the True King at any time, but it was suppressed by him forcibly.

    "Thank you, Iwan. I..." Zero stood up and was about to say thanks to Iwan. All of a sudden, he felt that the aura from Daren in the distance also rose. Previously, when Daren was injured, he was at theter stage of Life Realm. But now, he had instantly broken through to the peak of Life Realm. Besides, soon, circles of Big Sun halo began to condense behind Daren.

    There were seven circles.

    Daren had condensed seven circles of Big Sun halo all the way, and he was directly promoted to half-a-step Human King. Seeing the fast promotion speed of Daren, Even Iwan couldn''t help but squint his eyes.

    After Daren woke up, Iwan asked, "Daren, I have something to ask you. Just now in Giant Silkworm Military Headquarters, I saw a top-half-a-step Human King, Leo, from Ink Academy from State Academy. Do you have anything to do with him?"

    Daren nodded and said, "Yes, a long time ago, I was also a member of Ink Academy of State Academy, but my idea was different from theirs, so I left. Now decades have passed..."

    Iwan nodded and said, "Now State Academy has joined the mortal world, and its fortune is linked with the fortune of Summo. Since we are one, don''t you n to go back?"

    Daren had recovered from his injuries and he had been promoted to half-a-step Human King. He looked at Iwan with a moreplicated expression.

    Summo had always been very strong. But why did it keep falling in the past hundreds of years? Because there were too many forces in Summo. As a result, they couldn''t be united at all.

    Before Dn attacked State Academy, the nine King-level super powerful sects were at odds with each other, and they were in a mess. However, Iwan took half a year to unite the forces in Summo. Even Dn from Fierce Sun Sect and Carson from State Academy couldn''t help but want to go out to fight with Iwan.

    Why? Iwan had a temperament, which could unite everyone. However, Iwan, who had made the biggest contribution to Summo, hadn''t enjoyed any benefits of the state fortune promotion of Summo.

    Daren respected Iwan very much.

    Daren took a deep breath, bowed to Iwan, and said, "Lord Iwan, from now on, Killer Group One will be incorporated into Heaven Domain!"

    With a smile, Zero bowed to Iwan and said, "Iwan, how about letting me be a vice leader?"

    "Lord Cliff!" The powerhouses of Killer Group One, including the Way Master level powerhouses and powerhouses of the King level, all bowed to

    Iwan and shouted in unison.

    At the same time, in the sky above the square of the Military Headquarters in Viknd, the state fortune of Summo had been promoted to the peak of the Royal Dynasty, and an aura of the peak of the Royal Dynasty spread out in all directions.

 Chapter 430 Nervous Wrecks in the Real Emperor Way Realm

    Chapter 430 Nervous Wrecks in the Real Emperor Way Realm

    Chapter 430 Nervous Wrecks in the Real Emperor Way Realm

    On the External Battlefield, the members of Killer Group One all joined the Heaven Domain as they had nned. Their future would be unlimited if they followed the lead of a genius, who was on the Human-Emperor Way.

    They were not the only ones who thought that way. When Iwan led them back to the base, a lot of people were seen standing in the square. Leading them was the chief of the Dark Night Organization.

    Iwan smiled at the man, saying, "Sir, Dark is fine. You don''t have to worry about him. I''m sure they''ll gain a lot in the Real Emperor Way Realm." The chief nodded and returned a smile. "Yeah, no doubt. Iwan, we''re here to join the Heaven Domain. The world is in chaos, and we''re too weak to survive. I hope you''ll take us in."

    Iwan was stunned, but before he could refuse, the chief and the elders had knelt before him to swear their allegiance to him.

    Iwan could only shake his head and smile. He helped the chief, who was also Dark''s father, up and thought that thetter was right. The situation had indeed changed.

    The Lion Quarter had been dominant in the past, and the top military headquarters had restrained each other. Now the Summo Military Headquarters was rising and dominating the East Continent, while the Lion Quarter was advancing to the Imperial Dynasty on the Central Continent. The world would probably get more chaotic.

    In peaceful times, the powerhouses of the King level rarely came out. Now, even Way Masters were frequently seen. Sadly, there wasn''t even one Way Master in the Dark Night Organization.

    In a sense, their merging into the Heaven Domain was protection for them.

    After helping the chief up, Iwan said to Ivy, who was standing behind him in ck clothes, "Take your father-inw inside."

    Blushing up to her ears, Ivy shyly walked to the chief and called him respectfully with her head down.

    The chiefughed happily. Dark was a vice-leader of the Heaven Domain, and his wife was the head of intelligence. The old man was really proud of his son and satisfied with his daughter-inw.

    Iwan was also in a good mood. Two top military headquarters had been destroyed in one day, and the Summo Military Headquarters had advanced toward the peak of the Royal Dynasty. And now, the Killer Group One and the Dark Night Organization were at hismand. These were all good

    news.

    Their five years of struggle finally yielded a result. This was a milestone.

    Just as Iwan was about to enter the base, a voice suddenly came from the distance. "Lord Cliff, can you take us in too? We''re willing to do logistics for the soldiers."

    "You? Sullivan?" Iwan looked back and saw Sullivan anxiously rushing over with several Emperor-level warriors.

    The External Battlefield, which was now guarded by several powerhouses of the Human-King level, had been recognized by the world as Iwan''s ashram.

    Sullivan had pondered for a long time before he decided toe, despite his beef with Iwan. He didn''t think Iwan would wrestle with him, who had just reached the King level not long ago.

    The smile on Iwan''s face grew wider when he saw the anxious look on Sullivan''s face. He nodded and said, "Okay, Ivy will assign you to a logistical position, and I''ll do some nning about the External Battlefield."

    Sullivan nodded excitedly. Iwan''s consent boosted his confidence. From now on, he would be a member of the Heaven Domain. No one would dare mess with him again.

    Iwan read his mind but did noty it bare. The Summo Military Headquarters was very strong now, but a lot of things were still missing at his ce. He didn''t have to worry about Summo since it was in the care of his mother, Dn, Tamas, and the Senior Elder. Next, he was going to improve the strength of the Heaven Domain.

    An hourter, in the conference room, Ivy trotted to Iwan''s side in her high heels. "Lord, a message from Hannah. Elder Shelton has given her one of the most advanced 4th-genputers, and she is going to see if she can contact those people in the Real Emperor Way Realm."

    "Oh? Can she get through the barrier?" Iwan asked with a frown.

    "I''m not sure, but Hannah is confident about it since y is equipped with a neuron-sharing system. She''ll give it a try. Are you going back for a look?" Ivy replied.

    She looked eager and excited. Aware of her concern about those trapped inside the realm, Iwan said, "Well, the Real Emperor Way Realm will bepletely open in five days. Dark and others will be fine, but since you want to, we''ll go back."

    "Thank you, my lord." Ivy jumped up in joy.

    Iwan shook his head with a smile. Before leaving, he told Daren, a powerhouse of half-a-step Human-King level, to guard the base.

    ...

    In the Real Emperor Way Realm, the soldiers of the Heaven Domain were being trained day and night. King y''s training had tired them out.

    After imparting all his knowledge to y and others, King y opened the sword formation and let them out. In just a couple of days, he had led them onto the King y Way.

    In the past few days, y and others had been driven crazy by the cultivation. While they were fighting nonstop with the swords, King y would throw in Taoist beasts from time to time.

    They hadn''t dared ck off even for one second, and getting injured wasmon.

    When they came out of the formation, their robes were in tatters, and they looked like a bunch of savages.

    "Ah... We came out alive. That... was crazy." y cried the moment the formation dissipated. His knees thudded on the ground, and he gasped for air. God knew what he had been through. Covered with wounds, the tough warrior grimaced in pain.

    In the past few days, the sword energy had been traveling through his meridians and flesh to help harden his physique and willpower. Now the sword''s energy was still bursting with every step he took.

    Although he was battered, he had finally made a breakthrough and soon reached the peak of the Primary True King level. Thanks to the ogrish training, he could now match a Way Master in the Life Realm.

    "M... Master, am I considered an expert now? I feel that I can beat one in the primary stage of the Life Realm." y grinned at King y, expecting thetter''s acknowledgement of his talent.

    On the throne of the sword mountain, King y gave him a meaningful look and said indifferently, "Iwan should have reached the Human-King level because two Human Kings outside are dead."

    "What do you think? Are they killed by him?"

    "Er..." y was dumbfounded. Iwan had reached the Human-King level? It couldn''t be true. Did he possess the strength of a Human King now? How was that possible? It had been just a couple of days since they were trapped in the Real Emperor Way Realm, right? Had the world outside changedpletely?

    King y continued with a smile, "I think it''s him. In every generation, the leader of the Heaven Domain keeps making great things. It''s especially true for Iwan, who has gained the acknowledgement of Haig, the founder of the Heaven Domain."

    "So, do you think your current strength is worth bragging about?" His illusory body leaned over as he smirked at y.

    y was bbergasted. Because he

    elf

    was on the Human-Emperor Way, Iwan could match a Human King when he was in the middle stage of the True King level. Did Iwan make another breakthrough? It was possible since he had always been one step ahead of them. If they could reach the peak of the Primary True King level, he should have reached the peak of the Middle True King level.

    y''s mouth was agape. After a long time, he said, "I''m going to kill some Taoist beasts."

    With that, he rushed away. Warrior No. 1 and the other guards had reached the True King level. Their strength wasparable to that of a Way Master of the Death Realm. They were shocked by the news that their lord could now match a Human King.

    Without further ado, they bowed to King y and rushed away too. They had to keep improving so that they could impress Iwan five dayster when the Real Emperor Way Realm opened.

    This ce was perfect for

    cultivation before those people

    outside woulde in to snatch the

    resources,

    While running, Warrior

    No. 1 shouted, "Within five days

    §Ö

    everyone should reach Rank One of

    the King y Way. We should have the strength of the primar stage of the Death Realm! Are we clear?"

    "Yes!" responded those Imperial Guards loudly.

    Their lord was really a genius in cultivation. His speed of improvement was insane. As his guards, they would be the Imperial Guards of the Heaven Domain.

    As Iwan was getting stronger, they felt unworthy of continuing to stand by his side. They couldn''t stand in the back and watch him battle, could they? Warrior No. 1 and the other guards were determined to advance to Rank One of the King y Way before their lord came.

    Half an hourter, in a valley deep in the Real Emperor Way Realm, ck Emperor, Teddy, Dark, War, and Kill were attacking a Taoist beast in thete stage of the Life Realm. It was a giant eagle with a wingspan of three hundred meters.

    Although the eagle was an unintelligent creature, it was quite strong. Even though the five joined forces, they couldn''t kill it any time soon.

    The battle arose from Kill, who ughtered several little eagles in this valley. The giant eagle was furious, fought with them desperately, and cut off their retreat.

    ck Emperor was about to reach the middle stage of the True King level. She would make the breakthrough if she could kill the eagle and absorb its

    Taoist spirit.

    Dark, War, and Kill had advanced to the peak of the Primary True King level. Their strength couldpare with that of a Way Master at the peak of the Death Realm, while Teddy was already at the peak.

    They already had a discussion and decided to let ck Emperor absorb all the Taoist spirit after they killed the giant eagle. When she reached the middle stage of the True King level, she would be able to match a Way Master at the peak of Realm. It would be a huge

    of the Life

    advantage for their following action

    ns.

    Following a sudden loud noise, War was hit by the eagle''s wing. Although it didn''t have any battle techniques, its physical strength was great. It was a heavy blow for War, even though he had reached the True King level. If he hadn''t, he would have been seriously wounded, if not killed.

    "Cover me!" As the eagle was going tounch another attack, ck Emperor hurriedly shouted and raised her sword to sh at its ws. The others

    also bellowed and lunged at the eagle.

    Soon, Kill was pped away by its wing. Following a loud noise, he was lying beside War.

    The corners of War''s mouth twitched, and he sulked, "What did you kill those cubs for? Damn, don''t you know how difficult it is to kill this thing? Its strength is too great, and another rib of mine is broken."

    War gritted his teeth and covered his chest unhappily.

    With his mouth agape, Kill looked at him like a fool. "What are you talking about? Can that thing give birth to cubs?" he said, pointing to the giant creature who was battling with ck Emperor and others in the distance.

    War froze for a moment and said, "Then why does it chase after us after you killed those small Daoist beasts? Its attacks are desperate."

    "How would I know? Anyway, this thing can''t possibly give birth to cubs. I''m sure of it!" Kill said certainly.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "Humph, that''s what you think! I think those you killed are its children," War argued. "Don''t be ridiculous! How is that possible? It''s against biological evolution," Kill reasoned, grabbing War''s arm.

    During the battle, ck Emperor heard their conversation from a distance. She bristled and bellowed, "Shut your mouths! Come over and help!"

    Kill and War both trembled. They immediately grabbed their swords and rushed over.

    Before they could reach the battlefield, y suddenly appeared in mid-air. Bursting with sword energy, he raised his hand and greeted them with a

    grin, "I''m back, yo..."

    While he was giggling, ck Emperor suddenly changed color and shouted to him, "Duck!"

    It was toote. In the next second, the giant eagle opened its mouth and caught y in its beak.

    "Damn it! y!" Kill and others were shocked and anxious to no end.

    y, however, didn''t panic at all, although his body was swaying in the air. Feeling the bite, he said calmly, "Are you trying to eat me? Take this!

    Myriad Swords!"

    He bellowed before his energy climbed. Kill and others believed he was going to perform his ultimate trick. Countless streams of sword energy were suddenly emitted from his body.

    The giant eagle''s beak was sted, and y broke free.

    While giggling, he came over to War and Kill. The sword energy was bursting from his body with every step he took.

    The two men were stunned.

    "What the hell? That''s it, the Myriad Swords?" They shouted at the same time. Had this dude devoured King y''s sword energy?

    ck Emperor, who was currently leading them, was amused by the scene.

    Their silly behavior was understandable since they had been trapped and battling for days in this realm, where everything was made of gray airflow.

    Even iron men would be exhausted from such intensive battles, and these boys rxed their nerves through jokes.

    At that moment, they wereughing and grimacing in pain.

    ...

    "This generation of kids is quite interesting." King y, who was secretly protecting them from the higher skies, watched andughed.

 Chapter 431 The Promotion of National Fortune! The Pinnacle of the Royal Dynasty!

    Chapter 431 The Promotion of National Fortune! The Pinnacle of the Royal Dynasty!

    Chapter 431 The Promotion of National Fortune! The Pinnacle of the Royal Dynasty!

    At this moment, a phantom was growingrger andrger.

    The most powerful Taoist beast giant eagle in the Real Emperor Way Realm appeared!

    It was huge, with wings as wide walls, and a random swing of it could bring about a storm!

    "Let''s go, kill it!" Kill yelled loudly with a gloomy look on his face and two long swords in his hands, he rushed towards the giant eagle in a sh. Subsequently, ck Emperor, Dark, War, and Teddy Huggins also set off together and rushed toward the giant eagle.

    "whiz...", The giant eagle didn''t dare to continue fighting when it saw so many people rushing towards it. The first few people were a piece of cake for it, but the guy who cameter was really scheming. He gave a sneak attack!

    Then the giant eagle screamed loudly and its figure rose into the air with a bang and was punched again by y. It no longer cared about anything and fled towards the distance.

    "Asshole, don''t run away if you have the guts!" y yelled as he saw the gray giant eagle was about to escape and quickly chased after it.

    In front of the giant eagle suddenly appeared a huge shield that stretched from the ground to the sky. And the giant eagle hit it with its head. The gray airflow on the giant eagle''s head dissipated a lot after a loud bang, and then it quickly retreated in fear.

    Then the previous voice came again, "Imperial Guards! Surround it!"

    Buzz... Amid a wave in the empty space, a huge illusory hall with a radius of ten thousand meters covered the fleeing giant eagle the next moment. "Whizz... "The giant eagle rushed left and right in the illusory hall, causing it to shake and crumble under the violent impacts. However, the giant eagle couldn''t rush out for a short time. Moreover, its body movements inside the illusory hall of the Heaven Domain became slower and clumsier...

    "Warrior No. 1!!!" Dark, Kill, War, Teddy Huggins, ck Emperor, and others shouted out in excitement when they saw the illusory hall of the Heaven Domain in front of them.

    And just as everyone finished shouting in the next moment, the figures of over one hundred soldiers from the Heaven Domain led by Warrior No.1 became visible in the mid-air distance.

    There were a total of one hundred and twenty-one of them! All of them had survived!

    When ck Emperor and others saw this scene, their eyes instantly turned red. They were all alive! When Warrior No.1 saw the ck Emperor and others, his eye turned red, and he said to them in a trembling voice, "ck Emperor, Teddy Huggins, Dark Brother, War Brother, Kill Brother, Imperial Guards of the Heaven Domain! I am back!"

    Warrior No.1 was smiling, but tears were streaming down his face. The ck Emperor and others also wept with joy, nodding heavily as they watched Warrior No.1 and others.

    "You all survived... That''s the greatest news!"The ck Emperor nodded with tears in her eyes at them.

    At this moment, the giant eagle trapped in the illusory hall of the Heaven Domain was still struggling. This was abined battle tacticposed of more than a hundred imperial guards from the Heaven Domain. No matter how hard it struggled, it couldn''t escape.

    Upon seeing this, the ck Emperor took a deep breath and shouted to several people, "Go and finish it!"

    "Kill...!" Teddy Huggins, Dark, War, y, Kill, they shouted and carried out an extremely tyrannical attack on the trapped giant eagle.

    "Kill...!" Warrior No.1 and more than a hundred imperial guards from the Heaven Domain also shouted and attacked the trapped giant eagle together. The gray eyes of the giant eagle showed a hint of despair. What''s the point in fighting back? Any defense was ceaseless. A monstrous loud noise came out at the next moment and the giant eagle finally uttered a mournful and miserable moan. As a result, its body turned into arge gray air current.

    "Give this to me first!" Seeing that the giant eagle was killed, ck Emperor shouted loudly and did not give in. Then she instantly entered the illusory hall and began to absorb the giant eagle''s Taoist spirit.

    At the same time, it was already dusk in the Summo Military Headquarters. And the National Fortune of the Summo Military Headquarters had already been promoted.

    The Golden Dragon of National

    Fortune at the pinnacle of the Royal

    Dynasty rose above the

    headquarters of Military

    Headquarters. And strands of

    l

    goldenenergy continued to spread out from the Golden Dragon of National Fortune, radiating onto the soldiers of the Summo Military Headquarters who were training in the square!

    That golden energy could strengthen the bodies of soldiers.

    Although it was not obvious, it exerted an imperceptible influence. If itsted, the strength of the soldiers of the Summo Military Headquarters could be greatly improved with time.

    Somewhere else in the Internal Regions of Summo, someone had been stealthily observing the Summo Military Headquarters at this moment. That was where Andy Cliff was located.

    In the underground space of the vast desert in the northwest of Summo, Andy Cliff, who was with ck mist around his body, was quietly sitting on a throne of dark air.

    The forces on Andy Cliff''s body were constantly rising, and in front of him was an endless ocean of dark air.

    At this moment, the sea of ck air in front of Andy Cliff seemed to feel the National Fortune Promotion of the Summo Military Headquarters. It seemed to be stimted and extremely excited with being filled with the desire to devour.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz...A ck human-like creature transformed by air with King level and Way Master level rose and fell in the sea of ck air. It made a ghost-like sound.

    "Is it already the pinnacle of the Royal Dynasty? It''s too fast, but are you ready... Your time is running out... "Andy Cliff murmured, lowering his head. He governed alone the underground world of Summo,manding the countless evil beings in front of him in therge quantity of ck air.

    At this moment, Andy Cliff''s body had all degenerated. And every inch of his flesh, bones, and vessels had all degenerated.

    A majestic force of Human-King level loomed over Andy Cliff''s body.

    He was chosen for the ck air in this generation. His body had actually started to transform since a long time ago.

    And Andy Cliff originally wouldn''t have arrived at this ce so quickly. It must have been designed by Darcy Miller. Darcy Miller started quietly elerating the integration of Andy Cliff''s body and the ck air five years ago.

    Did Andy Cliff me Darcy Miller?

    A few months ago, when he returned to the Cliff family, he had indeed hated Darcy Miller. However, after he had thorough contact with the ck air force and understood the truth, he no longer had such a great deal of resentment towards Darcy Miller in his heart.

    He vaguely guessed what Darcy Miller wanted to do.

    "But just, Me? Why? My son? Why?...the Cliff family, Why?" Andy Cliff murmured to himself.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Buzz...

    Just as Andy Cliff was speaking, an endless ck air suddenly gathered in front of him. In an instant, a body surrounded by ck air with the top half- a-step Human King also appeared in front of him.

    "There''s no reason. It is naturally

    destined that the Cliff family and you

    are chosen The Cliff family was chosen for this by a mysterious being, we only chose you after that. We were a step behind even so Andy Cliff, it is your fate. Afterpleting the n, you can obtain eternal life, eternal life... it... is a blessing for you, isn''t it?"

    "At that time, you will be the outright king of this world! The only king! Well, of course, you will also have to devour the Mastema on the side of The Lion Quarter. Surely, when you fight against Mastema, we wilt help you After all, everyone is not in the same faction... Jie Jie Jie"

    The ck human-like creature transformed by air smiled eerily at Andy Cliff, and the words it uttered were chilling.

    No one knew that there was another world underground!

 Chapter 432 To Devour Black Apostles! Meet betweenDarcy Miller and Jay Brown!

    Chapter 432 To Devour ck Apostles! Meet betweenDarcy Miller and Jay Brown!

    Chapter 432 To Devour ck Apostles! Meet between Darcy Miller and Jay Brown!

    After thinking a lot, Andy Cliff looked at the ck human-like creature transformed by air, leaning forward and saying, "Then can''t I go to the Lion now and devour Mastema?"

    The ck creature said, "No, although we can devour each other and strengthen ourselves, you can''t escape from Summo now. Mastema appeared earlier than you, and he has also impacted the destiny of the Lion Quarter very early. So he cane to Summo to find you, but you can''t leave to find him..."

    Andy Cliff nodded in agreement and said, "Well, you are right. I can''t look for him, and I have already learned that I... can''t escape from Summo."

    The ck creature snorted coldly and said, "Hmph, Andy Cliff, I have already persuaded you to sneak into Summo when its national fortune advances to the Royal Dynasty, or find more apostles outside! But you have been doing nothing all the time so that you are restricted everywhere! Even though you have be the Human King now, you are subject to even more restrictions!"

    Andy Cliff said to the ck creature in front of him with somewhat regret, "Well, I''m sorry."

    The ck creature became more and more angry while he said, "Andy Cliff, mind your business! You didn''t interrupt the national fortune of Summo Military Headquarters before, and once itpletely evolves into Imperial Dynasty. Even though we will be advanced to Human King at that time, it is not very simple to destroy a real and strong Imperial Dynasty, and there are four Human Kings in Summo now!"

    Andy Cliff got up and walked to the ck creature, bowing and saying, "Well, I''m sorry, my envoy, and I had some wordly moods before, and I couldn''t let them go, so I''m sorry..."

    The ck creature snorted coldly, and was about to continue to speak to Andy Cliff again. Suddenly, "Oh", he sounded with a small pop. The ck creature was stunned.From N?velDrama.Org.

    The ck creature looked down in disbelief, and then he saw that Andy Cliff''s palm had pierced his heart, and the energy in his body was continuously delivering into Andy Cliff''s body."

    "You! You, you, you! Andy Cliff, how dare you devour me?" The ck creature got irritated drastically, and he looked at Andy Cliff in disbelief.

    In his impression, although Andy Cliff still maintained a trace of consciousness, he should have beenpletely changed into the opposite. In that case, how could Andy Cliff treat him like that? And dare Andy Cliff fight him?

    "Ho ho...ha ha, ha ha ha ha..." Andy Cliff suddenlyughed without reason for a while, and then Andy Cliff raised his head with profoundly vicious eyes, looking at the ck creature who was swallowed by him, and said, "Why don''t I dare to devour you? You were controlling me in my consciousness before, and is it very cool? Huh?"

    After a while, the ck creature roared crazily, "Impossible! It is absolutely impossible! There is no way for you to resist us again! How do you do it? It is impossible!"

    Andy Cliff shook his head and said, "Nothing is impossible. After Imperial Dynasty of Summo in this generation is beat, you willpletely achieve sess..."

    The ck creature was about to vanish and then roared hysterically, "Not bad! Andy Cliff, although I didn''t know how you retained a hint of humanity, you can''t change the result. This world was bound to be devoured this time! You can''t stop it!"

    Andy Cliff snorted coldly, and instantly elerated the speed of devouring, "you can''t know whether I can change the result or not, can you? Tell me! How many people do you have? It is absolutely impossible that there are another nine Human Kings! Tell me! How many! Tell me, and I can keep a bit of sanity for you!"

    The ck creatureughed, "Ha ha ha ... Andy Cliff, I will not tell you. Do you think it''s the ending if you kill me? It can''t be over and do you think what you are killing is my whole body in the flesh? No, it''s just my avatar in this generation. Andy Cliff, I advise you to give it up now, and I will forgive you as if nothing happened just now, otherwise..."

    "Bang... "Andy Cliff didn''t pay attention to the ck creature''s words, but suddenly he tried his best on his palms, and the ck creature with full energy exploded immediately. Everything from the opponent waspletely devoured by Andy Cliff.

    For a moment, Andy Cliff''s body of Human King transformed by air strengthened a lot again.

    "Ah..." Just after Andy Cliff killed the

    at.

    ck creature, the ck air inrge volume in front of him suddenly rolled violently. Inside the ck cyclone, some ck creatures Way Master level were extremely angry at Andy Cliff, because they could have a perception that Andy Cliff had just killed their kind."

    "Hmph! Get out!" Andy Cliff shouted loudly, and the next moment he pped violently at the ck cyclone, and in an instant a giant hand that covered the sky appeared above the ck cyclone.

    After a loud "Bang", there were countless ck creatures killed by Andy Cliff''s palm.

    But Andy Cliff recognised that it was almost useless. If the crowd of ck air didn''t disappear, those bodies would agglomerate again with time going by. However, it took a longer time for them to advance to the Way Master level.

    Sooner orter, this ck cyclone

    calmed down. Just after Andy Cliff''s palm beat them, lots of formidable forces were killed. The rest belonged to creatures of King level, Emperor level Super God and God of War. They all hastily ran away and didn''t dare to challenge Andy Cliff.

    Until it was quiet under the ground, another trace of ck air existed in Andy Cliff''s eyes. Andy Cliff sat on arge rock alone, looking at the currents of therge ck air underground dumbly.

    "Ce''er, you should try harder because Human-Emperor Way is the only chance to kill them..."

    "Darcy Miller, ah...next life, if there is next life, I hope that I will never meet you..."

    At this time, on the gate of the Miller family, the virtual shadow gradually became stronger, and then it transformed into a beauty with extraordinary quality.

    She was Darcy Miller!

    She was going towards the gate of the Miller family.

    "She...will she me me? Or will she regard me as her mom?" Darcy Miller was in fear and trembling.

    Now she, a superb powerhouse, was nervous at the thought of confronting Jayna Brownter.

    "For Emily, my two fathers and my sister, I...how can I confront them?" Darcy Miller was also ufortable when she thought of Evan Cliff and Oscar Miller.

    "Need I buy something for them, or

    how?" Darcy Miller went further while she was thinking. Because she had something to consider, she

    walked slowly. It just took fifteener

    zouk

    minutes, so she was not far away from the gate of Military Headquarters.

    However, at the next moment, Darcy Miller quivered and felt stunned when Darcy Miller was walking. Because her intuition suggested that there was

    a person who was 100 meters away from her.

    Slim and high, Jayna Brown was in a white dress with long hair covering her shoulders, and she looked very dignified and virtuous. She was standing in front of Darcy Miller, looking at her up and down withplex moods.

    Darcy Miller was stunned for a while, and then she looked up at Jayna Brown.

    When Darcy Miller''s eyes met Jayna Brown''s, Jayna Brown took a deep breath and smiled. With full respect, she shouted at Darcy Miller, "Mom, I will take you home."

    Darcy Miller''s mouth opened slightly and she watched nkly her daughter-inw who was sensible and gentle, and she didn''t know how to say it at that time. Darcy Miller gazed at Jayna Brown in a daze...

 Chapter 433 Xiao Tiance Appears at the Hundred-quarters Conference!

    Chapter 433 Xiao Tiance Appears at the Hundred-quarters Conference!

    Chapter 433 Iwan Cliff Appears at the Hundred-quarters Conference!

    At the same time, hundreds of Military Headquarters Conferences are in full swing around the world.

    A tense atmosphere spread through the air.

    Everyone knows that the world pattern is bound to be redefined after the World Military Headquarters Conference.

    The previous world was dominated by the Lion Quarter alone, with the remaining seven or eight top-level Military Headquarters in the world joining forces.

    The Lion Quarter even led the Z9 Group to run rampant throughout the world.

    But from today onwards, this situation will no longer exist.

    Because the Summo Military Headquarters on the Eastern Continent has also advanced to the peak of the Royal Dynasty!

    Nowadays, the Summo Military Headquarters canpete with the Lion Quarter in all aspects.

    So this conference is bound to be very troublesome.

    Whether the Lion Quarter is willing or not, the Summo Military Headquarters is expected to seize almost half of the discourse power of the Lion Quarter at this World Military Headquarters Conference.

    And this will inevitably greatly harm the interests of the Lion Quarter. It is obvious that the Lion Quarter will not easily surrender.

    There certainly will be a confrontation between them!

    The small and medium-sized Military Headquarters to attend this conference have to state their positions on the confrontation.

    And this is also an irreversible trend.

    At this moment, on both sides of the guardian of the rules'' base camp, there is a uniform line of Way Master level powerhouse, from both Death Realm and Life Realm.

    Jackson is responsible for receiving people from top-level Military Headquarters around the world at the entrance.

    ck Tiger, Silver Snake, Iron Eagle, and Giant Bear. The powerhouses of these four top-level Military Headquarters have arrived, as have the powerhouses of small, medium-sized andrge Military Headquarters including Armor, ckstone, and Deer.

    Finally, the top-level Military Headquarters of the world''s four oldest brands were also divided into two teams and stood still waiting.

    Although Silver Snake and Iron Eagle, two top-level Military Headquarters, have separated from the Z9 Alliance, they still have anotheryer of alliance with the Lion Quarter.

    The ck Tiger Quarter and the Giant Bear Quarter are on the side of the Summo.

    In the current situation, there is no choice but to choose either Summo or Lion Military Headquarters.

    "The representative of the Lion Quarter is here! "A clear shout sounded, and a group of top-level powerhouses from the Lion Quarter walked over from outside the square.

    Almost at the same time, with a loud shout, Shelton Hayes, Judy Lopez, Lewis King and Carl Addison from the Summo Military Headquarters also walked over from the same direction.

    The leader of the Lion Quarter is a half-a-step Human King top-level powerhouse, an elder on the Holy Mountain, and now themander of the Military Headquarters after the restructuring of the Lion Quarter, called Maiser.

    Now, under the support of National Fortune of the Lion Quarter, Maiser''sbat power has reached half-a-step Human King top-level of the Eight Circles Big Sun Halo.

    Simrly, Shelton Hayes, the firstmander of the Summo Military Headquarters, with the support of its National Fortune, is also the strongest of the top half-a-step Human King level of powerhouses, who has condensed the Halo of Eight Circles of the Big Sun.

    At the entrance of the red carpet in the square, Shelton Hayes and Maiser met each other.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Maiser exuded an extremely cold and fierce aura, squinting his eyes at Shelton Hayes and saying, "You are not bad. I am surprised that you advanced to the peak of the Royal Dynasty in such a short time, but if you think you can be on par with our Lion in the future, you are... not even close!"

    Shelton Hayes also snorted coldly, without showing any weakness, he squinted and said, "Hmm, it seems that a certain Military Headquarters has been defeated in the wars three times in a row. By the way, how many powerhouses are there on your Holy Mountain? Hmm? How many of them arebat-worthy? Hoho."

    Maiser''s voice became even colder and he said, "More than you imagined, Shelton Hayes. Do you want to continue the war?"

    Shelton Hayes sneered without fear,

    "Oh, just you? We Summo don''t

    believe in you at all. Tearing up the

    ceasefire agreement is amon

    urrence. If you insist on fighting, then fight, and we Summo will keep youpany to the end! I would really like to see how many powerhouses will be killed on your Holy Mountain!"

    "Shelton Hayes, don''t go too far. If it weren''t for us to advance to the Imperial Dynasty now, it would be impossible for you to leave alive today! Shelton Hayes, you..."

    Just before Maiser could finish his threatening words, a loud voice rang out in the square.

    "External Battlefield, the Lord of the Heaven Domain is here!"

    "Bang... "As the words sound just fell, Iwan Cliff, in a ck war robe and carrying a long sword at his waist, walked towards the entrance of the square from a distance.

    The supreme aura of the Human-King level on Iwan Cliff overshadowed all those present, and behind him followed a group of assassins, four Way Master level powerhouses.

    A Human King arrived at the entrance of the venue with four Way Masters.

    The moment when Iwan Cliff''s figure was revealed.

    The world''s top-level forces on the square all set their sights on Iwan Cliff.

    Yes, no matter who it is, no matter if it is the powerhouses of small, medium-sized andrge Military Headquarters, or the powerhouses of the four old top-level Military Headquarters, or even Maiser of the Lion Quarter, at this moment, no one dares to speak another threatening word.

    When Maiser just met Shelton Hayes and others, he didn''t care about it, but when Iwan Cliff, the peerless god of death, came, he felt a trace of fear in his heart. The reason is simple: too many powerhouses on Holy Mountain were killed by Iwan Cliff...

    They were terrified of being killed.

    "Cliff!" Senior Elder Shelton Hayes, Judy Lopez and others were very excited when they saw Iwan Cliff appearing again for his being their best junior in Summo.

    Shelton Hayes, Judy Lopez and other elders of the Summo Military Headquarters were very excited, and the rest of the world''s top members, as well as the powerhouses of small, medium-sized andrge Military Headquarters, all bowed their heads toolwan Cliff at the moment he

    arrived, "My Lord Iwan!"

    Soon, Iwan Cliff, wearing a ck war robe, walked in front of everyone in the Lion Quarter.

    When the leader of the Lion Quarter, Maiser, was about to speak, Iwan Cliff pped everyone in the Lion Quarter with a bang.

    Boom... All of a sudden, a huge phantom connecting the sky and the earth emerged, and then an indescribable giant palm pped Maiser and the others away.

    "Defense!" The fear in the heart of Maiser, who has Eight Circles of Big Sun Halos and half-a-step Human King top-levelbat power under the support of the National Fortune of the Lion Quarter, immediately rose to the extreme when he saw this.

    With a loud bang, the phantom of Iwan Cliff''s condensed giant palm dissipated, and all half-a-step Human King Level powerhouses in the Lion Quarter all vomited blood and retreated.

    Iwan Cliff continued to walk forward with cold eyes, and while walking, he stared at the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter with murderous intent and said, "We''re not friends at all, so stop pretending here! If you want to start a war, I will never mind going for a walk on your Holy Mountain!"

 Chapter 434: Mid-Term Peak True Emperor, Totally Completed!

    Chapter 434: Mid-Term Peak True Emperor, Totally Completed!

    Chapter 434: Mid-Term Peak True Emperor, Totally Completed!

    After Iwan finished speaking, Maiser and other powerhouses trembled violently. They were horrified because their Holy Mountain had been intruded upon by Dn from Fierce Sun Sect before, which left them in great fear.

    "Your Excellency, Lord Iwan!"

    On Iwan''s way into the convention hall, all the powerhouses on the square greeted him with respect. Even the weakest ones of them were Way Master level, and ny-nine percent were above Life Realm, peerless in the world.

    It was a joint meeting of hundreds of Military Headquarters around the world which involved countless powerhouses. However, no matter how many powerhouses there were, all of them had to bow to Iwan.

    All powerhouses came here for the meeting, except Iwan, who came here for resources, rather than to discuss with the Lion, the Iron Eagle, the Silver Snake, and other headquarters.

    At that moment, everyone was surprised that Iwan would attack as soon as he showed up, not saving any face for the Lion.

    Being aware of Iwan''s murder, the powerhouses of the Lion didn''t dare to speak, but could only swallow their pride with great reluctance.

    As the atmosphere became increasingly charged, an old sigh came out from the hall, followed by Elliot''s voice, "Lord Cliff, don''t be annoyed. We are here for a meeting today. Pleasee to the table, Lord Cliff."

    Iwan nodded. However, while everyone expected Iwan to enter first, he suddenly stopped behind Shelton Hayes, the firstmander of the Summo. "Cliff? What''s wrong?" Shelton gave a confused nce at Iwan.

    Iwan greeted him and said, "Senior Elder and Second Elder, let''s go in together!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    His words touched Shelton''s heart.

    What Iwan had done and said just now enlightened him in an instant.

    Iwan Cliff had never changed throughout time.

    They realized that Iwan came here today not only to demand resources but also to support the Summo Military Headquarter to win more benefits from negotiations.

    Shelton took a deep breath, and nodded to Iwan, "All right, let''s go in together!"

    "OK." Iwan replied.

    "Let''s wee the Summo Military Headquarter!" Jackson at the entrance of the square shouted loudly and nodded a greeting at Shelton and Iwan. Thetter nodded in response.

    Shelton, Judy, and the fellows entered the hall first, and Iwan silently followed behind.

    This scene shocked other powerhouses even more.

    An hourter, all the participants were seated.

    Inside the hall was a circr conference room with a size of thousands of square feet.

    Representatives of hundreds of Military Headquarters were lined up from the inside out ording to theirprehensive strength.

    There were the top five Human Kings of the Guardian Camp, as well as Iwan, the man as strong as Human King. Thus, no one in the room dared to speak rashly.

    Despite Iwan''s silence, his presence already exerted extreme pressure on the powerhouses around him.

    In the center, the five elder Human Kings who chaired the meeting nced at Iwan and smiled wryly inside. "It will be a challenging meeting." they thought.

    In the Guardian of the Rules, Elliot, the most powerful elder Human King, gave Iwan a few more looks after knowing the identity of Iwan''s mother. The more he surveyed Iwan, the more satisfied he felt about him.

    "I should call him Highness..." thought Elliot.

    However, no one knew that Iwan himself was also puzzled at the moment.

    He was surprised that his Dominating Emperor Way had advanced a lot just now, and both his war and internal strength had be stronger. Mid-term peak True Emperor, totallypleted!

    Now he could prepare for the breakthrough to theter-stage.

    Iwan then joined the Hundred-Quarter Meeting at the Guardian Camp.

    Meanwhile, after Jayna and Darcy met, they came to a tea house in central Viknd.

    "Brown... I..." In the private room, Darcy was bewildered to start the conversation.

    And before Darcy continued speaking, Jayna said with a smile, "Mother, I have known about your existence since a long time ago."

    Darcy looked up in great surprise and asked, "Have you?"

    Jayna took a sip of her tea, and nodded, "Yes, but it is not me myself who saw you. It is Emily. When Emily was one and a half years old, and was just able to speak, she told me several times that a beautifub woman had yed with her..."

    "So, that woman is you, right? You are still worried about us, and came to visit us secretly, didn''t you?

    Darcy was stunned by her words, "How is it possible? Does Emily still remember me?"

    Jayna smiled bitterly and shook her head, "No, she doesn''t. It was the most difficult time for us, so whatever kindness we received from others at that time, we would keep it in mind."

    With grief in her eyes, Darcy apologized to Jayna, "Brown, I''m sorry. It was all decided by me."

    Jayna shook her head and replied,

    "It''s okay, mom. Cliff has already told

    me about this. Besides, it''s the greatest happiness of my life to marry Cliff, and have this cute and sensible Emily with him. As for the suffering in the past, you and Cliff have already made up for it a

    thousand times. "

    Jayna took Darcy''s hands with a smile, and said in earnest, "Therefore, mom, I should be grateful to you. Thank you for letting me meet Cliff, the best son of yours."

    "Oh, Brown... Cliff..." Darcy''s eyes were red. She was surprised that Jayna not only didn''t resented her at all, but was even full of gratitude to her. She also didn''t expect Iwan to tell Jayna everything.

    "You''re all my proud. It''s my fault. I... I''m not a good mother." Darcy was extremely guilty.

    Jayna nced at Darcy with mixed emotions. "Mom, although you don''t tell me, I know that you also suffer a lot in your mind."

    "During the time when you promoted

    the National Fortune before, I was in the NAH Industry with Cliff, and hex told me a lot. Although Cliff is so strong, and is supported by people like you, Elder Shelton, and Sect Master Dn, he is full of worries about the future and keeps

    preparing for war. "

    "That means we will face a greater catastrophe in the future, and more terrifying enemies that even Cliff is not sure to beat, right?"

    Darcy nodded in pain, "Yes. Powerful enemies, indeed.

    Jayna asked, "Is it the kind of dark energy that killed the Imperial Dynasty I and forced Haig, the Lord of Heaven Domain I tomit suicide with Christina?"

    Darcy nodded again.

    After being affirmed, Jaynapsed into silence. After a while, she looked up at Darcy and asked, "Mom, then what, what can we do for Cliff?"

 Chapter 435: Summos Preparation for War, Begin!

    Chapter 435: Summo''s Preparation for War, Begin!

    Chapter 435: Summo''s Preparation for War, Begin!

    Darcy shook her head and sighed deeply, "We''ve done everything we could. Cliff has already embarked on an unprecedented way on his own, so we can''t help him anymore. He''s on his own now."

    Thinking for a while, Jayna suddenly raised her head and smiled at Darcy, "Mom, no mother would want to see her son taking such a great risk, but there''s nothing you can do about it. To be more specific, if you didn''t nurture Cliff back then, but let the Summo develop on its own, then we would all die in the end. Am I right?"

    Darcy trembled violently and stared at Jayna in a daze.

    She didn''t expect Jayna to be partly correct.

    Noticing Darcy''s reaction, Jayna knew she guessed it right.

    At that moment, Jayna''s eyes also turned red.

    Jayna thought that Darcy had been a good mother all the time.

    Many years ago, Darcy had predicted that the Summo would inevitably experience a catastrophe in the next few years.

    If people couldn''t get through it, the Summo would probably copse, and there would be endless wars. It was also quite likely that everyone would die, and Iwan would unavoidably be involved.

    However, Darcy couldn''t tell anyone about such a terrifying prophecy.

    Because times had changed, and modern people would not believe this kind of fantasy stuff. That was the reason why Darcy had been keeping this secret to herself.

    Many years ago, she had already predicted that someone of the Summo would be the Imperial Dynasty within this generation. She and her son, together with the Cliffs and the Millers would all be involved in it. No one was able to escape from the trend.

    Therefore, the only way to survive was to actively fight against it.

    Simultaneously, in the conference room in the World Center, all the followers of the Lion Quarter rose to their feet.

    Theter-stage Human King Elliot, who was sitting in the chief ce, frowned at Maiser and said, "Please keep quiet, Commander Maiser. The meeting is about to start."

    However, Maiser couldn''t suppress his anger, but pointed at Iwan and shouted, "Iwan Cliff, don''t go too far! Why did you attack our overseas bases when the meeting is about to begin?"

    Iwan replied with a sneer, "Sorry, I don''t know what you''re talking about, Commander Maiser. Mr. Elliot has already said that the meeting will begin soon. If the Lion Quarter doesn''t want to participate, you can absolutely-get out!"

    Iwan''s eyes became colder. Then the might of the primary-stage peak Human King suddenly overwhelmed all the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter. "Iwan..." Maiser clenched his teeth tightly, with his anger rising to the culmination.

    "Huh?" Iwan narrowed his eyes at him.

    When Maiser was about to say something more, he was stopped by people next to him and then sat back on the seat with great reluctance. Soon afterward, the representatives of all headquarters in the meeting room received messages from their internal regions respectively.

    All members of the Heaven Domain were out, and they had sessfully torn the three chains set by the Lion in the deep ocean.

    It took only ten-odd minutes to break all three chains. Even worse, thest andrgest base of the Lion was also at war.

    That was to say, obliviouly, with the External Battlefield at the center, a war had already broken out in the depths of the sea, while Iwan was having the meeting with all of them here.

    Besides, it was obvious that the Lion Quarter had no choice but to give up theirst base, otherwise, they would have an all-out war with Iwan and the Summo right now.

    Those who aplished great things never procrastinated, and nor did the Guardian. Therefore, even though more than a hundred Military Headquarters attended the meeting, it wrapped up after four hours.

    Still, Iwan together with the Summo Headquarter left first after the end of the meeting.

    The rest of the people left after them.

    All the representatives of the Lion felt humiliated. Before the meeting started, though reluctantly, Maiser ordered retreat from the three ind chains, and recalled

    el

    powerhouses from all oversea

    bases in a short time, in case Iwan continued to attack.

    The Lion Quarter was forced to put all their efforts into protecting their homnd from Iwan.

    With the worldwide evacuation of the Lion Quarter powerhouses, the whole world became clear.

    On the square outside the hall, the representatives of the Lion looked livid and left as quickly as possible.

    Smiling at the direction in which the Lion left, Shelton in a ck robe said to Iwan, "Cliff, how cheering! The Lions doesn''t even dare to say a word after we broke all three chains!"

    Iwan was delighted as well, "Well,

    they are now doing their best to prepare for the advancement to the Imperial Dynasty, so they dare not start a war with us again at this time. However, Senior Elder, we should still guard against the Lion. They are used to being superior, they have killed whoever that had challenged them before. The Summo must be careful."

    Shelton nodded, and then seemingly remembered something, "By the way, Cliff, your grandfather Evan insisted on going to the External Battlefield. I... I can''t stop him."

    Thinking for a while, Iwan smiled

    and replied, "It''s okay. My

    grandfather has told me before that he couldn''t bear staying in the Internal Regions anymore. Well, fighting has been part of his life, just let him go. Anyway, there is few war there, and he can also help me train the army there."

    Shelton nodded and stopped asking more.

    When Iwan was chatting with the Senior Elder, Markus Romano, themander of the Tough Armor Quarter who had advanced to the Way Master Death Realm, came over with Rocky Bate from the ck Stone Military Quarter.

    "Your Excellency lord, Your Excellency Shelton, thanks for your help. Rocky and I can''t be more grateful." Standing in front of Iwan and Shelton, Markus in green and Rocky said with great respect.

    Iwan greeted back with a smile, "It''s fine since we hadmon enemies. Besides, you suffered huge losses in that war, that''s what I should apologize for. By the way, what do you n to do next?"

    Markus replied with a smile, "Yes, Lord Cliff, we are going to establish a new military headquarters called the Great Armour Alliance, which includes the Tough Armor, the ck Stone, and several surrounding small and medium-sized headquarters."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    "The Great Armour Alliance?" Iwan thought for a while and said with a smile, "All right, then after your alliance is established, the Summo will be your first partner.."

    Hearing this, Markus and Rocky were overjoyed and shook hands with Iwan.

    After a few more words of talk with Iwan, Shelton left first as it was short on time--the Real Emperor Way Realm was about to open.

    The Lion Quarter had been holding back these days, which was by no means their custom. They definitely were nning something in secret. The Summo should prepare early for two things.

    The first was the opening of the Real Emperor Way Realm, and the other was the advancement of the Lion Quarter to the Imperial Dynasty. Summo''s preparation for war began!

 Chapter 436 External Battlefield

    Chapter 436 External Battlefield

    Chapter 436 External Battlefield

    After Senior Elder left, Iwan went to visit Jackson.

    As he met Jackson again after a few days, Iwan could feel the difference at a nce that Jackson had be a lot more domineering. Iwan guessed that he was about to reach the Human King.

    Iwan said to Jackson with a smile, "Congrattions, senior! You are reaching the Human King."

    Jackson also found Iwan''s significant improvement, eximing inwardly, "How long has it been since his decision to change?"

    The talented man in front of him had reached the peak of the middle stage of the True Emperor. It seemed that it was not far to break through to theter-stage of the True Emperor.

    Jackson said to Iwan, "Iwan, you are so talented!"

    "Thanks. By the way, will the Guardian Camp go to the Real Emperor Way Realm?"

    Jackson shook his head and said, "No, we''ll wait for the second batch. We Guardian Camp are strong as we have already controlled several way realms. Iwan, be careful of Lion."

    Iwan''s eyes shed. "Do you mean that the Lion Quarter intends to advance to the next level of Imperial Dynasty after I enter the Real Emperor Way Realm?"

    "Yes." Jackson smiled at Iwan and nodded, "They don''t dare to start the promotion when you are outside because they are afraid that you cut off their National Fortunes halfway..."

    Iwan hadn''t expected it but he immediately realized what Jackson said was right.

    In the past six months, he had cut off a lot of National Fortunes.

    It would be funny if their national fortunes were swallowed up by Iwan just as the Lion Quarter had just started to advance. After a small chat with Iwan, Jackson left.

    Everyone was very busy now. Five-pole Human King of the Guardian Camp suspected that there was something wrong with the Real Emperor Way Realm. The world would probably undergo drastic changes in the future.

    As soon as Jackson left, Iwan pondered over it with his eyes narrowing, "If the Lion Quarter intend to besiege and kill me in the Real Emperor Way Realm, they''d better bring enough people."

    Iwan was very clear about the n of the Lion Quarter- they just wanted to take advantage of the promotion of the Imperial Dynasty to kill him as they advanced to the Human-King level in the Real Emperor Way Realm.

    However, King y, one of the Super Gods of Heaven Domain I, was still there!

    Even though Summo only had Iwan with a Human-King level to enter, it was whimsical to kill him as long as he joined hands with King y. In the home field of King y, their destiny was death.

    "You guys enter more, the better..." Iwan sneered in his heart.

    Iwan didn''t hover any longer because Evan had already gone to the External Battlefield for Darcy. After all, it would be embarrassing for him to stay in the Miller family.

    As Darcy had gone back, the annexed territory of the Miller family would probably be the safest ce. Emily was much safer together with Darcy than with Iwan.

    Iwan returned to External Battlefield after just two hours.

    On the External Battlefield

    In the square outside the headquarters of the Heaven Domain, Iwan just got off the helicopter when he saw Evan who was training the legion in the square. He also found that Evan was not the only one who came from Internal Regions this time.From N?velDrama.Org.

    The original four veterans on the External Battlefield, Steve Morris, Bryant Darnell, Terry Liam, and Brandon Turner, were also here. "Hello..." Iwan greeted the five old people with a smile.

    Now Evan was already at the Middle King level and was approaching the High King level. With the addition of the National Fortune, he can even exert hisbat power at the ninth level of the emperor level.

    The four old men with official ranks in the Summo Military Headquarters had also reached theter-stage of the Life Realm. With the blessing of the Summo National Fortune, they could all bepared to half-a-step Human King who condensed a halo of a big sun.

    At this moment, Evan, Steve, and others also rushed toward Iwan. Every time the five elders saw Iwan, they would be amazed.

    Evanughed loudly, patted Iwan on the shoulder, and said, "Iwan, I''m happy that you form a legion on External Battlefield. If you don''t mind, I can help you train a real iron army for you within three months! Anyway, I can''t fight on the battlefield, but I can give you a hand."

    Evan Cliff was very excited because he finally returned to the External Battlefield, where he spent nearly a lifetime!

    The familiar smell of smoke and the familiar battlefield made his blood boil.

    "Hahahaha, the overlord of the External Battlefield, the Lord of Heaven Domain, is my grandson! Great!" Evan was overwhelmed with excitement. Steve and the other people felt speechless because old Evan had said hundreds of times on his way here.

    Evan was too proud to respect

    Steve, who was the

    commander-in-chief of the Summo Military Headquarters. He thought "You were great, but my grandson is the Lord of the Heaven Domain!"

    Anyway, the other elders who traveled with Evan, this hobgoblin, could do nothing but listen to him.

    Iwan helplessly smiled and said to Evan, "Grandfather, I don''t refuse you toe to External Battlefield, but you must take care of yourself. Please don''t enter the Real Emperor Way Realm after three days. Please stay to train the new legion! This is my bottom line!"

    Evan gave Iwan a deep look and did not say anything. He knew what he thought.

    Then, Iwan asked the four old marshals respectfully, "Why do you alsoe to External Battlefield?"

    Steve smiled and said, "At the moment, there is no big matter in the Internal Regions, so we came over to help you after knowing that you form a new legion. Moreover, the four of us are familiar with the External Battlefield."

    Bryant also said, "He was right. Iwan, there is no big war so the legions of Summo Military Headquarters have withdrawn. ording to the Senior Elder''s intention, you will take charge of Summo''s eastern defense line, while all the legions in Internal Regions will go to strengthen the defense line in the East, the West, and the South! "

    Iwan frowned at his words and asked, "The Western defense line? Is the defense against those four top Military Headquarters?"

    Bryant became somewhat gloomy,

    "Yes. Something happened in the

    Western Continent. The Giant Bear Quarter, the ck Tiger Quarter, the Silver Snake, the Iron Eagle, and the Giant Silkworm Military

    Love

    to n a

    Headquarters are recently in close consultation. They seem sinister conspiracy..."

    Iwan asked, "Do they n to form an alliance?"

 Chapter 437 BGSIG Alliance

    Chapter 437 BGSIG Alliance

    Chapter 437 BGSIG Alliance

    Terry agreed, "That''s right. Now, we Summo are fighting against the Lion, which will lead to other top-level Military Headquarters'' misery. It is reasonable that they n to form a joint alliance."

    Brandon sneered, "Huh, alliance? How funny! They won''t be of one mind anyway. They can neither fight against Summo nor the Lion, at most, it can prevent them from being destroyed."

    Iwan nodded and murmured, "Well, it''s interesting. The situation is really changing rapidly! Their five-party alliance may make another Royal Dynasty. It''s really... very interesting..."

    After a brief meeting with the five elders, Iwan returned to the External Battlefield to start preparations.

    The five elders integrated the members of the Killer Group One, the Dark Night Organization, and the 2,900 top soldiers of the Heaven Domain and began the training of the new legion.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    At the same time, Hannah also began to expand the production line day and night. A series of armor and weapons were forged and sent to the soldiers.

    An hourter, in the conference room inside the Holy Mountain of the Lion Quarter on the Mid-Continent, Maiser and other strong men of the Lion Quarter converged at this meeting.

    They reported the results of the Hundred-Qaurter Meeting to all the Human-King level powerhouses of the Holy Mountain.

    "Hmph! Iwan Cliff has gone too far! Since our establishment of the Lion Quarter, we have never suffered such a big insult!" A powerhouse at the Human-King lever of the Lion Quarter hit the table with a mming fist.

    Although they had expected the result of the meeting, they were still upset when hearing Maiser''s report.

    Longer, the old Human King in the conference room smiled and said, "Don''t be angry, it''s just as expected, we and Summo are enemies, and we have fought three times. Although we lost a lot of powerhouses and wounded more, Summo is not without losses. They lost hundreds of thousands of soldiers in several battles on the External Battlefield."

    Hearing Longer''s words, the newmander of the Lion Quarter, Maiser hurriedly asked, "Senior Longer, when our National Fortune advance to the level of Imperial Dynasty, can we advance to the level of Human King with the blessing of the national fortune?"

    Longer said with a smile, "Well, absolutely. Summo has advanced to the peak of the Royal Dynasty and they can''t advance to the level of the Imperial Dynasty. That is to say, Iwan is the only one at the human Human-King level who will enter the Real Emperor Way Realm. After all, other powerhouses at the Human-King level cannot enter..."

    "As the Royal Dynasty has been promoted to the Imperial Dynasty," Longer paused, "everyone will have a promotion. And I can finally break through to the peak of the Human King. Then, you will besiege and kill Iwan in the Real Emperor Way Realm and I will go to Summo! The rules and restrictions of this world are obstacles to my breakthrough of Human King, but they won''t be anymore after the Lion advances to the Imperial Dynasty..."

    Maiser also said fiercely, "Senior Longer, Iwan is bound to be killed in the realm of the true emperor!"

    The powerhouses at the mid-stage of Human-King in the Lion Quarter echoed him, "After advancing to the Imperial Dynasty, we can also break through to thete stage of Human King. Some old friends will also take advantage of this opportunity to break through to the Human King. Then, we will have ten powerhouses at Human King and there is nothing to worry about..."

    Several top powerhouses of the Lion Quarter in the conference room all viciouslyughed. After all, they had prepared for Imperial Dynasty for decades. However, they had been preparing for it secretly because they were not fully sure they could actually advance to the Imperial Dynasty. Moreover, there was a hidden ce in the Internal Regions of the Lion Quarter, where hundreds of Way Master level powerhouses were frozen. They were frozen by the Human Kings of the Lion Quarter as their deadlines were almost approaching. They had nned to awaken them as the Lion Quarter advanced to the Imperial Dynasty so that they could take advantage of the national fortune to get a breakthrough.

    It was conceivable that the strength of the Lion Quarter would be several times stronger almost instantly.

    This was the n of the Lion Quarter!

    As Iwan would enter Real Emperor Way Realm, separated from Summo Military Headquarters, Iwan and Shelton couldn''t offer assistance to each other.

    At that time, the three Human Kings and dozens of Way Masters would go to kill Iwan in the Real Emperor Way Realm.

    In the present world, Longer and a group of Human-King level powerhouses from the Lion Quarter would attack the Summo Military Headquarters.

    What Longer and the others didn''t

    know was that in the depths of the volcano deep below Holy Mountain, Mastema, whose body energy was about to be drained, looked up at the conference room above, smiled, and then his bodypletely dissipated With a loud bang.

    Just as the Lion Quarter had settled on a n, a huge revolution had also taken ce on the Western Continent.

    At the ce where the ck Tiger Quarter and the Silver Snake met, a huge pce was built there. No one knew that at this moment, several powerful human-king powerhouses were gathering there.

    Five of them!

    They were Human King Hinton of the ck Tiger Quarter, Human King Bertrand of the Giant Bear Quarter Human King Louis II of Silver Snak, Human King William of Iron Eagle, and Human King Macron of the Giant Silkworm.

    These five human kings were awakened from slumber and these five top Military Headquarters had all once reached Imperial Dynasty It was reasonable that there were Human Kings in their Internat Regions.

    S

    These sleeping Human Kings were awakened because today''s world made them very uneasy.

    Soon all five parties reached an agreement because they could not fight against Summo or Lion if they refused to ally.

    The Lion was the strongest one in this era, while the ancient legacy of Summo was abundant.

    There had already been five Human Kings in Summo. They couldn''t imagine what would happen if there were a sleeping Human King in Summo.

    So they didn''t dare to attack Summo rashly even if their five parties united with eight or nine powerhouses at Human King Level.

    "Then let''s name the alliance BGSIG Alliance!" William II continued to propose.

    Everyone agreed. They had five human king level powerhouses now, and each still had a sleeping human king level powerhouse in their Internal Regions, who would be awakened when necessary.

    Beyond anyone''s expectation, the five parties reachedmon ground in a sh.

    A dayter, the five human king-level powerhouses formally signed the alliance agreement in the heart of the world''s Western Continent.

 Chapter 438 Gather Together

    Chapter 438 Gather Together

    Chapter 438 Gather Together

    By that time, BGSIG Alliance became Royal Dynasty as they signed the agreement, which brought all their national fortune together. Without hours, the level of the alliance''s national fortune was breaking through theter-stage of the Royal Dynasty and climbed up the peak.

    The establishment of the BGSIG Alliance stimted its peak of the Royal Dynasty!

    They immediately became the overlord of the Western Continent.

    For a while, the whole world was shocked again.

    You must know that in today''s world, there were three continents apart from oceans, which included the Continent: The Lion Quarter, the pinnacle of the Royal Dynasty, was about to be promoted to the Imperial Dynasty; The East Continent of the World: Summo Military Headquarters, the pinnacle of Royal Dynasty, was still reserving their energies; The Western Continent: BGSIG Alliance, the pinnacle of Royal Dynasty, had just been established.From N?velDrama.Org.

    The top forces on the current continents were still in their preparations when there were only two days before the opening of the Real Emperor Way Realm.

    By that time, the entire world was once again in a state of turmoil, and the national fortune of this world was also divided into strands, which converged towards these forces one by one.

    In the blink of an eye, two days had gone, and finally came to the day when the Real Emperor Way Realm was opened.

    In the early morning, all the forces preparing to enter the Real Emperor Way Realm had set off.

    At the foot of the Holy Mountain, a human-king level powerhouse who condensed eight halos of the sun led 40 powerhouses at the Way Master level, 100 powerhouses at the King level of a ninth-level peak, and 100 emperor-level powerhouses to the Real Emperor Way Realm.

    BGSIG Alliance also sent arge number of powerhouses to the Real Emperor Way Realm as they didn''tck strength.

    On the External Battlefield, Iwan took more than a hundred powerhouses at the King level, two hundred soldiers of the Heaven Domain at the peak of the Emperor level, and Daren and Zero of Kill Group One towards the External Battlefield.

    In Summo Military Headquarters, besides Shelton, eleven top-level powerhouses were also dispatched, plus a hundred the High King level powerhouses.

    Fierce Sun Sect was led by Liam, together with ten Way Masters, and one hundred powerhouses at the High King level.

    State Academy''s representative was Carson, who had recovered and sessfully advanced to the peak of the Early True Emperor. He confidently led a group of strong men from the Ink Academy, a total of a hundred people, to the External Battlefield.

    An hourter, all parties gathered outside the Real Emperor Way Realm, where they were chomping at its tail and all their energy fields were mixed together.

    Ten minutester, the Real Emperor Way Realm opened! The powerhouses of all parties understood that a new journey began.

    Everyone knew Real Emperor Way Realm was the first stop, and they had a long journey...

    At nine o''clock in the morning, the weather was clear and the sun was slightly hot. Outside the Real Emperor Way Realm, tens of thousands of strong men had gathered.

    The opening of the Real Emperor Way Realm marked the beginning of a truly Great Age.

    It was a scientific era before, and then the ancient martial arts would be revived in thisnd after the opening of the Real Emperor Way Realm. After

    all, the energy umted for thousands of years in the Real Emperor Way Realm would overflow into the present world, which would make it easier to practice martial arts.

    At this moment, in addition to

    thousands of top powerhouses from the Lion Quarter, the Summo Military Headquarters, and the BGSIG

    el

    Alliance, the other powerful men from all the other Military Headquarters in the world had also gathered here. However, they couldn''tpare to them as the most powerful one was just led by one Way Master level powerhouse, such as the Seal Military

    Headquarters.

    And more teams from small military headquarters were amalgamated by powerhouses at the King level, Emperor level, Super God, or God of War.

    These strong men from the small military headquarters went in to fight for a future, even if they knew that there was little hope there.

    At this moment, five human king-level powerhouses who were the guardians of the rules, and hundreds of Way Master level powerhouses were at the entrance of the Real Emperor Way Realm. These powerhouses lined up in all directions to maintain the order of the entrance.

    "All parties are ready. We are about

    to start. Attention please, there is only one minute for you to enter the portal of the Real Emperor Way Realm. After one minute, the portal will automatically close. We will unite the human kings of all parties toosmash the barriers of the Real Emperor Way Realm!"

    One of the elders, the guardian of the rules, said to all parties in a deep voice, "Remember, you only have one day. After the door is closed, the people inside the Real Emperor Way Realm can''t get in touch with outsiders. If you encounter a fatal danger, you''d better hide in a corner until the barrier of the Real Emperor Way Realm is smashed."

    Then he gestured to the other four elders, "Let''s start."

    Then the elders of the rule guardians, who wereter-stage human king powerhouses, all took a deep breath and five halos emerged with a bang.

    As soon as the halos appeared, they began to open the barrier of the Real Emperor Way Realm, which took several minutes.

    Humming... Longer and the other powerhouse at the first stage of the Human King from the Lion Quarter suddenly showed here after a burst of space fluctuation.

    And behind them were a hundred strong people with extremely bizarre auras wearing ck masks.

    "Maiser, follow the n- as you enter the Real Emperor Way Realm, you have to dodge Iwan within two hours because our national fortune will advance to the Imperial Dynasty! Please do remember that during this period, you guys should not collide with Iwan!"

    The elder of the Lion Quarter, Longer, looked at the Real Emperor Way Realm that was about to open not far in front of him and said with a gloomy face as he transmitted a voice to Maiser.

    Maiser nodded without moving his head and said, "Get it. Don''t worry senior, I will kill Iwan this time!"

    At the same time, near the side of the Summo party, the space also fluctuated twice.

    Then Darcy and Dn showed up. They immediately came to Iwan''s side.

    Darcy nced at the people of the Lion and said to Iwan, "Iwan, be careful of the Lion party. Remember!"

    Iwan nodded with a light smile and said, "Well, don''t worry, it''s fine!"

    Dn looked at Iwan and said, "Fierce Sun Sect will be at your disposal."

    Then he turned his head and said to Liam, "Liam, you have to unconditionally obey Iwan''s orders! His orders are my orders! Understand?"

    Liam nodded with an extremely serious face, then said to Iwan, "Sir, all the powerhouses of the zing Sun Sect and I will unconditionally obey your

    orders!"

    Iwan nodded, "Mm, good."

    Just as Iwan finished speaking, Leo of the State Academy not far away appeared in front of Iwan with a sh.

 Chapter 439 The Real Emperor Way Realm Opened

    Chapter 439 The Real Emperor Way Realm Opened

    Chapter 439 The Real Emperor Way Realm Opened

    The injuries on Leo''s body had fully recovered, and at this moment he was bowing down to Iwan Cliff and said, "Lord Cliff, before I came, the headmaster told me that all the powerhouses in the State Academy would also obey Lord Iwan''s order!"From N?velDrama.Org.

    Leo was talking to Iwan Cliff, and in the distance, Carson Simpson, who was dressed in a white robe, looked embarrassed and panicked, and smiled shyly at Iwan Cliff.

    Iwan Cliff nodded to Leo and said, "Okay! Wait for my arrangement!"

    Leo also nodded, and then he brought all the powerhouses from the State Academy to Iwan Cliff, and stopped talking.

    Afterwards, Judy Lopez, Lewis King and Carl Addison also brought a group of powerhouses from the TSummo Military Headquarters to Iwan Cliff. Iwan Cliff took a nce of them and calcted.

    This time, his had the strongest strength: A Human King with the peak War power in the early stage, a top half-step Human King, Leo, Liam, Daren, a hundred Way Masters, and five hundred the High King level powerhouses!

    Such a powerful force! Iwan Cliff''s eyes flickered, and he kept calcting.

    The Guardians of the rules just prevented everyone from fighting in the present world, but there were no restrictions in the Real Emperor Way Realm Later, in the Five Royal Dynasty, two Human Kings, Hill and William II appeared.

    It was just that after the two of them appeared, they looked at the power of the Summo Military Headquarters, and then looked at the power of the The Lion Quarter. They were worried after they looked bacause both quarters were strong.

    After ncing at the audience solemnly, Hill said to William, "Bro, what should we do this time? We can''tpete wthether it''s the Summo or the Lion."

    Hill also said solemnly: "Don''t care about them. The Lion and the Summo will definitely go to war this time, and just let them fight. No matter who wins, they will suffer heavy losses! This will be beneficial to us."

    William II''s eye shed and he said: "The Lion send me message that they want to join us. Hill, if we join forces with them in the Internal Regions, then this time the Summo will lose. It will be very beneficial to us if the Summo lose too much power. Will we bet?"

    Hill frowned, after all, their ck Tiger Quarter and the Summo had gotten along pretty well before.

    Although they were not allies, they could be regarded as friends.

    If they joined forces with the Lion Quarter to kill Iwan Cliff and his party in the Internal Regions, then the Summo was absolutely devastated. It was indeed good for them.

    Hill had to think so, after all, they were outside now, and the Summo was more powerful. But they had already received the news that at this moment, the preparations for promotion to the Imperial Dynasty at the Lion Quarter had also started the countdown.

    Once the Lion Quarter advanced to the Imperial Dynasty, then this time the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter entering the Internal Regions, their level would rise rapidly, and the Summo would be weak at that time.

    After thinking for a while, Hill lowered his head and said: "It depends on the situation. This time we also entered the top half-a-step Human King. Let them judge ording to the situation."

    William II smiled. He nodded and said unobtrusively: "Well, Okay..."

    At the entrance of the Real Emperor Way Realm, the countdown started with the opening of the realm.

    The top powerhouses in the present world were all making arrangements and final preparations

    But they didn''t know that at this moment, in the Real Emperor Way Realm, there was also a host of top-tier existences that looked at the entrance of the Real Emperor Way Realm with eyes which revealed a hint of longing.

    In the deepest ces of the Real Emperor Way Realm, there were extremely powerful remnant thoughts rising and fluctuating at this moment. And the smell of those remnant thoughts all have the aura of a top half-a-step Human King, or even the early stage of a Human King.

    Just start the battle and don''t say too much!

    "A few seconds..." ck Emperor

    frowned, and his face was extremely gloomy. Although it was only a second, there were too many powerhouses in the Lion Quarter, like hundreds of powerhouses. If the two sides fight, the Heaven Domain may suffer heavy losses even for a few seconds.

    There were a total of 450 powerhouses in the Lion Quarter, even if it was a powerhouse in the Human King stage, they couldn''t resist head-on. ck Emperor calcted in his mind. They couldn''t resist. Even if it was only for a short second, it would be hard enough. So the next moment, the ck Emperor couldn''t help but look up towards the King y, "King y, please help us."

    King y spoke after a moment of silence, "Seconds are fine, but not for too long. There are some old guys deep in the realm that have revived. Their goal is to devour the powerhouses in the present world, and you have to be careful!"

    The ck Emperor was overjoyed at his words. He nodded, "Well, that''s enough. Seconds are fine. King y, that''s enough if you help us hold off the other side for seconds......!"

    "Okay!" The King y nodded and said no more.

    Just after the King y had finished speaking, a loud sound came out and the sealed boundary at the entrance to the Real Emperor Way Realm cracked with a gash.

    The Real Emperor Way Realmpletely opened!

    "Still not in? Hurry, all enter within a minute!" Outside the Real Emperor Way Realm,n kept the entrance open while shouting at those behind him. Charlie also shouted, "Small Military Headquarters go first, and great Royal Dynasties gost. Be quick!"

    With a loud shout fromn and Charlie, powerhouses from the small Military Headquarters who had been waiting at the entrance to the Real Emperor Way Realm, rushed into the portal as fast as they could without any further hesitation.

    Luckily, the portal opened veryrgely, measuring a hundred metres in length and width and height, so it was able to enter hundreds of

    powerhouses in a second. Time

    13

    passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye all the powerhouses from the small Military Headquarters outside the Real Emperor Way Realm entered the portal.

    Soon there were the powerhouses of the great Royal Dynasties left.

    After ncing at each other, the powerhouses from the BGSIG Alliance also flew in towards the inside.

    After the powerhouses from the BGSIG Alliance had entered, the powerhouses from the Lion Quarter also rushed towards the entrance without any hesitation. The powerhouses from the Summo were left on thest.

    After all, Iwan Cliff was in the Summo, if Iwan Cliff went in and ambushed them at the entrance, they would suffer a lot. Son arranged Iwan Cliff and his party to enterst.

    Iwan Cliff smiled and waited for the powerhouses from the Lion Quarter to enter, and after an interval of just a second, the powerhouses from the Summo Military Headquarters also started to enter.

    By the time the powerhouses of the

    Summo had all gone in, exactly one minute had expired. With a loud

    boom, the portal of the Real Emperor Way Realm dissipated with a bang, and thus, the connection between the inside and outside of the Real Emperor Way Realm was severed once again.

 Chapter 440 I Will Kill You All Together If You Dare to Help Them!

    Chapter 440 I Will Kill You All Together If You Dare to Help Them!

    Chapter 440 I Will Kill You All Together If You Dare to Help Them!

    At the edge of the inner entrance of the Real Emperor Way Realm, just after the powerhouses from the Lion Quarter came in, Maiser shouted eagerly: "Be quick. Don''t stop, and head towards the depths of the realm at the fastest speed!"

    At the same time, when Maiser gave the order, all the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter began to advance rapidly.

    Maiser, who had already condensed eight Big Sun Halos, suddenly began to condense the ninth Big Sun Halo behind him.

    The ninth-level of King level powerhouses in the Lion Quarter also began to advance to the Way Master level one after another. In just one second, there were more than fifty ninth-level of King level powerhouses who had advanced to the Way Master level.

    That''s right, the Lion Quarter had started to advance. Just at the moment when the portal of the Real Emperor Way Realm was opened, the National Fortune of the Lion Quarter''s Liberty City, which was tens of thousands of miles away, suddenly broke through the peak of the Royal Dynasty, and began to advance towards the Imperial Dynasty.

    The Lion Quarter had umted nearly a hundred years of time. In fact, they could have advanced a long time ago, but Longer and others had been suppressing them all the time. But now that the suppression was released all at once, the result was far better than Longer and others'' imagination.

    The National Fortune of the Lion Quarter had reached the level of the early stage of the Imperial Dynasty in an instant. Although it had not yet solidified, it was also advancing rapidly.

    "Good! God helps our Lion Quarter!" Maiserughed loudly, feeling the rapidly rising power in his body. He had a premonition that it might not take two hours, and he would be able to advance to the Human King in a few minutes at most.From N?velDrama.Org.

    But at this moment, there was a sudden loud bang, and behind the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter, a huge sword shadow with a length of 10,000 meters sted over in an instant.

    "Kill them!" With the appearance of the huge sword shadow, Iwan Cliff shouted suddenly. His body''s fighting power at the peak of the early stage of the Human King was fully activated, and his body suddenly smashed into the team of the Lion Quarter.

    And the 100 Way Master level powerhouses and the 400 the High King level powerhouses of the Summo Military Headquarters did not hesitate at this moment. Theirbat power was fully activated, and they rushed to the Lion Quarter''s powerhouses who were running in front.

    Puff...

    In just an instant, under the attack of Iwan Cliff and the powerhouses from the Summo Military Headquarters, the fifty or sixty ninth-level of King level powerhouses at the end of the Lion Quarter were blown up.

    "Back! Back to the depths of the Real Emperor Way Realm. Back quickly!" Seeing this, Maiser yelled. He turned around, and united with more than 20 half-a-step Human King powerhouses around him to fight against Iwan Cliff.

    "The desperadoes are at the back. Buy time!" Maiser was also anxious at the moment. He never expected that Iwan Cliff would kill them as soon as he came in, without giving them any time.

    "A few minutes, just give me a few more minutes!" Maiser was anxious.

    At this moment, the aura on his body was crazily climbing towards a Human-King level, but it would take time.

    "Kill them!" Iwan Cliff yelled in a low voice, and with a bang, he smashed into the ranks of the Lion Quarter, and attacked Maiser and the others.

    Iwan Cliff wanted to kill Maiser and the others, but the desperadoes in the The Lion Quarter and a hundred desperadoes of Way Master level rushed towards him desperately.

    Iwan Cliff continued to sh forward, but with his own strength, it was difficult for him topete with hundreds of Way Masters. Luckily, at this moment, the powerhouses from the Summo Military Headquarters, Leo, Daren, Liam, Judy Lopez and others, who came in behind them, also rushed up.

    "Stop them, and don''t let them escape!" Iwan Cliff shouted loudly.

    With Iwan Cliff''s yelling, all the soldiers of the Heaven Domain in the rear and more than a hundred soldiers of the Heaven Domain, jointly shot out a phantom of a hall, covering the bodies of all the people in the Lion Quarter.

    "Rush out! Rush!" Maiser and others yelled, under the alliance of dozens of Way Master level powerhouses, the phantom of the hall, which was a trapped formation made by hundreds of soldiers from the Heaven Domain, was directly broken through by the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter.

    The battle happened instantly, and more than a dozen powerhouses died every second.

    Everyone knew that the Summo and the Lion would definitely fight in the Internal Regions this time.

    But no one expected that as soon as the two sides came in, a big battle broke out, and it became intense in an instant.

    At this moment, hundreds of powerhouses from the BGSIG Alliance were not far in front.

    They were also stunned.

    Anyone could see that at this moment, the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter were constantly advancing.

    The ninth-level of King level

    powerhouses were constantly

    advancing towards the Way Master

    level. The Way Master level Death Realm powerhouses were quickly breaking through to the Life Realm.

    The Life Realm power

    rapidly breaking through towards the

    peak of the Life Realm, the

    half-a-step Human King level.

    And Maiser and the top half-a-step Human King powerhouse in the Lion Quarter were also breaking through to the Human-King level.

    But powerhouses from the Lion Quarter were breaking through, while Iwan Cliff and the powerhouses from the Summo Military Headquarters behind them did not want to let them break through, keeping decimating the powerhouses from the Lion Quarter.

    In the blink of an eye, the hundred desperadoes brought in by the Lion Quarter, who had taken the high-tech serum to raise theirbat power to the Way Master level, had been mostly killed or injured, and this had happened in a moment.

    "BGSIG Alliance, hurry to help! You

    will get great paid from our Lion Quarte rf you stop Iwan Cliff!" A trace of Blood spilled out of the

    ove

    corner of Maiser''s mouth as he was

    currently leading a group of half-a-step Human Kings in a battle against Iwan Cliff.

    to

    Iwan Cliff snorted coldly and looked up at the powerhouses of the BGSIG Alliance and said, "I will kill you all together if you dare to help them!"

    The powerhouses of the BGSIG Alliance hesitated for a moment, but just as most of their powerhouses were still thinking about it.

    Suddenly the powerhouses from the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters and Silver Snake Military Headquarters turned around with a bang and rushed towards the powerhouses from the Summo Military Headquarters.

    William IV, a powerhouse of the Iron Eagle Military Headquarters and the head of the BGSIG Alliance, shouted to the powerhouses of the Giant Bear Quarter and the ck Tiger Quarter who had not followed behind him, "The BGSIG Alliance has

    been established! Why don''t youe quickly! Are you going to wait to be killed by Iwan Cliff one by one?"

    After William IV said, the remaining hundred or so top-tier powerhouses from the BGSIG Alliance did not hesitate at this moment. They turned around with a bang, rushing to the powerhouses of the Summo Military Headquarters.

    Iwan Cliff sneered, "Good! You all join in the battle! That''s very good!"

    Iwan Cliff''s eyes narrowed and the killing intent on his body rose up. The truth that many ants can bite an elephant was not something he didn''t understand, but it was far from easy for the other parties to kill him right here.

    "Lord Cliff, we have no malicious intent. You''d better stop quickly and start a war againter!" The half-a-step Human King, Hiemer, who was the leader of the ck Tiger Quarter, shouted at Iwan Cliff. He was not wanting to fight with Iwan Cliff.

    After all, if they couldn''t kill Iwan Cliff this time, then just wait for Iwan Cliff''s revenge!

    As expected at this moment, after he finished speaking, Iwan Cliff did not have any reaction and continued to kill those desperadoes of the Lion Quarter.

    "Hold on for another minute or two!" The aura on Maiser''s body had vaguely touched the barrier of the early stage of Human King, so he hurriedly shouted at this moment.

    Hold on for a little longer, just a little longer, and it would be fine. When he advanced to the Human King, he would be able to stall Iwan Cliff himself.

    At that time, although he could not kill Iwan Cliff, as more and more powerhouses advanced in their quarter. It would only be a matter of time before

    they could surround and kill Iwan Cliff.

    But could they hold on until then?

 Chapter 441 The Desperatdoes Destructed Themseves and We Kept Killing

    Chapter 441 The Desperatdoes Destructed Themseves and We Kept Killing

    Chapter 441 The Desperatdoes Destructed Themseves and We Kept Killing

    Just when the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter and the BGSIG Alliance fought against the Summo as they retreated.

    Suddenly, right in front of Maiser and others, the ck Emperor came out with more than a hundred top powerhouses from the Heaven Domain. "Kill them!" The ck Emperor yelled, and in an instant, more than a hundred top powerhouses of the Heaven Domain gathered together their tactics.

    And then a huge sword with a size of several thousand meters emerged, and it shed at the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter head-on at an unimaginable speed.

    Almost at the moment when the ck Emperor and others shed out with their joint giant swords, the illusory figure of the King y suddenly appeared.

    Afterwards, the King y waved his hand, and a huge mountain-sized stegosaurus mmed into the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter head-on.

    After a loud bang came out, all the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter were dumbfounded, and the powerhouses of the BGSIG Alliance were also dumbfounded.

    The Heaven Domain actually had powerhouses in the Real Emperor Way Realm?

    "No, it''s impossible! How could you ambush us in advance? It''s impossible!" Maiser, whose aura was rapidly advancing towards the Human King level, was trembling.

    Another ident happened!

    "Kill them!" Iwan Cliff didn''t care, and after he shouted, he continued to fight forward to kill...

    For a moment, at the beginning, the most tragic battle broke out near the portal of the Real Emperor Way Realm.

    The participation of two Human-King level powerhouses, nearly a hundred half-a-step Human Kings, and hundreds of Way Master level powerhouses instantly caused the entire Real Emperor Way Realm to tremble violently.

    At this moment, those ancient but tyrannical remnants thoughts from the depths of the Real Emperor Way Realm were alsopletely shocked by the scene in front of them.

    And at the same time at this moment, there was an instant battle in the Real Emperor Way Realm. At the portal of the realm that had just been closed, before the several Human-King level of guardian of the rules left, they suddenly felt the entire realm was shaking violently.

    Jackson''s expression couldn''t help changing, and he sighed inwardly. They finally fought, and without thinking, it must be Iwan Cliff who struck first.

    At this moment, what was certain was that the Summo Military Headquarters and the Lion Quarter were at war. What was unsure was whether the BGSIG Alliance joined.

    And just as he was thinking about it, Hinton and William II in the distance suddenly gathered around Longer. William nodded to Longer with a smile and said, "Mr. Longer, don''t worry, you won''t lose many men..."

    Longer understood it instantly when he thought for a while, and then he bowed to William and Hinton and said, "Thank you for your help..." Darcy Miller and Dn in the distance suddenly became solemn.

    Darcy Miller was suddenly furious, her body flickered, and a Big Sun appeared behind her, and she pped William with a palm and said, "I will kill you if you helped them."

    Boom...

    William''s expression changed drastically, and he quickly raised his hands to meet the attack quickly. Immediately, he exchanged ps with Darcy Miller who was furious.

    William II''s face turned pale in an instant.

    He was not a match for Darcy. William II had only the strength of a Human King, and he was injured by Darcy Miller ''s p at this moment.

    But that was it. Just when Darcy Miller wanted to continue to fight, the old Human King Longer from the Lion Quarter appeared in front of Darcy Miller.

    "We... are just protecting ourselves!" Longer said solemnly, staring at Darcy Miller. At this moment, the aura on Longer''s body had also begun to be stronger gradually.

    Dn also rushed to Darcy Miller at this moment, and the long sword had been drawn out. At this moment Dn ''s aura also had reached the level of a Human King, and it was iparably solid.

    Dn''s murderous aura shed. He stared at Hinton and said, "Hinton, the Summo Military Headquarters and the ck Tiger Quarter should be friends. I hope you will not regret today''s choice in the future!"

    Hinton was stared at by Dn, and a hint of embarrassment appeared on his face.

    Just when Hintonn was about to say something, the Five-pole Human Kings and fiveter-stage of Human Kings of the guardian of the rules all rushed over and separated the crowd.

    Warrior No.1 stared at Longer and

    said, "Longer hope you understand that after the Lion advances to the Imperial Dynasty, your biggest problem will be the catastrophe, not the Summo. As I said, there can be no more wars in the present world. If you insist on this, then we will stand on the Summo''s side."

    Longer''s aura was still rising, he wanted to be domineering, but there were five Human Kings of the guardians of the rules here. So after thinking about it for a while, he still smiled and didn''t speak again.

    "Attack!" Judy Lopez, the second leader of the Summo Military Headquarters, suddenly rose into the air.

    "Attack!" At the same time, Liam and Leo also led a group of top-tier half-a-step Human King level powerhouses, marching directly towards the Lion Quarter''s camp.

    "Block them!" Maiser, whose aura was growing stronger, yelled.

    It couldn''t go on like this, and Maiser could not help but roar. Later, two top-level of half-a-step Human King powerhouses beside him who had also condensed nine circles of the Big Sun halos rushed towards the rear with a bang. They had to forcibly break away from the powerhouses of the Summo Military Headquarters. From N?velDrama.Org.

    Otherwise the longer it took, the worse it would be for them.

    "Self-destruction!" Maiser then gave another order to the dozens of remaining desperadoes who were surrounding Iwan Cliff.

    "Boom......" After getting Maiser''s order, all of a sudden, the remaining fifty-or-so Way-Master-level desperadoes rushed to Iwan Cliff, and they didn''t intend to attack him but wanted tounch a self-destruction.

    Iwan Cliff was extremely fast and hie rushed out of the encirclement before those dozens of desperadoes blew themselves up. After all, he was a real Human King level powerhouse. As Iwan Cliff rushed out, he also killed a dozen desperadoes by the way.

    A huge mushroom cloud exploded, and in a sh, whether the top-tier half-a-step Human King level powerhouses of the Summo Military Headquarters who rushed in, or the half-a-step Human King level powerhouses of the Lion Quarter, their bodies were all blown away.

    Of course the self-destruction of Death Realm desperadoes was unlikely to kill them.

    The self-destruction of the Death Realm desperadoes, who were surrounding him, made him take a few steps back.

    "Keep killing!" Iwan''s body shook and his face appeared pale, blood came out the corner of his mouth and his breath because short, but still, he led his men to attack once again after the roar.

    "Imperial Guards, trap!" Warrior No.1,

    who was directly in front of the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter, shouted out loud, and instantly an illusory hall shadow enveloped the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter, briefly trapping several dozens of the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter once again.

    Warrior No.1 and the others'' faces also turned pale.

    But then the ck Emperor shouted, "All the powerhouses of the Heaven Domain, trap!"

    Buzz... After the ck Emperor said, at once more than a hundred of the Heaven Domain''s top powerhouses joined together once again to strike a

    huge and iparable trap formation, with the ck Emperor, Teddy Huggins, Dark, War, y, and Kill as the core.

    Soon, the powerhouses of the The Lion Quarter and the BGSIG Alliance were trapped inside the formation once again. And then the scene that Iwan Cliff led the powerhouses to kill emerged again.

 Chapter 442 The strangulation continues and blood flows.

    Chapter 442 The strangtion continues and blood flows.

    Chapter 442 The strangtion continues and blood flows.

    The previous scene was staged again. A group of powerhouses from the five Royal Dynasties and the Lion Quarter were beheaded again on a quite scale.

    At this moment, the King y in the front also shouted loudly, with his body soaring. And then he grabbed the tail of the huge stegosaurus, directly condensing it into a long sword of immense size. Then, he brought the sword down with a bang on a group of powerhouses from the five Royal Dynasties!

    On the other side, Iwan Cliff continued to lead the powerhouses from Summo Military Headquarters to strangle The Lion Quarter.

    At this moment, the two most powerful forces, which are usually so dominant and unbeatable in the present world, were being suppressed and beaten by the Summo Military Headquarters!

    And this scene was also seen by all the powerhouses from all over the world who entered the Internal Regions. For a while, everyone who saw this scene was shocked.

    Iwan Cliff and the King y turned into the huge phantom that stretchedfrom the sky to the ground, strangling the powerhouses from the five Royal Dynasties and the Lion Quarter. They screamed in despair.

    "We can''t go on like this, Meisel. Take the people away with Long Fei, and I''ll break the back!" One of the top half-a-step Human King powerhouse of The Lion Quarter, the same top half-step Human King who had already condensed the entire nine circles of the Big Sun''s halo before, bellowed and boomed out, burning everything in himself and the future.

    But they were running out of time. Iwan Cliff would not give them a chance.

    If this went on, they may be doomed by Iwan Cliff and the King y. It was not about how long they canst, but how many they can save.

    Buzz... The next moment, a great sun suddenly appeared in the void of Real Emperor Way Realm. The top half-a-step Human King powerhouse of the Lion Quarter who burned everything has finally officially advanced to the level of Human-King level.

    "Iwan Cliff, I''ll kill you!" The Human king of The Lion Quarter, after forcing a breakthrough at all costs, turned around and rushed to kill Iwan Cliff.

    But he just barely made it through, and he sacrificed all his foundations to get there. So it was fair to say that he was the weakest Human-King level powerhouse.

    He was no match for Iwan Cliff.

    And in fact, he didn''t intend to kill Iwan Cliff, as long as he could severely injure Iwan Cliff, and give Maiser and Long Fei time to escape.

    "Hmph, just you? Kill!" Iwan Cliff flicked the long sword, and in a sh, he appeared in front of the Human-King level powerhouse in the Lion Quarter, and shed away with his sword.

    Boom...

    Finally, the powerhouse, who unleashed everything and broke through just now, held back Iwan Cliff with a resolve to die.

    Seeing this, Maiser united everyone to strike at the King y, and rushed out without even looking back.

    But it was far from easy for them to escape.

    For a moment, Liam, Leo, Daren, the top half-a-step Human King, and dozens of half-a-step Human King powerhouses from Summo suddenly appeared in front of them and continued to block them.

    "Kill out, at all costs!" Meiser had gone mad. Everyone was shocked that the Real Emperor Way Realm turned into a ughterhouse as soon as it opened.

    At the gate of the Real Emperor Way Realm, at this moment, the blood really flowed like a river.

    The powerful warriors of the Summo Military Headquarters were also falling one by one, including those from the Heaven Domain.

    "Iwan Cliff, die together!" The newest Human-King level powerhouse of the Lion Quarter finally lost all restraint. He dashed towards the Summo Military Headquarters, ready to detonate himself.

    Iwan Cliff''s eyes turned hard. He appeared before the powerhouse in a blink of an eye and swung his sword. Thetter finally detonated with a loud boom in ast-ditch effort.

    Instead of a sound, the self-destruction of the Human-King level powerhouse first produced a dazzling ball of light at the spot. Then, the violent explosion noise followed, "Boom..."

    "Heaven Domain, defence!" Iwan Cliff saw the other party explode, and the sky-blinding imposing shadow behind the st blocked in front of his body. At the same time, Iwan Cliff, the Lord of Heaven Domain, summoned the power of all the generals of the Heaven Domain and jointlyunched a defense.

    In an instant, A colossal shield of 10,000 meters in size emerged in front of the stronghouses of the Summo Military Headquarters, and everyone resisted the shock wave of the opponent''s self-detonation.

    And following the self-detonation of

    a Human-King level powerhouse, the entire battlefield at the gate of the Real Emperor Way Realm became quiet for a while. It was too tragic. Even a powerhouse of the Human-King level waspelled to blow himself up at this moment.

    At this point, in the Real Emperor Way Realm, the countless ferocious Taoist beasts that were hidden, even those that lurked in the depths of the Way Realm with an auraparable to the top half-a-step Human King powerhouses, felt a trace of fear in their hearts and minds. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Humans were too terrifying. The fierce war at the entrance of the Way Realm, which tempted them to go over and take advantage of the situation, quickly snuffed out that trace of madness in their thoughts.

    Going over now was suicidal. A powerhouse of the Human-King level hadfallen for real.

    Regardless of how the powerhouse achieved the Human-King breakthrough, it was a real Human-King that was in after all.

    For a moment, the entire Real Emperor Way Realm fell silent.

    The sight of a Human-King level powerhouse being forced to blow himself up shook everyone''s heart and soul to the core.

    Poof!

    Finally the power of the self-destruction dispersed. The dust and smoke in the sky obscured Iwan Cliff, who was right in front of a group of powerhouses from Summo. His body swayed viciously, and then a fierce mouthful of blood spurted out.

    At this moment, even though Iwan Cliff had blocked most of the force of the self-destruction, he was also severely injured.

    "Meisel. If you have the guts, you should also burn everything and break through! I, give you the chance!"

    Iwan Cliff''s face was pale, but he still held his longsword and stood in mid-air. His eyes were cold to the core as he stared at Maeser, who was still running away into the distance.

    The next moment, the zone near the entrance of the Real Emperor Way Realm boomed with five remnants of thoughtsparable to the aura of a Human-King level, soaring into the sky.

    "Seize the void of the Human-King Way Realm, as many as you can."

    "Kill as many as you can! Devour the essence and blood of their bodies. Go!"

    In a sh, the tide of the war shifted again, and the five supreme remnants of thoughts that burst out from the depths of the Real Emperor Way Realm, plunged into the battle.

    For a while, those five remnants of thoughts with the aura of a Human-King level, caused a massive impact to the battle once again.

    Numerous Lion Quarter, along with the powerhouses of the five Royal Dynasty, were violently thrown out of their bodies.

    "F**k off!" The King y''s figure covered the sky, grasping the huge longsword, and then sted down towards one of the remnant thoughts'' shadow.

    And at the same time, Iwan Cliff also shed his sword down at the shadow of the remnant thought of the early stage of the Human-King level that was attacked by the King y.

    Boom ...... after a loud sound, apanied by a harsh as hell, an extremely reluctant scream came out. Five remnants of thoughts with the aura of a Human-King level, were severed harshly.

    "King y, how can you still unleash such a powerful attack? This is impossible!" The four remaining shadows hissed in disbelief.

    But King y and Iwan Cliff had already rushed towards the four of them once again.

    Iwan Cliff had real battle power at the peak of the early Human King stage, and at this moment, even though he was heavily injured, he could still fight a few more times without any problem.

    King y was an extremely ruthless man even more so. His residual power was much stronger than the rest of the existences within the Internal

    Regions.

    "You are full of nonsense. Meteoric destruction!" King y shouted, and the giant sword sted once again to lock a remnant thought and cut

    towards it.

    "No way. King y, since you want

    to kill me, you won''t get away with it either! Brothers, kill him! Exterminate his remnants just like you killed him back then!" The aura shadow that was tocked by the King y, seeing that there was no escape, sted to the King y and blew himself up.

    The King y''s shadow was violently shaken by the explosion in an instant, fading quite a bit, and his aura began to decline.

    Seeing the remnants of the Daoist Human-King level rushing towards the King y, Iwan Cliff shouted, "All the generals of Summo listen to me, go and...... kill!"

 Chapter 443 The Lion Quarter Advances to the Imperial Dynasty

    Chapter 443 The Lion Quarter Advances to the Imperial Dynasty

    Chapter 443 The Lion Quarter Advances to the Imperial Dynasty

    After that, Iwan Cliff didn''t care about the people of Lion and BGSIG Alliance anymore, and the King y couldn''t perish here.

    And as Iwan Cliff rushed over with all the powerful forces, the remaining phantoms, seeing that the momentum is gone, screamed strangely, no longer persisted in killing King y and suddenly dispersed and fled in all directions.

    "Want to run? It''s not that easy! Kill!" Although King y was severely injured at the moment, he was a ruthless man of his generation, he didn''t care about his own injuries, and with a loud shout, he carried the long sword transformed by the sword dragon, and chased after one of Human-King level remnant shadows.

    "King y, don''t chase...King y!" Iwan Cliff shouted loudly, trying to stop King y''s pursuit, but he had already disappeared.

    And then, when Iwan Cliff came back to his senses again, he realized that all the powerhouses from the Lion Quarter and the BGSIG Alliance had disappeared without a trace.

    At this moment, there were only a group of powerhouses who were seriously injured on Summo''s side, and corpses that were bleeding all over the ce.

    Iwan Cliff looked at the distance, deep in the Real Emperor Way Realm, and there were continuous violent vibrations.

    "You...you can''t escape!" Iwan Cliff''s eyes have continued to sh with one cold killing aura after another.

    Because, he... still has a supreme bottom card. Heaven Domain I rules the Haig, and two attacks from the peak of the Human King are still there. "Remnants of Imperial Dynasty, good. If you dare to intervene, then no one will live!"

    The current Lion Quarter advances to the Imperial Dynasty, and is bound to besiege and kill Summo''s national fortune. Longer deals with Darcy Miller and Dn at the gate of the Real Emperor Way Realm. And they siege Iwan Cliff within the realm of the Real Emperor Way Realm.

    Yes, the opening of the Real Emperor Way Realm this time is, to put it bluntly, a plot against Summo by the Lion Quarter.

    All-out war broke out in several battlefields,pletely suppressing Summo, and then ughtered all the top forces of Summo in one fell swoop!powerhouse

    A group of powerhouses from the The Lion Quarter continued to march toward the depths of the Real Emperor Way Realm. The people from BGSIG Alliance who had helped them out before did not join them, but headed in a different direction.

    The BGSIG Alliance could not wait for Lion and Summo to fight to the death.

    Only when the Lion and Summo lose both, each with heavy losses, is it in the best interest of the BGSIG Alliance.

    At the same time, when the battles were raging in the Real Emperor Way Realm, the world continent tens of thousands of miles away, the Lion Quarter, also underwent tremendous changes.

    The city on the edge of the eastern coastline of the Lion Quarter is also the gathering point of the Lion Quarter''s national fortune, Liberty City. The periphery of the city alone is defended by powerhouse of the Emperor level.

    Powerhouses of the King level are also verymon, and Way Master level powerhouses are patrolling from time to time.

    That is to say, at this moment, the Liberty City of the Lion Quarter, within a radius of a hundred miles, has be a forbidden area, let alone in the heart of Liberty City, there are still two living Human Kings sitting inmand.

    In Liberty City, under the gigantic lion statue, stood the two human kings of the Lion Quarter, hundreds of way-master-level and high-king-level powerhouses.

    Today is the time when the national fortune of the lion quarter officially promoted to the imperial dynasty. The lion quarter has been saving for a whole hundred years just to wait for this moment, and all kinds of hidden power in normal days are now all taken out.From N?velDrama.Org.

    At this moment, the entire Liberty City, and even the internal regions of the lion quarter, were covered with ayer of glittering gold.

    The national fortune of the lion quarter is constantly rising, and it has reached the level of an imperial dynasty at this moment, but below the lion quarter''s national fortune, there is still many powerhouses of Way Master level, who kept projecting the power of other national fortune they had plundered over the past hundred years toward the lion''s shadow.

    With the injection of power from all sides, the national power of the lion quarter is getting stronger and stronger, and the coercion is also getting heavier.

    Finally, there was a loud bang, and the national level of the lion quarter was officially promoted to the level of the imperial dynasty.

    This is the first imperial dynasty that has reappeared in the military headquarters for hundreds of years, and it is also the first imperial dynasty since modern times!

    "Breakthrough, the level has reached

    the emperor''s dynasty, everyone gets ready, those who can advance quickly advance. From now on, world, we, the Stallion War

    Department, will be honored elet

    human-king level powerhouse

    beneath the lion quarter''s national fortune shouted.

    Boom boom boom... The power of the national fortune of the lion quarter continued to emit a loud roar, and the golden beam of national fortune light exploded again and became stronger and stronger.

    At this moment, the national level of the lion quarter has officially reached the level of an imperial dynasty.

    "Hurry up, take advantage of the qualitative change in the national fortune, break through quickly, break through!" Another human-king- level powerhouse from the lion quarter also hurriedly shouted.

    Buzzing buzzing...

    For a moment, one after another powerhouses of the ninth rank of the king level advanced to the level of the way master level.

    Liberty City, the powerhouses of the emperor level who guarded the advancement of national fortune, also began to surge with aura, advancing towards the degree of king level at an extremely fast pace.

    This was the Great Age.

    Gradually, as the powerhouses of the emperor level were the first to break through, it was more and more powerhouse of the king lever who began to break through, then the way-master-level powerhouses of death realm, and then the powerhouses of life realm level.

    Finally, the low-end powerhouses that could advance quickly finished advancing, and it was the turn of the dozens of half-a-step human king powerhouses.

    At this moment, the dozens of half-a-step human king powerhouses left in the domain of the Lion Quarter, their faces are also gloomy to the extreme. One after another round of big sun halo shadow condensed from behind a group of half-a-step human king powerhouses of the lion quarter.

    Finally, a half-a-step human king powerhouse of top level, a big sun shadow emerged from behind him with a bang! He had officially advanced to human king!

    This moment was like a prologue, and then the remaining ten half-a-step human king powerhouses all began to make rapid breakthroughs.

    Buzz buzz buzz ......

    One human king, two human kings, three human-king-level powerhouses...... eight, nine...... finally ten half-a-step human king powerhouses of top level, at this moment, all advanced to human king!

    That''s right, the half-a-step human king powerhouses of top level in the lion quarter, at this moment, took advantage of national fortune advancement to the emperor dynasty, and boom, they all advanced to eleven human kings.

    And the two current powerhouses of human-King level before also took advantage of national fortune advancement and directly advanced to thete human king level.

    But this was far from the end. Ten minutester that is, after the group of powerhouses on the lion quarter had all broken through, the national fortune power of the lion quarter finally passed to the real emperor way realm, which was tens of thousands of miles away,

    The first thing that changed was Longer and the powerhouse at the early peak of the human king beside him.

    At this moment, the powerhouse at the early peak of the human king beside Longer was the first to advance to thete human king.

    And then it was Longer, Longer''s body, booming up in the air. A big round sun directly appeared behind him.

    Soon, the big sun shadow behind Longer boomed outward rapidly, four feet ...... five feet ......and has reached five and a half feet before stopping.

    And at this moment, the breath on Longer''s body, has far surpassed thete stage of the human king, and reached the peak of the human king. Likewise, Longer at this moment, is also the only powerhouse of the present world''s peak human king!

 Chapter 444 Great Threat --- Longer Successfully reached the Apex of Human King!

    Chapter 444 Great Threat --- Longer Sessfully reached the Apex of Human King!

    Chapter 444 Great Threat --- Longer Sessfully reached the Apex of Human King!

    At this moment, just after Longer had sessfully broken the siege, Darcy Miller and Dn who were also staying outside the entrance of the Real Emperor Way Realm in the distance, as well as Hinton from the BGSIG Alliance, William II, and several powerhouses from the force of guardian of the rules all looked towards Longer naturally.

    "He has done it! He has sessfully reached the apex of Human King! It seems that The Lion Quarter has also reached the Imperial Dynasty, and has been sessful!" At this time, Dn''s face was extremely serious when he looked at Longer who had officially reached the apex of Human King.

    Even though no one knew the number of the powerhouses from The Lion Quarter who had advanced this time, Longer, who was standing in front of him, had sessfully reached the apex of Human King. It was getting moreplicated...

    Darcy Miller, who had always been full of confidence, looked serious now too. As the apex of Human King, one could be regarded as the emperor or the top famous general even in the Imperial Dynasty II.

    "You are very excellent!" Darcy Miller said to Longer.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Another two powerhouses who had sessfully reached the apex of Human King, namely Hinton and William II from the BGSIG Alliance, also looked serious and no one could tell what they were considering when they looked at Longer who had also sessfully reached the apex of Human King at this moment.

    But luckily, they had made the right bet this time. They chose the Lion between The Lion Quarter and The Summo Quarter.

    So then Hinton and William II bowed to Longer and said, "Congrattions, Senior Longer has sessfully reached the apex of Human King, and The Lion Quarter has also reached the Imperial Dynasty!"

    Longer smiled and nodded, "Mr. Hinton, Mr. William, you are being so wee. We still need to support each other in the future. I believe that your BGSIG Alliance will also be able to reach the Imperial Dynasty in a few days."

    That was to say, at this moment, The Summo Quarter and The Lion Quarter had changed their original bnce in power.

    Obviously, The Lion Quarter would far exceed The Summo Quarter.

    As expected, Longer, who understood everything in the next moment, turned around and looked at Darcy Miller. He said with a smile, "Ms. Miller, you will congratte me on the fact that The Lion Quarter has reached the Imperial Dynasty, won''t you?"

    Darcy Miller squinted at Longer and said unaffectedly, "Oh? Mr. Longer, do you think you can suppress Lord Dn and mepletely as you have reached to the apex of Human King? Mr. Longer, you are so confident!"

    Longer nodded with a smile. His eyes shed, and then said slowly, "I don''t know, but... I want. Can I have a try?"

    "Loner, as I have said, you can''t start a war in this world! You..."n became angry once as he saw that Longer had already been swollen and wanted to beat Darcy Miller after sessfully reaching the apex of Human King. He burst into anger, and shouted at Longer.

    However, Longer said indifferently, n, you are too serious. I just want to learn something from Ms. Miller by exchanging tactics with her. It will be over soon, soon..."

    The next moment, beforen saying something, Longer suddenly appeared in front of Darcy Miller, and pped on Darcy Miller''s chest.

    At the same time, the Big Sun behind him which was about eighteen meters moved towards to suppress Darcy Miller.

    "Master Miller, be careful!" Dn''s face changed drastically. Without any hesitation, he immediately suppress Longer together with Darcy Miller. With a serious face, Darcy Miller pped Longer. And Dn also shed Longer with a sword. However, they couldn''t beat against Longer!

    At this moment, facing Longer, who had already reached the apex of Human King, even when Darcy Miller and Dn banded together, they wouldn''t beat against Longer.

    The next moment, Dn''s body was violently thrown away with a big sound.

    And Darcy Miller was not much better. She was stepped back more than ten meters. Her face turned pale, the breath in her body was shaking. There was also a trace of blood spilling out from the corner of her mouth.

    "Ha-ha, it turns out that the apex of Human King is so strong! So, Ms. Miller, how much your body can take?"

    Seeing that Darcy Miller had suffered some injuries and couldn''t bear just after being pped for one time, Longer sneered and continued to walk towards Darcy Miller...

    Now, The Lion Quarter had officially reached the Imperial Dynasty, and he, Longer, had also reached the apex of Human King. At this moment, those original powerhouses who followed Longer had all reached theter-stage.

    What''s more, Longer had received

    was

    the information from the Internal Regions just now, that was to say, in the current Lion Quarter, there one powerhouse who had reach the apex of Human King, more than a dozen powerhouses, hundreds of Taoist-Level powerhouses,? thousands of Imperial-Level

    powerhouses, and tens of

    thousands of Emperor-Level

    powerhouses!

    A new era had arrived, the current Lion Quarter had such terrifying and unimaginable power. Then, Longer had absolute confidence that he could suppress the entire world.

    As Longer walked towards Darcy Miller step by step, murderous feeling outside the Real Emperor Way Realm appeared. Darcy Miller looked extremely solemn. She slowly pulled out the sword from her waist.

    Hum, hum, hum... The next moment, Human Kings from the force of guardian of the rules appeared around Darcy Miller suddenly. They tended to protect Darcy Miller, so they confronted Longer together.

    "Ha..." Though Longer faced six Human Kings, he didn''t care a lot. He snorted and walked towards Darcy Miller without stop.

    At the entrance of the Real Emperor Way Realm, Iwan Cliff had finally reorganized everything.

    However, once Iwan Cliff wanted to say something, they heard two big sounds from the depths of the Real Emperor Way Realm and vaguely saw two emerging Big Sun.

    "Maiser and Loffy two have be the Human King. And there are dozens of half-a-step Human King, hundreds of Human king belonging to Way Master level," Iwan Cliff looked quite dull.

    They had missed the best chance to beat against The Lion Quarter just now.

    And now, The Lion Quarter had absorbed all powerhouses in the Real Emperor Way Realm. It was the benefits brought by National Fortune. So, it was difficult to kill them now.

    "My bro!" Hunter was defeated. He came towards Iwan Cliff and called him excitedly.

    "My bro..."

    "Master..."

    Soon, ck Emperor, Teddy Huggins, Warrior No.1 and other people also came to pay respects to Iwan Cliff.

    They hadn''t seen each other for several days after being separated. Though the current situation was not hopeful, they were still very excited.

    Iwan Cliff nodded to ck Emperor

    I

    and other people. And then, he looked towards Warrior No.1 withplex expression. He patted Warrior''s shoulder and said, "You are so great. Just be alive, just be alive. Yaser was waiting for you outside!"

    Warrior No.1''s eyes turned red at once. He nodded violently, grinding. his teeth, and then knelt on one knee before Iwan Cliff. He shouted, "Master, Imperial Guards has one hundred and twenty-one people, and we are all here. We request to return to the force."

    "OK." Warrior No.1, with more than one hundredrades of the Heaven Domain who were stuck in the Real Emperor Way Realm, stood up.

 Chapter 445 Like a Heavy Dark Cloud, Doomsday Would be Expired!

    Chapter 445 Like a Heavy Dark Cloud, Doomsday Would be Expired!

    Chapter 445 Like a Heavy Dark Cloud, Doomsday Would be Expired!

    "Lord Iwan, the situation is not very good. Now in the Internal Regions, the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter have been promoted, and the BGSIG Alliance are also helping them. We are in a bad way. We are outnumbered and outmatched by their top powerhouses." Liam approached Iwan Cliff and said with a frown.

    Iwan Cliff turned his head. He had one and a half Holy Image Fruits condensed by the remaining power of a dead Human King.

    Then Iwan Cliff took a deep look at Liam, and said in a deep voice, "Patriarch Liam, you were originally the patriarch of the Sect of Supreme Darkness which ranked second among nine super powerful sects in the Internal Regions of Summo. Now you have also joined the Summo Military Headquarters. So, let me ask you a question --- can I trust you?"

    Liam was also an extremely smart person. He also saw that Iwan Cliff''s Holy Image Fruit of Human King contained huge energy and a top-level Taoist spirit.

    This was condensed by the remaining power of a Human King from The Lion Quarter who died here just now. The Fruit was also full of remaining thoughts of Imperial Dynasty.

    Iwan Cliff did not absorb all of the remaining power, but he still got more than half of it.

    Obviously, Iwan Cliff''s Holy Image Fruit of the Human King''s power could definitely enhance everyone''s fighting capacity.

    Liam was now a top-level Human King who had condensed eight halos of the Big Sun. If he devoured another Holy Image Fruit of Human King, even if he could''t break through to the apex of Human King, he would be promoted a lot.

    Liam grasped what Iwan Cliff meant by his words.

    Then, without any hesitation, Liam knelt down on one knee on the ground with a bang, and made a serious promise to Iwan Cliff, "I am willing to fight to the death for the Summo! Lord Iwan, I am always loyal to the Summo, no matter what happens!"

    Iwan Cliff looked at Liam and nodded.

    Then, he threw the Holy Image Fruit of Human King to Liam, and said, "Hurry up. Absorb it and break through. Go as far as you can."

    "Thank you, Lord Iwan!" Liam thanked Iwan Cliff, and then absorbed the Holy Image Fruit to break through. The Holy Image Fruit was full of Taoist spirit of Human-King level. It would have boosted Iwan Cliff''s cultivation a lot if he had absorbed it, let alone Liam''s.

    Iwan Cliff nodded and didn''t say anything more. It was not easy for him to break through. He needed more umtion and Taoist spirit. Although he seemed to have enough now, Iwan Cliff still wanted to gather more.

    The Real Emperor Way Realm was located in a war-torn region of the ancient dynasty. In this area, countless powerhouses, Human Kings, True Emperors, and legions died in battles here. As time passed, the residual and abundant power of those fallen powerhouses umted and formed a realm.

    Iwan Cliff''s n was to use this realm as the basis to break through to thete-stage of the True Emperor. Meanwhile, all his followers could also achieve a breakthrough here.

    After pondering for a while, Iwan Cliff tossed another piece of Holy Image Fruit of Human King to Daren and said, "Senior Daren, absorb it and break through quickly. Try to reach the Human King level here. Do your best and go as far as you can."

    Daren was surprised, and he had never expected that Iwan Cliff would give him half of the Holy Image Fruit of Human King as a gift.

    Daren looked at Iwan Cliff in a daze and said hurriedly, "Master, you also need this, don''t give it to me. We will be fine if you seed in breaking through. It is a waste on me."

    Iwan Cliff shook his head and said, "No, I don''t need it.. I will give it to you, and you must ept it. I have my own n. In this era, one force cannot seed if only one person is strong enough. I believe in you, Senior Daren. Maybe you still have some other secrets, but I won''t ask you anything, I believe in you!"

    Leo remained silent after that, and sat down cross-legged on the ground to absorb the Holy Image Fruit of Human King as much as he could. When Leo, Daren, and Liam were absorbing the Holy Image Fruit of Human King attentively, Iwan Cliff condensed some of the leftover power from the previous battle to let the other powerhouses absorb and heal themselves.

    A few minutester, the aura of Leo, Daren and Liam radiated out, and several rings of the Big Sun''s halo appeared behind them.

    For a while, everyone''s power had taken a big step forward again. None of them had reached the Human-King level, but they had all advanced to the level of having nine-circle sun halo. They were real top half-a-step Human King now.

    They could handle a few fights with powerhouses of Human-King level.

    At the same time, some of the wounded soldiers of the Summo Military Headquarters and the Heaven Domain had recovered a lot too.

    The power of Judy Lopez and other people had also improved a lot. Teddy Huggins had sessfully condensed the halo of the Big Sun.

    Seeing that everyone had almost

    §Ö

    recovered, Iwan Cliff took a deep breath and said to them, "I will try my best to break into the realmter. However, I may only hold on for two seconds. So in the meantime, anyone who is not at the peak of the Life Realm should fall back! You can''t participate in the following battle!"

    After hearing Iwan Cliff''s words, many people became anxious immediately, especially soldiers of the Heaven Domain, like Warrior No.1 and so on. "Lord, let us Imperial Guards fight together. Our strength has increased a lot, and we can match those powerhouses of the Death Realm. Let us stay with you..." Warrior No. 1 was worried.

    However, Iwan Cliff shook his head seriously and said, "No! If those powerhouses, who are below the peak of the Life Realm, participate in the following battle, we will suffer tremendous losses. If you stay with us, you will be our burden."

    Iwan Cliff paused and continued, "Next, we will have to face not only the Lion Quarter, but also the BGSIG Alliance and the remaining forces of the Imperial Dynasty. Now the Real Emperor Way Realm isn''t an unique ce for you to get promoted any more, but a real battlefield You should go out!"

    ck Emperor nodded with a grave look and said, "OK."

    The Lion Quarter werepletely gaining ascendancy.

    While the soldiers of the Summo were still in silence. They were waiting for something. No matter Tamas Simpson, or Darcy Miller or Iwan Cliff outside the Real Emperor Way Realm, they were all waiting for something...

    As time went on, suddenly,

    something unexpected happened inExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    the Liberty City of the Internal Regions of The Lion Quarter, where National Fortune of The Lion Quarter was stored. No one knew how or when the sky, which was originally golden and sunny, became covered with dark clouds.

    At the same time, on the ground of the Liberty City, there was a little ck air permeated.

    Suddenly, the huge Lion statue in the Liberty City showed several inside-out ck cracks, which kept spreading.

    In the heart of the Internal Regions of The Lion Quarter, animals were running in the secluded forests at first. Their eyes gradually turned ck and their teeth became much sharper. Then they dashed toward the viges at the foot of the mountain like crazy.

    The violent animals in the city zoos of the Lion Quarter also became much more ferocious and bloodthirsty.

    Flocks of crows and strange bats flew across the sky of the Lion Quarter. The temperature in the Internal Regions of the Lion Quarter started to drop. In the Internal Regions of the Lion Quarter, it seemed like the end of the world was near...

 Chapter 446 Great Change Inside The Lion Quarter!

    Chapter 446 Great Change Inside The Lion Quarter!

    Chapter 446 Great Change Inside The Lion Quarter!

    Gradually, nearly half of the soldiers who were standing guard at the entrance of the headquarters of the Lion Quarter, including those at God of War level, Super God level, Emperor level, King level, and even Way Master level, were filled with anger andbativeness in their eyes.

    Then these furious and fierce soldiers nced at theirrades with a cold gaze, and unsheathed their weapons.

    The hidden turmoil was still growing. In the heart of the Internal Regions of the Lion Quarter, the Holy Mountain that had few defenders left stood. Mastema, whose body was suffused with unholy aura, appeared on the top of the Holy Mountain of the Lion Quarter.From N?velDrama.Org.

    "Zack and Summo, I don''t want to help you, but the Lion Quarter is just too stupid. Alright then, let''s destroy them first!" Mastema grinned, revealing his pitch-ck teeth.

    The Lion Quarter had finally been advanced to the Imperial Dynasty, and he could finally start his n...

    Meanwhile, within the Real Emperor Way Realm, Iwan Cliff suddenly received a message from Hannah Bass. The Way Realm''s barrier had weakened as the Real Emperor Way Realm opened today. The constant battles at the entrance of the Way Realm had also reduced the barrier at the entrance of the Real Emperor Way Realm to half its original strength.

    As a result, Hannah Bass could make contact with Summon. Besides, Iwan Cliff''s team was also close to the Way Realm.

    "Bro Iwan, as you expected, the Lion Quarter is undergoing a major upheaval. It''s now in a state of turmoil, and battles are erupting everywhere. Thetest news is that one of its Human Kings has betrayed them, so they''re currently quite upied with their own affairs. About Viknd, the Lion Quarter has sent four Human Kings there. And the director of the State Academy, Tamas Simpson, is now confronting the other party..."

    "Okay, I see. You go join Ivy, just in case the Lion Quarter does something desperate. Try your best to defend the External Battlefield. Remember, safety first, and if necessary, abandon the headquarters of the Heaven Domain!" After giving Hannah Bass some brief instructions, he disconnected themunication.

    Although themunication with the Present World was still limited in time, it was enough for Iwan Cliff.

    Iwan Cliff raised his head to feel the aura of a group of the Lion Quarter in the distance, led by two newly ascended Human-King level powerhouses, charging towards this side at a rapid pace.

    Iwan took a deep breath and said to the crowd behind him, "Get ready! We''re under the peak of the Life Realm now, so we should all leave the Way Realm! Return to the External Battlefield or the Summo Internal Regions!"

    With Iwan''s appearance, the troops led by Summo immediately focused all their firepower on the two powerhouses of the Military Headquarters, Iron Eagle and Silver Snake.

    "Iwan Cliff, no! Spare me..." William III, seeing that Iwan rushed towards him directly after he showed up, suddenly turned pale.

    Iwan Cliff had the peakbat power of a new Human King, how could he stop lwan when he had not even reached the Human King level? So in an instant, William III had his right arm chopped off by Iwan''s sword.

    The next moment when William III was still trying to flee, the ck Emperor, Teddy Huggins and the other four, suddenly unleashed abined battle spell and then a cross formation directly surrounded William III.

    "Loffy, Maiser, help me..." William III, in desperation, finally roared out, but in just less than half a second, he broke free from the hold of the ck Emperor and the others. Although he acted fast and agile, he was still toote.

    Because Iwan Cliff had once again appeared above his head.

    Bang... Iwan towered over William III and sted his sword, shing towards thetter''s head. William III tried to resist, but it was a futile attempt as he was sent flying by Iwan''s blow right away.

    "Dominating Emperor Suppresses!" Iwan let out a low shout. Then with a light buzzing sound, the shadow of a golden-colored Great Way emerged above the heads of the powerhouses from the BGSIG Alliance.

    In an instant, after Iwan''s Great Way appeared, the battle power of the powerhouses from the BGSIG Alliance was immediately suppressed to a lower level.

    "Spare none... Kill them all!" Iwan bellowed, and then rushed towards Louis II of the Military Headquarters, who was frantically fighting against Liam at this moment.

    "Everyone, charge! Let''s attack together. Hurry up!" Louis II, seeing that William III was killed in the blink of an eye, became really frightened. He roared and desperately fled towards the rear.

    "Dominating Emperor''s Way! Suppress!" Seeing that Louis II was about to run away, Iwan gave a low shout. The Great Way, which had been hovering over the BGSIG Alliance, suddenly shifted above Louis II and mmed down on him with a thunderous crash.

    Bang... The Great Way''s pressure tore Louis II''s body apart. Before he could react, Iwan and Liam detonated his remains in quick session.

    And at the same time, the rest of the powerhouses from BGSIG Alliance all struck out at the group of the Heaven Domain, including powerhouses of half-a-step Human King level.

    After all, there were many

    powerhouses from the BGSIG Alliance. Under the joint attack of dozens of the powerhouses of the King level, even the powerhouses of Human-King level would be defeated or seriously injured, not to mention the fact that there were almost a hundred powerhouses from the BGSIG Alliance left here.

    "Liam, defend!" After Iwan roared at Liam, the shawdow of Dominating Emperor Way once again suppressed a group of powerhouses from the BGSIG Alliance.

    Boom... Although Iwan had reached the peak of the True Emperor Stage and hisbat power was on par with a new Human King, he turned pale under the onught of the BGSIG Alliance''s crowd.

    "Two seconds!" Iwan bellowed. All of

    a sudden, he showed up in the crowd of the powerhouses of the Life Realm and half-a-step Human King level, which were originally on the side of the two top Military Headquarters, Iron Eagle and Silver Snake. He swiftly unleashed hundreds of strikes.

    "Back off..." Iwan bellowed without taking a look and attacked with his sword. The huge shadow behind him trapped the crowd and pushed them all to crash through the endless grey qi currents, then sped off into the distance.

    Just now, all the people on Iwan''s side, after preparing for a long time, had struck all their attacks in a short span of five seconds.

    In five seconds, all of them were exhausted, and ck Emperor, Teddy Huggins and the others were all seriously injured. But the good thing was that in this kind of raid battle that led by a new Human King, no one on Summo''s team was injured.

    After all, they were all among the top elites. And most of the opponent''s attacks were defended by Iwan, Liam, Leo, Daren and Judy Lopez.

    So at this moment, even Iwan''s qi became shaken and his face was quite pale. After all, even someone as strong as Iwan had been wounded in the raid battle.

    Although Iwan had led the crowd

    n

    retreat for quite a distance, his cold words still reached BGSIG Alliance "Hiemer,Girard, we have always been in good terms. I will spare you ing onest time. If you dare to unite with the Lion Quarter again, you''re seeking your own death!"

 Chapter 447 Joining Hands to Seal Him

    Chapter 447 Joining Hands to Seal Him

    Chapter 447 Joining Hands to Seal Him

    After Iwan and the others left, Iwan''s extremely cold and threatening words were still lingering in the ears of the members of the BGSIG Alliance.

    Girard and Hiemer were top half-a-step Human King powerhouses, but their faces were extremely gloomy. The five-second battle just now was bloody and tragic. Iwan had brought the members of Summo over and fought for only five seconds but had killed more than half of the high-level powerhouses of the BGSIG Alliance.

    And many powerhouses below the Way Master level had also been killed. So, more than half of the BGSIG Alliance''s power had been cut off in the raid!

    Hiemer and Girard silently looked at the endless blood fog in the space with extremely gloomy faces, thinking William and Louis were idiots. It was all their fault!

    Were they feelingfortable now?

    They should not have offended Iwan! Didn''t they know how powerful he was? If they could not kill him, he would seek revenge!

    Suddenly, there was a loud explosion from behind the BGSIG Alliance, apanied by the screams of the powerhouses from the Lion Quarter and the furious roars of Human King Maiser''s and Loffy. People from the Lion Quarter had been bombed by Iwan.

    "William, Louis, you stall Iwan for a while! We''ll be there soon! Hold on!" Maiser furious roared from behind the powerhouses of the BGSIG Alliance. Girard showed an extremely gloomy look, frowned at Hiemer, and said, "What should we do now? Should we join hands with Lion against Iwan?" Hiemer quickly condensed the cultivated essence of William, Louis, and the others who had died, gave half to Girard, and replied, "Do you still want to join hands with them? Do you want to die? The BGSIG Alliance will never be Lion''s dog even if they have advanced to the Imperial Dynasty in the Mortal World!"

    After a pause, he continued, "Let''s leave here right now. Iwan has hit us once, so he will note to make trouble for us again at any time soon. We don''t have the fate of the Imperial Dynasty. So, it is harder for us to advance to the Human King level than Maiser. We can''t break through in a short time, so we should save our strength now!"

    Girard nodded with a twinkle in his eyes.

    Then, they took the rest of the powerhouses of the BGSIG Alliance into the depths of the Real Emperor Way Realm.

    When Maiser and Loffy arrived with the powerhouses from the Lion Quarter ten secondster, the people from the BGSIG Alliance had disappeared, leaving only the vague smell of blood and death in the air.

    Suddenly, Hiemer said from the depths of the Real Emperor Way Realm, "Maiser, the BGSIG Alliance is weak and has no intention of getting involved in the conflict between you and Summo. We remain neutral. Don''t bother us anymore. If youe to look for us, you will be our enemy!" After Hiemer finished speaking, the ce fell silent.

    Exuding the aura of Human King level, Maiser shouted with an extremely sullen face, "Trash!"

    "Let''s go!"

    After venting his anger, Maiser went into the depths of the Real Emperor Way Realm to chase after Iwan.

    After all the powerhouses left, a few Human King-level remnants secretly appeared on the battlefield and gulped in the blood left there. And the Imperial Dynasty remnants began to grow. Outside of the Real Emperor Way Realm, the remnants of several Human Kings had gathered to the extreme.

    Longer didn''t want to give up on this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The sixty-feet-long scorching sun behind him was exuding super pressure when he walked toward Darcy step by step in mid-air. While walking, be looked sideways at Warrior No 1 and said, "Guardian Camp has your special mission and is not allowed t¨¦ participate in battles in the Mortal World. These are the rules you must abide by. So, I bet you dare not use all your strength. Once you go out with all your strength, the world''s five poles will break, and you will be the sinners who destroy the entire world!"

    Warrior No.1''s face was extremely

    gloomy because Longer was different from the normal Human Kings. He was the strongest powerhouse of the Lion Quarter at the Human King''ster stage and the only Human King who had reached the peak. He knew many secrets that others did not, including

    the secrets of the guardians.

    "Longer, don''t start a war. Since you know what guardians are suppressing, you should be more aware of what you are doing now. Although Lion and Summo are enemies, you might need Summo''s help in the future. Think about it carefully!"

    Warrior No.1 and the other four guardians of the rules were vigntly guarding Darcy. She was the second-generation Princess of Summo''s Imperial Dynasty, so she must be safe and sound. And she was carrying a greater mission, so they must protect her no matter what.

    Longer shook his head and chuckled, "We''ll talk about the future in the future! If Lion annexed the fate of the entire world, we might get the qualifications to survive the Doom of the Imperial Dynasty, right?"

    Warrior No.1 was shocked to hear his words. When he was about to retort, Darcy behind him suddenly sneered with disdain, "Hah! Do you believe you can annex the fate of the entire world? Who do you think you are? You overestimate yourself!"

    Longer slightly narrowed his eyes, looked at Darcy with a faint smile, and said, "If you don''t believe it, let''s fight!"

    Longer looked down at his body and murmured, "I am the only Human King who has reached the peak. Today, let''s see how powerful the Human King peak is."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    After finishing speaking, he leaped past Warrior No.1 and appeared in front of Darcy in a blink of an eye. When he threw a punch at Darcy without hesitation, thetter snorted and shed her sword at him too.

    With a bang, Darcy flew backward. Blood gushed out of her mouth in mid-air, and her face became even paler.

    "Let''s join hands to seal him!"

    Warrior No.1 was furious to see Longer intend to attack again. After his shout, the five Human King-level guardians of the rules suddenly burst with power and charged at Longer from five directions.

    "Hmph! You guys dare not use your full strength! How can you seal me?" Longer shouted.

    When his aura went berserk again, the shadow of the Big Sun behind himpletely enveloped his body.

    "Seal!"

    With a loud shout, the five Human King-level guardians of the rules formed several seals around Longer. Soon, a cage appeared around him.

    At the same time, Dn was fiercely

    fighting against the Human Kingter-stage powerhouse in the

    distance He had just broken through to the Human King stage.

    Although he could y the peak strength of the Human King stage, it was hard for him to defeat a Human

    Kingter-stage powerhouse.

    So, he was at a disadvantage in the current battle. But it was also hard for the Human Kingter-stage powerhouse of the Lion Quarter to kill him.

 Chapter 448 A General of Imperial Dynasty Hit Longer Heavily!

    Chapter 448 A General of Imperial Dynasty Hit Longer Heavily!

    Chapter 448 A General of Imperial Dynasty Hit Longer Heavily!

    The next moment, when Dn was inclined to go on attacking, suddenly, a loud bang from the distanceing, Longer directly broke the cage sealed by five guardians of the rules, including Warrior No.1. So, these people were forced to fall down to the ground.

    When Warrior No.1 saw Longer continuing to kill Darcy Miller, he waspletely furious so that he shouted at four brothers loudly beside him, "To extract power and give up suppressing. Unite with Master Miller, kill Longer and then eradicate Lion. Do it!"

    After Warrior No.1 roared, there was a bang burst out in his body, and a seal hidden in his body was broken.

    Warrior No.1 didn''t make any drastic reaction, but at this moment, tens of thousands of miles away, there was drastic turbulence on the other side of the base camp of the guardian of the rules in the center of the world. At that moment, it seemed that there was something about to rush out.

    Boom... Warrior No.1''s aura rose sharply.

    The aura of Charlie and others also skyrocketed at the same time.

    Longer changed countenance uncontrobly.

    Warrior No.1 didn''t care about him, but his willingness to kill was stronger, and he continued to shout, "Continuing to lift, I must kill him today!" Warrior No.1 became angry. Fuck, how dare you to kill Darcy Miller for safeguarding the world? I couldn''t bear it anymore.

    What do you think you Lion are? If I can''t kill you today, I will follow yourst name!

    "Kill!" An old Human King shouted loudly, and aura in his body was still being lifted. During that period, his momentum became stronger and stronger. Holding his sword, Warrior No.1 took the lead in killing Longer.

    The difference at this moment was that Warrior No.1 was already fully capable of disying his peak power in theter-stage of Human King. As time went by, the strength he could disy would be more.

    Longer became most sullen instantly. At this time, he shouted loudly and tried his best. With his peak power at full speed, Human King rushed towards Darcy Miller quickly.

    "I''ll kill Darcy Miller first, and see whether you dare to lift or not!"

    Longer shouted, holding a long sword and going straight towards Darcy Miller, and Warrior No.1 came to stop him.

    But Warrior No.1 was resisted by Longer''s sword.

    There was no problem for a powerhouse at the level of Human King to fight against five in theter-stage of Human King, let alone Warrior No.1 whose strength had not yet returned to its peak.

    "Longer, you are looking for a fucking death. Longer, you are forcing me!" Warrior No.1 was thrown away by Longer''s sword, and he didn''t care about anything at that moment. What he did was to lift the strongest seal on his body.

    After the seal was lifted, he was also able to disy the strength of the peak Human King for a short time. In fact, after they guarded there for so many years, Warrior No.1 and the rest of the Human Kings have already reached the peak of the Human King just to suppress the dark forces. All the time, their cultivation has been obliterated.

    To put it bluntly, Warrior No.1 has been liftedpletely. He must have reached the realm of the peak of Human King, but hecks the energy to do

    it.

    Now Warrior No.1 didn''t care about it.

    Longer''s face also changed drastically. At this moment, he actually wanted to retreat, but he was so close to Darcy Miller. It''s no longer possible to retreat, so Longer had no alternative but to kill Darcy Miller first.

    The terrifying coercion of the peak of Human King set off a gust of hurricanes, which made Darcy Miller ''s hair flutter and her robe rattle.

    Darcy Miller''s mouth continued to shed deep red blood. And Warrior No.1and others were still rushing towards her, but it was obviously toote. "No!" Warrior No.1 shouted anxiously.

    "To die!" Longer also exhausted all his strength from top to bottom. From the sky above Darcy Miller''s head, he shed at Darcy Miller ''s head with a sword.

    "Heh..." Darcy Miller looked up at Longer''s attack by shing. Darcy Miller couldn''t help smiling at this moment.

    Then Darcy Miller''s eyes were cold and sharp, and she suddenly shouted loudly. There was a loud bang, and the next moment Darcy Miller''s whole body burst out with a cloud of blood mist.

    And the blood mist transformed by Darcy Miller''s blood quickly condensed a huge bloody portal above Darcy Miller''s head.

    The next moment, after a loud bang came out, a phantom of an extremely tall ancient general, wearing heavy armor and holding a long sword, came out of the door suddenly. The heavy armored General resisted Longer''s attack with a sword.

    "What... What is this? The peak of Human King! No, that is impossible!" Longer roared in disbelief, and he quickly retreated by exploding.

    The General with a huge sword, who

    came out from the bloody portal, knelt down on one knee facing Darcy Miller in vacuum, " I am General Bryan Piper assuming responsibility for protecting Imperial Dynasty for generations! May I be broken into pieces for Your Highness the Princess."

    At this moment, everyone present was shocked. Everyone stood there dumbfounded.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Darcy Miller actually summoned a General from the period of Imperial Dynasty.

    The General was at the peak of Human King.

    But everyone quickly found that it was weird because the phantom of the super high General who knelt down towards Darcy Miller was full of endless dead air.

    Obviously, he was not alive but a streak of residual thought.

    But even if it was a streak of residual

    thought or General had gone for thousands of years, he still

    remembered the immemorial

    promise. He was full of dead air

    There were lots of dry bones under his armor. His war robe was contaminated by dark red blood and the gown was torn into pieces fluttering in the wind.

    Darcy Miller with hair dishevelled looked at the General getting down on one knee. Her eyes were moist and there were shes of tears. Darcy Miller was pale and

    rmonter

    shed blood, pointing at Longer in the distance and ordering the General of Imperial Dynasty to say, kill him."

    "Yes." The armored General with a high figure in vacuum suddenly turned around to attack the distant Longer by using a long sword. Longer was in a panic so that he hastened to resist. But he just advanced to the peak of Human King. Whether from fighting or from experience, he was hardlypetent to beat the General summoned by Darcy Miller.

    So Longer had just resisted the attack for a second, and he failed in the end.

    When Longer would like to escape, the General of Imperial Dynasty summoned by Darcy Miller held a long sword appearing in front of Longer again. The General suddenly brandished his sword and chopped off Longer''s right arm holding a sword.

    At that time, the General who was awaked from silence was killing Longer in vacuum from a distance. In the rear, Darcy Miller was shedding tears from her eyes.

    Longer suffered crushing defeat and escaped to the headquarters of the Lion Quarter.

    A piece of worse news was waiting for him.

    The catastrophe of Imperial Dynasty wasing!

    In themand post of the Lion Quarter Liberty City, when Longer just healed, he and six Human Kings of the Lion Quarter anxiously stared at the big screen in front of them.

    In the Internal Regions of the Lion Quarter, except the Human King who belonged to the Dark Force, there were five Human Kings in the Lion

    Quarter.

    After Longer came back, another hiddenter-stage Human King was found.

    So at this moment, including Longer, there were still seven Human Kings in the Lion Quarter. Besides, the weakest one was the powerhouse of the peak of Human King. And there existed no Human King.

 Chapter 449 Dark Emperor Appeared! Fighting!

    Chapter 449 Dark EmperorAppeared! Fighting!

    Chapter 449 Dark Emperor Appeared! Fighting!

    "I must seed. I must!" Theter-stage Human King beside Longer was also extremely old, and he has been thest heritage in the Lion Quarter Internal Regions.

    His name is Henry.

    It was only because of snow burial before that Henry hadn''t advanced to the peak of the Human King, at least not yet.

    After hearing Henry''s words, Longer''s expression was extremely solemn. He looked at the few remaining Human Kings in the conference room and felt regretful in his heart.

    If he hadn''t ordered to attack Summo when the Lion Quarter advanced in Imperial Dynasty, then today, when they face the catastrophe of the Imperial Dynasty, they will not feel so ufortable.

    But it was toote. Four Human King-level powerhouses had already gathered around Mastema, and there were more and more powerhouses from the Dark Forces. After Longer returned, he tried to kill Mastema, but Mastema didn''t fight him head-on at all, but hid in the dark, constantly eroding the powerhouses under the Human King of the Lion Quarter.

    This is the most troublesome thing for Longer, and Holy Mountain is the most eroded ce by Mastema.

    It has be one of Mastema''s base camps.

    "Old brother, I did something wrong, and I shouldn''t have done it to Summo..." Longer said to Henry standing beside him in a tone of endless regret. Henry smiled wryly with extremelyplicated eyes, and he said to Longer, "It''s okay, this is the catastrophe of our Lion."

    At this moment, the Holy Mountain of the Lion Quarter has beenpletely turned into a sea of fire under the hit of extreme thermal weapons. Groups of powerhouses who were eroded and controlled by the Dark Force were reduced to ashes under the hit of extreme thermal weapons. The explosion soon passed, just when everyone in the Lion Quarter thought everything was over.

    They discovered that on their monitoring screen, there were still four powerful energy bodies emerging.

    Henry''splexion suddenly changed, and he pointed at the screen and shouted, "It''s Impossible! How could they all resist the hit of extreme thermal weapons? It''s absolutely impossible!"

    As soon as Henry finished speaking, Mastema in a ck robe appeared at the explosion point on the screen, and the aura on Mastema''s body became stronger at this moment, vaguely reaching the peak of Human King.

    In the center of the explosion on the Holy Mountain of the Lion Quarter, a phantom of imposing aura that covers the sky and the sun condensed out behind Mastema. From the huge phantom of Mastema, an endless suction force came out at this moment, and the radiant energy generated after the explosion of countless extreme thermal weapons was absorbed by the huge aura phantom of Mastema.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Mastema''s aura phantom became visibly more and more solid as it absorbed the radiant energy produced after the explosion. The aura was originally close to the peak of the Human King, but now it has truly reached the peak of the Human King!

    Buzz buzz... Then behind Mastema appeared a powerhouse in the early stage of Human King, who was originally the Human King of the Lion Quarter, but after being controlled by Mastema, he was also taken by Mastema to the Holy Mountain.

    At this moment, after the powerhouse in the early stage of Human King appeared, they also followed Mastema to absorb the radiant energy produced after the explosion.

    With the continuous absorption, their human aura quickly became stronger, and soon they reached the level of Human King.

    Seeing this weird scene, Longer and the others felt their hair stand on end.

    Those things can actually absorb the energy of radiation and strengthen themselves.

    "How... How is that possible? Does it mean that God is going to destroy our Lion?" a powerhouse in the Lion Quarter said in despair.

    If this goes on, there is no way to fight at all.

    And at this moment, Longer, who was in the main seat in the conference room, suddenly got up with his decisive eyes, and then he suddenly punched Henry into the phantom of National Fortune next to Liberty City.

    "Advance! Absorb the National Fortune with all your strength, and you can advance to whatever level

    head and shouted at Henry. We can''t let things go on like this, otherwise, the Lion Quarter will definitely be destroyed.

    you can!Longer turned his level

    After Longer arranged well for Henry, he shouted loudly to the rest of the people, "The rest of you, all follow me, to hunt down Mastema at all costs and kill him, go!"

    After Longer said that, he shed away and rushed towards Liberty City at his fastest speed. The speed of the Human King has increased to its peak.

    At the same time, in Liberty City, Mastema and the senior Human King under hismand were still absorbing the radiant energy produced by the explosion of the extreme thermal weapon. It''s just that the effect is not as good as before.

    In the center of the explosion, the ruins of the sea of fire, Mastema took a deep breath and murmured, "I finally recovered then I... can finally summon my people."

    As Mastema was talking, the huge imposing phantom behind him suddenly shook to the ground, and right then a ck vortex appeared among the ruins.

    At this moment, under the ck air vortex, there was a dark space, and in the depths of the dark space, there were hundreds of huge coffins, ny of which were nine meters and ten of which were ten meters.

    But at this moment, after Mastema opened up the channel, the aura of the Dark Emperor began to condense over the ny smaller coffins. Gradually, the imposing phantoms of theter-stage Human King emerged above the coffins. When they appeared, they began to kneel down to Mastema, "Your Majesty!"

    Mastema screwed up his eyes and said, "You''vee to this life, go with me, and I''m here to meet and lead you!"

    And at the same moment, Longer led five Human-King level powerhouses of the Lion Quarter, also rushing over at full speed. They were going so fast that it only took them a few minutes to reach the edge of the Holy Mountain.

    And at that moment, Mastema just felt the appearance of the Dark Emperor.

    Feeling the arrival of Longer, Mastema could not help but frown, and he looked back in the direction which had been very close to Longer. Later he looked at the dark vortex below unwillingly with a sigh.

    Speaking of this, Mastema frowned more tightly, and murmured a little angrily, "Why couldn''t I wake up in Summo this time? What the hell is going

    on? Who upied the Doom of this Imperial Dynasty? Is it Godly Sky? Or Godly Universe?"

    "Damn it, no matter who you are, since I was born first this time, thus only I can devour this world! You guys... are all dying!"

 Chapter 450 Rapid Fall

    Chapter 450 Rapid Fall

    Chapter 450 Rapid Fall

    Mastema was fierce and he exerted his energy, suddenly leading out two Dark Emperors at theter-stage Human King.

    After leading out two Dark Emperors again, the aura on Mastema''s body instantly fell to the level of theter-stage Human King.

    The dark vortex also disappeared, and at the same time. After the Mastema had finished these things, Longer led five Human Kings of the Lion Quarter, one at the peak of theter-stage Human King and four at the peak of the Human Kings stage, and finally arrived here. "Mastema, I will definitely kill you today! Bomb! "After seeing Mastema and the five Dark Emperors ofter-stage Human King who were led out by Mastema, suddenly a ten foot sized shadow of the Big Sun behind Longer emerged and rushed to the ten Human Kings of Mastema''s.

    Yes, after Longer returned from the Real Emperor Way Realm, he gained more blessings from the Lion Quarter, and in recent days, many of the Human-King level powerhouses in the Lion Quarter had died.

    After Human Kings of the Lion Quarter died, in a sense, the remaining surviving Human Kings could receive more National Fortune blessings.

    So at this moment, Longer''s truebat power was even twice as strong as he had been in the Real Emperor Way Realm that day. Originally, Longer had to made a careful n if he wanted to kill Mastema, but now he couldn''t afford to dy any further. Mastema was bing increasingly powerful, and it was impossible to kill him.

    And until now, Longer had also discovered something, which was that the Mastema in front of him did not seem to be the original one. In these days, many dark powerhouses had been killed by the powerhouses of the Lion Quarter. Those dark powerhouses basically had a ck crystal inside their bodies, and as long as the ck crystal was broken, the dark powerhouses wouldpletely dissipate into ashes. The same was true for those who had been eroded and transformed by the dark energy.

    But Mastema did not!

    Because when Dn attacked the Holy Mountain of the Lion Quarter before, Longer had caught Mastema.

    At that time, the Human-King level powerhouses of the Lion Quarter naturally conducted research on Mastema, and they also killed him. But they couldn''t kill him!

    Every time Mastema was killed, he would coalesce again.

    So at this moment, Longer confirmed his spection in his heart when he thought of the moment that Mastema summoning the dark powerhouses through the dark vortex just now. That was that the Mastema in front of him was not his original body.

    His original body should still be sleeping in the dark world below.

    Mastema looked at Longer, who had rushed to him with endless anger, and sneered, "Longer, your Lion Quarter must be destroyed. This is your destiny, and you cannot win! You are too weak. Compared with the two generations of Imperial Dynasty in the history of the Summo, you... are far behind!"

    "How boastful! Today, I will kill you all!" The momentum in Longer''s body became more tyrannical.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Mastema continued to sneer disdainfully, "Oh, old man, only you? Even if my original doesn''te, you will definitely be destroyed! Go ahead, and kill him together!"

    Mastema was also toozy to talk nonsense to Longer. A few days ago, when he met Longer, he basically avoided him and wouldn''t fight with him to preserve his power. However, today, at the cost of it, he had summoned five Dark Emperors ofter-stage Human King, in addition to the four Dark Emperors from the Lion Quarter who had previously turned to him, that is, he now had nine Human-King level powerhouses.

    On the other hand, it was true that Longer was very strong. He was the real peak Human King, the only peak Human King in the present world, and he also carried five Human Kings under hismand, but Mastema was not afraid at all.

    The idea of Mastema Xie wa also very simple. Even if he couldn''t kill Longer, he could let these eight Human Kings under hismand to kill the five Human Kings under Longer''smand.

    So at this moment, the two of them both made a decision in their hearts, and did not retreat anymore. They both concentrated their strength and rushed towards each other. However, Mastema still underestimated Longer''s determination to guard the Lion Quarter.

    The next moment, just as a ninth Human-King level powerhouse of Mastema''s camp rushed towards Longer, Longer suddenly had a fierce look in his eyes, and then, the round of the Big Sun shadow behind him suddenly smashed to Mastema and others.

    Longer was furious and his body''s strength constantly surged towards the ten foot sized Big Sun Halo, and then he shouted loudly, "Self- destruction..."

    Longer''s sudden decision made Mastema not even react for a moment.

    Mastema''s mouth was wide open, and just as he was about to order his retreat, the Big Sun Halo of Longer''s had already appeared by his side. And then there was a loud bang, and the Big Sun Halo of Longer''s, filling with countless

    scorching sun smell and masculine

    Taoist spirit, exploded suddenly.

    But this time, unlike the previous extreme thermal weapon explosion, the dark Human-King level powerhouses of Mastema''s camp suffered severe damage when they faced this kind of Big Sun shadow''s self-destruction.

    In an instant, ater-stage Human-King level Dark Emperor, who had just been summoned by Mastema, dissipated in smoke under the self- destruction of the Big Sun Halo, andter, the second, the third and the fourth...

    The Human-King level powerhouses

    of the Lion Quarter that had been eroded by Mastema earlier also had two of them killed by Longer''s self-destruction. But Mastema

    himself ran away quickly, a ne

    The

    moment Longer had just exploded his own Big Sun Halo, He had run away.

    So at the moment, Mastema himself had escaped a doom, but there were only two seriously wounded subordinates around him.

    Poof ... Longer''s face was as pale as it could be, with blood spurting outwards all over his body.

    Longer''s entire figure, after self-destructing the Big Sun Halo, swayed in mid-air as well.

    "Senior, Senior Longer!" Those five current Human Kings from the Lion Quarter all extremely worried after seeing this scene of Longer at this moment.

    Longer was the patron saint of their Lion Quarter, like a faith.

    "Kill them!" Loner shouted as blood spurted from his mouth. After Longer speaking, at once those five Human-King level powerhouses from the Lion Quarter rushed towards the two heavily wounded subordinates of Mastema''s.

    5vs2, the result was obviously. In an instant the two Human Kings under Mastema''smand, who had already been badly injured before, were killed on the spot.

    And Longer at this moment staggered to the badly wounded Mastema.

    Longer''s eyes filled with endless hatred as he looked at Mastema.

    Mastema wanted to escape, but the residual power of Longer''s peak Human King was still there, and under Longer''s residual momentum blockade, he... could not escape at all.

    Since Mastema couldn''t escape, he

    simply looked at Longer madly and

    roared, "Longer, you should have seen that this body is not the original one, and you can''t kill me. The rules have been opened, and in a few days my original body will bring an army and wipe out your The Lion Quarter! You... can''t escape!"

    Puff ...

    But next moment, before Mastema could finish his sentence, Longer reached out with a finger and exploded Mastema''s head.

    Later Mastema''s body turned into ashes and dissipated.

    At this point, after Longer had paid the heavy price, all the Human-King level powerhouses of Mastema''s camp were killed.

    And after all this, Longer could no longer hold on and raised up his head and spurted out a huge mouthful of blood.

    Later, his whole body plunged straight down towards the ground.

    Longer, whose body was falling, was filled with regret in his heart, but the next moment, his body was caught by those five Human Kings of the Lion

    Quarter.

    The aura of death grew stronger on Longer ...

 Chapter 451 The Son of the Darkness Appeared

    Chapter 451 The Son of the Darkness Appeared

    Chapter 451 The Son of the Darkness Appeared

    "Senior..." Ater-stage Human King powerhouse of the Lion Quarter held Longer''s body and desperately injected energy into Longer''s body, but it didn''t work.

    Longer had already exploded everything, inculding the peak Human King Taoist spirit and the energy, and when he came here again this time, he had already made ns in his heart.

    Longer had struck out at the Summo many times, which had established a huge gap between the Summo and the Lion long ago, and had deepened the Summo''s hatred for the Lion time and time again.

    But now the doom of the Lion Quarter''s Imperial Dynasty was getting stronger and stronger, even Longer himself had no hope in his heart whether the Lion Quarter could survive in this doom.

    Before the doom of the Imperial Dynasty came, their Lion Quarter was so powerful that they suppressed the entire Military Headquarters world and hit whoever they wanted.

    So much so that Longer felt contemptuous of the doom of the Imperial Dynasty. Because he underestimated the enemy, today there were wars everywhere. Countless soldiers of the Lion Quarter died without a ce to bury them.

    Moreover, Longer not only offended the Summo before, but also offended the guardian of the rules headed byn. So now, when their Lion were in a doom, there was no reinforcement at all.

    How pathetic!

    "I was wrong after all, I... am a sinner of the Lion Quarter, I''m sorry..." After Longer muttered onest sentence, his consciousnesspletely dissipated.

    With thest thought dissipating, the flesh and blood on Longer''s body also began to dry up. His hair fell off, and the flesh and blood fell off, and soon even his bodypletely disappeared.

    Rumbling... At the moment when Longer''s body dissipated, there was a rumbling sound from the distant space, and the next moment Henry''s figure appeared here.

    At this moment, the aura on Henry''s body was extremely tyrannical. Before Longer died, he changed his own imprint in the National Fortune of the Lion Quarter, and transferred his own imprint to Henry.

    So at this moment, Henry was already the real peak Human King powerhouse.

    At the same time, Iwan Cliff, the Senior Elder Shelton Hayes and others who were in a meeting in the head office of Viknd''s Military Headquarters, Summo Military Headquarters, also received the news from the Lion Quarter immediately, and all the senior leaders of the Summo Military Headquarters'' expressions changed.

    "Longer is dead!" Iwan Cliff took a deep breath, and his heart couldn''t help being shaken. Longer was a peak Human King!

    "Is the situation in the Lion Quarter already so bad? Is it going to perish within a few days after advancing to the Imperial Dynasty? It stands to reason that it won''t be so soon." Iwan Cliff asked with some doubts.

    Shelton Hayes also took a deep breath in shock, and said with an extremely dignified face, "Actually, Longer can avoid dying, but he wanted to buy some time for the Lion Quarter, so he sacrificed himself in battle, dying with the nine Human Kings of the Dark Force. Iwan, no matter what, Longer is dead, and now the leader of the The Lion Quarter is Henry, a peak of the Human King."

    Shelton Hayes paused after he said, and then he continued, "Although there are still six Human Kings in the current Lion Quarter, they must always guard against the invasion of the dark powerhouses. I just received a visit request from Henry. He should be here to ask for help. What should we do?"

    The situation changed so quickly that Longer died in battle in a blink of an eye. Of course, before he died, he also killed nine Human Kings, and his record is not bad.

    After Iwan Cliff was silent for a long

    time, he frowned and said,

    "However, although we don''t have enough spirit here, we have to go to the rescue, so let''s talk about it through the situation. The darkn powerhouses in the Lion Quarter will take time toe out next time after being killed by Longer once. Just wait, and this period of time is also the time for us to develop with all our strength..."

    Shelton Hayes nodded and did not speak any more. In fact, Iwan Cliff had also decided in his heart that if the Lion Quarter really couldn''t hold on anymore, he still wanted to take a few top powerhouses there. Qrit sokay to help the Lion Quarter, but at least the powerhouses of the Summo Military Headquarters must surpass the The Lion Quarter.

    It would be great if Iwan Cliff and the Summo Military Headquarters could do this. If it wasn''t the Lion Quarter who did some bad things and attacked

    the Summo to start a war after they just advanced to the Imperial Dynasty. Then the current Lion would definitely not be so hard!

    At the same time, when the powerhouses of the Summo Military Headquarters stormed the first Real Emperor Way Realm, a huge change also happened there at this moment in the deep underground in the northwest of the Summo.

    In the deep underground of the northwest region, the boundless sea of dark air where Andy Cliff was located also began to tumbling most violently at this moment.From N?velDrama.Org.

    Andy Cliff, who was sitting on the rock next to the sea of dark air, opened his ck pupils involuntarily.

    "Hmm? Descend by force? I will kill you if you dare toe!" Andy Cliff stood up, and a long ck sword slowly surfaced. He got up and walked to the edge of the sea of dark air, staring at the dark air that was keeping rolling.

    Buzz ...... next moment, under the gaze of Andy Cliff, suddenly a Dark Emperor''s figure with the aura of the early stage Human King emerged, and then the second, the third

    ......

    In the blink of an eye, another Dark

    Emperor emerged, this Dark

    l.n

    Emperor from the depths of the sea of dark air stared at Andy Cliff and said, "Andy Cliff, the Summo is turmoiling, and the Real Emperor Way Realm opens, but the National Fortune of the Summo Military Headquarters is rising. You should go out......."

    Andy Cliff sneered. He narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, "Heh, whether I go out or not is none of your business? ording to the rules, as long as the Summo does not advance to the Imperial Dynasty, you are not allowed toe out!"

    The eyes of those Dark Emperors of the sea of dark air were gloomy, and the killing intent on their bodies began to coalesce. Each of them stared at Andy Cliff.

    "Andy Cliff, you are the son of darkness, and you are the chosen one, but you have blocked us time and time again. Since this is the case, then don''t me......"

    Bang

    ......

    ˇ¤ just before that Dark Emperor who wanted to threaten Andy Cliff could finish speaking, Andy Cliff''s figure appeared directly in front of him,

    and then he chopped his head with the sword.

    And then Andy Cliff opened his mouth and sucked, absorbing everything from the Dark Emperor into his own body, and at this moment Andy Cliff''s own aura, with these days of sedimentation, had also reached theter-stage Human King.

    Suddenly, after Andy Cliff said, at once the sea of dark air below him suddenly calmed down.

    There was no ripple at all, and the sea of dark air began to be transparent.

    Later, Andy Cliff''s sight advanced down ayer, and then he saw the dark space at the very bottom of the sea of dark air. There was a ck coffin of several dozen meters in size.

    "Hmm? Who are you?" Andy Cliff couldn''t help frowning when he saw the ck coffin at the bottom.

 Chapter 452 Kill the Remnant Thoughts of the Imperial Dynasty and Destroy the Western Continent

    Chapter 452 Kill the Remnant Thoughts of the Imperial Dynasty and Destroy the Western Continent

    Chapter 452 Kill the Remnant Thoughts of the Imperial Dynasty and Destroy the Western Continent

    As Andy Cliff finished speaking, a voice came out from the tens of meters-sized coffin in the deepest part of the sea of dark air, "I am Godly Universe." "Godly Universe? What do you want since youmunicate with me?" Andy Cliff asked again.

    Godly Universe in the depths of the sea of dark air was silent for a while, and then said again, "You are very strange. You are my spokesperson, but you have been able to maintain your own will, causing all my subordinates to be swallowed up by you! But it doesn''t matter because they are ordinary soldiers. As long as they don''t reach the peak Human King, it doesn''t matter."

    Andy Cliff''s body trembled when he heard this, and he stared at the existence in the depths, and said slowly, "So, have I been invaded by you long ago?"

    Godly Universe said, "Yes, but not really. Something is wrong with you, and there is a trace of the National Fortune of Imperial Dynasty protecting yourst sanity, and that Imperial Dynasty has disappeared in the long river of history. So it''s hard for me to dispel it."

    "What do you want to do? Come out now?" Andy Cliff asked again.

    However, Godly Universe denied it, "Come out? No, the Summo has not yet advanced to the Imperial Dynasty, so it is meaningless toe out now. And are you also worried that I wille out now and swallow the Summo?"

    "Isn''t it?" Andy Cliff continued to ask cautiously.

    Godly Universeughed and said, "Of course not, the fate of a peak Royal Dynasty is dispensable to me. It doesn''t have much effect on me if it''s not a fate of Imperial Dynasty, Ha ha..."

    After Godly Universe finished speaking, he paused, and then continued to speak, "I can see that you want to stick to your original heart, and want to help them to protect as a Dark Force, right?"

    Andy Cliff didn''t say anything.

    Godly Universe''sughter came again, "Andy Cliff, right? I feel that a group of dark powerhouses from the west have also appeared. They seem to have been rushed in and killed once by the Summo''s powerhouses, and some dark energy had been brought out, just in Viknd. You can go devour it and strengthen yourself."

    "Finally, when Ie out, I hope you can kill Mastema... and then fight with me? Ha ha...... Come on, this world is too boring."

    After Godly Universe finished speaking, he stopped talking, and the next moment, the sea of dark air in front of Andy Cliff''s eyes also became silent. Andy Cliff stood there in a daze. At this moment, the sea of dark air in front of himpletely calmed down, and it became restrained. That may be rted to the appearance of Godly Universe.

    "Very strong..." Andy Cliff''s heart trembled. With just some energy and Taoist spirit transmitted from Godly Universe, he created a Dark Human King who was not worse than him at the peak of theter-stage Human King, only a little short of the true peak of the human king.

    At this moment, Andy Cliff was silent, and he thought a lot.

    It was just that he could only recall some fragments after he was 20 years old, and the memory before 20 years old hadpletely turned into darkness.

    And Andy Cliff also understood that it was very likely that some ter, he could only remember things after the age of thirty, and then things after the age of forty... In the end, all memories wouldpletely disappear.

    After all the memories were gone, Was he... still him?

    At the same time, in the sky above Viknd Military Headquarters'' square.

    A group of top powerhouses from the Summo Military Headquarters gathered here after the battle in the Real Emperor Way Realm. Judy Lopez, Lewis King, and Carl Addison had already advanced to the Human-King level powerhouses.

    ording to the n, Iwan Cliff would destroy the Western Continent!

    ording to intelligence, the Silver Snake Military Headquarters, which once appeared the Imperial Dynasty, appeared remnant thoughts of the Imperial Dynasty. This must be eliminated, otherwise there would be endless troubles.

    In the headquarters building of the Silver Snake Military Headquarters, threeter-stage Human Kings and two hundred remnant thoughts of the Imperial Dynasty with early stage Human Kings'' momentum let out bursts of shrill roars, and their figures suddenly emerged.

    Just as soon as they appeared, they saw more than 20 current Human Kings and more than 110 top Way Master of the Summo Military Headquarters in the distant sky.

    "Kill!"

    Iwan Cliff yelled loudly, and immediately the top powerhouses of the Summo Military Headquarters, under the leadership of Iwan Cliff, Big Sun shadows emerged behind them, and at an extremely fast speed, they rushed towards the remnant thoughts that had just emerged.

    At this moment, the figures of the

    three the Remnants Emperors ofter-stage Human King, also

    suddenly appeared. Augustine, Ron, Alpha, and the three Remnants Emperors of the Imperial Dynasty, looked at the sudden appearance of the powerful enemies, and they were also extremely shocked in their hearts.

    However, they didn''t have time to think about it, Iwan Cliff, Shelton Hayes, Dn and others rushed in front of them.

    Iwan Cliff pursued the fastest blitzkrieg. Before the opponent reacted, he concentrated his strength to kill the opponent''s strongestbat power first.

    "Kill ......" Suddenly a huge momentum shadow that connected the sky and the earth emerged behind Iwan Cliff. The ck Emperor, who was behind Iwan Cliff, was also added all the energy of the Godly Armor''s to the body of Iwan Cliff at the very first.

    Under Iwan Cliff''s momentum''s envelopment, Alpha, theter-stage Human King was directly enveloped. When Alpha and Ron saw the situation, theypletely wildly attack Iwan Cliff''s momentum shadow subconsciously.

    Under the attack of two Imperial Dynasty''s remnant thoughts ofter-stage Human King, the momentum shadow behind Iwan Cliff was also shaky. But it didn''t need too much time, just two or three seconds was enough.

    At this moment, Alpha, who was trapped in the middle by Iwan Cliff''s momentum shadow, his expression changed greatly, and he felt the crisis of death.

    In the next moment, the attacks of 23 current Human King powerhouses (Iwan Cliff, Shelton Hayes, Dn, and the many Human King level powerhouses of the Summo Military Headquarters) fell on Alpha''s body.

    Alpha only had time to scream, and after a desperate scream, his body of remnant thought exploded into energy and Taoist spirit in the sky And the Imperial Dynasty remnant thoughts of the three middle-stage Human Kings and two early-stage Haman Kings beside him were instantly blown apart.

    The price was that Iwan Cliff''s body also shook violently, and he spurted out a mouthful blood fiercely.

    After all, Iwan Cliff was still defending himself against Ron and Augustine''s attack alone.

    "Condense!" Shelton Hayes and Dn and the others shouted out loud, and in an instant, all the energy from the Imperial Dynasty remnant thoughts that they had just burst, along with arge number of Human-King level Taoist spirit, was poured into Iwan Cliff''s body.From N?velDrama.Org.

    Iwan Cliff''s face was iparably cold. He turned around and waved his hand at the nearly two hundred Imperial Dynasty remnant thoughts that were frantically charging towards them, "Dominating Emperor Way Suppression!"

    Buzz ...

    In a sh, a golden Great Way shadow with a tyrannical aura appeared in the sky of the Silver Snake Military Headquarters.

    And under the suppression of the Dominating Emperor Way, the aura on Augustine and Ron''s body was instantly suppressed,nding to just the beginning of theter-stage Human King.

    This was still good situation, as for those Imperial Dynasty remnant thoughts whose aurs only just reached the early-stage Human King, they were directly suppressed by the Dominating Emperor Way to the level of the peak Life Realm.

    Poof... Iwan Cliff used the

    Dominating Emperor Way to

    strongly suppress these nearly two

    hundred powerhouses of Imperial Dynasty remnant thoughts alone. He could not help spurting out a mouthful of blood again. But he was

    still suppressing the group

    ofImperial Dynasty remnant

    e

    thoughts solidly.

    "Kill them, quickly!"

    Dn and Shelton Hayes directly burned up their own energy and Taoist spirit, and theirbat power soared again. Theybined with the ck Emperor and rushed to Augustine who was suppressed by Iwan Cliff!

 Chapter 453 Mastema Annihilated in the Frontal Battlefield

    Chapter 453 Mastema Annihted in the Frontal Battlefield

    Chapter 453 Mastema Annihted in the Frontal Battlefield

    Augustine was killed by Iwan Cliff, and his body exploded into pieces.

    At this moment, on the ground, in the Lion Imperial Dynasty, Mastema had alreadymanded the Dark Army, and fought head-on with all the powerhouses in the present world!

    Iwan Cliff rushed to the frontal battlefield.

    Mastema stared at Iwan Cliff steadfastly and his eyes flickered fiercely. As much as 70% of the top powerhouses under hismand were directly killed by the powerhouses of the Heaven Domain.

    "Kill!"

    Mastema let out a low voice. The aura on his body rose to the extreme, and the killing intent in his heart was already soaring to the sky. Without any hesitation, he charged directly at Iwan Cliff with fullbat power.

    He wanted to fight with Iwan Cliff head-on!

    However, Iwan Cliff still didn''t respond to Mastema''s actions. He just nced at him coldly, and with a breath, the golden momentum shadow behind him, which had reached more than three thousand meters, reappeared in front of Mastema. The giant golden hand, hundreds of meters in size, pped Mastema condescendingly.

    After a loud bang came out, Mastema''s eyes were full of disbelief, and he was pped away by Iwan Cliff directly.

    "Retreat!"

    Mastema yelled and fled in a hurry.

    He galloped forward aimlessly. In fact, he also knew in his heart that he... probably would die. Everything was a scam.

    A thousand years ago, under the decision of the meeting of the nine great Dark Lords of the Dark World, he came to the Mid-Continent, and had been waiting for the appearance of the Imperial Dynasty in the Mid-Continent.

    However, he had waited for a thousand years.

    It was not until nine hundred years ago that Mastema finally waited for the establishment of the Lion Quarter, and then with the subtle help and guidance of Mastema, the Lion Quarter finally stood at the top level of the Military Headquarters world, and finally established the Lion Imperial Dynasty.

    But Mastema didn''t realize that he was tricked until now. He was tricked by Godly Universe from the Eastern Continent, Godly Sky from the Western Continent, and Godly Cosmos from the World Center.

    Until today, Mastema suddenly understood that no matter what, the other Dark Lords in the Dark World would not allow him to sessfully break through to the peak of the Three Doom.

    What Godly Sky, Godly Cosmos and others thought was to let Mastema devour the fate of the Lion Imperial Dynasty before killing him.

    Regardless of whether Mastema seeded or not, the other great emperors in the Dark World would kill him.

    Godly Universe - the master of the underground Dark World in the Eastern Continent of Military Headquarters World.

    Godly Sky - the master of the underground Dark World in the Western Continent of Military Headquarters World.

    Godly Cosmos-under the Five-pole of the world, the master of the Dark World.

    So no matter what, those three people would not let Mastema be an existence that could be equal to the three of them.

    The n of thousands of years had been wiped out. Mastema had lost a two-thirds of his spirit, leaving only thest third of his body, and it was still a body that couldn''t escape.

    "Heh... It''s just a joke. The Dark World will eventually swallow up the present world? In the world, our Dark World will be the eternity in the end? It''s all a conspiracy, and a calction."

    Mastema galloped towards the depths of the Dark World as he came up with an idea.

    Before he was about to die, the only thing he was looking forward to was that one day, Iwan Cliff would be able to kill all the powerhouse in the Dark World and destroy the consciousness of the Great Dark Way.

    Because since Mastema was going to die in the end, everyone should die together!

    "Iwan Cliff...Thank you for being here..." After Mastema said to himself, he stopped running away and stayed where he was, preparing topletely annihte everything left in him.

    His body, soul, Taoist spirit, memory and so on, everything should bepletely annihted.

    Because the ones chasing him at this moment were the two strongest existences at the peak of the Three Doom in this world, even if Mastema blew himself up, it wouldn''t work. His self-destructive energy could be suppressed by Godly Sky and Godly Cosmos, and then swallowed up, so it was better to take the initiative to annihte everything.

    "This world..." After Mastema sneered disdainfully, raging ck mes ignited on his body.

    He couldn''t get out. Iwan Cliff would

    kill him if he fled to the present world, because he couldn''t hide his aura of the Dark Lord at all. And if he continued to stay in the Dark World, the Great Dark Way would kill him, too plus the pursuit of the other Dark Lords. He still couldn''t escape...

    And the next moment, just when Mastema was about topletely annihte everything in him, the Dark Space more than ten miles away in front of him suddenly shattered, and them Andy Cliff''s body dressed as Godly Ron, appeared in front of Mastema.

    Andy Cliff''s own strength was still too weak, and he had not yet reached the level of the Three Doom, so his speed was notparable to Godly Sun, Godly Moon, Godly Sky and others at all.

    So Andy Cliff was thest to arrive here, and this was still because Mastema blew up part of the Great Dark Way and fled hundreds of miles ahead. Andy Cliff was also stunned in his heart after he appeared and saw Mastema''s actions.

    Just as Andy Cliff was wondering, Godly Universe''s voice rang in his ears.

    "Your son won and Mastema was defeated miserably. Now the Great Dark Way, Godly Sky, and Godly Cosmos are all chasing after Mastema, so he has no choice but to annihte himself."

    Andy Cliff thought for a while and understood.

    At this moment, Andy Cliff was staring at Mastema, and Mastema was also staring at Andy Cliff. Mastema, who was about to die, grinned at Andy Cliff and said, "Godly Ron, are you also here to kill me?"

    Andy Cliff, disguising as Godly Ron, was silent and said withplicated eyes, "You still have a chance, a chance to keep living ..."

    "Eh?" Mastema, who was in the process of self-annihtion, stunned and looked at Andy Cliff incredulously and asked, "You''re not here to kill me?" Andy Cliff nodded, "Yes, but you would rather annihte yourself, even if I kill you, I will get nothing."

    Mastema nodded and said, "Well, that''s right, I actively scattered everything I have, even if you swallowed me, it''s useless. After all, by now you''re not even at Three Doom level. I annihte myself, you still can''t stop it, heh!"

    Andy Cliff nodded without saying anything more, and then he turned around and left. His main purpose foring here was not to devour Mastema, but to help Iwan Cliff.

    Now, after he learned that Iwan Cliff had won and there was no more crisis, he did not want to stay any longer. Mastema was right, Andy Cliff was not even at Three Doom level now, he couldn''t stop Mastema from self-annihtion. But Andy Cliff just turned and left, his agile actions made Mastema behind him stun agian.

    "Wait!" Just as Andy Cliff was about to break through the Dark Space again and leave, Mastema called out to him again. "Hmm? What? Anything else?" Andy Cliff turned around and looked at Mastema suspiciously and asked.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    After a moment of silence, Mastema looked at Andy Cliff and said, "Godly Ron, forget it. I want to give myst spirit to you." Andy Cliff frowned and looked at Mastema with surprise and said, "Do you want to give me yourst spirit?"

 Chapter 454: Triumph of Summo, Advancing to Middle-Stage Imperial Dynasty!

    Chapter 454: Triumph of Summo, Advancing to Middle-Stage Imperial Dynasty!

    Chapter 454: Triumph of Summo, Advancing to Middle-Stage Imperial Dynasty!

    Mastema nodded with a smile, "Yes. At least you didn''t intend to kill me. Whatever the reason, you didn''t attack me, and that is enough."

    In an instant, the qi of Andy broke through to the Three Doom.

    Moreover, it was still advancing rapidly towards the peak of the early stage of Three Doom.

    Back to ten minutes ago, when Iwan arrived at the entrance of the Dark World under the Lion Imperial Dynasty, he noticed thest self-destruction of Mastema in the depth.

    Iwan then found that on the great dark seal which Mastema gave him, Mastema''s qi had dissipatedpletely.

    At the same time, all the top powerhouses in Military Headquarters were sitting on the ground for recovery. Iwan had almost taken away all the strength from tens of thousands of powerhouses in the Mortal World.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Iwan nodded to everyone with a smile, "We''ve won, a triumph for all of us. Mastema is dead, and we are going to advance to the Imperial Dynasty!" Mastema had been the biggest hindrance to Summo''s advancement to the Imperial Dynasty. Now, there was no obstacle to it!

    "Hooray!"

    "Advance to the middle-stage Imperial Dynasty!"

    After Iwan''s announcement, everyone in the Mortal World cheered excitedly.

    The Golden Dragon of National Fortune rose and Summo sessfully advanced to the middle stage of the Imperial Dynasty.

    Meanwhile, all the warriors of the Summo Military Headquarters also received the blessing of the National Fortune for this advancement and started their own breakthroughs.

    As soon as Summo''s National Fortune was promoted to the Imperial Dynasty, all the forces in the Dark World under Summo also learned the news. The Dark Emperors were extremely astonished by the result that Summo reached the middle-stage Imperial Dynasty right in the first advancement.

    In the Mortal World, Summo''s National Fortune haspletely advanced to the middle stage of the Imperial Dynasty.

    On the other hand, Iwan, Haig, and Andy heard the smash of the two barriers in the underground Dark World.

    They also perceived the aggressive dark army and the dark powerhouses gathering under Summo, which sobered all of them.

    Haig and Andy immediately contained their qi to make themselves more difficult to be perceived.

    They also found the situation quite serious as they felt the qi of several Three Doom dark powerhouses underground.

    "Set up the Sun Formation, all of you! Hurry up!"

    In the sky of the Viknd, Dn, who had reached the peak middle stage of the Two Doom Human King, shaped the prototypes of several Sun Formations by waving his hands.

    Set by more than 3,000 powerhouses of the Fierce Sun Sect, more than 300 Sun Formations directly rose into the sky.

    "The Heaven Domain, prepare for the battle, hurry up!" ck Emperor, who had also advanced to the peak of the middle-stage Two Doom, yelled at Warrior No.1 and others.

    On the Headquarters Square of

    Viknd, Iwan looked up at the dark

    clouds spreading towards the headquarters and his face turned severe. He took a deep breath, and them a golden illusion with a height of one hundred thousand feet rose from him.

    At the moment, Iwan''s figure was filled with the qi of the Emperor Way. He rose into the sky, standing next to Summo''s Giant Dragon.

    Kinsey, Dn, Jackson, ck Emperor, Henry, Hill, Shelton, Judy, Lewis, Long Carl, Steve, Bryant, Terry, Brandon...

    Following Iwan, all the powerhouses above One Doom Human King in the Mortal World rose into the sky as well.

    As soon as they were ready for the final battle, the ground copsed in a square more than ten miles away to the east of the Viknd Military Headquarters, and a dark entrance with a radius of more than one mile was exposed.

    Then, dark armies flocked to the Mortal World.

    Summo''s Imperial Dynasty catastrophe wasing!

    Boom--

    When the dark entrance appeared, the entire Viknd violently fluctuated. The four Dark Emperors, Godly Sun, Godly Moon, Godly Star, and Godly Horoscope showed up.

    With four big seals of the Imperial Dynasty floating above their heads, the Dark Emperors moved directly towards Iwan.

    "Allmanders, ughter the Viknd!" Godly Sun shouted at the four early-stage Three Doommanders behind him and rushed towards the Headquarters Square.

    It was not difficult to find the position of Iwan where came the only light above the square. The Gold Drangon of Summo''s National Fortune and Iwan''s enormous golden illusion were also up there.

    The four Dark Emperors, who were all the top dark powerhouses at theter-stage Three Doom, moved much faster than the rest of the dark army, aiming to capture Iwan alive.

    Facing the Dark Emperors lunging straight at him, Iwan''s expression became serious. With a wave of his hand, the Great Way illusion of the Dominating Emperor Way was immediately presented above the Square of the Viknd Military Headquarters.

    "Emperor Suppression!" Iwan shouted at the dark enemies. At the same time, other people like Dn and Jackson who were not so powerful as high- level Three Doom, immediately retreated, not intending to get involved in a huge war like this.

    However, the invincible Emperor

    Suppression was not so

    overwhelming this time. When Iwan

    summoned the Dominating Empefor Way to suppress the four Dark Emperors, the illusion was struck back by four ck giant dragons bursting out from the big seals above the dark emperors'' heads.

    The Great Way illusion was restrained by the ck dragons, and the suppressive impact of the Emperor Way could not be exerted on the four Dark Emperors.

    "Iwan Cliff, we are not afraid of this move! We have the National Fortune of four Dark Imperial Dynasties to fight against your Dominating Emperor Way." Godly Sun snorted and shed a sword at Iwan.

    Together with him, Godly Moon, Godly Star, and Godly Horoscope attacked Iwan from the other three directions.

    Iwan looked more serious. It was the

    first time that his Emperor Suppression was defended by the

    four Dark Emperor Seals. Fortunately, Iwan was also at the peak of the high-level Three Doom,

    and thus he could still resist the four Dark Emperors at the moment.

    Iwan waved his hands. After a drone, an illusion of an extremely huge hall shrouded the Dark Emperors.

    "Go this way!" Iwan let out a low roar, and leaped with all his strength, bringing the four Dark Emperors high above the dark clouds.

 Chapter 455: Four Dark Emperors Appeared, Darcys Crisis!

    Chapter 455: Four Dark Emperors Appeared, Darcy''s Crisis!

    Chapter 455: Four Dark Emperors Appeared, Darcy''s Crisis!

    Godly Sun, Godly Moon, Godly Star, and Godly Horoscope stared at Iwan. They realized that the illusion of the Heaven Domain that shrouded them was just for confinement.

    To bring all of them up into the sky, Iwan locked himself inside as well.

    Iwan also stared back at them with deep eyes.

    After a while, Iwan pointed at the real Big Sun above their heads and frowned, "How long can you endure the fierce sun which was dozens of times more violent here? And although you managed to resist the suppressing power of Dominating Emperor Way with join forces, how long can you keep fighting for?"

    Godly Moon replied with a sneer, "How long? Not that long, but enough to kill you! Kill him!"

    Boom...

    As soon as Godly Moon finished speaking, the four Dark Emperorsunched an offensive at Iwan at the same time.

    Facing the fourte-stage Three Dooms, Iwan was pushed back continuously. His qi was much weakened, and blood dripped from his mouth. Since the Dominating Emperor Way was resisted by the Dark Emperors, even a man like Iwan was not powerful enough to fight against the four Dark Emperors alone.

    After all, Godly Sun, Godly Star, Godly Horoscope, and Godly Moon, were the four true Great Emperors of the Dark Imperial Dynasty.

    They were remarkably experienced in fighting, much more powerful than any normal generals of the Dark Imperial Dynasty.

    Godly Sun took a step forward. His qi of theter-stage Three Doom surged to a great extent, and he stared at Iwan with piercing murder, "Stop the nonsense and just kill him. The fierce sun is too strong for us to consume much strength here!"

    After finishing speaking, Godly Sun took the lead in shing at Iwan with his sword.

    More than ten thousand miles above the Viknd Military Headquarters, Iwan fought against four Dark Emperors in theter stage of the Three Doom.

    However, he could hardly resist.

    "Wait, Iwan, why didn''t you summon the Sun Formation you usedst time in Mastema''s department?" Noticing something abnormal, Godly Sun frowned and asked Iwan.

    "Damn! The dark army!" Godly Moon''s face changed instantly, and was about to return to the battlefield below. However, Iwan constrained his action immediately.

    "Heaven Domain, confine!"

    Iwan instantly escaped from the illusion of the Heaven Domain, and with a roar, all his internal energy of the high-level Three Doom overwhelmingly covered the four dark emperors.

    Thosetter dark warriors quickly attacked Dn, Jackson, Kinsey, and other people after them rushed into the Mortal World.

    Oppressed by four Dark Commanders of the early-stage Three Doom, the powerhouses of the Mortal World were repelled overall.

    Even worse, a growing number of dark troops were streaming out from the entrance of the Dark World. The speed of their arrivals was even increasing since the sun bullets couldn''t get in at all, and they suffered no loss.

    Consequently, massive dark army groups poured out at almost every moment from the huge dark entrance which had a size of hundreds of thousand square feet.

    "Use our ultimate skill!" Tamas said heavily to Darcy.

    Actually, Tamas knew that Iwan had turned to Haig for help before. However, Haig didn''t show up yet. Thus he reckoned that Iwan had failed to awaken Haig.

    Darcy nodded with a somber look.

    Then her hands began to form extremelyplicated gestures, summoning an illusion of a

    magnificent Imperial Dynasty behind her. Simultaneously, her qi also rapidly improved to One Doom

    Haman King, and was stil

    advancing.

    However, when Darcy and Tamas were about to join the war, at the entrance of the Dark World, the four dark powerhouses who were at the early- stage Three Doom suddenly noticed their change.

    "Kill those two people!" said a Dark Imperial Dynastymander at the early stage of the Three Doom.

    "Well, the Great Dark Way helped us Great upgrade to the Three Doom because it wants us to overthrow the Summo Imperial Dynasty. Now the army has nearly all arrived, and it''s time for us

    to move now." said another or us

    powerhouse.

    "Okay, let''s end this battle!"

    The powerhouses at the entrance quicklypleted their discussion. At the moment, millions of dark armies of the Dark World were already fighting head-to-head with the legions of the Mortal World.

    On the other hand, the powerhouses of the Mortal World were also quite strong, all being equipped with the top-level heavy armors produced by the NAH Industry, which had a strong resistance to the erosive dark air.

    Therefore, the four darkmanders did not want to dy any longer so they intended to kill all the top powerhouses of the Mortal World personally, and then let the Dark Army devour the fate of the Mortal Imperial Dynasty.

    "Kill!" Two of the dark powerhouses quickly rushed toward Tamas and Darcy, while the other two rushed toward Kinsey and Dn.

    "Oh no, Master Miller retreat!" warned Tamas who saw a dark powerhouse of Three Dooming up towards them straight. He bellowed, and the illusion of the Academy appeared directly in front of him and Darcy from his back.

    However, only in an instant, the huge Academy illusion formed by Tamas was shed by the dark powerhouse, and even Tamas himself was sted out.

    Tamas was shaken off hundreds of miles away, together with the four illusions of the peak Human King around him being disintegrated.

    Blood dripped from Darcy''s mouth, and she broke out in a cold sweat. She was extremely anxious as her ultimate illusion had not beenpletely condensed so far.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    However, the enemies gave Darcy no time to continue her condensation. A sword arc shed straight at Darcy.

    Darcy let out a low snort of despair, and tried her best to defend the dark sword light. However, meanwhile, the illusion of the Imperial Dynasty II she was connecting with waspletely interrupted.

    Darcy vomited arge mouthful of blood, and she was sted off like a blown-off kite for thousands of miles.

 Chapter 456 Cooperation with Andy Cliff

    Chapter 456 Cooperation with Andy Cliff

    Chapter 456 Cooperation with Andy Cliff

    Just as Darcy Miller steadied herself, the darkmander in the early stage of the Three Doom, who was far away from her just now, appeared before her in a sh.

    Anyway, she was just a human king at the peak stage. How could she fight against the darkmander in the early stage of the Three Doom? There was no hope of winning.

    Darcy was so hopeless that she had closed her eyes in despair to gather all the breath in her body for exploding herself amidst the man''s grinningughter.

    "Well, you are the mother of the lord of Heaven Domain II, right? Don''t worry, I will give you an easy death!" The Dark Commander smiled cruelly and raised his ck sword to Darcy.

    However, just as he was about to kill Darcy with a sword, a big ck hand suddenly pierced his chest silently and crushed the dark crystals in his body!

    "Ah! How... how could it happen?" It was so incredible for the darkmander that he kept staring at his chest!

    "Huh? What... what''s wrong?" Darcy, who was about to explode herself in despair, opened her eyes in shock to see that the darkmander seemed to be immobilized.

    Darcy found it unbelievable that the man who intended to kill her was being seriously assaulted.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    What''s more, he was still holding the long sword with both hands high. However, his eyes became blunt, fixing on the ck hand piercing through his chest.

    The next moment, the dark crystal in his body was crumbled by that hand. The darkmander couldn''t resign to this fate. Turning around, he found it was a Dark Lord at the advanced stage of the Three Doom.

    "You are the Dark Lord? But...why?" The darkmander was in fact one of Godly Star''s subordinates.

    He could never believe that he was actually killed by a sneak attack from a dark lord at the advanced stage.

    Andy Cliff was indifferent without the slightest emotion in his eyes. At this point, the power from the flick of his wrists and fingers shattered the darkmander, who ruefully turned into a dark mist.

    "Andy Cliff!" Darcy trembled as she spotted him.

    "You are mistaken!" Andy said with coldness in his gaze.

    Then, he turned back on Darcy and immediately began his attack on the Dark Commander at the first stage of Three Doom, who hunted Tamas Simpson.

    "Heaven Domain, go!"

    Haig rushed to the man in the early stage of the Three Doom who was suppressed by Andy, with his finger pointing toward the darkmander. Then suddenly a small-sized illusory phantom like a pce shrouded the darkmander.

    Haig was Lord I of the Heaven Domain and was extremely proficient in thebination attack method inherited from the Heaven Domain. His trick trapped the opponent for a second.

    Yes, it was only a second, but it was enough for Haig and Andy, the top powerhouses in the world, to give a death blow.

    Then, in the blink of an eye, Haig and Andyunched hundreds of attacks against the trapped powerhouse at the first stage of the Three Doom. "No..." In the end, without a doubt, the darkmander was mangled by Haig and Andy in an instant.

    "Go on, there is only one left!" Haig said to Andy.

    Andy nodded to Haig.

    At this moment, thest was being besieged and attacked by the five peak powerhouses of the Two Doom from the Heaven Domain I.

    The five peak powerhouses- Dark Emperor, War Emperor, Destruction Emperor, King y, and Christina, in thete stage of the Two Doom, joined hands to trap the darkmander in the early stage of the Three Doom.

    So far, three darkmanders at the first stage of the Three Doom had been beheaded in a second.

    Everyone on the battlefield didn''t realize what had happened till now.

    "What... what''s going on here? Dark Lords? They...they came to help us? Oh..." Dn, Shelton, Jackson, and the others were all dumbfounded. But soon the top powerhouses of Summo recognized King y and the others.

    Not surprisingly, thest Dark Commander in the early stage of the Three Doom was bombarded and killed by them.

    The energy and Taoist spirit of those beheaded darkmanders were absorbed by five powerhouses from Heaven Domain I in a second.

    "Listen, all of you. Join hands with Summo and kill all the dark army!" Haig ordered five people from the Heaven Domain I.

    His gaze met Andy''s for a split second. Then, both of them soaring up into the sky and rushed towards the top battlefield above the clouds like dark lightning.

    "All members of Heaven Domain I are here to Protect the Summo! All the mortal world powerhouses, fight with us!!" King y clutched his ck heavy sword with both hands and shouted.

    Now, there were five dark

    commanders at theter stage of

    Two Doom left after three were

    bet

    killed. There were less than 300 dark

    powerhouses of One Doom left,

    reduced by 30 percent, after the

    launch ofbined attacks by Haig

    and Andy.

    On the ground of the Viknd Military Headquarters, the ck emperor, who didn''t participate in the battle because he had to provide energy to Iwan, now stood up and drew his sword as Andy and Haig rushing up and leading an assault.

    Dark, y, and Kill of Heaven Domain II were also at Two Doom and prepared to attack.

    .n¨¦t

    There were ten other powerhouses at the Human-King level who recovered, including Dn, Kinsey, Hill, Henry, and Jackson, also participating in the battle, together with five powerhouses at the peak stage of Two Doom, who came from Heaven Domain .

    The number of human king level powerhouses of One Doom and those from the mortal world were more than a dozen. The human king level powerhouses were nearly two hundred in number.

    Now... All the top powerhouses from the mortal world were dispatched.

    The powerhouses at Two Doom were spearheaded. It was no suspense that Summo would win in this fifteen-on-five situation.

    In fact, merely the five powerhouses

    at the peak stage of Two Doom

    could have killed thepetent five

    powerhouses of the Dark World as

    easily yas blowing off dust, not to mention that there had been ten powerhouses at the same level as those of Summo.

    So the situation on the battlefield on the ground reversed in an instant. Five powerhouses at Two Doom from the dark world were killed in a blink. Though King y and Destruction Emperor were injured in the explosion of two powerhouses from the Dark World, they immediately recovered as they absorbed the energy and the Taoist spirit of the powerhouses from the dark world..

 Chapter 457 Crushed Great Dark Seal

    Chapter 457 Crushed Great Dark Seal

    ?

    Chapter 457 Crushed Great Dark Seal

    All the powerhouses of the Dark World were ughtered.

    In the beginning, the four powerhouses at Three Doom were killed by Haig and Andy Cliff.

    Then the powerhouses at Two Doom were ughtered by the powerhouses of Heaven Domain II and other parties in the world.

    In the end, only one powerhouse at the Human-King level of Dark World was left.

    That is, with fifteen powerhouses at Two Doom of the Mortal World, the Dark World had no chance to win this battle.

    The more dark powerhouses were ughtered, the lighter the Sun Formation of the Mortal World, which drove away the smell of dark on the Earth.

    Above the sky of Viknd, Iwan Cliff''s face was extremely pale with his lip bleeding at this moment. In front of him was a phantom of a thousand- meter-sized hall.

    Inside the phantom of the hall, the four Dark Lords, including Godly Sun, Godly Moon, Godly Star, and Godly Horoscope were rushing out crazily. Above the phantom of the main hall, the phantom of the Dominating Emperor Way was exerting its power. However, Iwan almost drained all of his energy and couldn''t support the Dominating Emperor Way as time past second by second.

    He was trembling and then shaking as if he would copse at any moment. At the same time, his attacks became weaker so it got easier for the Dark Lords to dissolve them.

    Godly Sun continued to attack the phantom of the hall frantically while saying to Iwan with iparable viciousness, "Master of the Heaven Domain, how long are you going tost? Or what are you waiting for? Is it possible that you have the trump card to fight against us?"

    Iwan did his damnedest to maintain the sealing power of Heaven Domain, saying with a gloomy expression, "Of course, all of you are dying today."

    "None of you can get away today! I will do it!" Iwan stared at the four dark lords with piercing coldness.

    How determined his resolution was!

    Fortunately, Iwan had had the foresight to awaken the powerhouses of the Heaven Domain I before Summo was promoted to the Imperial Dynasty, or he would be thoroughly destroyed.

    Even if it was scarcely possible for him to repel the army of the Dark World with all his might, the Mortal World would probably be torn apart. Suddenly an idea shed in Iwan''s mind and he smiled wilily, "Here theye!"

    Iwan felt two familiar auras rushing toward the sky. He clenched the long sword in his hand, and no longer fully maintain the sealing power of the Heaven Domain.

    Bang... Four Dark Lords took the chance to ruin the phantom hall as Iwan slightly reduced the sealing power of Heaven Domain.

    Godly Sun took a deep breath, stared firmly at Iwan, and said, "Iwan, what cards do you have?"

    The other three dark lords all looked at Iwan with frowned eyebrows at the same time. However, when the four dark lords were giving Iwan an attack, they found one thing they were unwilling to see happening.

    Their faces changed drastically at

    the same time because two extremely powerful men who had

    reached the peak of thete stage of the Three Doom appeared behind and to the right of them.

    Soon the two men that just appeared, together with Iwan, formed a triangle shape in the sky, besieging the four dark lords.

    Haig smiled at the four dark lords, "As you see, Iwan is waiting for us." He sneered, "Long time no see. How do you do?"

    The four of them couldn''t believe that they would appear in front of them as if they saw a ghost.

    Fear engulfed Godly Moon.

    You must know that they were suppressed by Hiag two thousand years ago without any question. They couldn''t ept the fact that this man appeared again.

    "You are Haig? Impossible, this is impossible!" Godly Moon pointed at the world with trembling fingers, and stuttered, "You are dead long ago! How can you still be alive?  S

    "How could I? After all, you should be dead." Haig snorted coldly and stopped talking.

    At this moment, Andy Cliff on the other side did not speak.

    As Andy found them four were resisting the Dominating Emperor Way with their big seal of the Imperial Dynasty, he added two Dark Imperial Dynasties which crushed great dark seals of Godly Star and Godly Horoscope.

    "What? You are also the Dark Lord? That is Godly Ron''s big seal!" They were in a panic, "You... who are you?"

    To their surprise, except for Haig, the Lord of Heaven Domain I, there was the Dark Lord at his peak of Three Doom. "Heck, who is he?!" They thought.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Who are you?!" Godly Star stared at Andy fiercely, "I never see you in the dark world? Why do you have the fate of the Dark Imperial Dynasty? Who the hell are you?"

    Not until Andy spoke, Haig exerted a great seal of the Dark Imperial Dynasty, which crushed the great seal of Godly Moon''s.

    Bang... Her seal was knocked out though hers had an absolute advantage in size.

    At this time, the National Fortune- Golden Dragon of the middle stage of Summo''s Imperial Dynasty swept away thest remaining great seal of Godly Sun.

    As all the seals were crushed out, nothing could hinder the Dominating Emperor Way to suppress the four dark lords.

    In a moment, four of them fell to the middle stage of Three Doom no matter how they resist.

    Unluckily, they couldn''t escape this destiny though they had strengthened themselves before this battle.

    "Trouble." Godly Sun and Godly Moon looked at each other and saw the gloom in each other''s eyes.

    The two parties are mismatched. The dark lords had known that one of them would die here.

    But this is not the end. In the next moment, Iwan and Haig, two Lords of Heaven Domain, exerted two phantom halls to four dark lords.

 Chapter 458 - Darks Dying Struggle, Sun, Moon, and Star Formation!

    Chapter 458 - Dark''s Dying Struggle, Sun, Moon, and Star Formation!

    Chapter 458 - Darks'' Dying Struggle, Sun, Moon and Stars Formation!

    "Heaven Domain, Trapped!"

    "Heaven Domain, trapped!"

    In a moment, two ancient and magnificent hall shadows suppressed emperor sun, emperor moon, emperor star, and emperor horoscope at the same time, causing four of them to be sluggish.

    The three directions around emperor sun and the others, Iwan Cliff, Andy Cliff, and Haig, the auras of the three people were condensed to the extreme.

    Three aura shadow that covered the sky and earth, emerged, instantly blocked the area thoroughly, so that emperor sun and other four dark emperors are not so easy to escape.

    Andy Cliff''s figure took a step forward, a two-meter-long dark longsword appeared in his hand, and the breath ofter-stage of three doom burst out from his body. He shouted, "Kill!"

    On the other side, Haig and Iwan Cliff, the two also gathered their whole strength at the same time and cut towards the weakest emperor star of the four dark emperors.

    "Defense, join forces, set up the sun, moon and stars formation!" Seeing this, emperor sun and emperor moon madly yelled. In the current situation, one mistake could lead to a total loss!

    Then, very soon, a huge ck orb surrounded the four of them appeared, just around the bodies of emperor sun, emperor moon, emperor star and emperor horoscope.

    It''s just right after the four great emperors of dark have set up everything, the attack from Iwan Cliff and the other two arrived.

    Three iparably strong attacksnded directly on top of the orb outside the four dark emperors in the middle.

    With a loud bang, the dark orb directly shattered.

    The four dark emperors inside, emperor sun, emperor moon, emperor star, and emperor horoscope all spurted out a mouthful of ck blood. Their strength was oppressed at this moment, and their bodies were bound by the two great hall shadows, so they simply could not exert full war power.

    "Again!" Iwan Cliff was so powerful. He took a deep breath, directly renewed the energy of over 3,000 sets of sun formation below, then chopped at the dark orb with one sword again together with Haig and Andy Cliff from three directions.

    This time, after the three people cut down with all their might at the same time, the four dark emperors inside the dark orb, emperor sun, emperor moon, emperor star, and emperor horoscope were forced to separate.

    Iwan Cliff and Haig hurried to bind the strongest emperor moon and emperor sun with two heaven domain shadows, then the two ignore emperor star, directly join forces with full strength to attack against the most seriously injured emperor horoscope.

    "Kill emperor horoscope!" Iwan Cliff gave a signal to Andy Cliff who was on the other side of the distance, and shouted. Andy Cliff understood instantly and killed emperor horoscope with a sword.

    "No......" emperor horoscope shouted. Facing the full force of the three powerhouses'' attacking and killing, he directly burned his taoist spirit and dashed towards emperor sun and emperor Moon. The distant emperor star also hurriedly returned to rescue.

    But just as the figures of Iwan Cliff, Haig and Andy Cliff were about to rush in front of emperor horoscope, the three of them turned at the same time, and three sword lights condensed to the extreme chopped on emperor star''s body suddenly.

    Boom ......

    The result of the sudden switch of attack targets was that emperor star, who was not prepared at all, or who did not expect the three people to kill him at all.

    His dark body was directly blown up on the spot by Iwan Cliff and the other two.

    "No!" emperor sun and emperor moon, who were bound by two illusory hall shadows in the distance, roared out and hurriedly rushed out.

    The long swords in their hands also shed at the backs of Haig and Andy Cliff.

    Andy Cliff and Haig both resisted an attack at the same time directly, and both mouths spurt out a trace of blood, but it does not matter, the emperor star''s dark body has been burst.

    Soon, the emperor star''s body began to coalesce again. But it was soon blown up again by Iwan Cliff and the other two.

    When the body of emperor star was blown out, there is a shadow of great dark way appeared in the void.

    The sword lights of Haig, Andy Cliff as well as Xiao Tianze madly attacked and killed on emperor star''s great way shadow.

    After a toothache-inducing sound came out, the great way shadow of emperor star was shattered by the joint forces of three of them.

    "Swallow!" Andy Cliff and Haig, each

    of them grabbed arge piece of the great way shadow and directly swallowed it into their bodies with a bite. The injuries that emperor Sun and emperor moon had just inflicted were instantly restored as before, and both of their auras were a little bit stronger at this moment.

    "Retreat!" Iwan Cliff struck a blow and stopped emperor sun, emperor moon and emperor horoscope, who were down in battle, alone, and leading Andy Cliff and Haig exited the area enveloped by the two great hall''s shadow once again.

    Buzz

    when Iwan Cliff and the other two withdrew, the original ce, where the body of emperor star was just blown up twice.

    Emperor star''s dark body finally coalesced again.

    This time, after the emperor star recondensed his body, his expression became extremely bad.

    Just now, his taoist spirit of the great dark way was directly plundered by Andy Cliff and Haig by more than two-thirds.

    Moreover, after being defeated twice before, emperor star''s injuries had be extremely serious. At this moment, even if he could condense his dark body again, he would only have the strength of the early stage of two doom.

    And this is still because the emperor star itself, is a dark emperor of the dark world. Any dark emperor of the empire has the world''s energy enrichment, so is far from that easy to kill.

    In other words, for example a dark emperor of the early stage of three doom, the difficulty to killing him is far more than killing a darkmander at the early stage of three doom.

    To put it more clearly, for example five days ago, a group of top-level powerhouses surrounded and killed Mastema, but give the Mastema at the peak of the early three doom the opportunity to escape for so long.

    Just now Haig and Andy Cliff, on the ground battlefield below, a sudden attack to assassinate the four darkmander of early stage of three doom from the dark imperial

    dynasty is much simpleret

    they just need to break the crystals of great dark way in each other''s bodies.

    But no matter what, the emperor star whose breath has decreased to the early two doom degree, ispletely ruined on a high-intensity battlefield like today.

    In the two heaven domains'' shadow, emperor sun, emperor moon and other several people''s face are bad to the extreme. Emperor star ...... was

    ruined.

    At this moment, above the heads of the four dark@emperors, there was still the emperor suppression of the dominating emperor way, and as Iwan Cliff became stronger, especially after connecting more sun formations, the suppression of

    el.ne

    the dominating emperor way became even stronger.

    Andy Cliff, Haig, and Iwan Cliff still hold their long swords. Three of them had their breath back to its peak, and it was also growing every moment. Previously, Andy Cliff and Haig each had devoured one and a half powerhouses of early stage of three doom on the ground battlefield below. Just now, they had devoured one third of the emperor Star''s great way taoist spirit.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    At this moment, the aura of both have reached a terrifying peak of thete three doom.

    In other words, Andy Cliff and Haig at this moment, both of their war power, are not much worse than the emperor moon in its heyday. When the two

    of them havepletely digested, they can definitely be capable ofpeting with emperor sun!

    Be capable ofpeting with the emperor sun, the strongest dark emperor under the peak of three doom!

 Chapter 459 Three Dark Emperors, Siege in the Cage!

    Chapter 459 Three Dark Emperors, Siege in the Cage!

    Chapter 459 Three Dark Emperors, Siege in the Cage!

    The same goes for Iwan Cliff of the three, or, on the present side of the battlefield, with the augmentation of the present powerhouses and the national fortune of imperial dynasty of Summo, Iwan Cliff is the one with the strongest battle power and the longest duration of existence ...... For a time, the two sides, a total of seven top powerhouses, after the first full-scale encounter, both sides briefly paused.

    Godly sun and the others were trying to figure out a way while recovering with all their might.

    Iwan Cliff was even in less of a hurry, and the fact that Haig and Andy Cliff came up to join the battle meant that on the ground battlefield, the present side already had the absolute upper hand.

    So now, with every passing moment, Iwan Cliff''s side is able to mobilize more battle power.

    And there is another point, now for the side of the dark emperors, after godly star was ruined, there were only three people left, godly sun, godly moon and godly horoscope. On the battlefield of top level, a battle power of the early stage of two doom can be considered simr to none.

    Iwan Cliff sneered and said, "Oh, three against three now......"

    "

    Haig licked his lips. His heart was stirred, because today''s battle was much more enjoyable than two thousand years ago, when he fought the dark world alone.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Andy Cliff remained iparably calm and said in a cold voice: "Continue!"

    After Andy Cliff finished speaking, his body swayed and he rushed in directly. And this time it was directly against godly sun, the strongest and most powerful of the opponent''s base.

    Iwan Cliff and Haig also without any hesitation, teamed up and rushed in.

    Soon, a violent and immensely explosive sound came from the center of the battlefield again. In the middle of the battlefield, one after another big seal of the dark emperor dynasty was burst, and finally there was a loud boom.

    In desperation, godly star blew itself up ......

    An immense ck mushroom cloud rose in the center of the battlefield, and Andy Cliff, along with Iwan Cliff and Haig, were all shaken out. And all of the three suffered some injuries.

    Iwan Cliff and the other two frowned. Just now godly star blew up not only his own energy, but also the fate of the dark empire under hismand, so that Iwan Cliff and the other two were blown out.

    And with theplete self-destruction of godly star, the two shadows of heaven domain that enveloped the godly sun and others also shattered.

    So far, for the great doom of Summo dynasty, which has developed to the present time, the side of the dark dynasty finally saw the fall of the dark emperor at theter-stage of three Doom.

    But the next moment, almost before the godly sun and others to make a move, all the dark clouds below them dispersed suddenly, and a microscopicallyrge sun was revealed in the clouds, more and more, and the light became increasingly prevailing......

    This moment, two sides fight until now, the great war on the ground battlefield finally have the results. On the side of the dark army, all the human kings and the dark powerhouses above human king were killed.

    The remaining millions of dark armies, unable to wait for instructions from the four great emperors of the dark empire dynasty, especially the millions of dark armies under godly star, frantically began to retreat after sensing that the great emperor of their dynasty had fallen.

    Thus, the top powerhouses of the present side quickly hooked up all the sun formations. A total of eight thousand sets of sun formations were coalesced.

    That is, the entire 8,000 small suns that appeared in the middle of the clouds at this moment. They formed a huge below the three dark emperors. And the next moment, Iwan Cliff''s side above the cloudyer, as well as godly sun, godly moon, godly horoscope''s side, saw a scene that shook them all.

    At this moment, below the cloudyer, uncountable present-day powerhouses one after another erupted with all their power, like rain, like stars, flying up towards the upper battlefield.

    "Sun formation, convergence!" Dn roared, and then 8,000 sets of sun formation and more than 8,000 microscopic suns enveloped the battlefield where Iwan Cliff and the others were from all sides.

    Like a huge orb, it enveloped the remaining three great emperors of the dark imperial dynasty, inside.

    Iwan Cliff''s aura shadow was integrated into the center of the 8,000-odd sets of sun formation, followed by the giant dragon of Summo''s imperial dynasty fortune also integrated into the sun formation.

    The next moment, after feeling the blocking power of the sun formation, Iwan Cliff coldly said to godly sun and the others, "Now, are you...... still able to run away?"

    Godly sun, godly moon and godly horoscope three were surrounded by the hundreds of miles sun formation in the very middle, and the faces of all three were gloomy to the extreme.

    Howe had it been that the top dark emperor in their dark world had actually ended up in such a situation like today, being surrounded by a group of present-day powerhouses and being surrounded in a cage!

    Godly sun''s face was as gloomy as

    dead water, staring at Iwan Cliff with

    a deadly gaze. He took a deep breath and forcibly mobilized the power in his body, but he could only upgrade his power to the level of the middle stage of the early three doom. And with the passage of time.

    Outside, Iwan Cliff''s suppressive power of dominating emperor way became even stronger after he

    energized by more than 8,000 Se

    el

    of sun formation. So with the passage of time, the battle power that godly sun and the others were able to exert was still on the decline.

    Godly moon took a deep breath, gripped the battle sword in his hand and said, "Break out, at all costs, retreat back into the dark world. We''ll all die if it continues like this. This battlefield is too bad for us."

    "Join forces! Rush together!" Godly sun burst out a roar after being knocked back by Haig.

    Godly moon and godly horoscope did not dare to have any hesitation and appeared behind godly sun instantly channeling all the power from their bodies into godly sun. And then the three of them, as one, rushed in the direction of where Henry was again.

    Haig turned his head to look at Iwan Cliff who had not made a move over there, and wondered what he was thinking. He frowned and said to Iwan Cliff "Iwan, strike together and kill them all!"

    Andy Cliff also nodded in agreement. He was the same as Haig, and did not understand what happened to Iwan Cliff. Such a good opportunity, just go together and kill these three dark emperors in the front.

    Shelton Hayes, who was standing next to him, said: "Iwan, don''t worry about us veterans. Senior Haig is right! You guys do your best to kill these three dark emperors, it doesn''t matter even if we pay for their funerals!"

    "Iwan, Senior Elder is right, don''t worry about us! Kill them all!" Steve Morris also hastily opened his mouth and said to Iwan Cliff.

    The group of old men from the original Summo military headquarters all looked at Iwan Cliff without fear. Those were three dark emperors. They couldn''t be allowed to leave alive.

    Iwan Cliff''s eyes were iparably deep as he stared at godly sun, nodded, smiling for a moment and said, "Well, you three trapped beasts. Fine, then blow yourselves up now. Come on, blow up, I''m waiting for you

 Chapter 460 Modern Weapons, Wild Bombardment!

    Chapter 460 Modern Weapons, Wild Bombardment!

    Chapter 460 Modern Weapons, Wild Bombardment!

    Iwan Cliff sneered. Powerhouses who cultivated to the dark king level were more afraid of death.

    They will not blow themselves up unless they arepletely desperate.

    As expected, Iwan Cliff was right. Godly Sun, Godly Moon and Godly Horoscope, their eyes flickering uncertainly, just did not dare to blow themselves up.

    Their hearts were filled with endless reluctance. The fists were clenched tightly.

    After a long while, Godly Moon took a deep breath and said to Iwan Cliff, "Master of Heaven Domain, let us three brothers go, and we will leave all the national fortune and fate of the three dark imperial dynasties under ourmand to you, how about that?"

    Iwan Cliff smiled and shook his head, "Not good. After killing you, the fate of the Dark Imperial Dynasty under yourmand will be ours likewise. Why would I give you guys the chance to counterattack?"

    When Godly Moon still intended to say something, Godly Sun said with a gloomy face, "No more talk, self-destruct the imperial dynasty''s national forter. Charge!"

    And over there, Iwan Cliff was smiling. He looked at Haig and said, "Senior, don''t push them all too hard. Slowly consume their energy. It''s quite troublesome if the three of them blow themselves up together now. Anyway, the momentum has now been determined, just a matter of time, okay?"

    Haig nodded and smiled, "Ok, you are the dominant person in this battle, you''re in charge."

    Andy Cliff on the other side, also nodded with a cold face, with his dark aura rising violently.

    Darcy Miller, behind Iwan Cliff, had been looking at Andy Cliff with aplicated look, but thetter did not look at him from the beginning. The three people, Godly Sun, Godly Moon, and Godly Horoscope, surrounded by the crowd, all had extremely bad looks on their faces.

    Iwan Cliff stated his n in front of the three of them directly.

    That is, to consume the energy of the three of them.

    Of course, it was easy for them three to solve the situation now, that is, to explode themselves together straight away without hesitation. But all three of them couldn''t do it.

    "Charge!" Godly Sun, and the three great emperors of the Dark Imperial Dynasty began to join forces again to charge outward.

    "Explode!" As Godly Sun and the other two rushed to the edge of the sun formation, the three great emperors of the Dark Imperial Dynasty roared out.

    The national fortune of the imperial dynasty under godly horoscope''smand directly exploded itself.

    The energy from the detonation of a Dark Imperial Dynasty''s national fortune directly tore towards the sun formation.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Buzz ...... Iwan Cliff, Haig and Andy Cliff three people instantly appeared at the ce where Godly Sun they three self-exploded their national fortune.

    A huge shield appeared in front of Iwan Cliff and the other two.

    Under thebined efforts of Haig, Andy Cliff, and Iwan Cliff, and the energy of the eight thousand sets of sun formation, the exploding energy of that Dark Imperial Dynasty''s national fortune of godly horoscope couldn''t break through at all. It was blocked back.

    "Change direction and continue." Godly sun shouted, and in an instant, he turned around and impacted in the direction behind him.

    Godly Moon also detonated the imperial dynasty''s national fortune under hismand once again without hesitation.

    The three of them, including Iwan Cliff, also resisted once again. And then the three emperors including Godly Sun changed direction again and continued to charge......

    After the national fortune of the third Dark Imperial Dynasty was detonated, although Iwan Cliff, Haig and Andy Cliff all suffer from light injuries, the three dark emperors including Godly Sun were not able to rush out, still surrounded in the end.

    Iwan Cliff''s eyes were extremely

    cold and he stared at the three dark emperors who retreated to the center point. After three collisions between the two sides, the breath of Godly Sun, Godly Moon and godly horoscope dropped a lot again.

    "Senior Haig, time...... has passed two thousand years......," Iwan Cliff said to Haig suddenly.

    Haig was stunned, looked sideways at Iwan Cliff in confusion and asked: "Well, what''s wrong?"

    Iwan Cliff smiled at Haig and said, "So seniors, it''s time to see what modern weapons are like. Senior please seize the time to recover from injuries. Maybe there''ll be a big warter."

    Haig looked at Iwan Cliff with even more confusion when heard this, "Modern weapons?"

    Iwan Cliff smiled and nodded, then

    he took a deep breath and manipted the energy of more than eight thousand sets of sun formation, directly evolving dozens of modern turrets in the void, each huge turret having dozens of cannon tubes.

    In an instant, dozens of giant golden Gatlings, shining in gold andpletely condensed out of the energy of the sun formation, appeared in the mid- air.

    "Fire!" Iwan Cliff shouted in a low voice.

    At once, dozens of giant golden gatlings with thousands of cannon barrels began to operate. In an instant, the overwhelming flood of golden bullets covered the bodies of the three dark emperors in the very center.

    In the void, the iparably shocking and dense sound of strikes resounded throughout the field. Dozens of golden-yellow bullet torrents impacted on the three emperors in the blink of an eye.

    "What the hell is this? Defend!" Godly sun shouted, and a ck shield quickly coalesced in front of his body to ward off the bombardment of those golden bullets on the periphery.

    Bang Bang Bang......

    Every time Godly Sun''s dark shield blocked the bombardment of golden bullets, the energy on it was consumed ordingly.

    After holding on for more than ten seconds, Godly Sun''s dark shield waspletely torn apart, and then the flood of golden bullets attacked on Godly Sun''s dark body.

    Even with the power of Godly Sun''s dark body, it would also be scattered in the ckness by the endless torrent of bullets at this moment.

    "Charge!" Godly sun shouted,

    frantically rushing outward once

    again. His dark body kept transfiguring, and his right hand turned into a great dark sword of more than ten meters in size. He

    began to resist and sh that

    endless torrent of bullets

    Godly moon and godly horoscope were the same. They began to constantly change their dark bodies, pushing against the flood of bullets and charging towards the periphery.

    So the battlefield deep in the sky turned into a scene that dozens of giant golden turrets poured over three dark emperors of strange sizes. And Haig, on one side, was already stunned.

    "This is the modern weapon? So powerful?" Haig was shocked in his mind. His eyes stared nkly at the three great dark emperors who hadpletely turned into trapped beasts in the middle of the encirclement.

    Boom ......

    And just after those three dark emperors held out for half a minute, suddenly, godly horoscope''s dark body, the first to be defeated, was blown apart with a boom.

    Following closely were the dark bodies of Godly Sun and Godly Moon, which were also blown apart by an endless torrent of bullets filled with zing sun energy.

    Soon, the dark bodies of Godly Sun, Godly Moon and godly horoscope coalesced again.

    However, just after the three of them reunited, they were bombarded by endless golden torrents.

    Boom boom boom ......

    After half a minute, the dark bodies of the three dark emperors were sted to pieces once again.

    And then again and again, the dark bodies of those three dark emperors were blown off. And each time they re-condensed, the aura on their bodies dropped a lot.

 Chapter 461 NAH Industry --- Making Hidden Offensive Engines!

    Chapter 461 NAH Industry --- Making Hidden Offensive Engines!

    Chapter 461 NAH Industry --- Making Hidden Offensive Engines!

    Repeatedly, after bursting and condensing again and again, Godly Sun''s, Godly Moon''s and Godly Horoscope''s power hadpletely dropped to the primary-stage from the middle-stage of the Three Doompletely.

    Finally, when Godly Horoscope''s dark body was bombed for the ninth time, Iwan Cliff, Andy Cliff and Haig seized the opportunity to gang up to crush Godly Horoscope''s Great Dark Way just with one blow.

    "No..." After Godly Horoscope''s Great Dark Way was crushedpletely, he let out a shrill and extremely unwilling roar. He was beaten and became a worthless remnantpletely.

    So far, half of the four Dark Lords who came to attack Summo had been beaten. Only Godly Sun and Godly Moon, who were also seriously injured, were left.

    Moreover, in the depths of the battlefield in the sky, dozens of giant golden Gatling machine guns had absorbed the energy of the scorching sun fully. Thousands of rotating barrels continued to take aim at the bodies of the three Dark Lords!

    Godly Sun''s and Godly Moon''s power had dropped to the peak of the primary-stage of the Three Doom. Though they two still had the fighting capacity of the Three Doom, they werepletely desperate at this moment.

    On the battlefield on the ground around Summo Military Headquarters, millions of Summo''s elite legions, garrisons of all forces, and the ten field legions in the External Battlefield had already entered into a counter-offensive situationprehensively.

    After the defeat of the top powerhouses of the Dark Imperial Dynasty, millions of Dark Forces lost suprememands and were utterly all defeated. Just like the Imperial Dynasty of Lion experiencing the Dooms, the remaining Dark Forces began to flee away quickly and desperately towards the depths of the Dark World after their top powerhouses were beaten or killed.

    Originally, there were four million elite legions in the Dark Forces, but now there were only about two million left because of the fighting. Half of them had been killed.

    The battlefield on the ground had been quickly upied thanks to the efforts of the soldiers of the Mortal World. Now, the battlefield of both sides had been transferred into the Dark World.

    At this moment, at the entrance of the Dark World, countless Dark Soldiers were frantically running towards the depths of it. And the legions of the powerhouses of the Mortal World were chasing after them.

    The soldiers of Summo all believed that they would win this time. All the top powerhouses in their Military Headquarters had already taken off to participate in the battle.

    What''s more, seeing the escape of the Dark Forces, the soldiers of the Military Headquarters of the Mortal World also knew that two of the four Dark Lords of the Dark Imperial Dynasty were beaten in the battlefield in the sky.

    As a result, millions of legions of the Mortal World all became much more ambitious. They crushed to fight and kill those Dark Soldiers running in front of them.

    At the entrance of the Dark World, a mixed force consisting of the soldiers from Summo, Lion and Five Part Imperial Dynasty were preparing to enter into the Dark World.

    A soldier of the Imperial Dynasty of Lion wanted to chase after and kill those Dark Forces. However, the war sword in his hand had been damaged, and the sun bullets allocated to him had also been exhausted. In other words, he had no weapons.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    This soldier of the Imperial Dynasty of Lion was extremely anxious. At this moment, a soldier of Summo beside him handed him a giant sword. "Here you are, and I''ll give you my armor too... Kill more powerhouses of the Dark World!"

    The resolute soldier of Summo said as he took off the heavy armor making by NAH Industry from his body. Then, he gave the armor to the soldier of the Imperial Dynasty of Lion.

    "Eh..." The Super-God-Level soldier of the Imperial Dynasty of Lion was very surprised at that time. He stared nkly at the soldier of Summo who gave him the sword and the armor. Then he said to the soldier of Summo, "Eh, if you give it to me, how about you? How do you deal with the fight?" The soldier of Summo Military Headquarters waved his hand indifferently with a smile and said, "I''ll give it to you, I don''t care. Don''t worry about me." As the soldier of Summo Military Headquarters said that, he walked back.

    "Thank you, bro! You... Oh!" The soldier of the Lion Quarter was just about to say a few words of thanks to the soldier of Summo who helped him just now in gratitude, he was suddenly stunned. His face turnedplex in the wind.

    Because then he saw that the soldier of Summo who gave him the war sword and the armor just now was driving a mecha, which was up to sixteen to seventeen meters and equipped with an artillery system and a five-meter-long epee, from the back of him.

    Bang!

    The soldier of Summo, who was driving the giant mecha, went towards the dumbfounded soldier of the Imperial Dynasty of Lion. He smiled and said, "Go! Let''s go!"

    The soldier of the Imperial Dynasty of Lion looked at Summo ''s soldier''s mecha which was up to more than ten meters nkly. And then he looked down at the one-meter-long war sword in his hand. Suddenly, it seemed that he didn''t want to use his weapon any more.

    And at the next moment, all the hidden warehouses far from the entrance of the Dark World were opened. Several mechs equipped with the most advanced artillery system and giant swords were rushing towards them.

    Besides, thousands of helicopter gunships carrying several giant mechs were flying towards them from a distance in the sky.

    Half a minuteter, a modern mecha force dropped into the Dark World from the entrance of it. They crushed into the Dark World. Several powerful sun bullets, taking aim at the Dark Soldiers running in front of them, were transmitted from the artillery on the shoulder of the giant mechs.

    Every time the sun bullet boomed, dozens of Dark Soldiers would be gasified.

    Every time the five-meter-long epee was wielded, arge group of Dark Soldiers would be beaten.

    As a result, in the Dark World,

    thousands of giant mechs went forward, with several powerhouses who were ranked the Super God level, the Emperor level, and the King level walking behind, to chase after those Dark Soldiers. They tried their best to upy the Dark World and beat those running Dark Soldiers...

    This was the NAH Industry Making Hidden Offensive Engines!

    The fight on the ground had already entered into a counter-offensive situationprehensively. The powerhouses of the Dark Forces were all killed. Even though there were a few remaining powerhouses of the Dark Forces left, they would be gasified by the sun bulletster directly.

    The fight on the ground had already finished. The ck clouds in the depths of the sky had also gradually spread away. Bright sunshine sprinkled on the whole world.

    Meanwhile, battle in the depths of

    the sky had alsoe to an end. Godly Star and Godly Horoscope had already been killed. Only Godly Sun and Godly Moon were left, who were still lingering on with theirst breath of life. And the powerhouse buses of the Military Headquarters could kill them at any moment easily.

    When the two Dark Lords --- Godly Sun and Godly Moon would be killedpletely depended on the thoughts of Iwan Cliff''s.

    At this moment, Iwan Cliff was on

    the battlefield in the depths of the

    sky with strong power of the

    l

    Emperor Way. He had already recovered to the best state. He stared at Godly Sun and Godly Moon who were surrounded by his followers. Then he said, "Camyou tell me what you are thinking about? The Dooms of our Summo should have been the Dark Imperial Dynasty of Godly Universe. Why do you four participate in the fight? Ah... In other words, why do you want toe to court death?"

 Chapter 462 Planning Self Destruct, Dark Energy

    Chapter 462 nning Self Destruct, Dark Energy

    Chapter 462 nning Self Destruct, Dark Energy

    Hearing Iwan Cliff''s words, Godly Sun and Godly Moon all felt depressed. Certainly, they all regretted it at this moment.

    All the top powerhouses of their Military Headquarters hade up to this battlefield. That was to say, their Dark Forces had also been defeated on the ground.

    All the powerhouses were dead.

    That were the most elite forces in their respective Dark Imperial Dynasty. To attack the Summo, they almost brought over half of the powerhouses of their Dark Imperial Dynasty. But now, it had been goneprehensively. Moreover, two of the strongest Dark Lords died.

    "You... Did you n to fight with Godly Universe?" Godly Sun asked Iwan Cliff bitterly and repentantly.

    Iwan Cliff nodded with a smile. And he didn''t want to kill them so quickly. Now, under the surrounding of the 8,000 Sun Formations, Godly Sun and Godly Moon were getting weaker every moment gradually.

    It seemed that Godly Sun and Godly Moon couldn''t hurt the powerhouses of the Mortal World any more even though they two wanted to kill themselvester. They two had been weakened to the extreme by Iwan Cliff.

    "We... We are defeated!" Godly Moon said bitterly. They just felt that they were too old to do something sessfully.

    Iwan Cliff nodded and hummed. Then, he didn''t say anything, but continued to mobilize the energy of the Sun Formation to st Godly Sun and Godly Moon atst.

    This time, Godly Sun and Godly Moon didn''t resist anymore, but set a ck protective shield in front of them. They had been resigned themselves to desting.

    Inside the Dark Shield, Godly Sun and Godly Moon still felt struggling in their hearts. They wanted to know whether they should kill themselvespletely to make great losses to Iwan Cliff before they died.

    Certainly, they were still struggling even now.

    They still looked forward to something helpful to them, so they couldn''t make up their minds.

    Previously, the Great Dark Way rejected Godly Universe, but agreed to let they four go and attack the Summo. So at this moment, Godly Sun and Godly Moon both hoped in their hearts that the will of the Great Dark Way woulde to save them at thest moment...

    "Fire!" Iwan Cliff, who was standing on the periphery, let out a low, and extremely cold voice. He wouldn''t ept Godly Sun and Godly Moon''s surrender.

    A dead Dark Lord was a good Dark Lord. However, that didn''t refer to Andy Cliff and Haig.

    The next moment, with Iwan Cliff''s order, dozens of giant golden muzzles formed by the energy of the Sun Formation immediately began to rotate rapidly, and soon torrents of golden bullets bombarded Godly Sun and Godly Moon''s Dark Shield.

    Bang, bang, bang, bang...

    The Dark Shield around Godly Sun and Godly Moon became thinner and thinner gradually. The Dark Shield would be exploded not more than ten seconds.

    Iwan Cliff felt very calm and was not in a hurry. It was the most cost-effective way to kill Godly Sun and Godly Moon. Moreover, killing several Dark Lords by using this way would also strengthen the confidence and belief of those powerhouses of the Mortal World.

    How strong were you Dark Lords? We would finally kill you by explosion or consumption!

    Just when the Dark Shield at the center of the battlefield in the sky shattered, Godly Sun and Godly Moon inside shouted at the same time, "Great Dark Way, are you going to do nothing to save us?"

    Iwan Cliff snorted coldly. At the very beginning, he asked Haig and Andy Cliff to maintain their strength just in case that there would be more terrible powerhouses on the other side.

    After all, in the past few fights between Iwan Cliff and the Dark World, the Dark World would escte the situation, and arranged more terrible powerhouses almost every time the fight came to an end.

    To be honest, Iwan Cliff himself was speechless. Moreover, Godly Universe in the depths under the ground hadn''t appeared until now.

    As the strongest Dark Lord of the Dark Imperial Dynasty in the Dark World, Godly Universe was the true apex of the Three Doom. Iwan Cliff had to guard against him.

    At this moment, hearing Godly Sun and Godly Moon''s desperate and bitter roars, Iwan Cliff sneered and became alert.

    Haig and Andy Cliff in the other two directions also became highly alert at the same time. They two also understood Iwan Cliff''s thoughts.

    "If Godly Universe dares toe

    out, you two kill Godly Sun and

    Godly Moon immediately! Then we go to crush and kill Godly Universe together!" Iwan Cliff quietly

    transmitted a message to kveld

    Andy Cliff.

    and

    Andy Cliff and Haig nodded without any trace. Then, Iwan Cliff, Haig and Andy Cliff all stared at Godly Sun and Godly Moon, who were surrounded by strong energy of the Sun Formation at the center.

    The next moment, Iwan Cliff''s eyes shed, and aid quietly, "Fine, he ising!"

    Haig and Andy Cliff also felt that something unusual happened.

    Suddenly, Godly Sun and Godly Moon, who were surrounded by torrents of golden bullets at the center of the the Sun Formation, began to recover their power quickly after desperate roar of help.

    Besides, the Dark Shield that had just been exploded recovered quickly again, even became more solid.

    And, Godly Sun''s and Godly Moon''s power was immediately advanced to the middle-stage of the Three Doom from the primary-stage. Then their power even reached theter-stage of the Three Doom.

    "Iwan Cliff, Great Dark Way has beening. You can''t kill us, you can''t! Hahaha... Eh..."

    Godly Sunughed crazily, it could even be said that he had became mad at this moment. However, he felt something unusual as he wasughing. He bowed his head and found that the Dark Energy was still increasing in his body.

    Puff puff puff...

    Godly Moon began to spat out blood. He said to Godly Sun extremely bitterly, "I can''t bear it anymore. The energy is too much..." Soon, Godly Sun also knew why he felt something unusual. The energy in his body now was advanced to the peak of theter-stage of the Three Doom, and it was even advanced much more!

    The energy in his body was truly advanced. And Godly Sun couldn''t control so much Dark Energy which was up to the peak of theter-stage of the Three Doom.

    The peak of the Three Doom was a crucial juncture in this world. One couldn''t reach this level if he didn''t have ability to control it.

    But now, with the support of the Dark Energy, Godly Sun''s and Godly Moon''s power was advanced to the peak of the Three Doom quickly.

    If the energy in their bodies

    continued to increase, they would kill

    .n

    themselves by their own Dark. Energy atst. And at the same time, there was another astonishing thing happening to Godly Moon and Godly Sun. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    They couldn''t absorb the energy transmitted to them by the Great Dark Way. Absolutely, the energy couldn''t be their own energy.

    And meanwhile, the Dark Energy in their bodies began to n self destruct.

    "No, No, No..."

    "Mr. Dark, you can''t treat us like that, you can''t! We have obeyed your orders to attack the Summo. We are your followers!"

 Chapter 463 Energy Engulfment, Peak State!

    Chapter 463 Energy Engulfment, Peak State!

    Chapter 463 Energy Engulfment, Peak State!

    Godly Sun and Godly Moon werepletely terrified. They understood that the Great Dark Way was not here to save them, but to make both of them self-destruct.

    At this moment, while the bodies of Godly Sun and Godly Moon swelled rapidly, they rushed towards Iwan Cliff, Shelton Hayes and the others.

    "Stop it, don''t let theme over!" Iwan frowned and let out a low shout.

    After that, dozens of golden torrents bombarded Godly Sun and Godly Moon, knocking their bodies backwards.

    The next moment, the energy in Godly Sun and Godly Moon''s bodies had risen to the peak level of the Three Doom.

    However, their eyes were filled with stronger fear. Because this was not their own energy, that is to say, the two of them were not powerhouse at the peak of the Three Doom at all, but two bombs at the peak of the Three Doom.

    "Bombard them to a higher ce!"

    Iwan''s face was extremely solemn. He began to mobilize the energy of more than 8,000 sets of Sun Formation, and then joined forces with Haig and Andy Cliff to bombard the bodies of Godly Sun and Godly Moon towards a higher ce.

    "No... No..." The bodies of Godly Sun and Godly Moon had swelled to hundreds of meters in size, and they would be detonated by the dark energy in their bodies at any time.

    They let out desperate roars high in the sky.

    And the next moment, when Godly Sun and Godly Moon reached the critical point and were about to explodepletely, two long sighs came from the depths of void.

    "Hey..."From N?velDrama.Org.

    The next moment, Godly Universe and Godly Sky, who were at the peak of the Three Doom, and were wearing ck imperial robes and imperial crowns, appeared in the sky at the same time and stood on the sides of Godly Sun and Godly Moon respectively.

    "Shoot!" When Iwan saw Godly Universe and Godly Sky appear, he instantly made a decision. In an instant, more than 8,000 sets of Sun Formation and Dominating Emperor Way were applied

    Iwan''s aura caught up to the peak level of the Three Doom. Andy and Haig, who had recovered from their injuries, rushed straight into the sky without any hesitation.

    The five peaks of Two Doom of Heaven Domain I-the Dark Emperor, the War Emperor, the Destruction Emperor, King y and Christina-also injected all their power into Haig''s body at the same time. Haig''s aura quickly ascended towards the peak of Two Doom in a short amount of time. "Kill!" Haig and Andy yelled, and at the same time rushed towards Godly Sun and Godly Moon who were about to explode. Haig and Andy had to destroy their bodies before they exploded by themselves.

    No one knew how much damage would be caused to Viknd by the explosion of the dark energy of the two peaks of Three Doom, so Godly Moon and Godly Sun must not be allowed to explode.

    Meanwhile, Godly Sun and Godly Moon were also desperately trying to seal off the aura in their bodies. They did not want to die in such an unjustified way as a result of theplot of the Great Dark Way.

    "Shoot!" Godly Sky and Godly Universe, who were higher and deeper in the sky, looked at each other and shot at the same time. As the two waved their hands, two extremely condensed dark shes of swords shed towards the dark bodies of Godly Sun and Godly Moon.

    What was weird was that Godly Universe and Godly Sky did not stop Iwan and the others at this moment. Instead, they teamed up with Iwan and the others to blow up the bodies of Godly Sun and Godly Moon.

    Boom...

    Without any surprises, with thebined attack of a total of almost five powerhouses of the peak level of Three Doom, the bodies of the defenseless Godly Sun and Godly Moon were instantly sted apart.

    "Engulf!" After the bodies of Godly Sun and Godly Moon were sted apart, Andy, Haig and Iwan frantically devoured the energy after the explosion at the same time.

    But the energy of the explosion of two bombs at the peak of the Three Doom soon sent Iwan, Haig and Andy flying downwards.

    Iwan and Haig, with blood spurting out of their mouths, fell downward while they quickly condensed two huge defensive shields to block the downward blow of the explosive energy.

    "Sun Formation, defend!" In the sky below, more than 8,000 sets of Sun Formation also formed arge white to resist the invasion of the explosive energy above.

    At this moment, in the depths of the sky more than 10,000 meters above Viknd, there were two huge ck mushroom-shaped clouds rising up. The bodies of Iwan, Haig and Andy fell downwards while resisting the energy of the explosion above.

    The next moment, at the center of

    the explosion Godly Sky and Godly Universe, who were the two

    eli

    strongest dark emperors in the dark world at the peak of the Three Doom, reached out their two huge

    ck hands at the same time

    grab towards the center of the

    explosion.

    to

    The dark energy umted in Godly Moon and Godly Sun''s bodies was sted off, but their consciousness and their own Great Dark Way were notpletely blown up.

    In other words, it was possible that Godly Sun and Godly Moon could resurrect.

    But at this moment, Iwan, Haig and Andy, who were blown off, saw the movements of Godly Sky and Godly Universe and the three of them teamed up once again and shot three extremely powerful attacks in the direction of Godly Sky and Godly Universe above.

    Boom boom boom...

    Three intense shes of swords bombarded Godly Sky and Godly Universe''s dark hands. The two big dark hands were instantly shattered.

    But soon Godly Sky and Godly Universe resisted the attacks of Iwan and the others, and took advantage of the favorable location to retrieve the remnants of Godly Sun and Godly Moon.

    Just as Godly Sky and Godly Universe joined forces to retrieve the remnants of Godly Sun and Godly Moon, Iwan, Haig and Andy rushed up and surrounded Godly Sky and Godly Universe.

    Now the aura of Iwan and Haig had briefly reached the level of the peak of the Three Doom, and Andy''s aura had also reached the level of Godly Sun previously.

    All three of them were in their peak state.

    Even though Iwan and the others were very tyrannical now, Godly Universe and Godly Sky who were surrounded in the middle were not afraid at all. Their ck imperial robes fluttered in the wind.

    Godly Universe nced calmly at Iwan and said, "Godly Star and Godly Horoscope are dead, and Godly Sun and Godly Moon are considered useless now, but they cannot die now."

    Iwan stared fixedly at Godly Universe and said in a cold voice, "Hmph, you two, do you want to start the ultimate battle now?"

    Godly Sky also looked at Iwan very calmly, without any of the anger he had when talking with Iwan before. Instead, he said extremely calmly, f Godly Sun and Godly Moon die again, the control of the Great Dark Way''s will on the origin of this dark world will reach a higher level, and by then, this world will be over."

    Upon hearing this, Iwan frowned. As Iwan became stronger and came across more and more secrets, he understood what Godly Sky and Godly Universe meant.

 Chapter 464 A Choice to Make, The Ultimate Battle!

    Chapter 464 A Choice to Make, The Ultimate Battle!

    Chapter 464 A Choice to Make, The Ultimate Battle!

    But then Iwanughed. He looked at Godly Sky and Godly Universe with a sneer and said, "Heh, the Great Dark Way''s will is evil, so the two of you are virtuous?"

    Godly Sky pointed indifferently at Viknd below and said, "Iwan, whatever you think, if you want to fight the ultimate battle now, then fight. I can''t be sure of other things, but except for you guys, all the rest... will die..."

    Iwan stopped talking at these words. His expression grew gloomier. He certainly did not want to fight with Godly Universe and the others now.

    There was no other reason. They were just far from ready now. It was not easy that Summo had finally advanced to the peak of the Imperial Dynasty. There were still too many things that had not been digested.

    Obviously, Godly Sky and Godly Universe also had fears in their hearts.

    The two of them are afraid of the will of the Great Dark Way, and they did not want to fight to the death with Iwan and the others now.

    Iwan said nothing, while Godly Universe looked at Haig, who had transformed into a dark body, and said to Haig in a veryplicated way, "General Haig, long time no see."

    Haig smiled and nodded to Godly Universe, "Well, it''s been a long time indeed. It''s been more than two thousand years, but we... don''t seem to be friends, do we?"

    Godly Universe nodded and did not speak any more. And the next moment, just when Godly Sky was about to speak, a huge mirror suddenly appeared next to the five of them.

    In the mirror, there was the image of the deepest part of the dark world.

    Over there, a huge ck ball of light was blocking and attacking a white ball of light. That ck ball of light was the will of the Great Dark Way.

    At this moment, the will of the Great Dark Way looked coldly at Godly Universe and Godly Sky through the mirror and said, "Sure enough, you two betrayed..."

    At these words, Godly Universe said while smiling calmly, "Hehe, Godly Gha, there''s no such thing as betrayal. You want us to die, don''t you allow us to do something?"

    Godly Cosmos did not even look at the dark ball of light. Iwan, Haig and Andy did not speak either.

    The dark ball of light and the white ball of light, which were the ultimate secrets of this world, were revealed. So, the final result of the ultimate future of this world-whether it would regain light or bepletely reduced to darkness-would soon be known.

    The dark ball of light listened to Godly Universe''s words, and after being silent for a while, continued to Godly Universe, "Godly Universe, there is actually a second possibility. When this world is reduced to darkness, you all leave with me..."

    Godly Universe shook his head while smiling calmly and said, "Sorry, I can''t trust you..."

    The dark ball of light fell silent for a moment, then looked at Godly Cosmos and said to him, "Cosmos, what is your choice?"

    Godly Universe ignored the dark ball of lightpletely, and stood closer to Godly Universe instead.

    The dark ball of light understood and said no more. The next moment, the white ball of light which were blocked by dark barriers burst out endless white lightning, breaking through the blockade of some dark barriers.

    The white ball of light appeared briefly on the mirror and said to Iwan anxiously, "Iwan, if there''s no other choice, then leave the Military Headquarters. Your time is running out..."From N?velDrama.Org.

    Bang...

    As soon as the white ball of light finished speaking, it was surrounded by endless ck mes. Then the dark ball of light snorted coldly at everyone, and the mirror disappeared.

    After the will of the Great Dark Way disappeared Godly Universe looked at Iwan calmly and said, "The speed of your improvement is far beyond our imagination, but you have reached your peak state. If Godly Gha doesn''t die, you will not be able to reach the Four Doom.

    "How about we join forces? Kill the origin of Godly Gha first, then we, the dark world and the mortal world, fight an ultimate battle. Kill the person behind the chess game first!" Godly Universe said very sincerely at this moment.

    Iwan sneered and said, "Hahaha... how funny. Are you telling me that we can still join forces after we have been fighting for thousands of years? Huh?"

    Godly Sky frowned slightly, looked at

    Iwan and said, "Master of Heaven Domain II, there are two paths before you. Now that Godly Universe and I have been exposed, everything is clear. We can either fight each other first and then the winner will Kill Godly Gha, or we can kill the origin of Godly Gha first."

    "There are only two ways. We can either fight a battle or whatever. You choose."

    Iwan said nothing, but Haig who was next to him said, "Kill Godly Gha first. After killing them, we will battle each other!"

    Andy also nodded and said, "Iwan, kill Godly Gha first."

    Iwan frowned even deeper, he felt extremely reluctant at this oue after fighting for so long.

    The next moment, Godly Universe gave Andy aplicated look and said, "Be careful, Godly Gha must have done something to you." Andy nodded without expression, "Yes, I know."

    Godly Sky asked Iwan again, "Master of Heaven Domain II, what is your choice now?"

    Iwan clenched his fists tightly, feeling extremely reluctant. But in the end he said, "Okay, then kill Godly Gha first. When will we do it?"

    Godly Universe shook his head

    bitterly and said, "Even if we want to

    do it now, we can''t find the location of the origin of Godly Gha. ording to my calctions, it should take about ten days for Godly Gha to swallow the originpletely. After Godly Gha has swallowed the origin, the origin of darkness will surge, and we will be able to locate Godly Gha by then."

    Godly Sky also said, "In a few days, we will have another negotiation..."

    Iwan did not answer them but asked, "Why didn''t you mention about joining forces to kill Godly Gha before?"

    Godly Universe and Godly Sky said nothing, Haig smiled and said, "Oh, they? Two thousand years ago, they didn''t dare, and in the war before this life, they just looked down on us. Now we are stronger.

    Comprehension shed inside Iwan. It was a very simple truth.

    Godly Sky and Godly Universe nodded, "Okay, that''s it. We will talk about the detailster."

    Godly Sky and Godly Universe wanted to leave after finished speaking, but the next moment, an illusory image of a great hall shrouded the two of them.

    "Huh? Master of the Heaven Domain, what do you mean?" Godly Sky turned around and asked Iwan with squinted eyes and surging aura.

    Iwan sneered, "I don''t mean anything. Godly Sun and Godly Moon can''t die now, that''s fine, but I''ll keep all the fate and fortune of their Imperial Dynasty!"

    A dangerous and cold light was shing in Godly Sky''s eyes. He stared at Iwan and said, "Iwan, do you really think that the three of you can beat us? Huh?"

 Chapter 465 Unprecedented Victory, Level-Up to The Pinnacle of The Imperial Dynasty!

    Chapter 465 Unprecedented Victory, Level-Up to The Pinnacle of The Imperial Dynasty!

    Chapter 465 Unprecedented Victory, Level-Up to The Pinnacle of The Imperial Dynasty!

    Seeing the increasing belligerence between Iwan and Godly Sky, Godly Universe reached out and held onto Godly Sky.

    Then, he extracted the fate and National Fortune of the two dark Imperial Dynasties from the remnants of Godly Sun and Godly Moon, condensed two great dark seals and threw them backhandedly to Andy.

    "We will help Godly Sun and Godly Moon recover. But after recovery, their fate and National Fortune of the Imperial Dynasty arepletely cut off and they are just two powerhouses fighting for Doom," said Godly Universe, breaking through Iwan''s blockade.

    Ah... boom...

    After Godly Sky and Godly Universe left, Iwan let out a roar, releasing his reluctance and shing open hundreds of meters of clouds with a sword.

    "I really can''t believe them. Destroy itpletely! Kill itpletely!" Deep in the sky, after Iwan swung out a reluctant sh of sword, he stared fixedly in the direction of Godly Sky and Godly Universe''s departure and said with unwavering determination.

    Believe in the words of the Dark Emperor? Join forces with the Dark Emperor?

    Then how should he exin to the countless souls of the Military Headquarters who had fought against the Dark Imperial Dynasty for thousands of years?

    Iwan could not do this. Even though he had not personally experienced the Imperial Dynasties of the past in Summo, he rose all the way from External Battlefield and fought all the way. During this time, he met too many valiant soldiers who died on the battlefield.

    It was not that he could not join forces with the Dark Imperial Dynasty, but he could not ept it himself. He would rather fight the whole dark world alone!

    Iwan''s eyes were extremely red.

    "Kill!" Andy roared angrily, chasing after Godly Universe and Godly Sky.

    Iwan also rushed over with Andy!

    Andy did not want Iwan to die. He did not care if the whole world fell into darkness.

    It did not matter to Andy.

    He simply did not want Iwan to die. It was as simple as that.

    Haig looked at Iwan, who was extremely reluctant, and fell silent too. In Haig''s opinion, he was a person who had disappeared. After the downfall of Imperial Dynasty I, he no longer existed. It was Iwan who forcibly awakened him.

    So, Haig was hoping that the mortal world would win in the end.

    As for the process, it did not matter even if they join forces with the Dark Imperial Dynasty.

    Godly Universe and Godly Sky did not expect that the father and son had the strength to join forces to kill them.

    At this moment, the top nuclear bomb of NAH Industry wasunched from the ground and bombarded towards Godly Universe and Godly Sky. "Ah... no... how could this happen?!"

    The energy of Godly Universe and Godly Sky quickly dissipated under the bombardment of the nuclear bomb.

    Iwan and Andy took the opportunity to chase and kill, absorbing all the energy of these two Dark Imperial Dynasties.

    Ten dayster, Iwan led the soldiers of the Heaven Domain to the depths of the dark world and killed Godly Gha, who had be amander without any followers!

    After the battle ended, Andy patted Iwan''s shoulder heavily and said, "Iwan, no matter what decision you make, I will support you and fight along! I''m leaving, take care!"

    After Andy finished speaking, he patted Iwan heavily again on the shoulder and left.

    "Andy..."

    When Andy was about to leave, Darcy Miller flew up from below and shouted loudly at him. However, Andy did not stop at all.

    As he said before, from now on, he and Darcy were people from two different worlds. They did not know each other and were strangers. They would not see each other even in the next life.

    Andy left, and Darcy was alone in the wind feeling dejected.

    High up in the sky, Iwan''s body was still trembling slightly. His reluctance and anger were suppressed in his heart.

    Haig took a deep breath and looked at the beautiful rivers and mountains in the mortal world.

    After a while, Haig stood next to Iwan and said, "Iwan, you have your stand. It''s all the same if you don''t want to join forces. Anyway, they''re all enemies."

    Haig paused and continued, "I''m leaving. Thank you for giving me the opportunity to reunite with Christina and my brothers."

    Haig moved and took a few steps forward, then he turned back and said to Iwan, "The decision is yours. If you want to fight, then fight. Whoever you want to fight! I will always support you..."

    After Haig finished speaking, he left with Christina, the Dark Emperor and the Destruction Emperor.

    Before they left, the Dark Emperor, the War Emperor, the Destruction Emperor, and King y turned around and bowed gratefully to Iwan in the sky above.

    Christina''s figure swayed and she came to Jayna Brown.

    She smiled to Jayna and said, "There are no such things as previous and present lives in this world. You are who you are, and I am who I am. We will eventually be able to ovee the darkness. I wish you and wan happiness."

    Jayna bit her lips and nodded to Christina, "Thank you, Christina. I wish you and Haig happiness too."

    Christina nodded and then left with Haig and the others.

    At the level of Christina, King y, and Haig, although they were still dark bodies, they were not afraid of the energy of the Big Sun in the sky in short term with their strength above Two Doom Human King.

    After all, no matter how strong the

    e

    Big Sun is, his light and energy would be exhausted to the extreme after reaching the mortal world across an infinite distance. The light of the Big Sun basically could not cause much harm to dark bodies above the peak level of Human King, let alone dark bodies of Two Doom.

    After all, the distance between the two parties was too far, and it would take years even if it was calcted with the transmission of light.

    Soon, Andy, Haig and the others left.

    Iwan was left standing alone in the depths of the sky.

    Shelton Hayes, Dn, Kinsey Cantu, Jackson, ck Emperor, Jayna Brown, Darcy Miller and Tamas Simpson stood quietly in midair below Iwan. No one spoke at this moment. All of them looked quietly up at Iwan.

    This battle was a victory!From N?velDrama.Org.

    The Doom of the Imperial Dynasty of Summo was unprecedentedly

    powerful. Four dark imperial

    e

    dynasties came together, and there

    were eight powerhouses who were a four

    above Three Doom. More

    million dark legions were

    suppressed and killed.

    The Doom of the Imperial Dynasty of Summo was far greater than that of the Five Part Imperial Dynasty and the Lion.

    The degrees of Doom of both sides were not at the same level at all.

    With this victory, Summo had sessfully leveled up to the pinnacle of Imperial Dynasty!

    In the depths of the sky beside Iwan, the Golden Dragon of National Fortune of Summo Imperial Dynasty soared into the sky. It encircled Iwan excitedly and neighed happily.

    "Iwan..."

    "Brother..."

    "Master of the Heaven Domain..."

    "Emperor Cliff..."

    Internal calls sounded in the hearts of the powerhouses below, and more and more people looked up into the depths of the sky. Of course, people on the ground could not see the scene in the depths of the sky.

    But the soldiers on the ground could all feel that the dark clouds in the sky hadpletely disappeared.

    The sunshine of the Big Sun shone on every inch of thend of Summo.

    On the ground of Viknd, there were hundreds of puffs of beacon smoke rising, and the soldiers on the ground were quickly extinguishing them.

    This battle was a huge victory! Every soldier had a smile on his face.

    (The End)

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!